《Alchemist In The Apocalypse: Rise Of A Legend!》
Chapter 1 The Beginning
?[??? POV],
It all started that day when the sky turned ck.
Because of this phenomenon, everyone around me was terrified.
That''s to be expected.
It''s a normal reaction.
Worst of all, all electricity, power, and signals werepletely turned off.
Though I had no idea what was going on in other parts of the world, I could tell that if this was happening everywhere, it was a global problem that would lead to global crisis and chaos.
It hadn''t even been 10 minutes since this strange phenomenon urred when I noticed the people around me copsing and bing unconscious.
Though I followed suit and fell unconscious, I was able to see something in the ck sky that appears to be words and golden in color.
I was perplexed by what I read when I read the big words in the ck sky while still awake.
[Time remaining untils awaken; 1,095 Days: 23 Hours: 53 Minutes: 38 Seconds],
That''s what I saw and read as I went unconscious after reading it for the second time.
....
The first chapter will be me attempting to make you understand the main character''s behaviors, so please bear with me as it is still the first chapter, and enjoy.
I am confident that you will not be disappointed because I am putting everything into this.
Thank you for reading!!!
...
[Pleasement and tell me your current opinion of this chapter],
[Please support, vote andment. It motivates]
.....
And if you have any idea on the novel, or notice any fault, Please inform me.
It helps in making me a better author.
...
Chapter 2 Changes
?Changes
....
Unbeknownst to mankind, the world was slowly changing as the days passed and the timer in the ck sky approached its destined time.
The world was getting bigger as roads, buildings, and anything else that showed human influence were being destroyed as green life became more abundant.
It was unfortunate that no one was able to witness this because if they had, they would have been able to observe or tell that the world appeared to be returning to its primitive state and slowly evolving.
And the humans, the ''superior'' beings and ''rulers'' of thend they call themselves were unable to see this scene because they were all trapped and asleep inside a transparent crystal filled with a strange blue liquid that appeared to be changing something in them.
It is unclear what it was changing and whether humans would still be able to keep their ce and adapt to whatever happens when the timers stop.
...
[??? POV],
Ugh.
''What is this slimy feeling?'' I thought as I tried to open my eyes but failed to.
If this happened to someone else, that person might be freaking out right now, but not me.
Not because I was cool, but because I couldn''t.
So, even though I was experiencing these strange things, particrly the slimy sensation around my body and the inability to open my eyes, I was mostly curious, not afraid or scared.
I''d been told since I was a child that I had Alexithymia.
A condition marked by ack of feelings and regarded as an inability to express feelings.
Simply put, I am unable to feel emotions, or more correctly, I am unable to feel and express them effectively.
I''m not sure when it started, but other than when I''m with my family, I''m incapable of feeling emotions, and even when I''m with my family, the emotions I feel are weak.
I can''t feel my emotions, but that doesn''t mean I don''t still have any.
It''s just weak.
I''ve tried a lot of things to feel an emotion, but all my efforts and even the top 10 horror films in trending were futile, so I gave up trying to feel them and treasured the little weak ones I can still feel before I lose my emotionspletely.
''I wonder what it''s like to be afraid,'' I thought as I heard what sounded like a crack around me.
Confused and curious, I tried to move the body I couldn''t move before and was surprised to see that I could move now, despite feeling weak.
I tried to feel my surroundings with my hands, ignoring the slimy sensation that increased as I moved my body.
The sounds of something breaking and cracking increased as I touched what appeared to be a tough, smooth, yet delicate surface. I then tried to push "it" away.
I didn''t pay it any attention and kept pushing until the surface I was pushing finally "opened".
Immediately after I "opened" it, I experienced a sense of suffocation.
I rushed to get my head out of whatever I was opening because the feeling of being suffocated was too ufortable, and I fell as soon as I did.
Though I was perplexed as to why I ''fell,'' I moved my hands to wipe whatever was on my face and tried to open my eyes.
Though it did not open immediately, I could feel it slowly opening.
But when I finally opened my eyes, the first thing I saw was able to make my normally expressionless face show surprise.
''Damn,'' I thought as I looked around at the scene in front of me.
''I just closed my eyes for a second, and the next thing I see is a forest?'' I was perplexed, confused, and surprised by what I saw in front of me.
The best phrase to use in this situation is ''A forest in a city.''
It was like a hybrid of the forest and city life.
The scene was difficult to describe.
It appeared that the world had returned to a time when green life was abundant.
The skyscrapers and residential buildings all had traces of green life.
To put it simply, the world I was seeing right now appeared to be vibrant and primitive.
It was incredible.
I was about to resume my observation when I heard a crack a few meters away from me.
Turning my head in the direction of the sound, I noticed a girl a few years younger than me inside what appeared to be a transparent crystal filled with a strange bright blue liquid.
Looking at the crystal again, I realized that the slimy sensation I had before was caused by the strange blue liquid because I could see it all over me, and behind me was the same transparent crystal.
? ''Looks like I came out from there as well,'' I thought as I turned my gaze to the girl in the transparent crystal, curious as to why they were there in the first ce, why we were inside, and why the surroundings had turned this way.
As I watched the crack on the transparent crystal slowly widen, I noticed the girl''s body in the crystal moving a little.
''Looks like she''s about toe out,'' I thought as I moved closer to her and waited.
Like me, I could tell she wanted to open her eyes, but she couldn''t, so she tried to move her body again, and when she realized she could, she kept banging the crystal from inside, causing the cracks to growrger until she was finally able to get out, or more urately, fall out because the blue liquid pushed her out with it.
Unlike me, she began breathing in and out quickly to catch her breath and possibly relieve the suffocating sensation before finally calming down and wiping the remaining blue liquid from her face as she tried to open her eyes.
When she did, I was the first to speak, saying;
"What was it like inside?"
I inquired out of pure curiosity.
But the response I received was unexpected because she screamed as she tried to get away from me without even looking at me when she heard my voice.
I stared nkly in her direction, confused.
Turning around to face me when she was a little further away, she asked in a high-pitched voice and with an expression I assume was anger;
"Hey! Why did you do that?"
Confused by what she said, I asked back in a t voice devoid of emotions, though I was really curious inside saying;
"What have I done?"
When she heard what I said, she looked like she was about to burst, her cheeks puffing up as she struggled to control whatever emotion she was experiencing as she spoke again, saying;
"Why did you sneak up on me like that?" She asked again, this time in a calmer tone than before.
Hearing what she said, I wondered what she meant when she said I crept up on her, but since that was what caused her to yell for no reason, I decided to apologize so I could ask my question in peace again, even though I did not mean it because I believe I did nothing wrong.
''Is talking to her right after she regained her senses creepy? But my sister does it all the time when I wake up from sleep and I don''t react like that,'' I thought because I was still curious about what I did against her, but I still asked the question I was most curious about.
"Sorry," I started my speech with before adding;
"I just wanted to ask you a question after you came out of the crystal," I exined before asking her;
"That''s why I asked how it felt inside, so how did it feel?" I asked, thetter part of my question rushed because I was tired of all this talking.
Long conversations were never really my thing.
After hearing what I had to say, she crossed her arms across her chest and replied;
"With a t voice like that, you''re not being honest with your apologies, are you?" She stated.
''It''s not my fault that I have a t voice,'' I thought as I continued to listen to her.
"And what do you mean when you said, ''How did I feel inside.... OH MY GOD!!!''"
She was about to ask a question when she suddenly became aware of her surroundings for the first time.
''What a slow girl,'' I thought as I observed the surroundings with her.
''I''m curious as to what is truly going on.''
.....
Meanwhile, more humans were emerging from their transparent crystals around the world, surprised and perplexed by the changes they saw when they opened their eyes.
Though most of them were afraid of the unknown and some were curious about what was going on, it was only a matter of time before they realized that the world they knew and the one they see now were not the same.
...
[Pleasement and tell me your current opinion of this chapter and the one''s leading to it]
[Please support by voting andmenting. It motivates]
.....
And if you have any idea on the novel, or notice any fault, Please inform me.
It helps in making me a better author.
...
Chapter 3 What Happened
?.....
Authors Note: The first few chapters might be confusing but it gets betterter on.
Thanks for reading!!!!!
...
What happened.
.....
A man could be seen standing on top of a very tall mountain with a thoughtful expression on his face around the time when the strange phenomenon appeared on earth, on a so far away from earth that it was safe to say it was in a different universe, dimension, or ne.
"So it''s finally started, huh?" He muttered softly as he spoke to no one in particr.
''I was starting to think the records about ''Spe'' were false, or perhaps I was getting too excited,'' the man who looked like he was in histe 60s said, dragging his gray beards seemingly in thought.
His appearance was evidence of how handsome he must have been when he was young, and apart from that, everything else about him appeared somewhat ordinary.
However, as it is well known, appearances can be deceiving, and this seemingly ordinary old man had the power to wipe out an entire low-ranked universe and that is if he was joking.
He had a lot of years under his belt, but not many people knew about him, and those who did were either powerful enough to deal with him or those that feared him.
The man suddenly looked up and waited as if expecting something, and a secondter, what appeared to be a tear in the sky appeared, and two individuals emerged from it, and behind them, the tear was filled with an endless void before it finally closed.
The man spoke first before they could say anything.
"Did you also notice?" He stated.
Among the two people who appeared was a woman who responded to him by saying;
"Of course, we were aware of it. It is, after all, our home ", she said, with her malepanion next to her saying;
"What number does our''s Awakening get in the Primordial log?" He inquired.
"There were a total of 113s awakening this time, and ours was the 100th to awaken, and since it is the 2564th time thats have awakened since the first recorded one in eons, our should bebeled in the primordial logs as 100th Awakened #2564," the woman replied.
The man from the start spoke softly as they were about to continue taking;
"Do you understand what this means?" Before continuing his speech, the man said as he looked at them thoughtfully:
"ording to the records, ever since the first awakened and evolved in eon, others began awakening after the first after some time, and this is the 2564 time a group ofs awakened again.
It is still unknown why this urs and what caused the awakening. All we know is that whenever a awakens, it goes through a screening process and returns the to its primitive state, ensuring that all inhabitants of that have the same starting point.
Aside from that, the powerhouses in the others that awakened before, particrly the ones that awakened first, will begin sending their minions to spread their influence on the news to see if it can be brought under their control because they can''t go because the Primordial Chronicle will stop them and if they try to force it, they will be punished.
Even the powerhouses of the first hundred awakeneds do not dare to meddle with the Primordial Chronicle; at best, they have a limited influence on it.
Our''s inhabitants are about to face challenges they may not be prepared for.
"I just hope our can produce a prodigy to defend it before the real challenge arrives," the man sighed.
There was a brief pause after he said this before the only female among them spoke up again, saying;
"Because there is nothing we can do to help apart from the time when we are able to give our blessings to the inhabitant of our, which will only happen when the awakening process is above Stage 4, we can only observe and hope that someone worthyes from our, and when it is time to face the real challenge, we''ll be there to help."
Furthermore, it is expected that the younger generation will surpass the older generation, so I believe they will be fine.
After all, even if they don''t know, they won''t want to put their''s primordial to shame, right?" The woman said this as she attempted to crack a joke to brighten the atmosphere, which she was sessful in doing.
Following that, the woman''spanion addressed the man and said;
"And don''t we need to prepare so that when we can send our avatars to ''Spe,'' to research what happened on ours that caused us to vanish without triggering the awakening process, and why traces of the first awakened beings can be found there?" He said, to which the old man nodded and was about to respond when he suddenly stopped and cast a spell in a strangenguage, as if he was trying to avoid the eyes of something, before they all vanished, with the man not responding in the end.
From their conversation just now, it was clear that the awakening process of their had been dyed for some reason, and the itself was mysterious and held some deep secrets that piqued the interest of powerhouses recognized as absolute monsters.
The strange thing here was the three people right now.
ording to the way they spoke, they may have been among the first humans to roam the ''Spe'' when it was still in its infancy, but how were they able to leave?'' and who were they attempting to avoid?
....
[Three yearster to the present time]
...
[??? POV],
After observing and seeing what happened to our surroundings, the girl asked me a question;
"What happened here?" the girl inquired, to which I replied;
"How do you expect me to know that?" I questioned back.
At this point, I was beginning to wonder if talking with this girl any longer would lower my IQ because we couldn''t evenmunicate well in the first ce.
''Perhaps she''s the type they call slow-witted,'' I thought as I began to walk in a different direction, startling her.
She asked me a question as she walked quickly in my direction.
"Where are you going?"
"Somewhere," I said.
"Where?" she inquired.
"Somewhere away from here to see if this is also happening elsewhere," I stated, finally exining why I was heading in a different direction.
She remained silent after hearing this and quietly followed me as we walked forward.
Passing through the empty streets that looked both unfamiliar and familiar, I began to wonder where everyone else was because aside from the girl who was following me, I had not seen anyone else, not even a single transparent crystal with a being inside.
With these thoughts racing through my mind, the girl beside me said something that brought me to a halt.
"That water fountain in front," she said as she continued her speech, pointing to a somewhat familiar-looking fountain in front.
"Howe it resembles the one we have at school?" She said this unsurely in thetter part of her speech.
After hearing what she said, I asked her a question as I had a suspicious thought;
"Which school do you attend?" I asked as I waited for a response.
"New Dawn, I go to New Dawn college," she replied, her head tilted to one side, possibly wondering what my question had to do with hers.
I was able to confirm my thought after hearing what she said.
Unexpectedly, the girl and I go to the same school, and for some reason, it appears that some locations on Spe have changed, as I''ve been passing some unfamiliar shops that looked out of ce on my way here, and this fountain just confirmed my suspicions.
I was about to say something when something resembling a panel appeared in front of me.
[Species discovered on a newly awakened],
[Initiating Specie with the Primordial Chronicle],
[Specie Initiated],
[Updating Status....],
Seeing the strange panel in front of me made me think;
''What in the world is going on?''
....
...
[Pleasement and tell me your current opinion of this chapter and the one''s leading to it]
[Please support by voting andmenting. It motivates]
.....
And if you have any idea on the novel, or notice any fault, Please inform me.
It helps in making me a better author.
...
Chapter 4 Primordial Chronicle
?Primordial Chronicle.
.....
[Ace POV],
...
[Status],
[Name: Ace ze],
[Age: 17],
[Race: Human [Homo sapiens]],
[Level: 1],
[Job: None],
[Store: Locked],
[Title: None],
....
A puzzled expression appeared on my face as I looked at the blue panel with these words in front of me.
Today will undoubtedly rank among the top ten days in which a ''lot'' of expressions appeared on my expressionless face.
And, unlike me, who remained calm when the strange blue panel appeared in front of me, the girl beside me was the pr opposite, and I could tell by her expression and bodynguage that we both saw the strange blue panel at the same time if it was blue in her own as well.
When the panel suddenly appeared in front of us, she was so scared and shocked that she let out a short yell of surprise and took a step backward, only to trip.
''Seriously, does she have to scream at every opportunity?'' I was genuinely curious as to why she behaved this way because I couldn''t understand how she felt.
Even though I was curious, I would have preferred to move alone because her ways and constant screams arepletely unpleasant.
Despite these thoughts, I helped her up by raising her up when she extended her hand to me.
She thanked me and dusted her shorts before pointing up into the air and asked me a question.
"Can you see this?" she asked, pointing to the empty air as her body shook slightly.
Curious, I did not respond to her but instead asked a question of my own;
"What''s the deal with you?" I questioned, pointing to her slightly trembling body.
She asked a question after realizing what I meant;
"Are you not terrified by everything that is going on?" I shook my head to indicate no in response to her question.
"Why?" she asked, with a curious expression on her face, as I noticed her shaking body had slightly calmed down as she went on;
"Are you not terrified by what is going on? Why were we in that transparent crystal in the first ce? Why the hell have the surroundings changed to this extent, and why haven''t we seen a person since exiting the crystal? Are you not concerned about your family, where they are now, and how they are doing?"
She said, her voice agitated at the end of her sentence.
I couldn''t understand how she felt, but now that I think about it, I should be worried now, right?
''But it''s not my fault I can''t feel it,''. I thought as I answered her question.
"The feeling you call fear is something I honestly do not know or remember how it even feels," I said before pausing for a moment to consider how feeling fear might be the best thing that might happen in my life if I ever felt it.
"And it''s not that I don''t want to know what''s going on or why it''s going on. I''m dying to find out.
"Do you think I don''t care about how my family is doing?" I said as I remembered my mother and sister''s faces, and the girl replied, saying;
"I''m sorry," she said.
Curious as to why she would apologize, I asked her why, and she replied, saying;
"I apologize for my outburst," she continued;
"It was immature of me to speak in this situation if I didn''t know how the other party was feeling, and your t voice is very misleading," she said.
''I wonder what she''ll think and what expression she''ll make when she finds out I don''t feel anything apart from caring about my family in the first ce,'' I thought as she cut me off.
"Anna, Annabe Dark," she said, introducing herself.
Looking at the hand she stretched towards me, I looked at her with an expressionless face as I replied and held her hand while saying;
"Ace, Ace ze. It''s a pleasure to meet you ".
After we introduced ourselves, Anna smiled and asked me the same question she had asked before, this time while pointing to the empty air, saying;
"Can you see it?" she asked.
Because of how she was acting, I had a suspicious thought that might be connected to this ''Primordial Chronicle'' stuff in my head as I asked Anna a question;
"Is it a blue-colored hovering panel with words listing information about you and other strange things?" I questioned, and she nodded in agreement.
"Then you must have seen the first message that appeared at the start, something about ''Primordial Chronicles?" I inquired, and she responded with another nod.
"I''m not sure, but I believe this panel you see, or more urately, the panel we can see but no one else apart from the person it ''belongs'' to is the ''Primordial Chronicle,''" I said to her, to which she replied, this time without a nod.
"Are you saying that this panel in front of us is the ''Primordial Chronicles,'' and that it is also rted to or responsible for what is going on around us right now?" She inquired.
"I said I''m not sure, and I never said it was rted to the strange things that are happening or have happened in our surroundings, but if I had to pin whatever is happening now on something, this ''Primordial Chronicles'' would be my suspect," I said.
"Wow, I never thought of it at that level," she continued.
"You speak smarter than you appear." She said.
Though I could tell she didn''t mean to insult me, I didn''t care in the first ce, and besides, I admit that I am smart because, due to my condition, I tried, studied, and learned a lot of things in an effort to feel emotions, but that was also futile.
But I didn''t give up because it felt good to learn new things.
Since Anna interrupted me thest time, I was about to study the "Primordial Chronicle" properly this time.
I hadn''t even made my decision when I heard a sound that I was pretty sure was loud enough to be heard by at least a thousand people, and strangely, it was so loud but didn''t feel harsh to the ears.
I had no idea that this was the start of my sleepless nights.
...
[Pleasement and tell me your current opinion of this chapter and the ones leading to it.]
[Please support by voting andmenting. It motivates]
.....
And if you have any idea on the novel, or notice any fault, please inform me.
It helps in making me a better author.
...
Chapter 5 Stage 1: Eliminating The Weak
?Stage 1: Eliminating the weak.
....
After being interrupted by a loud sound that sounded like a bell notification, I stopped whatever I was doing and waited for what was toe because I had reason to believe that whatever wasing was rted to the events that were taking ce.
The bell-like sound faded away slowly after a few seconds as new notifications began to appear on the panel in front of me.
Spe has been sessfully initiated into the Primordial Chronicles],
[The Primordial Chronicles have sessfully initiated all species on Spe],
[All species on Spe can open and use the Primordial Chronicles, but only those who are qualified are allowed to keep it],
[Beginning Stage One of Spe Evolution Phrase],
[Stage 1: Eliminating the Weak],
My reaction was normal at first when I saw the messages in the blue panel, but when I read thest message at the end in red, an indescribable feeling welled up inside of me.
I didn''t even have time to consider what the Primordial chronicles meant when it said it would eliminate the weak when a strange somewhat familiar phenomenon appeared again.
The sky turned ck as lightning shed continuously in the dark skies.
The indescribable sensation I had in my chest increased as the lightning alternated between being soft and loud at times.
Looking at the familiar ck sky I had previously seen before falling unconscious, I knew what I had seen before, particrly the golden words in the sky at the time, was not a dream.
To make things worst, it began to rain, adding to the strange eerie atmosphere. My clothes and Anna''s clothes became wet.
''Thank God it''s the weekend, so I''m not wearing my school uniform,'' I thought, but then I remembered that the brief ''rest'' I thought I had could have been me sleeping, or that everyone who saw that ck sky that day asleep for three years.
Of course, I didn''t tell Anna because I didn''t want to stress myself out by exining more.
Speaking of Anna, she didn''t shout but clung closer to my side, perhaps thinking she''d feel safer with my tall for my age physique, but all she was doing in all honesty was making me feel her skin because her cloth was revealing.
''Perhaps Anna should be older than she looks, and when something like this happens, I should be feeling ''hot,'' right? ''I wonder how that feels, too,'' I thought as I was about to tell Anna about what had just happened when something caught my attention in the corner.
Looking at the appearance of a monster that was definitely not a member of the normal animal kingdom, the strange feeling I had deepened as I quickly understood what the Primordial Chronicles meant when it said ''Eliminating the weak,'' so I subconsciously grabbed Anna and ran with everything I had.
As I dragged Anna behind me and ran as quickly as I could, I recalled what I had seen when I first nced at the ''monster,'' which in no way qualified as an animal.
[Asmodeus Serpent Level 3],
Simr to how the Primordial Chronicle panel appears, except this panel is shaped in the form of words on top of the monster''s head, I realized that whatever is happening now is beyond myprehension.
Something big was clearly going on.
And, ording to the Primordial Chronicles, whatever is happening now affects the entire. That''s the entire world!
The Asmodeus serpent was stunned for a moment as a result of our sudden dash because it was clear from the position I saw that the monster was aiming tond a sneak attack on us.
Fortunately, my body reacted on its own as I followed quickly after.
Dragging Anna along was a subconscious act, but since I was already dragging her, I continued.
The monster only reacted after a while.
Fortunately, we were already close to a structure that would let us turn and enter a narrow road, which might at least cause the Asmodeus serpent to slow down due to itsrge body and the tight space.
That is if we can get to the building before turning into a delicious dinner.
When we were already within the Asmodeus serpent''s range of attack, the monster raised its neck and struck.
Fortunately, it was at that precise moment that I dragged Anna into my arms and quickly turned to the other side of a wall, allowing the Asmodeus serpent to miss its target and move forward slightly due to the speed with which it intended to attack us.
I dragged Anna, who was crying and holding back her tears with what I assumed was a fearful expression on her face, without wasting time or hesitating.
She may have been trying to restrain herself from making a scene, which is fortunate for me because if she had, I would have had to leave her right away because my body''s subconscious action was what caused me to drag her in the first ce.
Running a little further, I made another turn, entering the narrow space I had nned to enter before, and thankfully, the road was still there.
If I had been like the others who had their locations switched, I would have been in a really bad situation because I had no other ideas of how to escape from the monster.
As I dragged Anna forward, I looked at the end of the narrow road, which had a wall and a door in the middle.
And, to my luck, the door was open.
''It''s funny how the first thing that helped me in this new world was a primitive structure,'' I reflected.
I''ve always been one to condemn the technologies of the past; while I respect them, I was ufortable with how simple and backward they are, preferring the advanced technology of today.
But, ever since that phenomenon urred, even ordinary light poles on the streets that run on electricity have not lit up; imagine how advanced technology that requires more power would be? They will be more than just dead.
They will be useless.
Fortunately for me, the owner of the building I''m about to enter enjoys antique technology.
Though the door was made with old technology, it was made with advanced materials and precious metals.
All I can hope for now is that the door will be able to hold the Asmodeus serpent long enough for me to find a way out of this situation.
I don''t fear death because I can''t feel fear, but that doesn''t mean I want to die when I can just live.
Chapter 6 Ace Blaze
?Ace ze.
.....
The Asmodeus Serpent entered the narrow road only when we were almost at the door.
And, as I expected, the road space was barely enough to contain the monster, and this was just its head.
Although it slowed the Asmodeus Serpent''s speed, the monster was still able to push through with its strength.
''I miscalcted. ''It''s a lot stronger than I thought,'' I thought as I turned away from the monster and rushed through the open door, closing it immediately after Anna entered.
ncing at the locks at the back of the door, I made sure I used everything I could to lock the door because I don''t think the narrow space can hold the monster off for long, and as I predicted, as soon as I ced thest lock on the door, I heard a loud bang from outside.
And who else would attack the door if not the snake outside?
Looking at the current state of the door, it should be able to keep the Asmodeus Serpent at bay for a longer time than the narrow road did.
Breathing in and out, my panting subsided as I asked Anna, who was still crying, how she was doing while hurrying forward.
"A-a-am fine," she said as she pursued me and continued;
"Where is this?" she inquired.
"Don''t you know where this is? The majority of our ssmatese here regrly ", I said as I averted my gaze from her when I noticed she was looking around.
It was clear at a quick nce that this was a rxation center by looking at the surroundings of the building, which I frequent frequently because the air isfortable here. You could see a lot of gaming equipment, high techputers by the side, and other things.
"No wonder I don''t know this ce," Anna continued to say.
"Looking around, it''s clear that this ce is expensive, and there''s no way I''m going to waste the little money I have to y. If youe here frequently, you must be a wealthy student in Grade 12 final year ss C or higher "She said this as she came to a halt and looked at me with a look of surprise on her face.
"What was your name again?" she inquired.
Despite my confusion as to why she would ask that question, especially in this situation, I answered, not slowing my charge as I head to a specific room underground.
"Ace ze," I said, and she kept repeating my name as if she was trying to recall something.
When she remembered what she wanted to remember, she looked at me with shock and spoke in a low tone, though the tone of her voice sounded strange.
It had a high pitch.
"Are you, in fact, the Ace ze?" She continued, saying:
"The Ace ze, who won several internationalpetitions?" "The Ace ze, who has been named one of our dawn empire''s greatest young inventors?" "The enigmatic Ace ze, who has never been seen on the inte and whose only known location is that he attends Dawn College?" "The Ace ze, thest child of Mrs. Agneya ze, one of the world''s greatest inventors, and the younger brother of Miss Lily zes, one of the world''s youngest doctors?"
"Are you that Ace ze?" she asked hurriedly, her face red from talking too much just now.
''Does she have to act that way?'' I thought as I remembered that this is still the same question I ask myself whenever someone behaves simrly to Anna now.
It''s not my fault that I''ve ''learned'' a lot of things as a result of my condition, and the so-called globalpetitions she mentions seem like child''s y in my opinion.
Or is it my fault that my mother and sister''s professions influenced how I learned?
And I had never wanted the empire to bestow a title on me in the first ce.
But, seriously, what made the old age government have their power get into their heads and be irritating to those powerful underground families whoter revolted and established their own ''empire''?
I doubt the government of the past will have the time to announce my title regrly.
I ignored her questions and quickly made my way to the door I had nned to go to from the start.
Seeing this, she shut up and remained silent as she quietly followed me, realizing that this was not the ce for us to rx and converse with the death reaper literally just a door away.
''What a slow girl,'' I thought as I opened the door to the room that might have what I needed to survive.
...
When all this was happening, apart from the monster he saw, Ace failed to notice anything else during this, including the golden letters written in the night sky:
[Time remaining for stage one to end: 11 hours, 47 minutes, and 35 seconds],
With all of these strange events happening one after the other, it was unclear how many people would perish.
And this was only the beginning.
The weak are being eliminated.
But what happens now that the ''weak'' has been eliminated?
What stages will nt Spe and its inhabitants go through next?
Will Ace zes, a genius, be among those who instill hope in this new world?
.....
in a different location;
Two women with weapons in their hands were having a conversation in front of a 2-meter-tall bull.
A woman who appeared to be in her mid-40s, but age couldn''t take away her beauty, and a female who appeared to be in her early twenties on the side, sharing simr characteristics with the middle-aged woman on the side.
"Mother," the woman in her early twenties said as she continued;
"Do you think brother will be alright?" In a worried tone, she asked the middle-aged woman who appears to be her mother a question.
Waiting a few seconds before responding, the middle-aged woman looked at the ck sky with the golden letters with a worried expression on her face, then replied to her daughter with a slightly confident tone;
"You don''t need to be concerned about Ace; with his abilities, I''m confident he''ll be fine as long as he finds the right tools. But that doesn''t mean I''m not going to go looking for my son ", the woman said, and her daughter smiled and nodded before they left their current location for another one.
Chapter 7 Killing The Asmodeus Serpent
?Killing the Asmodeus Serpent.
....
[Ace POV],
I was about to open the door to the room I wanted to enter using the antiquated door knob when I realized it was locked.
"I need a key," I muttered, scanning the room for anything that could assist me in opening the door.
Though Anna was slow, in my opinion, her enrollment in a ''Royal Academy'' indicates that she is not stupid andpletely useless.
If she was useless, it only meant that I had been carrying a burden all along.
Fortunately, she wasn''t one or entirely one.
When she saw the door was locked, she went back upstairs to look for anything that could help me in this situation, while I continued my search for anything that could help me open the door, but it was ultimately futile.
I was about to return upstairs to look for anything that could help me when I noticed a still wet Anna panting down the stairs with a bunch of steel keys in her hands.
I gently snatched the keys from her grasp and began testing them one by one in an attempt to find the right one that would fit in the keyhole.
After wasting time trying various keys to find the right one, a key finally fit into the keyhole and the door slowly opened.
I entered the room quickly and observed the familiar room for a while looking for what I wanted.
I remembered the owner of this building as I looked at the familiarb filled with old and new technology equipment.
A man I respect or think I respect because I''m not sure how I feel about him.
But I know it''s not a bad sensation.
A man who was better than some of the greatest scientists out there and who taught me a lot, but his love for ancient technology, in my opinion, slowed his progress in new age technology, but even with that, he was still better than some of the best.
To think that the very technology he adored and forced me to learn is what might help me today, while the advanced technology I preferred did not even help in the events that were unfolding, but instead became a burden.
I knew him because he was a friend of my mother''s, and because of his low-key demeanor, he preferred to keep a low profile.
Only those at the top couldmunicate with him and contact him.
And because his building was close to my school, I came here frequently.
His name was Gustav Steel.
Looking around theb and seeing no one, I realized that the door outside was opened in the first ce because everyone had to have left when the strange phenomenon urred.
Humans were the most curious, despite their fear of the unknown.
So it''s not surprising that no one was present.
''But for Gustav, it would be beneficial if the location he was swapped to did not immediately rain down monsters on him,'' I reasoned, walking to the location where the old age chemistryb equipment and materials were stored, as I pondered how the very technology that humans relied on had be a burden to us in our hour of need.
Time to move on to a new era, it seems.
As I entered theb''s storeroom, I went straight to where the chemicals were kept, with Anna close behind me, looking for something that was widely known to the old age as something that could kill a snake or, better yet, one of the snake''s best enemies.
I''m not sure if the chemical I was looking for will work on that significantly bigger snake outside, but it should have an effect on it.
I was looking for Calcium Cyanide.
Calcium cyanide is a white powder that smells like almonds. It is used in the production of stainless steel, the leaching of ores, as a fumigant, insecticide, and as a single-dose poison.
It was dangerous to consume directly for a human, but it was a deadly poison for a snake.
ording to Gustav, calcium cyanide is a good chemical for killing snakes that take refuge in burrows, and there are several gases that sometimes work in fumigating dens in the old age, but for me now, it was more like a treasure.
Ca(CN)2 is the form for the inorganicpound calcium cyanide. It is the calcium salt of hydrocyanic acid. It is white solid, though the pure material is umon.
Simply put, it was a lethal poison for snakes.
I grabbed two pack bags containing Calcium cyanide while wearing ab glove I found in the corner and asked Anna to do the same.
Apart from that, I also took some other reagents and chemicals too.
After Anna had finished, I dashed out of the storage room to the underground rxation center with a swimming pool.
Upon arriving, I threw the calcium cyanide packs on the ground before heading to the pool and poured the reagents and chemicals I had collected earlier into the pool to set its temperature to the highest.
ording to Gustav, the people of the old age used this method to asionally kill snakes.
Hot water.
However, it is not entirely reliable because the snake may not die immediately, but it will shave its skin, which is sufficient for me.
It''s not like there aren''t any insecticides that can kill an adult snake in seconds, but where will I find them in a ce like this?
And if I do find one, will I see a massive insecticide sprayrge enough to tank the snake outside?
If someone made a spray that big before this strange event, he''d probably be taken to a mental hospital to check on his mental health, with doctors asionally asking him if he needed help.
All I could do was try to heat the pool up with this solution I roughly made with the reagents I brought.
NaOH+HCl?NaCl+HX2O¦¤H=?56200 Jmol
This was more or less it but it didn''t matter since the pool started to show reactions.
So that''s that, and this is me using whatever I can think of thanks to Gustav and the Primordial Chronicles not giving us any advantages like it wanted to see what we could do on our own.
While the pool was heating up, Anna and I poured the four-pack bag of calcium cyanide into it.
Fortunately, they were big enough for just one to cover the entire pool, and we used four.
As I watched the chemical spread slowly, I told Anna to hide as I ran back up to the locked upstairs door.
When I arrived, I found a deformed door with a snake head in the middle and walls surrounding it.
When I saw this, I knew there was no time to waste and immediately used the walls beside me to forcefully scratch my hand, creating a nasty wound from which I barely felt anything except the part that it really itched.
It also hurted a little.
With blood dripping from my injured hand, I ran back downstairs, making my way to the pool while making sure traces of my blood were on the floor on the way back.
Because Gustav needed some things to be transported down to the underground center, there was plenty of space everywhere, so I wasn''t concerned about the snake not being able to enter what I had nned for it.
As I was running when I abruptly stopped due to a steel pole I noticed by the side of a wall.
I struggled for a while before I was finally able to pull the steel pole from the wall while using both of my hands, and it took some time to separate it from the cables inside of it.
After that, I ran back to the rxation center and went straight to the pool, dripping some of my blood into it before going to the other side of the pool and holding the steel pole with both hands, waiting for the Asmodeus Serpent to appear.
I assumed Anna took my advice and went to hide because I didn''t see her anywhere.
That''s great.
''Perhaps this is one of the advantages of not being able to feel a lot of things,'' I thought as I shook my head.
I''ve always wanted to be able to feel something deeply or any emotion, good or bad.
I was thinking about this when I was interrupted by a loud noise upstairs that sounded like something was being destroyed.
With this, I knew the Asmodeus Serpent had destroyed the door and was following the trail I had left behind.
And, speaking of feelings, the indescribable feeling I''ve been experiencing since the start of this whole thing is the first time I''ve ever felt something so intense.
I''m not sure what I felt, but if I were topare it to the various feelings I''ve read and how they feel;
I think I was feeling Anticipation and..... Excitement.
.....
Author''s Note: After reading this chapter, you''ll realize that the in this novel is simr to Earth, but it''s called Spe instead of Earth.
While it has simrities to Earth, they are not the same; after all, this world is more advanced than Earth, and it is still pure fantasy.
As a result,mon sense will not always apply here.
Anyway, if you keep reading, you''ll see what I''m talking about.
Remember, this is not Earth; at most, the ''old age'' in the novel is old Earth and many years have passed since then, and that is the world we are reading about now.
Thank you for reading!!
...
Chapter 8 Years Ago And The Term Old Age
?.....
Author Note: To keep up with the schedule, this chapter was a bit rushed so I''ll edit itter to correct any mistakes if they are there.
Thanks for reading!!!
....
Years Ago And The Term Old age.
.....
[Ace POV],
Looking at my ''Masterpiece,'' I couldn''t help but recall the history lessons I had as a child.
ording to history, the birth of the first artificially intelligent robot coincided with the birth of a genius named Callen Night.
Aside from the fact that Callen was born wealthy, his story is simr to that of most geniuses.
Callen had a passion for mechanical engineering since he was a child, and when his parents noticed this, they encouraged him by sending him to a branch school under the royal academy of an empire that specialized in mechanical engineering.
The empires had already been formed then.
It was there that the world first heard the name Callen Night.
New machines, new inventions, and alterations to old machines
Callen''s longest drop was two years for an invention.
It had never been more than two years.
He was a genius only seen once in a century, but he died of old age, like the others who came before him.
But here''s the part that went down in history alongside him.
The arrival of a new genius.
A decade after Callen''s death, there were numerous technological and mechanical engineering breakthroughs, but none were significant enough to shock the world.
Another genius was born around this time.
A girl born into a farming family.
Tethys Heart.
Her family could not afford to send her to a private school, unlike Callen Night, so she had to settle for a public school.
But that didn''t stop the young genius from bing well-known throughout the world.
Tethys had already mastered manyws far beyond her age at the age of eight, which drew the attention of the top scientists, who took her in and sponsored her until she was thirteen.
Tethys was already among the youngest people to graduate from university at this age.
Not wanting to waste this brilliant mind, world leaders sent her to a royal research institute that specialized in medicine, Tethys'' strong suit.
And, just like her predecessors, major medical breakthroughs urred.
Illnesses thought to be incurable were cured, and medicines that worked like miracles appeared.
Tethys was responsible for a 45% reduction in the number of deaths caused by illness worldwide.
She, like Callen Night, was a genius seen only once in a century.
When Tethys retired and married, it was expected that while other things would make advances in their fields, nothing major that would rock the world would appear.
While nothing major urred, this was due to the fact that the geniuses born at this time were too young.
The great-granddaughter of Callen Night and the son of Tethys Heart.
E Night and Chris Heart.
This pair of geniuses were also born in the same year.
Perhaps, as people used to say back then;
"Genes evolve as they are passed down through generations."
Perhaps it was true, but the way fate handled it made it even better.
Born in the same year, they attended the same school and ended up bing friends rather than best friends.
These two geniuses, like their forefathers, were discovered at a very young age, but unlike their forebears, who only majored in one thing, these two were smart in almost everything.
Not everything, but they knew a lot.
They were sent to the royal academy to study general science with their family''s support, and when the kids grew up, they would choose the part they would major in, but things did not go as nned.
E and Chris had known each other since they were children, so they banded together because they only knew each other in this strange new ce and quickly became best friends.
They both graduated from university at the age of 14 and were supposed to look for work, but E and Chris were not going to follow the norms.
Instead, they used their family''s support to establish a private researchpany and conduct research on topics of interest to them.
The world was thrown into chaos shortly after this urred.
New technology was invented, and old technology was modified.
It is not an exaggeration to say that the decades they spent researching things made Earth look simr to the sci-fi films that people watched back then.
Unfortunately, they both died of old age.
At least, they married and had children before dying, and after their deaths, some breakthroughs were enough to shake the world as a result of their hard work.
And technology continued to improve decadester because new generations used what Callen Night, Tethys Heart, E Night Heart, and Chris Heart left for them.
These were geniuses who were only supposed to appear once in a century, and these four appeared in such a short period on spe that they caused such a drastic improvement to the people on spe that the humans at the time began referring to the years before Callen night''s birth as the ''old age.''
That is how the term "old age" originated.
As I waited for the monster, I thought to myself that I was very fortunate to have learned the ways of the old age because it might help me in whatever was going on here.
Chapter 9 First Kill
?First kill
[Ace POV],
As I waited for the Asmodeus Serpent, I tried to calm the intense unfamiliar feelings I was experiencing and wondered why in the world I would be anticipating something and excited in this situation.
My mental state was unstable because I had never experienced anything this intense before.
Though everything appeared to be under control, it was actually me attempting to ignore my feelings.
Without giving me a chance to think, I was interrupted by a loud noise that reminded me of the part where I still had the death reaper on my neck, but this time he was stairs away rather than a door.
I tightened my grip on the steel rod in my hand, waiting for the monster to appear.
As the monster got closer, my grip on the steel rod tightened even more.
I didn''t have to wait long before the monster showed up in front of me.
The monster did not approach me, staring at me with its ck eyes from afar.
''Snake vs. man, or perhaps snake vs. young man,'' I thought as I looked back at the monster.
After a few seconds of staring at each other, the Asmodeus Serpent lost patience and violently swung its massive head left and right while hissing at me in an attempt to intimidate me, which was futile if it was trying to do so because I can''t feel fear in the first ce.
The Asmodeus Serpent charged at me quickly after seeing that its attempt to intimidate its prey was futile.
As I watched the monster get closer to me as it got closer to the heating pool that held the Calcium Cyanide, I realized where the feeling of anticipation came from but not the excitement.
I knew it was only a matter of time before the Calcium Cyanide in the pool take effect and thankfully, I didn''t have to wait for long as the monster entered the pool that could barely cover it as nothing happened to it in the beginning while it stared at me with its ck eyes or, more urately, as it red at my hand that was still bleeding.
The reaction I was hoping for arrived before the monster could cover half of the pool with its massive body.
Because of the Asmodeus Serpent''s activity in the pool by violently shaking the water with itsrge body, the Calcium Cyanide I had previously poured into the water but did not mix finally mixed because of the monster, creating the effect I desired.
Hydrogen Cyanide.
Also called Formonitrile [HCN], a highly vtile, colorless, and extremely poisonous liquid.
Normally, putting Calcium Cyanide in water would not have resulted in the formation of Hydrogen Cyanide, but it was a different story if we had the Calcium Cyanide, water, and moisture.
The moisture here was created by the heating hot water in the pool and the water, well, that''s why there''s a pool in the first ce, and adding Calcium Cyanide created the reaction I was looking for because Calcium Cyanide can react with water or moisture in the air to form Hydrogen Cyanide gas.
And my goal was to use the gas''s effect to attack the Asmodeus Serpent.
Everything was nned from the start.
Looking at the monster that had slowed its charge in the pool, I took a sudden turn as I waited for the monster that was closing in on me while it was experiencing the effects of being in contact with Hydrogen Cyanide, well, I was experiencing some of the effects as well, but they were mild because I wasn''t in the midst of where the gas was created and dense.
A small amount of Hydrogen Cyanide in the air can cause headaches, weakness, nausea, and vomiting. A higher dose may result in gasping, irregr heartbeats, seizures, fainting, and even death.
And among these things, I was experiencing a slight headache and dizziness, and the monster, I won''t know what it was feeling because I am not the Asmodeus Serpent, but from its irregr movement, I could tell that it was dizzy and perhaps justing to my general direction by using its pit organ to sense me, and since this Asmodeus Serpent is clearly mutated, it''s no surprise that it might be able to sense me from its distance there.
Reading myself when the monster was only a few meters away, I jumped with all my strength as I collided with its head in mid-air.
The monster, as I suspected, was unable to sense me well because, based on its appearance, it was currently experiencing some lethal events.
The Asmodeus Serpent was about to open its mouth wide in an attempt to bite me when it raised its head because it sensed me close to its head, but I had already struck before it could.
I jumped, holding the steel rod in my hands, and aimed for the only ce on the Asmodeus Serpent''s body where I couldunch an attack.
The eyes.
When I first saw the Asmodeus Serpent, aside from its size, I noticed that the snake''s skin had hardened to the point where it appeared that its scales were made of metals. Though I didn''t know how tough its skin was at the time, I didn''t want to waste my time attacking its body and failing, allowing the monster to finish me off.
Instead, I went after the eyes because it seemed logical that the eyes were the weak point in most creatures, including the weakened snake.
Striking its left eye as I used all of my strength to push the steel rod deeper into its eye, I felt the sensation of tearing through flesh, and to make matters worse, some of Asmodeus Serpent blood touched my hand and it was acidic.
I felt pain for the first time in my life as a painful expression appeared on my face, but I did not let go of the steel rod as I tried to push it deeper.
The steel rod in my hands was quite long, and half of it was already inside the Asmodeus Serpent''s left eye, causing it immense pain as it began to shake its body in an attempt to get it off.
This didn''t help the situation much because my body was now all over the ce and more Asmodeus Serpent blood had leaked onto it, not just on my hands. I was also starting to burn in multiple ces from the acid as my body was absorbing a lot of hydrogen cyanide, which made me weaker and queasy.
It was now a race against time to see who would perish first-me or the Asmodeus Serpent. This didn''t help the situation much because my body was now all over the ce and more Asmodeus Serpent blood had leaked onto it, not just on my hands. I was also starting to burn in multiple ces from the acid as my body was absorbing a lot of hydrogen cyanide, which made me weaker and queasy.
It was now a race against time to see who would perish first-me or the Asmodeus Serpent.
This went on for a while until the snake violently shook its head, causing me to lose my grip on the steel rod as my body flew in another direction, colliding against the wall by the pool''s side as I felt more pain.
''I must have suffered internal injury from that, I thought as I tried to stand up but couldn''t as I spilled blood out of my mouth and copsed on the ground facing the iing Asmodeus Serpent, who at this point was in a miserable state not only from the injury I gave it from its left eye but also from the Hydrogen Cyanide in the pool, which also had some acid in it.
As I watched the monster get closer, I was thinking that maybe I was going to win this race when I noticed somethinging our way, and from the way the Asmodeus Serpent was slowly approaching my side, I assumed it didn''t notice the thinging.
I knew at this point that the monster was going to die soon, but the question was who would go down first, the monster or me.
And I had assumed that I would be the one to do it down first until I noticed that the iing thing was actually Anna with a delicate resolve on her face.
She was already by the head of the Asmodeus Serpent, which still had the steel rod in its left eye before the monster could reach me as She grabbed it and pushed it deeper with all of her strength until only a small portion of the steel rod was visible.
But she did not escape unscathed as a result of this.
The monster used itsst strength to send Anna in another direction as her back collided with a meter pole before copsing and knocking her unconscious.
''She''ll definitely have internal injuries from that attack right now,'' I thought as I watched the Asmodeus Serpent shake its body weakly in an attempt to avoid death, but it was futile as I watched the monster take itsst breath.
As soon as the monster died, the Primordial Chronicle appeared in front of me, and notifications continued to sh in the panel as I fell unconscious.
Chapter 10 Primordial Records, Leveling Up, And Strange Orbs
?Primordial records, leveling up, and strange orbs.
...
[Ace POV],
Ugh.
''Damn, the pain,'' I thought as a slight smile appeared on my face for a split second before disappearing.
Today might be one of the best days of my life if I''ve ever had one.
Even though anticipation, excitement, and pain could not quite be categorized as emotions, I was still happy to experience them.
Though these three emotions were not what I was looking for, I was pleased to be able to experience something so intense for the first time in my life.
Even though they vanished immediately, except for the pain I''m still feeling, it was a good experience to be able to feel something that had been in me for a long time but was too weak to feel.
It''s a shame I might not be able to feel them again, especially the excitement Iter realized was me looking for a drive or, better yet, adrenaline.
''These weak emotions and feelings buried inside of me should probably be listed as one of my life concerns, well, that was my only concern in the first ce before all of these strange events started happening,'' I thought as I turned my head with difficulty to see the location where Anna copsed and where her body was.
She may or may not still be alive, and judging by the surroundings, it doesn''t seem like I was out for very long. However, I''m not sure if I''ll still be alive to see the end of this in a few minutes.
Since I couldn''t do anything and couldn''t move, I summoned the Primordial Chronicle in my mind, and a familiar-looking panel appeared in front of me.
[You have acquired the Primordial records of Asmodeus Serpent Level 3],
[You have acquired enough Primordial records to level up],
[Reward for first kill; Three times the Primordial records acquired],
[You have acquired enough Primordial records to level up],
[Status],
[Name: Ace ze],
[Age: 17],
[Race: Human [Homo sapiens]],
[Level: 1[+]],
[Job: None],
[Store: Locked],
[Title: None],
Looking at the Primordial Chronicle panel in front of me, I noticed that, aside from the notifications indicating that I had obtained something called primordial record from the Asmodeus Serpent and had enough of it to level up or something, everything in my status remained unchanged save for the + sign next to the level.
This game of guessing what is really going on and attempting to understand things I don''t understand by gathering whatever information I can is exhausting.
What exactly is the Primordial Chronicle about? Primordial Record: What is it?
These were the thoughts racing through my mind as Iy on the cold floor.
What I do know is that whatever is going on right now, the overgrown forest in the city, the mutated animal I just saw and killed, and the strange phenomenon going on is somehow rted to the Primordial Chronicle, and the primordial record I obtained is most likely from killing the Asmodeus Serpent and gaining something from it.
And this leveling up that the Primordial Chronicle mentions, I''m curious if it works exactly like the video games my peers y, and if I can use some of the terms in video games topare to some of the things on the Primordial Chronicle panel because they both share some familiar terms.
And if the leveling up here is simr to the ones used in video games, then leveling up should power me up or something.
I never really yed those games because there was no fun or benefit in doing so in my opinion, but I am probably correct in my assumptions.
But if the Primordial Chronicles adopts the same premise as video games, where leveling up increases power, then its implementation is different.
Because it clearly states in the previous notification that I have enough ''primordial record'' to level up and, in fact, if you include the first kill reward, I can level up twice, but it appears that the process is not automatic and the + sign in level may be there as a result.
''But what is the use if leveling up here might truly make me powerful when I might die in a few minutes, I thought as I called out the Primordial Chronicle and activated the + sign.
I''m not sure why, but ever since the Primordial Chronicle appeared, I''ve been able to use it as if it were normal, and it felt natural, and am sure it''s the same for Anna too.
As soon as I activated the + sign, a new notification appeared on the panel, and I felt a surge of power.
Before this, my body was already defined with muscles, but when I pressed the + sign, I felt my muscles tighten as newly defined ones appeared.
The best part was that my injuries were gradually healing.
''Looks like leveling up also heals previous injuries,'' I thought as I watched my injuries and wounds slowly heal.
When I was barely able to stand, the healing stopped.
''It appears that the healing from leveling up is limited,'' I thought as I looked at the panel in front of me and activated the + sign for the second time as a new notification popped up.
[You have leveled up to level 2],
[You have leveled up to level 3],
[Status],
[Name: Ace ze],
[Age: 17],
[Race: Human [Homo sapiens]],
[Level: 3],
[Job: None],
[Store: Locked],
[Title: None],
My wounds finally healed to the point where my body only ached after leveling up for the second time.
After leveling up twice, I noticed that the + sign had vanished from my status.
''Looks like leveling up is manual then, and the + sign will appear only when I have enough Primordial records to level up,'' I reasoned as I approached Anna''s location.
Looking at Anna''s appearance, I noticed that she was in pain from the expression on her face.
I ced my right hand on her face and lightly tapped the side of her cheek several times in an attempt to wake her up.
When I saw her eyelid twitch, I knew my efforts to wake her up had paid off.
She opened her eye and looked at me with confusion and pain as she said weakly''
"Ace huh? Is this Heaven?" she said.
I replied to her with a nk stare and a tone that suggested I was calling her a fool, as I said;
"Please do not group me with you even if you die. I''m far too young to die ", I continued speaking before she could respond.
"Does your Primordial Chronicle panel have any notifications?" I inquired.
"Yes, there is," she said weakly, continuing;
"There''s something called primordial records and level up here, I don''t-"
Before she could say anything else, I cut her off and told her how to level up as I made my way to the monster corpse while she leveled up.
Looking at the Asmodeus Serpent corpse and the pool, and remembering how much effort it took to take care of a single ''level 3'' monster, I had a forting thought that dealing with more powerful monsters would render normal science useless.
Looking at the pool that held the chemicals to kill more than 98% of the snakes in the world prior to this strange event, I knew it was time to change my reasoning about certain things and focus on what would happen in the future and how to deal with them.
I was walking around the pool, looking at the mutted body of the Asmodeus Serpent caused by the acid in the pool, when I noticed some strange objects on the floor near the Asmodeus Serpent''s corpse head.
Strange orbs of various colors were scattered around the ground near the head of the Asmodeus Serpent corpse, but not too far apart.
Orbs of white, blue, and rainbow color.
On the ground were four orbs: one white, one blue, and two rainbows.
I was about to examine them when I heard a small movement behind me.
Turning around to face what was behind me, I noticed Anna walking slowly and unsteadily in my direction.
I asked her how she was doing when she was close enough for me to talk to her without shouting, and she replied with a nod and a thank you.
When she got a little closer and noticed the strange-colored orbs on the ground, she asked me what they were with a curious expression.
I responded to her by saying;
"I''m not sure what they are, I was about to check them out before you came," I said as we both moved closer to the orbs when blue words appeared on top of the orbs and in front of our retinas.
White orb [can get an inferior ranked item from it],
Blue orb [can get a normal ranked item from it],
Rainbow orb[ can get random ranked items from it ranging from inferior ranked items to above legendary ranked items but for this particr rainbow orb and depending on how many people grouped up to get the first kill, an ordioning number of orb will appear[ You are guaranteed at least one item above rare from this orb].
Chapter 11 Orbs, Normal Grade Item, And Mana
?Orbs, Normal Grade item, and Mana.
[Ace POV],
[White orb [can get an inferior ranked item from it]],
[Blue orb [can get a normal ranked item from it]],
Rainbow orb[ can get random ranked items from it ranging from inferior ranked items to above legendary ranked items but for this particr rainbow orb and depending on how many people grouped up to get the first kill, an ording number of orbs will appear[ You are guaranteed at least one item above rare from this orb].
......
Looking at the information about the orbs given to us by the Primordial Chronicle, I knew whatever was in these orbs were treasures to the current Anna and me, and from her expression, I could tell she realized this and saw the message as well.
It appears that Anna also received the first kill reward, but while it was three times the primordial record received, I knew from her current body situation that her level did not pass level 2, implying that she was still in level two.
Perhaps the primordial record received by both of us was distributed based on our contribution to the fight, and since my contribution to the death of the Asmodeus Serpent was the greatest, it''s obvious that I''ll get arger share of the Asmodeus Serpent''s primordial record.
Of course, all of this is just me assuming things I''m not sure about.
Looking at the four orbs on the ground, I deliberated which to choose first, but after some thought, I decided on the white orb because it had the lowest grade of the four orbs here and because Anna did not object, it meant she was silently agreeing to whatever I was doing.
[White orb [can get an inferior ranked item from it]],
Looking at the information again, I considered how to use the orb when I decided to squeeze it a little, and the orb instantly turned into dust as a sh of light appeared and vanished in my right hand as a new item appeared.
I ignored Anna''s sounds of wonder and surprise at the scene and instead concentrated on the object in my hand, wondering if doing so would cause the information toe out. Thankfully, it did.
[DMX-367 DOUBLE BARREL SHOTGUN],
The DMX-367 DOUBLE BARREL SHOTGUN, which resembles a traditional Glock but is a little more sophisticated, was intended to fire magic pellets using the user''s mana. However, it is a failed product that can only operate with normal shells and can only produce 50% of the shotgun''s real performance.
Can inflict damage on monsters of level 10 and below.
The amount of damage done to the monster depends on its power, so it could berge or small.
Each shell contains a total of 12 pellets.
.........
Yes, a ck double barrel shotgun was the object that emerged from the white orb.
Apart from being a little scifi, it had a rtively normal appearance, but the information given to us by the primordial chronicle made me wonder if it was truly ''inferior'' ording to the primordial chronicle.
Though it was a defective product ording to the Primordial chronicle because it was supposed to be an item that could be run using magic but couldn''t and could only use normal pellet and shells now, the part where it could cause harm to a monster at level 10 and below made it a treasure to the current Anna and me.
After all, we just fought a level three monster, and look where that got us.00
Then Imagine a monster that is level 10.
Shaking my head to clear my mind of these thoughts, I concentrated on the terms here that were most interesting to me.
Magic and Mana.
These two are well-known to almost all teenagers and adults alike.
These two terms are something most people will know and it''s one of the things that lived from the old age to now.
There was a time when it was every child''s dream to be able to wield mana even if only once in their lives.
Well, I''ve never had that experience, but if these two things, mana, and magic, are now present in this world as a result of the Primordial Chronicle, then......
Just thinking about it has made me feel a tinge of what I assume is excitement in my chest.
Because I was used to not being able to feel a lot of things, the sensation of being able to feel a lot of things in one day made me very unstable.
As the excitement faded, I looked at Anna, who was still staring at the shotgun in my hand with a curious expression on her face.
I said in a t voice;
"Let''s check the other one then," I said as I went to grab the blue orb as Anna stopped looking at the gun in my hand and began looking at the blue orb in my other hand instead.
I squeezed the blue orb slightly, as I had done with the earlier one, and it began to crumble. A familiar white light appeared and vanished in an instant, and new objects appeared on the ground in ce of my hand.
Focusing on the new items, information about them was brought out by the Primordial Chronicles.
[Normal Grade Hunter Recurve Bow and Quiver],
The hunter recurve bow, made from wood from a 500-year-old tree, was designed to efficiently transmit mana, allowing the user to choose to use his or her mana to activate the gale spell embedded in the spell gem in the center of the bow, increasing the arrow speed and piercing attack.
The quiver is also made of the same wood and was designed to transmit mana effectively, allowing the user to ess its sole function, which is to make arrows.
The quiver will continue to produce arrows as long as there is mana.
Monsters at level 15 and below are vulnerable to damage.
The amount of damage done to the monster depends on its power, so it could berge or small.
.............
Reading the information again to make sure I understood it correctly, I realized that the Primordial chronicle wasn''t biased when it called the DMX-367 DOUBLE BARREL SHOTGUN ''inferior.'' In fact, if I were topare the two items together, it was without a doubt that the Hunter Recurve Bow and Quiver was ''superior'' to the DMX-367 DOUBLE BARREL SHOTGUN because, while one was a defective item that would likely be useless after 12 shots and was unable to use mana, the other was an item designed for mana.
The ability to continuously create arrows as long as there was mana was a steal.
With this, I could at least be certain that I wouldn''t run out of ammo.
And, while I''m not sure what a spell gem is, it''s most likely a valuable item or material.
Two items: A gun and a bow with a quiver.
''These two things would be our starting equipment in this world and our survival tools,'' I thought as I looked at Anna, who looked back at me with a confused and painful expression on her face; perhaps she is still in pain because she only leveled up once, unlike me.
I don''t really understand the concept of rtionship because I can''t feel a lot of things, but because Anna risked her life to deal with thest attack on the monster, possibly saving my life in the process, I guess it''s logical that I add her to my team and if I''m tired, I just have to save her life once and we''re even.
I dropped the gun in my hand and spoke, turning my attention away from these thoughts to the final two orbs on the ground;
"Pick one," I told Anna.
Looking at me with what I assume was confusion and anticipation on her face as she asked why, I repeated with a ck face with what I had told her before, that she should pick one.
When she realized she wasn''t going to get an answer from me, she came to a halt and picked up one of the rainbow orbs with what I assumed was a happy expression on her face.
I ignored her and grabbed thest rainbow orb and squeezed it, waiting for what was toe.
Chapter 12 Rainbow Orbs And Looking For A Safe Place
?Rainbows orbs and looking for a safe ce.
........
As we waited for the results, Anna and I each held a rainbow orb in our hands, and we squeezed it as it disintegrated.
Depending on our luck, we might be able to get real treasures from the orbs right now.
ording to the Primordial Chronicle, white orbs only produce inferior items, blue orbs produce normal items, and rainbow orbs produce random items.
That is, you could either get a garbage item or gold.
However, the Primordial Chronicle stated that this particr rainbow orb was part of what we were supposed to receive as a result of the first kill.
That is, rainbow orbs are umon, and we were only able to see one because of the first kill event, and from this rainbow orb, we are guaranteed an item of at least above rare grade.
Rare grade item.
I''ve seen an inferior item and a normal item and am certain that they follow each other on the table, implying that blue is above white, but I''m not sure how superior the rare grade item is to the white and blue orbs.
Maybe it''s a step above them, maybe it''s many steps above them, but it''s pointless to think about them when I can''t decide which item I want and it''s already good that we could get another item of superior quality.
And the item we''re receiving is above rare.
''It appears that the Primordial Chronicle ced a high value on this First Kill event; I wonder what the other people''s first kill item orbs will be and howrge the gap between them and us will be after all of this.''
We saw the item that came out of our treasure after seeing the familiar white light appear and disappear in a sh.
A silver ring with a green gem embedded in the middle was the item that appeared from my orb while Anna was a......green stone.
Ignoring the appearance of the item she got, I looked at the information about the ring given to me by the Primordial Chronicle.
[Low Epic Grade Storage ring],
A storage ring that was created using unique and priceless materials with the assistance of a skilled alchemist and a space gem.
Has the ability to store objects of any size and weight in another mini space.
Additional Effect: Sightly increases mana.
Limitation: Limited Space.
.....
So, in a way, this ring is simr to carrying another bag, but it can hold a lot of things, regardless of size or weight, and you won''t notice it.
And it appears that we have low-grade treasures as well and that Epic-grade items may have an additional effect.
"There are many things you could do with a ring like this", I thought as I tried to restrain my curiosity so that I would not consider what the term "Alchemist" meant and instead concentrated on Anna.
At this point, because of the strange events that have urred, there are so many things that don''t make sense that I''ve had to rely on movie references to get by.
I noticed Anna had a happy and excited expression on her face as I looked at the green stone in her hand.
"You got anything worthwhile?" I inquired, and she responded with what I assume was excitement in her voice, saying;
"Yes, I did," she said, drawing closer to show me what she meant.
I wanted to tell her that it was unnecessary, but the energy and air she exuded made me reconsider, and to be honest, I''m curious about what she got.
When she got closer, I focused on the stone in her hand as the Primordial Chronicle brought more information about it.
[Epic Grade Summoning Skill Stone],
An epic grade skill stone that enables the user to learn a summoning skill.
The Summoning Skill granted by the skill stone ispletely random.
.....
Summons?
Isn''t this direct magic from the start?
And based on its grade, it''s clear that the summons will be of high quality.
Consider the effect of an inferior and normal item, and then consider the effect of an epic grade item that is superior to the unknown rare.
''Mana, Magic,'' I thought as I tried to put the storage ring on my finger, and as soon as I did, I felt ''something'' in me as instructions for using the ring appeared in my mind.
''Convenient,'' I thought as I tried to forget that having unfamiliar information in your head all of a sudden is not normal.
Anna was about to inquire about the ring when she noticed the items on the floor; the DMX-367 DOUBLE BARREL SHOTGUN and the Normal Grade Hunter Recurve Bow and Quiver vanished without a trace.
She looked at me with a curious expression on her face, letting out a short yell of surprise as she looked at the ring on my finger and asked where the items were.
I spoke while raising the hand that held the ring;
"This is a Storage ring," I told her, before exining its purpose.
"Oh," she eximed, slightly raising the stone in her hand and saying;
"Please have," she was about to continue talking when I cut her off with a question because I knew where she was going with this.
"Why?" I asked.
Instead of responding, she asked a question of her own, saying;
"Would you leave if I used the stone?" she asked, which puzzled me, but I still answered, saying what was on my mind.
"What made you say that? Do you want me to go?"
She had a look of realization on her face when she heard this, and she was about to say something when I interrupted her, saying;
"We can talk about itter, but we need to leave this ce and go somewhere else. I don''t believe this location will be safe for long ", I said as I went on;
"After we get somewhere safe, we can share the previous loot," I said, looking at her.
I moved forward after she gave me a nod, implying that she understood where I wasing from.
As we made our way out, we took onest look at the surroundings.
Chapter 13 Preparing To Head Out And More Monsters
?Preparing to head out and more monsters.
.....
[Ace POV],
As we made our way out slowly, I came to a halt and looked at Anna behind me, saying;
"Are you sure you want to go out like that?" I said, pointing at her body, which was barely covered by clothing.
It was safe to say that the only thing the clothes on her body aplished was to conceal thest vestige of dignity that her birthday suit possessed.
As she looked at her body, she realized what I meant and let out a short yell as she tried to cover whatever dignity her body had left, which she barely managed to do.
She interrupted me as I was about to speak with a tone and voice that seemed to be a mixture of anger and embarrassment.
"Why are you still staring at me, you jerk? Turn around b-b-b-before I force you to ", she stated emphatically.
I asked uncertainly, turning around obediently because I didn''t want the situation to get worse due to something I wasn''t aware of, saying;
"What''s the deal with you? I simply asked if you wanted to go out in such minimal clothing because, like you, am barely wearing anything and I don''t see what the big deal is "I exined that the only reason I asked her that was because I thought that perhaps as a girl she might feel ufortable in small clothing.
"Y-y-you scumbag! You can''t even apologize for taking advantage of me ", she said, her voice trembling with embarrassment as she went on;
"Besides, you''re a man, and your pants aren''t even damaged like that in the first ce," she said, as it was true that I could still be called a person with clothes inparison to her.
"So, can you go outside like this?" I asked, still perplexed as to what she was so upset about.
"Of course not, I''m not that open," she said, her voice softening slightly, possibly because I wasn''t looking at her.
Hearing that she couldn''t go outside like this because of some minor issue, I sighed, beginning to understand the adage that women are stressful creatures.
Thankfully, we hadn''t walked far because we were still near the swimming pool area and not far from the entrance outside.
So I turned around and headed back to the rxation center, ignoring Anna''s short yell of surprise when she saw me turn back.
I quickly made my way to the area where people drop their clothes and change into their swimming gear for the swimming pool, ignoring what I assumed was a hateful re from Anna.
As I hurriedly made my way to the male section to look forfortable cloth to change in, I told Anna to enter the female section and be quick in changing our clothes with whatever clothes she saw there.
''Perhaps it''s unreasonable to go outside semi-naked,'' I reasoned as I began to undress.
...
After changing into a new set of clothes, I went to the mirror in the room to assess my appearance.
I observed well enough, with a wild curl hairstyle on my head and the tip at the end of my hair dyed gold, blue eyes, and well-defined muscles that could still be seen from the clothes I was wearing, looking for why my mom always said I had the body of an athlete and a modelbined but couldn''t find one, so I looked at the clothes I changed into instead.
Wearing a tight ck leather long sleeve shirt, tight ck leather pants with multiple pockets on the side, and an additional ck jacket tied to my waist with ck sneakers to back it up, I made sure I wore something that could provide some protection while also not impeding my movements and beingfortable to wear.
Concerning the ck color, I wore it because of the situation outside.
It was dark outside, and wearing ck should provide some form of concealment from whatever was out there.
And, unlikest time, my clothes will not get too wet if it continues to rain outside.
When I realized I was done with whatever I had to do, I gathered some more clothes and ced them in the storage ring as I made my way out, just as Anna emerged from the woman''s changing room.
I''m not sure if it was a coincidence or because she taught the same matter as me, but she also wore an outfit simr to mine, except her shirt was short sleeves instead of long.
''Or maybe the clothes we''re both wearing belong to a pair that came here before the strange phenomenon happened,'' I thought as I asked Anna if she was finished with whatever she wanted to do, to which she replied with a nod as I told her to follow me back to the women''s changing room as I asked her to pick more clothes that were her size that I would put in the storage ring as the space inside was quiterge.
Looking at the clothes she brought with some bags mixed in, my eyebrows twitched, but I still put the clothes in the storage ring.
The fact that the clothes we were wearing and the ones we packed were all fairly old confirmed my suspicion that perhaps the entire world had been asleep for three years.
We returned to the surface after determining that everything we needed was carried with us in the storage ring.
.....
As I emerged from the entrance, I noticed that it was still dark and raining outside, and I reminded Anna to make as little noise as possible as we moved forward slowly.
But before we could leave the narrow road, I quickly hid by the wall beside me, covering Anna''s mouth with my hands to prevent her from making a sound.
''Damn, more monsters,'' I grumbled.
.....
If you have any idea about the novel or notice any fault, please inform me.
It helps in making me a better author.
...
Chapter 14 Pack Fight
?Author note: I was unable to publish two chapters today as nned due to some issues that arose, and this chapter was rushed just to keep up with the schedule, but I will release two chapters tomorrow.
Thank you for reading!!
......
Pack fight.
[Ace POV],
I poked my head out from behind the wall and looked at the monsters a little further away from me.
Dogs and cats, as the old adage goes, do not corrte.
Yes, there was more than one monster in front of me.
It was more of a pack, a pack of dogs and cats.
And, like the previous monster, they could not be considered normal animals because a cat that could barely reach a man''s knee before the strange phenomenon and was now reaching a height of one meter could not be considered normal.
While being careful not to make any noise to avoid being discovered by them, I silently assessed the monsters'' level ;
[Yule Cat level 3],
[Crocotta dog level 3],
[Yule Cat level 2],
[Yule Cat level 3],
[Crocotta dog level 2],
[Crocotta dog level 3],
[Yule Cat level 3],
[Crocotta dog level 1],
.....
Fortunately, their levels were not higher than level three, but I don''t think that matters much here because they were numerous and we were only two.
There were six monsters on both sides of each pack, so if we came out now, we would face a total of 12 monsters.
Though I am now a level 3 human and Anna is a level 2, I have no idea how strong we are or if we have any significant power here since we haven''t tested ourselves yet.
Looking at Anna beside me, I asked quietly;
"I might need you to use the skill stone because I don''t think we''ll be able to follow our old ns," I said, making room for her to see the monsters ahead without making too much noise.
She obediently returned to where she had been as soon as she realized how many monsters we would encounter as soon as we left, giving me a tap on the shoulder and said;
"Go forth, and I will support you from here.......moral support only," she said, and my eyes twitched.
''Is this specie of human nning to leave the fight entirely to me?'' I wondered, but I knew she didn''t mean what she said.
Taking the Normal Grade Hunter Recurve Bow and Quiver from the storage ring, I first ced the quiver on my back as I felt ''something'' being drawn out of me as I suddenly saw quality arrows appearing in the quiver.
''Is this mana?'' I wondered, but since I wasn''t in a position to think about such things, I postponed my curiosity untilter.
I brushed the surface of the spell gem embedded in the middle of the recurve bow with my right hand as I examined it in my hands.
When I touched the bow for the first time, information about how to use the spell gem appeared in my head, just like the storage ring; all that remains is to use it.
Because the monsters were still fighting outside, I nned to take advantage of this andnd a sneak attack first.
''Fortunately, using bows and arrows is one of the things I learned,'' I thought as I nocked an arrow on the bow and nodded to Anna before rushing out and shooting the first monster I saw.
When I first came out, I didn''t look for a target; instead, I shot the first monster I saw, which was a cat, a level 2 monster.
I''m not sure if it was the effect of the bow and the quality of the arrow or my strength, but the arrow I shot was able to enter the stomach of the level 2 yule cat ande out the other side, giving me a slight surprise as I continued running around the monsters while nocking another arrow to the bow and aiming for another monster.
This time, I decided to use the spell gem to cast a gale spell on the arrow to see how it worked while the monsters were still stunned by the unexpected attack.
I felt something being drawn out of me as soon as I used the spell gem, but I ignored it and shot the arrow.
I''m not sure if it was my imagination, but when I used the spell gem, I thought I saw the air shift for a moment around the arrowhead.
Yes, the air shift, which makes no sense, but I didn''t have time to think about it because I was caught off guard when the arrow was shot.
Unlike the other arrow I shot, which was silent, this one came with a gush of wind as my hair flowed in the wind.
Let''s not get into how shooting an arrow can make the wind this crazy because I''ve already seen a lot of strange things today; it was the lethality of the arrow I shot just now that amazed me.
Looking at the monster I had just shot, which was now headless with the same arrow that had done this embedded in the ground with only half of its body visible, I realized something that made a tinge of excitement appear in me;
''There''s a lot more to this world, and this is just the beginning,'' I thought as the battle began for real.
Chapter 15 Kill
?Kill.
...
[Ace POV],
After eliminating two level 2 monsters, a monster cat and a monster dog, the total number of monsters was reduced from 12 to 10.
I nocked another arrow on the bow as I turned around and ran, not pausing to think.
It was at this point that I truly noticed the changes in my body, as this was the first time I had moved and used my entire body since the level-up.
As I ran around the monsters, circling them so they didn''t get too close, I realized that the intense battle I was expecting might not happen because, based on the small movements both parties made, I and the monsters, especially the level three ones, had simr physical capabilities.
I noticed some changes back then, such as my muscles tightening, having more energy, and a stronger body, and it was only now that I realized how leveling up had changed my body.
Am roughly three times my former strength.
Though these thoughts were racing through my mind, my body was not idle as I shot my third arrow at a level three monster without using the spell gem to cast a gale spell because I knew whatever was being drawn out of me was limited, but I missed by an inch.
My quiver could carry a total of ten arrows and only three have been used, reducing the total number of arrows to seven.
Running away from the monsters but not too far that I lost contact with Anna, I jumped on top of a mid-sized car close to a fence in front of me before jumping again and twisting my body in mid-air as I did a back flip as I passed the fence and entered the other side.
Running forward with all my strength, I came to a halt a short distance away from the fence as I immediately nocked an arrow to my bow and used the spell gem to cast a gale spell on the arrow and shot at the exact moment a level three Crocotta dog jumped the fence after me.
There was no need to aim that well because the monster''s body was quiterge and there was no way it could have dodged a fast and lethal attack it was not expecting, so all it could do was watch helplessly as the arrow went through its body.
Ignoring the dog''s corpse, I nocked another arrow without wasting time as I waited for the other monsters so I could use the same tactic I just used on this monster on them, with all the arrows shot having a gale spell cast on them.
After exhausting whatever was being drawn inside of me whenever I used the spell gem, I was only able to shoot down 4 monsters after thest one died, meaning a total of 7 monsters died from my attacks, leaving 5 remaining, and at this point, I was basically someone with a gun but no bullet inparison to the part where I had a bow but no arrow to shoot.
If I had the arrows before the fight, I might have been able to shoot more arrows with the gale spell added to them, but after using what I assume was my own mana to make arrows, the gale arrows I could shoot at most were 5, and I used them all.
In front of me were 5 cats and yes, I was somehow only able to kill the dogs first.
1 level three, 1 level two, and 3 level ones vs. me would appear to be a hopeless situation, but I was not as I ran forward in their direction.
Seeing this, they all ran in my direction, clearly intending to attack me.
I only attacked when I was just a few meters away from them.
Stopping my movement, I quickly drew the DMX-367 DOUBLE BARREL SHOTGUN from my storage ring and held it with both hands as I shot the monsters.
I was only able to kill all of the monsters after shooting seven times.
To be honest, this fight was much easier than the one with the Asmodeus Serpent.
? ''Perhaps it''s because I''m better equipped,'' I reasoned as I approached the monster''s corpse but saw no orb.
Whatever color the orbs are, it appears that they are rare treasures it seems.
I didn''t want to give up, so I ran toward the fence, jumped, and used my hand to support my body as Inded on the previous car. I then moved toward the corpse of the other monster while searching for anything resembling an orb.
I eventually found a white orb, but that was all I saw, confirming my suspicions that orb drops are rare, or that the monsters that were the same level as I were less likely to drop one.
Looking around to make sure I hadn''t forgotten anything, I rushed to Anna''s location because I wasn''t sure if a monster would be drawn to this location because of the event that urred here, especially since I used a gun.
I called out Anna''s name when I was a few meters away from where I had left her as she poked her head out a little and only came out when she saw who had called.
I had a question for her when she emerged;
"Why didn''t you do anything to assist me?" I inquired, and she simply pointed to the sky without responding.
Curious, I raised my head and noticed somethingpletely unexpected.
I noticed dozens of crows circling us in the sky, and when Anna made a gesture with her hand, the crows in the dark and rainy sky suddenly merged and became one as it approached us.
I was about to ask how it all happened when she interrupted me and said,
"I saw that you didn''t need help, so I saved my energy. I also discovered something you might be interested in, and I found some people nearby," she said.
.........
Wasn''t able to upload like i said i would and am sorry but am trying to fix everything up and bnce it, so please bear with me and thank you.
Thanks for reading and new chapters tomorrow!!!
Chapter 16 Bonus : Summoning Type Skill And People
?Summoning type skill and People.
....
[Anna POV],
We left the building after I packed everything I needed so Ace could store it in his storage ring.
Everything was going well until we were about to emerge from behind a wall when Ace abruptly stopped and returned in a rush as if he was trying not to be detected by something as he used his hands to close my mouth and he used his mouth to gesture to me to keep quiet.
I was quite surprised when it suddenly happened, but I did not attempt to fight it. Instead, I told him to exin as I looked at him with my eyes speaking.
He stayed close to the wall beside us without exining, bringing his head out a little and staying in that position for a while.
After a few seconds of seeing him in that position, I realized he was probably observing something, so I patiently waited for him to finish.
When I first emerged from that strange crystal, I thought his face was irritable, but ever since that strange message on the panel and the Primordial Chronicle, which I believe to be the root of everything, appeared, I''ve felt a great deal of insecurity, and Ace was the one who had to bear the brunt of it-though I''m not sure he understands or cares-because from the beginning, his face had been emotionless and expressionless aside from a few brief expressions.
After all, I am the only one left in this world, and I don''t think I can bear being alone in all of this. Despite this, I can''t deny that I am selfish, because half of the reason I am following him is that I believe I have a better chance of surviving all of this with him, and he has proven this.
He turned to me after observing whatever was out there and said;
"I might need you to use the skill stone because I don''t think we''ll be able to follow our old ns,"
After hearing what he said, I realized that whatever was out there was likely something he needed my assistance with, so I walked forward a little to see what he saw as he made a way for me.
When I poked my head outside a little and saw the number of monsters out there, I obediently returned and said;
"Go forth, and I will support you from here....moral support only," I said to which Ace''s eyes twitched.
I smiled as I saw his expressionless face and respected that I was still young enough to die.
I watched him take out his bow and quiver from his storage ring without responding as I witnessed a miraculous sight of arrows suddenly appearing in the quiver.
He rushed out without hesitation after filling his quiver with the number of arrows it could carry, as I quickly called out the Primordial Chronicles in my head to see my status as I took out the skill stone from the pockets of my pants.
[Status],
[Name: Annabe Dark],
[Age: 17],
[Race: Human [Homo sapiens]],
[Level: 2],
[Job: None],
[Store: Locked],
[Title: None],
Observing my current status, which was still the same as it appeared in the beginning except for my level being level 2, I examined the skill stone in my hand while viewing its information.
[Epic Grade Summoning Skill Stone],
An epic grade skill stone that enables the user to learn a summoning skill.
The Summoning Skill granted by the skill stone ispletely random.
...
Reading its information again, I let out a soft groan, frustrated by the fact that I didn''t know anything about this skill stone except that it wasn''t trash and that whatever skill it produced would be Epic, just like its grade, but the problem is that I don''t know how to use the skill stone and Ace might really need my help now.
As I was thinking about these things, the Primordial Chronicle Panel suddenly appeared in front of me with a new notification.
[Detected Skill Stone],
[Would the user like to learn the skill from the skill stone?],
[Y / N],
[Note: The skill that can be learned from this skill stone is random],
[Proceed?],
Seeing this made me feel better as I confirmed my desire to learn the skill from the skill stone.
The panel in front of me vanished as the skill stone in my hand turned to dust as it entered my body as soon as the Primordial Chronicle received my confirmation request.
I was about to panic when I saw this, but I couldn''t because unfamiliar information suddenly shed through my mind.
The sudden information overload in my head made me dizzy, and my posture became so unstable that I had to lean against the wall for support.
Perhaps it was because it was my first time, but the dizzy feeling subsided after a few seconds as I was able to gather myself a little.
I discovered the skill I learned from the skill stone after taking a deep breath and going through the unfamiliar information that appeared in my head.
I''m not sure if it''s good or bad in the epic grade, but it was a god-sent skill for me.
I looked at the new notifications on the panel that was in front of me when I got the dizzy feeling out of me.
[You have used the Epic Grade Summoning Skill Stone],
[You have learned the skill: Shadow Summoning],
[Epic Skill: Shadow Summoning ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô],
[The ability to summon creatures of the darkness attribute and sign contracts with them.
The creature summoned will be determined by the caster''s affinity for dark magic and summoning magic.
Total number of contracted summon: 0/3],
.....
Looking at the summary of the skill on the panel that corresponds with the information in my head, I had some questions in my head that I knew I wouldn''t get answers to, and I didn''t waste time pondering them as I tried to summon a creature for the first time by following the instructions in my head.
It was mostly up to me whether I wanted to sign a contract with the summoned creature or not, and it was my first time experiencing magic, so I was nervous, but I didn''t have time to think about these things.
I used the information I had about the skill in my head to call forth my first creature in anguage that was both unfamiliar and familiar.
As soon as I said the strange chant, a purplish dark circle with a trigram in the center appeared on the ground in front of me, and I felt something in me almost sucked dry as a creature slowly materialized in front of me.
I hurriedly checked out the creature''s information after it finished materializing.
[Shadow Crow Level 4],
A creature summoned by the entity; Annabe Dark from the shadow world.
A mid-rank monster who excels at scouting and can attack with dark magic.
If contracted, will have the ability to grow with the contractor.
.....
There were a lot of terms I couldn''t understand and ignored while reading about the Shadow Crow. The only thing that made sense to me was that the Shadow Crow was level 4 and could scout and attack using the mysterious mana.
Looking closely at the Shadow Crow, I noticed I had some kind of.....connection with it and couldmunicate with it through this connection.
Maybe it was because it wasn''t contracted with me, so the connection was weak, but it was enough as I gave the shadow crow an order to fly up in the sky and avoid being discovered, and it should follow Ace and help him when he needs it.
When the Shadow Crow chased Ace, it had not even been 10 seconds before I noticed two distinct things in my field of vision.
I was about to panic when I got a message from the shadow bird saying it had found Ace and something else.
Calming down a little as a result of the Shadow crow message, I closed my eyes as I realized that the different scene I was seeing was actually from the perspective of the Shadow crow, and I also realized that Ace was doing fine and was already dealing with thest of the monsters.
I also discovered that the Shadow Crow could split because I was constantly seeing different scenes.
Looking at Ace again and determining that he didn''t require my assistance, I took advantage of the opportunity to scout the area in the meantime, only to discover humans a short distance away from us after some scouting.
It was at this point that I heard someone call my name, and because I was startled by the unexpected call, I disconnected from the shared vision with the shadow crow, only to realize the voice that called me sounded like Ace.
Unsure, I poked my head out from behind the wall, noticing Ace a little further away.
I only came out when I realized it was Ace who had called because I needed to tell him everything that had happened and what I had discovered.
Chapter 17 Level Up
?Level up.
[Ace POV],
....
The image of Anna controlling a dense flock of crows made a big impression on me, but that all vanished when she said she found people nearby.
It was unclear how far they were from us at this point.
I waited for her to continue, staring at her.
"After using the summoning skill stone, I learned a skill called shadow summoning, which allows me to summon creatures from a ce called shadow world, but that''s not where I''m getting at," she exined.
"What I''m trying to say is that after summoning my first creature, which happened to be a scouting creature, I took advantage of the opportunity given to me when I saw you were doing okay through the eyes of the crow and scouted the surroundings to gather information or at the very least see the situation of the surroundings," she said this with her having a strange expression on her face in thetter part of her speech.
I asked her a question because I was curious as to why she would make that expression.
"What did you see when you scouted the area?" I inquired.
She paused for a moment before responding, saying;
"If I had to use something to describe what I saw, it''s better to say that the world we knew before, like the locations and everything else, has changed and everything we thought we knew is nowpletely useless," she said.
I could see where she wasing from after hearing what she said.
''Looks like the full marks I got in geography are now useless,'' I thought as I considered the part where I should have perhaps learned more about cooking.
"Are you saying that locations all over the world have been swapped, destroyed, or changed and that we can''t really rely on our past knowledge?" I asked, and she responded with a nod.
Well, it''s not like I hadn''t considered this from the start, so I instead waited for her to continue speaking.
"Aside from that, I discovered that there are people a little further away from us," she said as I motioned for her to lead the way without speaking, which she agreed to do.
Perhaps she had nned to do so before.
As I followed her as she led the way, I remembered she said she knew something I might be interested in, so I asked if it was the people she had seen before.
"Oh yes, I wanted to tell you something I noticed about my skill," she said, and I was curious what she meant because it was about a skill that could use ''mana.''
"I''m not sure if it only applies to Epic skills, but I believe skills can evolve," she stated.
Hearing what she said really opened up new questions for me, but it was unfortunate that I didn''t have anyone to answer them.
"Let''s see if the people around us first and find a safe ce to rest before we talk about this again," I suggested, to which she nodded in response.
I followed Anna slowly, calling out the Primordial Chronicle in my head as I checked my status.
[Status],
[Name: Ace ze],
[Age: 17],
[Race: Human [Homo sapiens]],
[Level: 3[+]],
[Job: None],
[Store: Locked],
[Title: None],
I just wanted to see if there was any change to my status when I called out to the Primordial Chronicles, and to my surprise, there was.
But now that I think about it, it''s kind of expected because the + sign only appears when I have enough primordial records to level up, and it''s not surprising given that I did kill 12 monsters on my own.
''I wonder how many times I''ll level up with the primordial records I''ve umted,'' I thought as I activated the + sign on my status.
[You have leveled up to level 4],
When I saw this notification on the panel and checked my status again, I found that the + sign was still there, so I kept activating it until I couldn''t see it anymore.
[You have leveled up to level 5],
[You have leveled up to level 6],
I could only level up three times with the primordial records I had umted previously, but I was content because I was at least twice as strong than when I was at level three.
I also noticed an increase in my mana, which Iter realized was the energy that was being drawn out of me whenever I used the spell gem.
Speaking of spell gem, I should have enough mana now to make arrows.
Anna looked at me with a curious expression on her face as I brought the hunter recurve bow and quiver from my storage ring. I told her I just wanted to make arrows for my bow but she ignored me and concentrated on what I assumed was scouting.
After making new arrows, I nocked an arrow on my bow to be ready for anything, including an unexpected surprise, just in case.
Just as I was wondering how much longer it would be before we saw the people she saw, Anna finally spoke after a long silence, saying;
"We''re there," she said as we tried our best not to be noticed while observing the humans we saw in front of us.
.....
If you have any idea about the novel, or notice any fault, Please inform me.
It helps in making me a better author.
...
Chapter 18 Mutating?
?Mutating?
........
[Third Person POV]
As Anna and Ace hid behind a wall, trying not to be noticed as they watched the humans in front of them fight a monster in front of a store, they watched.
"Should we go over there and help them?" Anna questioned Ace, who responded by saying;
"Wait a minute, I feel like what is happening now is different from what it appears," he said as Anna remained silent and obediently observed whilemanding the shadow crow in the sky to prepare to attack at any time while scouting the area.
And, as Ace had mentioned, something wasn''t quite right here, and it didn''t take long for him to realize that when he aimed the nocked arrow on his bow at the monster the people in front of him were fighting and said;
"Anna, is it just me, or does the monster those people are fighting with appear humanoid?" He inquired.
Although the monster that the people in front of him were fighting resembled a ck humanoid, he still decided to shoot the nocked arrow on his bow because he couldn''t see the appearance of whatever they were fighting but he knew whatever they were fighting wasn''t human.
Because the people in front of him were fighting the monster, Ace couldn''t directly shoot and had to aim well so he wouldn''t hit any of them by mistake, and the reason he was sure they were battling with a monster in the first ce was that while the thing they were battling with had a humanoid shape, Ace had reason to believe it was a monster and if it wasn''t, well, he made a mistake.
Ace shot his arrow without hesitation after getting the correct aim on the monsters, but he did not use the spell gem to cast a gale spell to avoid unnecessary destruction.
When the nocked arrow was released from the bow, it flew through the middle of the people fighting without hitting anyone, and when they finally noticed the arrow, it had already hit the arm of the humanoid monster, forcing it to take several steps backward.
Ace emerged from behind the wall at this precise moment with another arrow nocked on the bow, ready to shoot at any moment, as Anna behind him had already spoken to the shadow crow in the night sky and instructed it to be prepared to help at any moment.
......
[Ace POV]
I rushed out without hesitation after shooting the nocked arrow on my bow and nocked another arrow to my bow, ready to shoot at any time.
Though I knew that leveling up would gradually make me stronger, I had no idea how slow the progress would be. It appears that I was incorrect, which is unsurprising given that I have no knowledge of what is going on right now.
It appears to me that as we progress through the levels, we change or, more urately, something changes within us.
What is changing is unknown, but my impression is that we are being transformed into something higher or evolving.
At least, that''s how I feel when I level up.
A distance that would have taken an athlete at least 14 seconds to cross at full speed before the strange phenomenon urred to the world was cut in half by my current body, and this was due to my recent level up.
Think about being at a higher level.
Though what appeared to be a long thought process was nothing more than a sh of thought as I appeared beside the stunned and startled humans who were battling the monster now with an arrow aimed at the monster in front of me.
For my own safety, I avoided approaching the unknown people.
Call me paranoid, but I''m simply being cautious.
I looked at the creature in front of me, ignoring the people around me.
[Zombiefied Mutated Human level 6],
Zombie?
Mutated human?
And why the hell are these monsters growing so fast?
My progress can be exined by the number of monsters I''ve killed but do monsters have to kill as well?
And, based on the name of the monster, it appears it was once a human.
''Well, it does have some simrities with humans,'' I thought as I observed the monster''s appearance.
With a height of slightly more than 2 meters, ck skin, a huge hole in its stomach that looked like it had been eaten by something, and half of its face destroyed and looking quite ugly, I wondered how this monster that looked like a monster was still able to move with a body like that and how it got this way in the first ce.
And based on the clothing remnants on its body, I''m almost certain that this monster was once a human before transforming into its current form, and what happened to cause this transformation was unknown.
My thought process was disrupted when I saw the monsters charge at us, and while it was faster than any of the humans before the strange phenomenon, it was slow for the current me.
It''s not surprising, though, because, with such arge body, it was clearly not designed for speed.
I''m pretty sure it''s stronger than anything I can tank right now.
I let go of the nocked arrow on my bow and shot it fast towards the monster''s head, prating it as the monster came to a halt.
I would have lowered the bow in my hand if I had received notification from the primordial chronicle that the arrow I shot had prated the monster''s head, but I didn''t because I hadn''t received notification from the primordial chronicle that I had acquired the primordial records of the mutated human in front of me.
I quickly nocked another arrow on the bow and aimed at the monster, perplexed as to how it could still be alive.
And sure enough, I didn''t have to wait long before the monster regained consciousness and began charging in our direction again.
When I saw this, I released the nocked arrow on my bow, but this time I used the spell gem and added a gale spell to the arrow I had just shot.
I was able to prate the head of the zombie monster in front of me with the gale spell, bursting its head as I watched the monster''s body fall.
''It should end with this,'' I thought before waking up to reality and discovering that I still hadn''t received a notification from the primordial chronicle.
I immediately nocked another arrow to my bow as I wondered what was going on when I suddenly saw Anna summoned crow dive down to the zombie body before using its peck to dig deep into the monster''s chest and after a while before bringing out a tiny blood red crystal from the monster''s chest and eating it in a hurry.
I was perplexed by the strange act of the shadow crow and wondered what the tiny blood-red crystal I saw the shadow crow dig out was before my thoughts were interrupted by the primordial chronicle in my head as a blue panel with notifications appeared in front of me.
[You have acquired the primordial record of Zombiefied Mutated Human level 6],
O.O
''Well, call me stupid if I don''t recognize that the blood-red crystal taken from the monster''s chest was rted to the zombie''s long life,'' I thought as I looked at the people beside me with a nk expression.
I also saw Anna approaching me with a crow in her arms, but it was not the crow that had taken the strange blood-red crystal from before because it was still on the monster''s chest standing still.
Her eyes were also pure silver, which I noticed always happens when she is sharing the vision with the summoned shadow crow.
''What did she do this time?'' ''I believe she said it was because of a connection,'' I thought as I noticed someone from the group of people beside me emerge as I refocused my attention on them.
Before I arrived, four people were fighting the monster.
Three males and one female
If I were to judge by their appearance, they were all over the age of 27. From the equipment they had, I could tell they also participated in the first kill event, but I''m not sure why their equipment seemed to be worse than Anna''s and mine.
''Were there conditions that had to be met before an individual could receive a rainbow orb that could produce an item that was above rare grade, or were we just lucky to receive one that could top the blue orb?'' I thought as I focused on the man who was only a few meters away from me before he stopped and I thought that perhaps the people in front of me could at least provide some answers to my questions.
As I listened to what the people in front of me had to say, Anna was already beside me, her eye color returning to normal.
''I''m curious as to how that human became mutated and transformed into that.''
Chapter 19 Reasons, Separation And Moving Out Alone With Anna
?Reasons, separation and moving out alone with Anna.
.......
[Ace POV],
The man in front of me only stopped when he was a meter away from me.
I dragged Anna and moved a little backward to put more space between us and signaled for the man to speak out of caution given the strange things that were happening right now.
"There''s no need to be this wary of us," the man said, continuing;
"I promise I don''t mean any harm," he said.
''Well, I doubt you could in the first ce,'' I thought but didn''t say anything as I continued to stare at him with a nk expression.
Seeing that he couldn''t make me less wary of them, he had a helpless expression on his face before saying;
"Since I can''t persuade you not to be wary of us, all I can do is thank you for your assistance," he said as I followed up with a question.
"What happened here?" I inquired, to which he replied;
"Where do you want me to begin?" "When did all these strange things start or when did this happen?" he inquired.
"Please start from the beginning," I replied because it would be more informative to me if he started from the beginning, depending on how honest he is.
"Then let''s start from when we came out of that strange transparent crystal," he said before continuing his speech, looking at the three behind him.
"Aftering out from the strange transparent crystal at the time and releasing the oppressive feeling, I was startled, surprised, and a little scared when I saw the scene in front of me and realized that I was in an unfamiliar ce.
The first thing that came to mind was not me being kidnapped because if I had, it would have been an expensive joke because no kidnappers in their right mind would waste time decorating everywhere just to scare their kidnapped victims when they awoke.
The first thing that came to mind when I saw that everything was just green was that the apocalypse had arrived or that the world wasing to an end and we were returning to our creator''s arms," he exined.
When he said that the world was possiblying to an end or was currently experiencing an apocalypse, I slightly took in my surroundings again, thinking that perhaps the world had already experienced it as I continued to listen to the man in front of me.
"I was so scared, lost, and confused that I thought I was going insane and seeing things because there was no way the world could have turned into a forest overnight."
It just didn''t make sense, but despite my fear, I had to forcefully shallow it and make my way forward, looking for anyone because the area I was in was devoid of people.
It didn''t take long for me to find people in the area, or should I say four people in transparent crystals with strange blue liquid in them.
The transparent crystal I saw looked exactly like the one I came out of, leading me to believe that this strange thing was not happening only to me unless kidnappers all over the world decided to start pranking the people they kidnap before selling them, which is impossible but not entirely impossible given that we live in a strange world where anything can happen.
At least, that''s what I kept telling myself to calm down," he exined.
I was just listening to whatever he had to say at this point and didn''t interrupt him because I didn''t want him to start telling me what happened to him again, so I just helplessly listened to him as he went on.
Aside from the odd ideas he had swirling around in his head, at least I can tell that some of what he said was true because I personally experienced it.
"When I noticed the people in the transparent crystal moving a little, I moved to a distance far away from them but not too far as I observed them," the man said as I continued to listen to him.
I only focused my attention on what he was saying when he got close to what I wanted to hear.
"After the primordial chronicle appeared and stage 1 of whatever was going on began, the five of us were forced to fight an ape right away.
One of us got unlucky and had his insides eaten before he died, but it was because of him that we were finally able to kill the monsters and get the first kill rewards, which is how we got our equipment "He was about to finish speaking when I interrupted him with a question;
"What was the level of the monster you fought?" I inquired, and he replied that the monster''s level was level 2.
''Level two?'' I thought as I looked at the equipment in the hands of the people in front of me, and no matter how I look at it, the highest grade weapon in their hands is of blue quality, making me wonder how that was possible given that it was only a level below the monsters Anna and I fought.
They should at least have a weapon of a higher grade than blue, as far as I can tell, since blue is the best they currently have.
Or is it because there were so many of them that they banded together to kill the monster? Or because the monster''s level was low while its primordial record was still distributed to many people, resulting in lower rewards?
Perhaps this is why our reward is higher?
''It appears that there are weak ones among the strong ones.''
I motioned to the man to continue after I finished my assumptions.
"After the monster died, we nned to take a break, which we did until we were attacked by something or someone we hadn''t expected," he said, pausing before continuing.
"We were attacked by ourrade who died from the monster attack in the beginning," he exined, pausing to examine the zombie''s body on the ground.
Hearing this, I was stunned, and a sudden thought entered my mind, followed by questions.
''The primordial chronicle wants to weed out the weak, but the deceased weak can''t even rest as they turn into zombies,'' I thought, wondering if zombies were the next thing we''d have to deal with in this new world.
Why didn''t I consider whether being injured by a monster would turn a human into a zombie?
That''s because I was also injured by the Asmodeus Serpent during the battle, and I didn''t turn into a zombie, especially when the Asmodeus Serpent''s blood touched me, with some of its blood entering my system.
But only if blood infection works in the same way as it does in zombie movies.
Looking at the man in front of me, who appeared to have aged more than his actual age, I asked him a question, saying;
"Was that zombie I just killed a human?" I asked, and the man I assume to be the group''s leader nodded.
When I noticed this, I asked him another question;
"So, what''s the next step?" I questioned him, and he took his time answering with a thoughtful expression on his face.
I had an idea of what he was going to say based on his expression, but I continued to listen anyway.
"I was wondering, since all of this strange stuff is going on, don''t you think it would be better if we banded together and faced the challenges ahead?" I interrupted the man as he was about to continue speaking by saying;
"That would have been a fantastic idea, but I am not interested. Thank you for responding to my query ", I said as I dragged Anna''s hand and moved in another direction because there was nothing else for me to do here.
When the people who fought the zombie in the beginning saw this, they were stunned, and the person I assume to be the leader of their small group tried to persuade me to return while convincing me that working together was more beneficial.
But when he saw that I didn''t turn back to answer, he began cursing and calling me names like a traitor of humanity or something, but I ignored him and kept working.
If anyone had seen what happened just now, they might have called me a ruthless person because it was obvious that I had the power and equipment to kill some monsters and help them while doing so but chose not to.
But I don''t care what other people think and call me ruthless because I owe nothing to them, especially the people at my back, and if you count the fact that I went out of my way to kill the zombie they were fighting and save their lives in the process, I can say I tried my best.
I''m sure there are some people out there who would simply ignore them because it was ''not their business'' in the first ce.
And, even though I had no intention of joining them in the first ce, something else convinced me that I should not.
Despite their best efforts to hide it, I could tell they were infected from certain parts of their bodies.
While monsters can''t turn people into zombies, it appears that zombies can, as evidenced by the ckened area of their skin that was slowly spreading and mutating.
I''m not going to risk my life carrying people who mightter attack me when it''spletely unexpected.
Looking at the oddly obedient Anna by my side made me think that maybe I only hang out with strong people.
I''m not being biased here because I''m not going to let anything get in the way of my survival.
I still have to eat mom''s chicken soup before I die at least.
I turned to face Anna and said,
"Let''s look for a safe ce to rest," I said, and she nodded as I looked up to the dark rainy skies and saw a familiar scene in the sky.
[Time left: 9 hours, 53 minutes, 39 seconds],
Chapter 20 Escape?
?Escape?
........
[Ace POV],
[Time left: 9 hours, 53 minutes, 38 seconds],
[Time left: 9 hours, 53 minutes, 37 seconds],
[Time left: 9 hours, 53 minutes, 36 seconds],
Looking up at the dark sky and seeing the golden letters and the timer still counting, I wondered what the timer was all about and what the ''time left'' there meant.
''Strange, this is also the first time I''ve seen this,'' I thought as raindrops fell on my face.
"Ace," it was only when Anna called my name that I looked away from the rainy skies and toward Anna, especially her blue eyes, which seemed to be filled with determination, and a lot of it.
She looked at me with a guilty expression on her face as she ced a section of her long ck hair beside her ear and said;
"I apologize for my crow behavior," she continued.
"I don''t know why, but when the zombie died that time and a few seconds after that, I felt a sudden want from the weak connection I had with the crow and all of a sudden, like a drug addict who just found a new addictive dose, it suddenly dived down to the zombie''s body and you know what happened after that," she confessed, her face filled with guilt.
"Oh," I said with a slight realization in my voice as I remembered the blood-red crystal in the zombie''s chest.
Looking at her face, which was tinged with guilt, I told her:
"Don''t worry about it," I said as I went on;
"In fact, I should thank your summoned crow because there is no way in this world that I would have dug my hand into a zombie''s chest or even looked for anything in the zombie body in the first ce, so we could say that your summoned''s actions are the reason we at least know now that there is something of value in a zombie''s body. It may not be valuable to us, but it may be to your summoned crow ", I said, to which she gradually gave a relieved expression.
As we tried to remain unnoticed to avoid any monsters, Anna and I made our way to the back of a truck, where we bent on its body, and I used the opportunity to refill my quiver with arrows as Anna asked me a question.
"That reminds me," she said as she went on.
"Why didn''t you check the zombie''s body for orbs?" she inquired.
After a moment of thought as I slowly prepared myself to move forward, I said;
"I did that for them for two reasons," I exined as I went on.
"First, I did it so that they might find an orb that could help them resolve their crisis, and second, I didn''t think an orb woulde out in the first ce because orbs are apparently rare regardless of color or grade," I exined.
"Oh," she said after I exined my actions.
"I also have something to tell you," she said as she trailed behind me and continued speaking;
"The blood red crystal from before, I don''t know what it did or what it is, but after my summoned crow swallowed it, I somehow acquired enough primordial records for a level up," she said, surprised.
Hearing this, I paused for a moment before continuing on my way with Anna.
Looking at the crow that was still scouting in the air, I reasoned that if zombies were to bemonce in this new world, we might need to begin actively hunting them down for the crow.
Even though I''m not sure if the blood-red crystal will be wasted as I still don''t know anything; the crow''s scouting prowess is all that matters.
Looking at Anna, who was trying her hardest to follow me, I said;
"Looks like we''ll have to actively start hunting zombies if we see them, but you''ll have to work hard for that because I''m not going to risk my life for something useless," I said, to which she responded with a deep nod.
When I saw that she understood what I meant, I quickened my pace while remaining vignt.
It hadn''t been long since ourst conversation when Anna grabbed my arm and dragged me to the cover of a car by the roadside.
I didn''t try to resist as I looked at her, curious as to why she would suddenly drag my arm and was about to speak when she suddenly put her hand on my mouth and pointed her other hand up.
Though I don''t know Anna''s ways, I believe she understands when to y and when not to, and I believe she knows this is not the time to y, so I didn''t resist and followed her lead, which was fortunate because the next second I saw a gigantic figure flying over my head.
Raising my head to see what it was, my eyes narrowed as my body subconsciously tried to avoid being noticed.
I finally understood why Anna suddenly dragged my hand in a hurry as I focused my gaze on the creature flying above me.
[Mutated eagle level ??],
When I saw this, my already narrowed eyes narrowed even more, and a frown appeared on my face.
Why am I unable to see its level?
Is it because I''m too weak?
Thinking about this, I looked up at the massive eagle in the sky that was more than 5 meters long and didn''t doubt for a second that if the monster noticed me, I''d turn into lunch.
All Anna and I could do was try our hardest to go unnoticed and hope to pass this challenge, but it appeared that life had other ns.
Chapter 21 The Law Of The Jungle Is Equal
?Thew of the jungle is equal.
....
[Ace POV],
I assumed that if Anna and I were not discovered by the mutated eagle, the monster would have to fly to another location because it found nothing here.
But who would have guessed that a sudden loud sound would ruin everything.
The strangest thing was that it sounded like a child''s cries.
The cries didn''tst long because they stopped a few secondster, but that didn''t mean they went unnoticed because the mutated eagle in the sky had already noticed it.
"SCREECH!!!"
The eagle made a loud sound and directed its gaze in the direction of where the sound came from.
At this point, Anna and I were already looking for a way out of this mess.
''I don''t know who you are, but you''ve messed up bruh,'' I thought as I waited to see who would bring a child and not control it in these strange events that were taking ce.
Looking in the direction of the cries, which came from behind a wall, I waited for the implicator to appear.
Staying in that restricted area will only serve to trap you, so the only way to escape is toe out, but the chances of this happening are slim.
But, if I were the person with the child, I would stille outside because, even if the chances of escaping are slim, the opportunity to do so still exists.
Why didn''t I think about the part where the child is the only one there and not with someone else?
That''s because it''s impossibly impossible for a child to have survived this long without anyone in this new world unless they are the lucky child ofdy luck, and if they are truly alone, they would have known that screaming when a monster was nearby would only hasten their demise.
And, as I suspected, whoever is behind that wall was thinking the same thing as me, because the individual came out.
But when I saw the person behind the wall, it''s safe to say I was confused, really confused.
A boy who appeared to be around the age of 12 and a girl who appeared to be around the age of 5 and was asleep on his back, covered in long clothing and tied to him were the individuals that came out from behind the wall.
With a determined expression on his face, he held a red colored sword in both hands and stared at the mutated eagle in the sky.
The confrontation between David and Goliath could not even be described in this scene.
This was more of a scene of a child thinking he couldpete with an adult.
I couldn''t see the boy and girl escaping this no matter how hard I tried.
At this point, I felt a tight grip on my arm.
I turned to Anna beside me, puzzled, and frowned as I realized what was on her mind.
And hell no was I going to risk my life to fight an unknown enemy whose strength I couldn''t even estimate.
I''m not even sure if I can survive against the monster, let alone help someone else.
I observed as the monster dove down to the boy carrying the little girl at a rate my eyes could barely keep up with.
But I had no idea why it suddenly happened.
Because, before the monster could reach the child in front of me, I let go of the nocked arrow in my hand, surprising myself given that I had stated that I would not get involved.
My body simply moved by itself.
........
[Anna POV],
As I tried to keep up with Ace in front of me, I kept wondering if I should use the Primordial record I had umted to level up so I can at least keep up and not be left behind, or if I should keep it in case of emergency and use it when I needed to heal myself when I received feedback from the connection I had with the crow I summoned that something massive in the sky was heading our way.
Running faster to keep up with Ace, I grabbed his hand and pulled him against the side of an abandoned car by the side of the road. I used my other hand to cover his mouth to stop him from making a sound, and thankfully he didn''t resist me the entire time because if he had, I don''t think I would have been able to even grip his arm for very long.
When he looked at me with his eyes telling me to exin and his face still in and t like always, making you wonder if this guy never smiled in his life, I raised my hand and pointed to the sky, motioning for him to stay still as we both raised our heads to look at what was above us.
And when we did, I was taken aback.
I''m not sure about Ace, but I was stunned because I never imagined an eagle bigger than me would exist.
At this point, I was missing the disgusting old man dressed as a chicken at a restaurant I usually frequent.
Even though he was bigger than me, I knew he wouldn''t hurt me, but this gigantic eagle in the sky will.
And, as if that wasn''t bad enough, as Ace and I tried not to draw attention to ourselves, we heard a loud noise that drew the attention of the mutated eagle.
What was strange was that the sound I heard sounded like a child''s cries.
''Who in their right mind would bring a child out here?'' Was he/she fed up with living?'' I thought as I looked in the direction of the child''s cries and waited to see who was so tired of living.
I knew the person woulde out because it was obvious that his/her location had been discovered and staying there any longer would be like serving yourself as food.
What I didn''t expect was for the people who emerged from behind the wall to be children.
A boy who appeared to be no older than 12 and a girl who appeared to be no older than five and was sleeping on his back while being bound to him.
With a determined expression on his face, he held a red-colored sword in both hands and stared at the mutated eagle in the sky.
My heart bled when I saw their appearance.
''F**k'',
''Of course, children will be involved in this nonsense, but why?''
''They''re still f**king young and small,''
''Does the world have to be so harsh?'' I thought as I gripped Ace''s hand tightly as my heart bled, but I couldn''t bear telling him that he should do something to help.
Carrying me alone is enough work for him, let alone fighting a monster whose level is unknown.
All I could do was watch helplessly as the mutated monster approached the boy and child in front of me.
What I didn''t expect was for the person I thought would have never batted an eyelid as this kid was killed in front of him to be the first to act.
I saw the arrow disappear with a speed that made it appear like it disappeared as it brought an intense gush of wind with it, which caught me off guard.
What was even more surprising was that after the arrow forced the eagle to stop charging at the boy and girl in front of it, the boy released a blinding red light from the red-colored sword in his hands just as the Ace arrow was released, and it actually managed to injure the Eagle.
When the mutant eagle in the air suddenly turned to look at us, I was unable to consider how such a small body could possess such strength.
''Sh*t''
Chapter 22 Just For Survival
?Just for survival.
......
[Ace POV],
''Damn''
''Why did I just do that?'' I was just about to nock another arrow onto my bow when a surprising incident happened.
Though I was aware that the world was changing, or had already changed, as things that were once considered impossible may now be possible as the term mon sense" bes extinct.
However, the sight of a 12-year-old boy being the cause of a massive creature''s injury is illogical.
Common sense was not supposed to abandon me so quickly.
After being forced to halt its charge, the mutated eagle turned its gaze to Anna and me and let out a loud screech before opening its mouth and releasing a massive fireball the size of a man''s torso at us.
I''m not sure when a crow appeared in front of me, but it charged at the fireballing our way before transforming into a dense swarm of crows just before the fireball could touch it.
Only after using arge number of bodies to neutralize the size and power of the fireball did the crows merge into one and flee the area of attack where the fireball would strike.
Anna and I were able to escape the area of attack unscathed thanks to Anna Crow''s timely intervention.
Because anna would drag me down and was better at being a support from behind from what I''d seen, I told her to find a ce to hide and help when needed, which she dly epted.
I looked at the mutant eagle in the sky as I ran at full speed and released the nocked arrow from my bow at it.
My arrow didn''t even make it to the mutated eagle in the air before it opened its mouth and spit a mini fireball at it, turning it to ash.
But that arrow wasn''t meant to hurt it in the first ce, so I used the spell gem to add a gale spell to the arrow I shot just after the mutated eagle destroyed the former arrow.
Stunned by the sudden arrow, the mutated eagle in the air purposely lost control of its body and fell shapely from the air.
After avoiding the gale arrow, the mutated eagle regained control of its body and attempted to fly again, but would it have thought that the moment it attempted to fly again, a familiar red blinding light would shoot at it again?
It took everything it had to barely avoid the red attack, only to want to fly up again and find an arrow embedded in its right wing.
It lost control of its body and plummeted from the sky, crashing to the ground.
My back was drenched in sweat at this point, the same as the young boy not far from me.
This type of battle was not meant for me.
But I''ll do anything to stay alive.
I''m still not sure why I''m trying to survive, but I''m not going to die in this world without seeing my mother at least.
I''m not sure why I have this drive, but I''m going to follow it.
It''s funny how I im I can''t feel things well but still do contradictory things as a result of them.
And the strangest part was that I was getting excited.
I''m not sure why I get this feeling whenever I fight something and my chances of winning are slim.
This is what was going through my head when I felt hot, or more urately when something hot wasing my way.
''Sh*t,'' I thought as I ducked down and narrowly avoided the fireball aimed at me.
But I wasn''tpletely unharmed.
During the exchange, a portion of my skin was burned.
I hadn''t even had a chance to catch my breath after the previous exchange when another fireball was directed at me.
''Ayo, Mr. Sir Eagle, there are clearly two people actively attacking you right now, so why am I the only one being vited, huh?'' I thought as I narrowly escaped the fireball with severe burns.
Because of the mutated eagle assault attacks on me, I could only nock an arrow but not shoot because all I was doing at this point was jumping around.
I was about to bet on myself and shoot the nocked arrow on my bow with a gale spell added to it regardless of whether it hit or not, but thankfully I didn''t have to because a dozen crows gathered around the mutated eagle before I could shoot.
''As one would expect from an epic skill. Just one of the crow skills to make an absurd number is powerful." I thought, Ignoring the part where I don''t even know how high epic is.
That wasn''t the only thing.
The crows suddenly exploded after interrupting the monster''s attack, bringing an intense gush of wind with it.
Yes, they blew up.
Though I could tell that if one of the crows exploded, the damage would be less than that of the one in front of me but it was different if they were many.
Perhaps it''s because of its low level.
Not to be outdone, I aimed the nocked arrow at the cloud of dust created by the explosion and attempted something I had never done before.
Or perhaps it is more urate to say that I never had the opportunity to do so.
No matter how many times I used the spell gem to cast a gale spell, I always felt a portion of my mana being drawn out of me, and the amount that was drawn was always the same every time.
But I could tell that adding more mana to the spell gem would allow me to cast a more dangerous and improved gale spell.
But I never did this before because the amount of mana I had inside of me was limited in the first ce, and I couldn''t bear the thought of experimenting with something that was both limited and critical to my survival in this type of environment, but it appears I''ll have to change my ns.
Because I believe a solid attack is required to deal solid damage to the mutated eagle.
Having made this decision, I poured the majority of my mana into the spell gem as I felt the mana within me being sucked dry.
The good news was that my n tounch a strong attack was sessful, as the arrow nocked to my bow began to emit a bright light.
I finally came to a halt after sucking all of the mana from my body.
I was already panting and felt like I might drop at any moment at this point.
As the dust from the explosion settled, I prepared to shoot.
Because I only had one shot, I had to make it count.
What I didn''t expect was that after the dust settled, aser beam-like attack was already heading my way.
Not wanting to waste the arrow attached to my bow, I used a technique that not everyone is capable of using with a bow and arrow.
Archer''s paradox.
As I shot the arrow and made it bend to curve and avoid the eagle''s attack, I watched as my attack got closer to the eagle as the eagle''s attack finally hit me and my vision went nk
Chapter 23 Aftermath
?Aftermath
.....
[Ace POV],
"Ugh," I mumbled softly as my entire body ached.
I felt pain all over.
I tried to open my eyes but couldn''t.
It was difficult for me to even open my eyes seeing as I felt weak and depleted of strength.
I could only stay in this state for now, but I could hear sounds outside and around me.
So when I overheard someone asking, "Is he awake?" and ''Will he be all right?'' and ''Can you hear me, Ace?''
I could tell the voices talking belonged to Anna and someone else I don''t know or recognize.
I did, however, call out her name.
"Anna," I said, and then I felt a hot breath on my face.
She said, "Ace," and went on;
"How are you feeling?" she inquired.
"Do I look alright?" I said and continued;
"What happened after I passed out?" I wondered as it was obvious I had.
But I''m curious about what happened to the monster and how we managed to escape.
When she heard what I said, she began to describe what transpired after I went out.
"Well, after being hit by the mutated eagle attack and passing out, we were left to fight the monsters on our own," she exined.
The word ''we'' caught my attention in what she said, but I didn''t say anything and continued to listen to her.
"And we were lucky because, before you passed out, yourst attack managed to hit but not kill the monster, but it was enough because the damage output was greater than anything I could imagine," she said.
''Of course, it would cause serious damage given the bow''s capabilities and the part where I used all of my mana.'' It''s just a shame I couldn''t see it,'' I thought as I listened to her.
"It was fortunate for us that your arrow managed tond a critical hit on the mutated eagle, allowing us to finish the rest," she exined and went on to say.
"Aside from the battle with the mutated eagle and us getting out of there when it was over to avoid monsters that mighte over because the battle might have attracted some monsters, nothing much happened, but you," she said, but couldn''t finish her speech.
I was aware that my body wasn''t in good shape without her even letting me know.
It''s a wonder I''m still alive.
Perhaps leveling up improved my body''s ability to take a beating.
It''s also surprising that they managed to kill the monster rather than flee from it.
I was finally able to open my eyes after some struggle.
The first thing I noticed was Anna''s face, which had what I assumed was a worried expression on it.
I couldn''t see where I was because of the position of my body, but I could tell it was a room.
But it was dark.
Maybe Anna made it that way.
I told Anna as Iy on a soft surface;
"Was it that boy you were talking to before me?" I inquired, and Anna nodded.
She was about to say something that was not directed at me as her head cocked in a specific direction.
I assumed she was about to call the boy and interrupted her, to which she obediently listened and said;
"So, what are we going to do about....you?" She stated.
"Oh, that''s not something hard to fix," I said, puzzling her, but I ignored her and summoned the primordial chronicle in my head as a blue panel appeared in front of me.
[Status],
[Name: Ace ze],
[Age: 17],
[Race: Human [Homo sapiens]],
[Level: 6[+]],
[Job: None],
[Store: Locked],
[Title: None],
.......
When I noticed the somewhat familiar level sign that had reappeared in my panel, I activated the + sign to level up.
I''m curious as to how many times I can level up using the primordial records I''ve umted.
I wasn''t as concerned about my situation as Anna because when I heard the monster was killed, I knew I''d have at least one chance to level up, which would make my situation better.
And the monster was obviously stronger than any monster I''d seen or faced before, so I was confident I''d have enough primordial record to level up.
I was finally able to move a little after the surge of power that came with each level up, startling Anna who hadn''t expected the sudden movement.
She pped her forehead as an expression of realization appeared on her face, perhaps that she had simply forgotten that leveling up also heals the body.
Ignoring her and finally being able to move a little, I looked at the state of my body and had to admit that I was a mess.
Arge portion of my skin had been burned and mutted, as it was obvious at first nce that I had suffered from severe skin burns, and it was not on the level that even current technology could heal quickly.
Seeing this, I called out the primordial chronicle in my head and checked my status.
[Status],
[Name: Ace ze],
[Age: 17],
[Race: Human [Homo sapiens]],
[Level: 7[+]],
[Job: None],
[Store: Locked],
[Title: None],
I activated the + sign again, seeing that I still had another chance to level up, and immediately felt another surge of power as my injuries slowly healed.
Looking at my body again, I noticed that, while there were still skin burns in some areas, they had faded and the pain had subsided.
I wasn''tpletely healed, but moving around was no problem.
I just had to put up with the minor pain I felt when I moved or I could level up again to fully heal, but looking at the level section on my status and seeing no + sign, I knew it would be a while before I could level up again.
I''m currently at level eight.
''I wonder how high my level is now inparison to other people in the world right now,'' I thought as I looked at Anna, who was smiling for some reason, and the unknown individual in the room and said tly;
"I think its time we talk"
Chapter 24 Magic[1]
?Magic[1]
....
[Ace POV],
Looking at the unfamiliar individual in the unknown room, I asked him a question;
"I''m curious, why is there a child with you?" I asked the boy, who was barely 12 years old and looked at me with caution, as well as a girl a few years younger than him beside him.
I''ve never been concerned with how to start a conversation, so I usually just start one with whatever interests me about the person I''m talking with.
Simr to what I did here.
"She''s my sis," the boy replied, drawing his ''sister'' closer and tightening his grip on the red-colored sword in his hands as the caution in his eyes towards me grew.
I introduced myself, ignoring his actions;
"Ace ze," I said, and he responded by, saying;
"Chris," he said, looking at the girl beside him, who looked at me and softly said;
"Mia," she introduced herself.
Now that I think about it, I see that neither of them ever mentioned theirst names.
This means two things.
They either don''t want to tell or don''t have one, and it''s stressful to talk about things that aren''t my concern.
His strength was the primary motivator behind my decision to even attempt to strike up a conversation.
The girl?
Nah, she a burden.
Anna spoke after noticing that the room had fallen silent.
"Well"
"We got orbs from the monster," she said.
I was about to take advantage of the opportunity to rest and get myself together because this ce appears to be quite safe, but when I heard about the orbs, I became energized and curious.
Anna stood up and went to the corner of the room to possibly get the orb after seeing my actions that were very clear that I wanted to see the orbs without the expression on my face needing to do so since that was futile.
Taking advantage of the fact that Anna was not present, I noticed that the reason the room was dark was that the curtains in the room were drawn.
And now that I can move around and sit, I notice the soft surface I wasying on before was a bed and based on the size of the room, I''m in the master bedroom.
Before I could continue to observe, Anna approached me with something wrapped in a long and wide cloth in her hand.
As she climbed the bed and approached me, she revealed the orbs and ced them on the bed.
Perhaps because his curiosity overcame his wariness, the boy moved closer to my side, not too close, but close enough to see everything that was going on.
He still held his sword in his hand, indicating that he was wary.
He wasn''t the only one who was concerned because I ignored the fact that he was a child and put my finger on the storage ring, ready to pull out the DMX-367 DOUBLE BARREL SHOTGUN at any time.
Speaking of weapons, I looked at Anna and spoke before she could.
"Where is my bow and quiver?" I questioned, and she replied saying that it was in the room.
I nodded in response and was about to turn my attention back to the orbs on the bed when someone jumped on it.
"Mia!"
"Come down now," Chris said, which she ignored and continued to stare at the orbs on the bed with curiosity in her eyes.
Looking at the bold girl who nearly cost me my life, I removed 1% of my total disapproval for her and ignored her as I returned my attention to the orbs.
Chris exhaled a sigh of relief when he realized I had ignored his ''sister.''
''Too cautious,'' I thought as I counted the orbs in front of me.
The overall amount of orbs on the bed was one orange orb, one blue orb, and one white orb.
To be honest, it was too much considering I had killed 12 monsters previously and only received a white orb and now have three in front of me.
''Aren''t orbs supposed to be rare, or is there a requirement for orbs to appear?'' I asked a question to Anna and Chris as I looked at them.
"What was the mutated eagle''s level when the primordial chronicle informed you that you had acquired the mutated eagle''s primordial record?" I asked because we banded together to defeat the monster, so if I acquired the monster''s primordial record, they must have as well.
When you acquire the primordial record, the primordial chronicle disys the level of the monster you killed on your panel.
However, this is based on my previous experience.
"Level 12," they both said.
Take a look at that, would you?
I''m surprised I''m still alive.
''It''s good everything worked out in the end,'' I thought as I began to wonder if the reason I couldn''t see the monster level was because the monster was levels above me, specifically 5 levels above me.
I believe it is thetter because I was able to see the level of the Asmodeus Serpent when it was two levels above me.
I nodded at Anna and Chris as a reply, then returned my attention to the orbs.
Especially the orange-colored one.
I stared at them for a while as information surrounding them appeared in front of me.
[White orb [can get an inferior ranked item from it]],
[Blue orb [can get a normal ranked item from it]],
[Orange orb [can get a rare ranked item from it]],
Rare item?
New information.
If I were to grade the orbs I''ve seen so far based on their color, it would look something like this:
White > Blue > Orange > Green > Rainbow
Inferior > Normal > Rare > Epic > Random
I''m not sure if there are any other grades in between the ones I know, but Epic is definitely above rare based on the information on the first rainbow orb I saw.
Looking around at the expectant expressions on people''s faces, I wondered which orb should be used first.
Chapter 25 Magic[2]
?Magic[2]
....
[Ace POV],
Eventually, I decided to look inside the white orb first, and based on the expressions of those around me, I deduced that they wanted to look inside the orange orb first.
However, I prefer to save the best forst.
I squeezed the white orb in my hand and watched as it turned to dust as an item appeared on the bed.
"Wow," eximed the little girl beside me, clearly excited.
I ignored her reactions and focused my attention on the item that emerged from the white orb as information about it appeared in front of me.
[Inferior grade Scaled Breastte],
Can neutralize or reduce the majority of the damage inflicted on the wearer''s torso''s chest area by monsters of level 8 and below.
....
That, I must say, was a simple description.
Reading the information about the inferior ranked breastte in front of me again made me realize that there were levels even in items of the same rank.
The breastte is clearly inferior to the DMX-367 DOUBLE BARREL SHOTGUN in my storage ring, but it is better than nothing.
At the very least, it can provide additional protection and protect the life of the person who wears it, making it a useful item.
I shifted my attention away from the scaled breastte and grabbed the blue orb on the bed, squeezing it slightly as it turned to dust and a new item appeared on the bed.
[Normal grade Mutated Eagle Crystalized Mana ne],
Before the mutated eagle died, a strange incident urred in which all of the mutated eagle''s mana condensed to form a crystal containing the total mana of the mutated eagle, which eventually formed a ne.
Effect: Increases the wearer''s total mana to a certain extent.
Please keep in mind that this only applies to those at level 20 and below.
....
Now, this appears to be more of a treasure.
Though the breastte that emerged from the white orb could be considered an essential item right now, it cannot bepared to the ne that emerged from the blue orb.
Though they both appear to have a level cap before bing less useful, the increase in mana is preferable to the other.
If I have more mana, I won''t have to worry about my arrow finishing in a battle and not having enough mana to make more, or about wanting to dish out a powerful attack using the spell gem and not having enough mana.
More mana won''t necessarily make things better, but it will make them more tolerable.
It''s better than having less mana.
Looking at the ne''s appearance, I have to say;
''The appearance is truly extraordinary.''
Looking at the materials used to make it, I could bet my entire asset, which was possibly something of value before this strange phenomenon urred, that the materials used to make it were not from this world.
After all, I''ve seen most of the unique materials this world has to offer through previous research with researchers.
''But this crystal,'' I thought as I gazed intently at the blue-colored crystal suspended in mid-air.
In the center of the crystal was a shining circle with strange symbols surrounding it that rotated slowly, and inside the crystal were multiple mini circles simr to the one in the center.
The more I looked at it, the hazier my thoughts became and the more perplexed I became.
So I stopped paying attention to it because it was futile since I had no idea of what was going on in the first ce.
''Now, let''s see what the orange orb has to offer,'' I thought as I set the ne down and held the orange orb.
I lightly squeezed it as the previous scene yed out and a new item appeared on the bed.
[Fire Maniption [Scroll]]
I was speechless as I stared at the ancient-looking scroll with strange symbols that appeared to be words on the bed and the information provided by the system.
Apart from its name, it was safe to say there was no information about the scroll in the first ce.
Despite the fact that it is short, the name is quite informative.
Manipting fire, huh?
The stroll appears to be something that will grant a person the ability to wield fire, but how?
By mana?
And shouldn''t this fire maniption count as a skill?
So, why is it not a skill stone?
Is it possible that I was mistaken in thinking that fire maniption was a skill?
As these thoughts raced through my mind, I turned to face Anna and Chris and said,
"How do we divide the loot?"
Since all three of us worked together to defeat the monster, it was obvious that we would have to divide the loot amongst ourselves.
And, to be honest, I''m aiming for the scroll because, of the three of us here, I believe I''m the only one who doesn''t have a skill, which makes me ufortable.
I''m also willing to pay a cost to obtain it.
While I was considering how to persuade the two, Anna broke the silence.
"The treasures aren''t particrly useful to me, and I''m not interested in the scroll because I haven''t even grasped the fundamentals of the skill I have," she said and continued;
"It has no advantage for me, so I''d rather pass on this one and have you owe me instead," she exined.
I was about to respond when Chris interrupted me;
"Like her, I''m not particrly interested in the scroll because I haven''t even mastered the skill I have, so I''ll pass on the scroll and have the ne instead," he exined.
Chris was easier to read than Anna, who I''m not sure what''s going on in her head.
I could tell from his expressions that he was curious about the scroll but was more interested in the ne.
And, remembering the powerful attacks he made against the mutated eagle at the time, perhaps he does need more mana after all, since the move he made will undoubtedly consume a lot of energy.
The method by which I obtained the scroll was so unexpected and simple that it was unsettling, but I ignored it because the end result was all that mattered to me.
I also ignored the cries of a certain girl who desired my scroll.
Looking at Anna, I told her to take the amour because I wasn''t interested and Chris wasn''t either, and I ignored her right after.
Though it may appear that she did me a favor by allowing me to have the scroll so easily, I still owe her, so we are mutual.
I don''t need to waste time trying to persuade her while remaining courteous.
I have no idea what it means to be kind in the first ce.
Shaking my head slightly to clear my mind, I focused on the scroll in my hand as a message appeared on my retina.
[Do you want to learn [Fire Maniption]],
"Yes"
...
Hello, this is the Author of this novel. First I wanted to thank the readers who supported my book by giving my work a power stone. Not only it''ll help me climb a rank but increase the exposure of this novel as well.
This is my review after 25 chapters, and I believe the story is still strong, so please continue to support me as it greatly motivates me.
Stay tuned as the story continues to improve, and depending on your feedback, I''ll upload more chapters per day.
Chapter 26 Magic[3]
?Magic[3]
......
[Ace POV],
When the message to learn it appeared on the panel in front of me as I held the scroll that had an ancient appearance in my hand, I was thinking about how curious I was about magic.
I had a lot of theories about mana and magic in my head, but I was certain they were all wrong.
Obviously, this ancient-looking scrollbeled "fire maniption" was rted to magic.
When the primordial chronicle confirmed my will to learn the ancient-looking scroll in front of me, the panel vanished, as did the scroll in my hand turning to dust.
After watching this scene, I felt an intense surge of unfamiliar knowledge appear in my head.
It was excruciatingly painful, but not to the point where I had to scream.
I gritted my teeth and waited for the pain to stop.
.........
[You have learned Fire maniption],
........
When it finally dide to an end, I ignored the new notification that appeared on my panel and did nothing for a while to get myself back.
I didn''t look at the unfamiliar knowledge that suddenly appeared after the scroll disintegrated to dust until a few secondster, and when I did, I was really surprised.
Some theories were also formed as a result of this, as some previously ambiguous issues became more clear.
I also discovered the distinction between the scroll and the skill stone, as well as why Anna''s skill grade was so high.
The difference between the scroll and the skill stone is that the scroll will teach you the ways of a specific thing, whereas the skill stone will simply teach you a specific skill.
A fire maniption scroll and a fireball skill stone, for example.
The fire maniption scroll will teach you how to use the mana within you and bring it outside of you to affect reality by creating a fire that runs on your mana and how to manipte it.
The extent to which you can manipte fire with mana is determined by the person doing so.
That is, even though the scroll will tell you how to manipte fire, the progress is still dependent on the person who wants to manipte fire using the method on the scroll.
It''s the same way things work at school.
The teacher will teach you, but it is up to you to understand what is being said and apply it.
That''s what the scroll does, different from the skill stone.
Naturally, it is possible to create and use a fireball as long as one has some degree of control over fire.
However, using a skill stone differs in that if you use a fireball skill stone, it will directly teach you and make you know how to make a fireball even if you don''t know how to or have any experience doing so.
The difference between them is that one will show you how to do it while the other will make you do it.
The simrity between them is that progress is still dependent on the individual.
I believe the grade of Anna''s skill is so high because it is a high-level spell.
Anna''s skill appears to be a spell, albeit a high-level one from high-level magic.
Of course, I could be wrong because these are just my thoughts.
But that isn''t the point here.
The point is that I can finally use magic.
I sat in a morefortable position and closed my eyes while holding out my right hand.
I attempted to circte the mana within me by recalling the scroll''s methods in my mind.
I''ve never done anything like this before.
In fact, this is my first encounter with mana.
As expected, I failed my first attempt to circte mana.
But instead of giving up and resting, I tried it again.
Perhaps the people in the room didn''t bother me because they sensed the serious aura I exuded.
However, it appears that determination in circting mana is meaningless.
''Perhaps I don''t have talent in mana,'' I reasoned as I attempted to circte mana in my body for the seventh time, finally seeding.
Well, I wouldn''t call it a sess because as soon as I made contact with the mana in my body, I lost the connection right after.
But I didn''t give up and instead tried again with more zeal now that I''d had some experience with making contact with the mana in my body.
I seeded again only a few seconds after attempting to feel the mana within me.
This time, I calmed down as I gradually became acquainted with my mana, which was truly strange.
Feeling the mana within me was strange, but it also gave me a sense of familiarity.
It was as if I was feeling myself.
Though it sounds wrong and strange, it was the only way I could describe how I felt.
After familiarizing myself to the point where I wouldn''t forget how to make contact with the mana in my body, I began to circte the mana within my body.
It was a little difficult, but I got through it.
I looked at the hand I held out and muttered softly as I circted the mana in my body ording to how it was written on the scroll.
"Fire"
Saying this was pointless when it came to making a fire with mana.
I just said it to conjure up an image of fire in my mind, and when I did, I was finally able to experience magic in this new world, as blue mes appeared slightly above the hand I stretched out.
''Magic,'' I thought, but I couldn''t think any further because new notifications began to appear on the panel in front of me.
..........
[3 hours until the end of stage 1],
[In this new world, reward and risk go hand in hand as the strong are rewarded],
[It is rmended that you grow stronger and evolve into higher lifeforms]..........
.......
Looking at the notifications on my panel, I had a suspicious thought.
Chapter 27 Strength, Current Progress, And Hours To The End On Stage 1
?Strength, Current progress, and hours to the end on stage 1
.......
[Ace POV],
Reading the notifications on the blue panel again made me think about the rewards mentioned in the primordial chronicle.
''Is there a reward for all of this?'' I wondered.
''How does the primordial chronicle expect humans to grow stronger when death is as simple as taking a step outside?''
Even as these thoughts raced through my mind, there was still a matter of the time remaining for stage 1 to conclude.
''Three hours huh?''
I ought to have been at ease when I noticed that stage one still had three hours to go because of the recent events and the fact that I''ve been fighting for my life ever since this all started, but I can''t.
I won''t even get into what if another stage begins immediately after stage 1 concludes.
Just seeing the notification now, just three hours before the end of stage one, gives me pause.
Looking around the room, I stood up and immediately prepared to leave, startling the people in the room.
Anna, flustered, asked me a question;
"Where are you going, Ace?" She questioned and went on;
"You also saw the message from the primordial chronicle right?" she asked.
I was about to respond when Chris spoke up;
"Yeah, don''t you think we should stay here since it''s quite safe and wait until stage one ends?" he asked, to which Anna nodded lightly.
I spoke after observing their reactions;
"Let''s be honest, do you believe there is anywhere safe in this world right now?" I inquired, to which both of them remained silent.
I spoke again, ignoring their actions;
"You can also see the message on your panel right?"
"If you fail to understand that for some reason strength now matters in this world, then am sorry for you",
"Okay, if I agree to stay here as you suggested and wait until stage one ispleted, what assurance do you have that another strange thing will not happen immediately after or that another stage will not begin?"
"What guarantees that nothing stronger will appear"
"I know I have no idea what is going on, but I''ve realized by now that if this continues, the only thing that will keep you safe is your strength," I said, pausing for a moment before continuing.
"Of course, I wouldn''t go out there risking my life to fight monsters and desperately increase my strength, but I do like to control my own life myself." I said, pausing to look at them.
They were both looking down for some reason at this point, with Mia looking at me with interest.
I said to Chris, looking at him:
"I don''t know much about family or rtionship ties, but if you want to protect your sister, you need to change your mindset that it''s only you who can do it and no one else because no one will help you do it and the world will definitely not do it," I said, to which he looked at me and gave me a deep nod with what I assumed was a determined expression on his face.
He held his sword tightly and moved closer to his sister, giving me another nod for some reason I don''t understand.
I ignored him and looked at Anna, who had already stood up and was getting ready to leave.
I nodded when I saw this.
''It''s a good thing I didn''t have to say anything else,'' I thought as I pulled something from my storage ring.
It was the white orb I obtained after defeating the pack of 12 monsters.
I brought it out because anything useful would be of great assistance to us right now.
Despite the fact that I said those things to Anna and Chris, I am also clueless about what is going on.
The main reason I''m emphasizing strength and leveling up is that I''ve noticed from the start that the primordial chronicle emphasizes the importance of strength in some way or another.
The first notable thing that happened when the blue panel appeared and informed us that we had been initiated into the primordial chronicle was the start of ''stage one of Spe Evolution Phrase.''
Eliminating the weak.
That''s exactly what it said.
The issue of having strength and being strong was already evident at this point because being weak will result in elimination.
To put it another way, "only the strong will survive."
Then there''s the part about first kill rewards.
Imagine receiving a reward for killing.
And the reward was rted to something that would make us stronger, such as leveling up.
Strength.
With all of this going on, it was clear that being strong was now essential.
Shaking my head to clear my mind, I lightly squeezed the white orb in my hand as it turned to dust and a new item appeared right after.
.....
[Inferior grade steel sword],
Can inflict damage on monsters at level 10 and below.
....
Turning the longsword in my hand, which appears to be made of rare materials and advanced technology, I asked Chris if he wanted the sword, to which he shook his head to say no.
It''s not that I don''t know how to use a sword; I know how to wield one quite well, and it''s not the only one I can wield, but I can''t use it because the bow I''m currently using is more useful than it, and in a world like this, only things that help you matter.
Speaking of weapons, I checked the information for the bow that Anna gave me a while ago.
.......
[Normal Grade Hunter Recurve Bow and Quiver],
Made from the wood of a 500-year-old tree, the hunter recurve bow was made to transit mana well so the user could decide to use his/her mana to use the spell gem embedded in the middle of the recurve bow to add a gale spell to increase the speed and piercing attack of the arrow.
The quiver is also made of the same wood as it is made to transmit mana well to allow the user have ess to its only function, making arrows.
As long as there is mana, the quiver will continue to make more arrows.
Can cause damage on monsters at level 15 and below.
The damage caused to monster depends on how powerful the monster is meaning the damage caused could either be big or small.
......
Looking over the information again, I knew the inferior grade steel couldn''tpete.
One could work on monsters at level 15 and below, or one could work on monsters at level 10 and below; it was obvious which one I would choose.
I looked at Anna, Chris, and Mia and asked if they were ready, to which Anna and Chris nodded.
I asked Chris a question without looking at him, focusing my attention on Mia.
"How should I be convinced that she won''t cause amotion outside and attract monsters?" I inquired, to which Chris replied;
"Don''t worry, she wouldn''t," he simply stated.
That was not an answer that could reassure me that I was not going out with a burden, but by the look on his face, I knew he was dead serious about taking his sister with him.
Unlike Anna and I, who are somewhat of a team, I and Chris have no ties; we just happened to meet and I can''t intervene in his affairs.
Not that I want to.
I ignored the brother and sister duo and went to the window side, lifting the curtain a little to see what was going on outside.
And when I did, I nodded because the situation outside was good.
It may not be for everyone, but it was good for me at the time.
That reminds me, I''m not sure what Anna''s level is.
Let me inquire;
"Anna," I said, continuing;
"What is your current level?" I asked.
She responded without hesitation.
"Level 5," she said, quickly speaking again before I could.
"And crow is level 7," she continued.
"Who''s the crow?" I inquired because I was unfamiliar with anyone with that name.
"My summon," she replied.
When I heard this, I knew exactly who she was referring to.
It appears that crow is her summon.
But to name a crow ''crow''........ that''s weird.
It just doesn''t feel right.
Chris spoke before I could return my attention to the scene outside.
"Level 7," he stated.
Looking at the boy who appeared to have matured to the point where he didn''t appear to be his age, I had an idea of what he was thinking.
But I didn''t respond, and he didn''t say anything else.
We already knew what we wanted on the inside.
Looking at the scene outside, I said that the situation was good for me because none of the monsters were above level 7, and with my skills and equipment, I believe it will be simple to take them out.
The only issue was that they walked in groups.
''It appears to be round two of a pack fight,'' I thought.
The reason I thought this was because the monsters in front of me and as far as my eyes could see were mostly dogs and cats, which is understandable given that the remnants of the houses I could still see were of high quality, leading me to believe we were in an estate.
It was reasonable that the monsters I saw would be past pets in the area where mostly elites lived.
I jumped out of the window andnded softly on the ground, slowly opening the window.
It was a one-story building, and I was on the second floor, so jumping out wouldn''t have hurt me even if I was still level 1.
Walking a little further, I turned back and raised my head to see Anna peering out the window.
I motioned for her to jump when we saw ourselves, to which she nodded, but first, she held Mia in her hands and motioned for me to catch her, which I did when she threw Mia.
When she saw this, she jumped, and I caught her as well.
Of course, if she jumped, she would not be hurt, but instincts took over.
Chris was thest to jump out, and when he did, we started moving.
We hadn''t been walking long when Mia spoke in such a soft tone that it sounded like she was whispering.
''Good. Looks like she has some awareness''
"Big brother," she said to me, continuing;
"What is that?" she asked, pointing to the dark sky.
The rain was only drizzling at this point.
I turned to look at what she was pointing at and when I saw the golden words in the sky, a thought entered my mind.
[Time Left: 2 hours : 47 minutes : 36 seconds],
Hmmm.
After seeing how much time was left and the levels of the monsters in front of me, I decided to take advantage of this opportunity to level up before stage one ended.
''It''s time to get to level 10 then.''
Chapter 28 End Of Stage One
?End of stage one
.....
[Ace POV],
Shooting an arrow with a gale spell added to it at the monster in front of me, the monster finally died.
"Ah," I sighed out of exhaustion.
Anna, Chris, and I have been searching for monsters to kill for the past two hours without taking a break.
We would have fainted from exhaustion if it hadn''t been for the effect that came with leveling up.
Mia had always been with Anna, hiding in a corner somewhere whenever Chris and I fought because Anna was not good at close or mid-rangebat.
However, the assistance she provides with her crow is one of the reasons some of our fights were somewhat easy.
Looking at the Golden words in the dark sky, I realized it was about time we found a ce to stay.
[Time left: 00 Hours: 26 Minutes: 52 Seconds],
The rain had already stopped at this point.
Maybe it was because stage one wasing to a close.
Looking around at my surrounding, which waspletely unfamiliar because everything seemed so out of ce.
For example, I can see the logo of a church in front of a hot district building for some reason.
Before I could say anything else, I heard someone call my name and realized it was Anna who had alreadye out with Mia in her hands as she walked closer to my side and observed the surroundings with me while dropping Mia who immediately ran to her brother''s side.
"The world has changed so much in such a short time that if humanity survives, we will have to start from the beginning and rebuild civilization from scratch," Anna said as she looked around with me.
Hearing what she said, I gave a silent nod, implying that I agreed with her because the world had changed dramatically.
From what I''m seeing, geography means nothing.
I wouldn''t be surprised to see buildings from other empires pop up here.
But I''d like to believe that the world hasn''t changed all that much.
''I guess the goal of finding my family won''t be met anytime soon,'' I thought as I changed the subject by asking Anna about other things.
Even though we were talking, we were still looking for a ce to live, and Chris had already joined us in our search, bringing his sister with him.
We couldn''t be picky about which building we should stay in because stage one was only a few minutes away.
We eventually settled in a bungalow with an open door.
We entered the building with caution and checked every room for hidden danger.
We had to search quickly because we were short on time, but when we finally found nothing that could endanger our lives, we were finally able to unwind.
So we quickly locked every door in the building and drew the window curtains down while we waited for the timer to expire.
After I had calmed down, I turned to Anna and asked her what level she was currently at.
"Level 10," she said, and I looked at Chris to see if he would tell, which he did.
"Level 13," he said as he and Anna both looked at me.
Seeing this, I also informed them of my current level.
"Level 14," I said.
Chris and I leveled up six times each, while Anna leveled up five times.
Hmmm, I feel like I''m forgetting someone.
Oh!
"Anna, that reminds me, what is the current level of your summoned crow?" I inquired, to which she replied, "Level 13, the same level as Chris."
Because of the number of monsters we killed, we were able to level up so quickly.
They were numerous.
Surprisingly, the majority of the monsters we killed were powerful.
In fact, the strongest monster we killed was thest one, which was level 16.
My bow was barely keeping up.
I was thest one to strike, but Chris was the one who contributed the most to the battle.
His weapon is extremely powerful.
It''s just a shame I can''t find out its grade or any other information about it.
But the point is that I need a new weapon because the one I''m currently using can no longer keep up with me.
The power I can now generate was unfathomable to me before all of this began.
I can now easily pull arge truck without tiring and jump from a four-story building without breaking a bone.
Before this began, I would have beenbeled a superhuman, but not only I can perform this feat.
Anna and Chris are also capable.
However, inparison to them, Anna does not require a weapon because her crow is her primary damage dealer.
And Chris'' weapon is clearly of a higher quality than my normal grade hunter bow and quiver.
To summarize, they''re doing well because the weapons they''re using can keep up with them while mine can''t, so I need to find a new weapon soon.
I was about to resume my thoughts when a blue panel suddenly appeared in front of me.
And I could tell by the expressions of Anna, Chris, and even Mia that the blue panel had appeared unexpectedly in front of them as well.
I ignored them and focused on the words on the blue panel in front of me.
[Time left: 00 Hours: 9 Minutes: 48 Seconds],
[Time left: 00 Hours: 9 Minutes: 47 Seconds],
[Time left: 00 Hours: 9 Minutes: 46 Seconds],
[Time left: 00 Hours: 9 Minutes: 45 Seconds],
....
I knew it was only a matter of time before stage one ended when I saw the words on the hovering panel in front of me.
So I did nothing while watching the timer on the panel.
The others did the same.
[Time left: 00 Hours: 9 Minutes: 42 Seconds],
[Time left: 00 Hours: 9 Minutes: 41 Seconds],
[Time left: 00 Hours: 9 Minutes: 40 Seconds],
........
[Time left: 00 Hours: 00 Minutes: 45 Seconds],
[Time left: 00 Hours: 00 Minutes: 44 Seconds],
......
[Time left: 00 Hours: 00 Minutes: 00 Seconds],
......
When the timer ended, new notifications began to appear on the panel.
[The first stage of spe evolution has ended].
[Evaluation of Ace ze''s performance.....],
[Evaluationpleted],
[Status updated].
[Assigning rewards in ordance with evaluations],
....
.....
...
.
Chapter 29 Rewards
?Rewards
....
[Ace POV],
[The first stage of spe evolution has ended].
[Evaluation of Ace ze''s performance.....],
[Evaluationpleted],
[Status updated].
[Assigning rewards in ordance with evaluations],
....
''Huh?''
''Am I being evaluated right now?'' ''
When I saw the notification on the panel in front of me, I was stunned and perplexed.
Unsurprisingly, I was perplexed because what I expected to happen after the end of stage 1 was the start of another stage.
Since the numeric value 1 is present, it is obvious that there will be additional stages.
In all my expectations, I did not expect to be evaluated.
I remained focused on the panel in front of me as a new notification appeared.
[General Evaluation Status],
[Power ranking among Spe species: one of the strongest],
[Power ranking among those on the same level on spe: Strong],
[Performance rating in stage 1 among the species on Spe: ''A+++''],
.....
[Personal Evaluation Status],
[First monster in was levels higher than you]
[Combat prowess is at the master level],
[Among the species on Spe,bat prowess is very strong],
[Combat prowess among the same level on spe: Very very strong],
[Performance in stage 1: ''A+''],
...
[Total performance rating in stage one: ''S''],
....
I put my hand on my chin to think as I saw the unfamiliar and somewhat perplexing words on the panel in front of me.
Let''s start with the general evaluation status.
What was written throughout the general evaluation status section was easily interpretable as my current performance among the living beings on the, and what was written first was my power ranking among the species on the.
It is written here that I am one of the strongest people on the right now.
I''m guessing that power ranking is rted to levels.
What others may miss if their general evaluation status is the same as mine is that it was written that I was one of the strongest, not the strongest.
And species was also written here, implying that the beings being evaluated on the at the moment may not be solely humans.
It could be humans, animals, or other creatures.
And the person that might get the strongest, I wonder how strong he or she is.
Is it a human, an animal or a monster?
And the part about me being one of the strongest is understandable because the actions I took from the start, as well as the situation I was in, may have been different than the majority of people on the.
When this strange phenomenon urred, most people''s natural reaction was to seek out a safe ce to hide and wait to see what would happen or if the government would help them.
I did not do so because the situation I was in at the time did not allow it.
So, if my actions from the start are taken into ount, it''s quite natural that I''ll bebeled as one of the strongest, as my level is unquestionably higher than the majority of those who went into hiding.
And my power rank among those on the same level wasbeled as strong.
If I follow my train of thought, it is normal.
Being on level 14 means you''re strong, but that doesn''t mean you''re a strong person if you can''t use your power effectively.
It''s like putting a gun in the hands of a child and a gun expert topete.
The logic also applies here.
Mom and sis, and those around me always referred to me as a martial genius.
When they say this, I''m not quite sure what they mean.
All I know is that I am very good at fighting.
I am well-versed in a variety of martial arts and weapons, and I have defeated many world-renowned martial artists in private sessions.
I feel like I can bring a lot of fighting prowess with my current level, but it''s difficult because I don''t know where to begin.
I''m not sure if there are others out there that can do it, but it''s difficult to suddenly control the amount of power your body can output when you''re more than 10 times stronger than the average human in a day.
At the very least, I know I am powerful inparison to the living beings on Spe right now.
The first two notifications in the general evaluation status were understandable, but thest one threw me off no matter how hard I tried to understand it.
Performance rating?
What performance is the primordial chronicle talking about?
And who was rating my performance?
Was it the primordial chronicle itself?
And I''m curious what the ''A+++'' written there means.
I moved on to personal evaluation status because I couldn''t understand it.
I''m guessing this is only about me right now and not about the entire.
The information written under the personal evaluation status was somewhat understandable.
I just didn''t get what the primordial chronicle meant when it said mybat prowess was master-level.
Master level, what''s that?
Is it something like a grade that divides something?
And thebat prowess mentioned here, is it the one i showcased in stage 1 or the one i can do but was not allowed to showcase?
I believe its theter since i believe i could have done more if i had more time.
But overall, i believe that with both evaluation status considered and the total performance rating, i should be considered strong in the world now.
Its unknown if that wouldst for long though.
Taking a quick nce at the others in the room with me, i noticed that they all had a serious look on their face as they stared at the empty air.
Well, only Anna and chris had serious expression since mia was looking like a lost child evident by her current expression.
Them staring at the empty air should be them looking at their status.
So i ignored them and looked at thest notification on the blue panel in front of me.
[Receive rewards?],
Rewards?
If it were not for the number of times i was close to the embrace of mother death and father creator, i would have thought that perhaps this was a prank.
But that would have been an expensive prank, a real one.
But apprently we''re actually receiving rewards in a death game.
Not that am refusing since that''s dumb.
I wonder what the rewards are though.
Or rather, am curious to what is truly going on in this world.
Why are we being forced into this evolution race or something?
Though i had these thoughts in my head, i still gave the primordial chronicle my will to receive the rewards.
[Receive rewards?],
''Yes''
Chapter 30 Store
?Store
...
[Ace POV],
[Reward received],
[5 free item tickets from the store received],
[Depending on how precious the item chosen is, will tell how many items you can still take from the store],
[*Ding],
[Store unlocked],
...
Looking at the new notifications that appeared on the panel in front of me, it was clear that the reward I was given was in the store.
And the part about how valuable the thing I choose determines how many items I can still take; I believe that if I take a precious item from the store, the five opportunities I have to take free items from the store may be reduced to two.
Meaning that a particr item in the store might take 2 to 3 chances of free items.
Of course, this is just my spection.
With these thoughts in mind, I called out the primordial chronicle in my head as my status appeared on the panel in front of me.
[Status],
[Name: Ace ze],
[Age: 17],
[Race: Human [Homo sapiens]],
[Affiliate: None],
[Rank: Unranked],
[Level: 14],
[Job: None],
[Store],
[Title: None],
When I looked at the familiar status on the panel in front of me, I realized it had changed when I saw something was added,
Affiliate and rank
However, I ignored them because assuming their function there would lead me nowhere.
So I went straight to the now-unlocked store section and opened it instead.
As soon as I focused my attention on the store, the words on the panel in front of me changed, and a new section with new words emerged in front of me.
[Store],
[General], [Knowledge], [Item], [Exchange], [Shop], [Auction],
Under the store section on the panel in front of me, there are six sub-options.
General, Knowledge, Item, Exchange, Shop, and Auction.
These sub-options raised new questions in my head, and the sub-optionbeled Knowledge was the most interesting to me.
Learning new things was the only thing I had that came near to what people termed a life purpose.
I wouldn''t call it a hobby because it''s just a waste of time with people trying to make it sound pleasant.
Or maybe it''s because I don''t have the same sensation or desire that others feel when they do their hobbies.
I just know that learning and discovering new things has always feltfortable to me.
It was because of this that I learned the way of the old age from Gustav in the first ce.
Putting these ideas aside, I concentrated on the panel in front of me.
ording to the primordial record, my rewards were five items from the store or so, and it was free depending on my choice.
Not knowing what that meant, I chose the knowledge sub-option first.
[Knowledge],
[Basic taming knowledge], [10 Gold Coins] [+]
[Basic Shooting Knowledge],
[Basic Potion Making knowledge],
[Basic cksmith Knowledge],
[Basic Herbs Catelog],
...
[Basic Alchemy knowledge],
[Basic Inscription Knowledge],
[Basic Formation Knowledge],
...
[Basic Universalnguage],
[Basic Sword Techniques],
[Basic Magic Spells],
[Rank 1 Basic Magic Spells]
.....
...
...
....
..
.
I opened the knowledge sub-option right away and was immediately overwhelmed by the variety of items I saw.
Under the knowledge section, there were other sub-options.
[General], [Cultivation manual], [Techniques], [Spells] and [Information].
I chose the General sub-option because it was abination of all the sub-options.
I rubbed my temples and returned my attention to the panel, attempting to better understand what I was seeing.
Huh.... on a second note, I don''t understand a thing here.
However, it is simpler to exin that I am unsure of the thoughts going through my head rather than iming that I understand nothing.
If I had to be more direct, I would say that everything in the knowledge section is precisely as it seems.
Knowledge.
Knowledge that can be brought.
However, based on the items listed in the knowledge section, it appears that the entire thing here was lifted from a fantasy novel or movie.
Perhaps I should have read more webnovels huh?
Potion? Alchemy? Inscription? Formation?
These terms, as well as several others listed under them, were unfamiliar to me.
I could still grasp the herds and cksmith parts.
However, the potion, alchemy, inscription, array, and the rest written alongside it were quite challenging for the contemporary me to understand.
Perhaps I could refer to some things to have a hazy grasp of them, but it might lead me astray.
Right now, the curious me just wanted to know what everything stated here meant.
However, reality is harsh.
On the panel in the store section, there was something that reminded me of my current financial situation at the bottom andst part.
[Total Coins: 0000],
Am poor.
Really poor.
In fact, the ''0000'' written after the total quantity of coins I hold was written in a different color.
Perhaps the primordial chronicle is attempting to stress how poor I am.
I wasn''t surprised about the coin part since it was evident that I was intended to use a form of currency in the ''store.''
I simply don''t know how to obtain this coin.
It didn''t help that there was no guide for me here.
Looking over the items in the knowledge area again, I focused on the [+] there, ignoring the price mentioned next to it.
Before I could figure out what it was for, a notification appeared on the panel in front of me, blurring the one that was there before.
.....
[Redeem 1 free item ticket for [Basic taming knowledge]?],
[Y/N],
...
So this is how we use the free item ticket.
''I wonder if I can see more information about the Basic Taming Knowledge,'' I thought as the information I was curious about suddenly appeared on the panel in front of me.
It appears that, in addition to willing my thoughts, I can simply think about what I desire and the primal chronicle will do it for me.
Convenient.
Looking at the panel in front of me, I read the information about Basic taming knowledge.
[Basic Taming Knowledge],
Basic taming techniques and information, including how to tame animals, monsters, and magical monsters.
[Buy for 10 Gold coins?],
[Y/N],
.....
That''s not much information, but it''s better than nothing.
At the very least, am now aware that monsters are not all the same and may differ.
Perhaps this is due to the fact that one can use magic while the other cannot.
But that is not my current focus.
I skipped the section when the primordial chronicle asked me to buy the taming knowledge with coins since I don''t have any.
Seeing that I could see the information on the things listed in the knowledge section, I started checking out the information on the ones I was most curious about.
Potion making, sword techniques, formation, alchemy, and so on and so forth, I checked the ones that piqued my interest and cut it down to three.
I also used the free item tickets I had on hand to see how valuable the items I wanted out are.
These are the three:
[Basic Mana Cirction Technique],
[Basic Alchemy Knowledge],
[Basic Support magic],
.....
These are the three that I chose.
ording to the primordial chronicle, the Basic mana cirction technique will raise the total amount of mana in the body while making it slightly ''pure'' in the process.
I''m not sure what the pure there means, but having more mana isn''t a bad thing.
The Basic Support Magic is included in the list because it is a collection of techniques that utilize the mana in the body for various purposes.
The major reason for including this is because of my reasoning.
What''s the point of having more mana if you can''t actively use it?
That is the reason it is listed there.
Now, Alchemy.
It''s only because of the information I read about it that it''s there.
[Basic Alchemy Knowledge],
Basic Alchemy Knowledge that contains various techniques on formation, inscription, rune, and others to create.
Alchemy is processing and transmuting substances or materials to create something else.
....
Is this not science, if viewed from a different perspective?
But science in rtion to magic?
I''m not sure, but based on the Primordial Chronicle''s vague exnation of Alchemy, this could be considered science.
Or perhaps chemistry as well.
After all, chemistry is a branch of science that is concerned with the substances of which matter isposed, the investigation of their properties and reactions, and the use of such reactions to form new substances.
Alchemy, if I recall properly, is the job of an alchemist.
Alchemists, I believe the old people named them ancient scientists because their job was active when civilization and science were still in their early stages.
Perhaps I''m overthinking things because I saw substance in the information under alchemy and the simrities with science.
So, which of these three will I choose?
I understand that using the free item ticket I have in the knowledge section may not improve my fighting prowess and may even appear to be a waste, as using the ticket to purchase more equipment to increase my strength will obviously be more beneficial in this new environment.
This may appear to be a simple thought.
But I''m actually simply going down the ''Knowledge is Power'' path.
And I''m not sure why, but it appears that I..... love learning or more correctly, the concept ''Knowledge''.
Chapter 31 Alchemy
?Alchemy.
....
[Ace POV],
[Basic Mana Cirction Technique],
[Basic Alchemy Knowledge],
[Basic Support magic],
.....
To be honest, aside from Alchemy, which is there merely because of my curiosity, Basic Mana Cirction Technique and Basic Support Magic are going to be really valuable to me if they are what I expect them to be.
The good news is that they only require one free item ticket.
If my reasoning is true, this demonstrates that they are pretty normal.
Despite it having "Basic" in its name, Alchemy was deviating from the rules.
The number of free item tickets required to redeem the Basic Alchemy knowledge is three.
That''s a lot.
But, if I follow the saying, "the more expensive it is, the better the quality," I''ll redeem it.
Though this proverb is slightly unreliable, it is more or less correct.
The primary issue preventing me from moving further is my uncertainty about where the knowledge received from the Basic Alchemy Knowledge will satisfy me.
It''s more reasonable for me to redeem the mana cirction technique and basic support magic because they''re cheap, but I''m apprehensive to do so.
Since science is the only thing I have except my family, it has be the thing that I am closest to.
I wouldn''t be Ace ze, one of the youngest inventors in Dawn Empire and the world as a whole, if it weren''t for it.
A young genius.
I don''t care about the title because it''s only a title, but it does reveal my identity.
The biggest thing that made me feel at ease was experiencing, learning, creating, inventing, and being with my family.
Furthermore, even if I use the free item ticket to redeem Alchemy, it won''t be a loss because, ording to the Primordial Chronicle, it has several techniques and some knowledge of other topics like potion making, formation, rune, and others.
The price difference between the three demonstrates this.
Basic Mana Cirction and Basic Support Magic both cost 15 Gold coins, whereas Alchemy costs 250 Gold coins.
There are 250 gold coins! That is pricey.
The currency gap between them is enormous.
Even if I discover a way to gain money, I doubt I''ll be able to umte 250 Gold Coins in a short period of time.
God Knows maybe right now it''s even on discount.
However, the price is still reasonable because formation, potion making, and rune were all over 30 Gold coins to 50 Gold coins thest time I checked, with potion making being the cheapest.
It should be noted that these three are not the only things in Alchemy.
So, as long as time permits and I discover a way to earn coins in the future, I''ll be able to redeem this two.
Basic Support Magic and Basic Mana Cirction Technique.
This could be me seeking an excuse to redeem Basic Alchemy Knowledge, but I won''t be disappointed if it doesn''t go as nned.
In the first ce, I can''t even feel regret.
I''d be uneasy if I missed out on this opportunity to learn new things, especially about this new world for free.
After deciding what to do, I willed my thoughts back to Basic Alchemy Knowledge.
.....
[Redeem 3 free item tickets for [Basic Alchemy Knowledge]?],
[Y/N],
....
This appears to be a hasty decision, but I chose to redeem nevertheless, and as soon as I did, the scene on the panel in front of me changed, but I didn''t have time to see what was on it because I felt a flood of unknown knowledge appear in my head.
This is not the first time I''ve experienced this, so it may be less painful than the first, but it was still ufortable, albeit tolerable.
I waited a while after the pain subsided before checking the foreign information in my head.
After going through some of the unfamiliar information in my head, I understood that this world wasn''t as simple as I imagined.
Unlike the mana maniption scroll that gave me the knowledge on how to use my mana to manipte fire, this was different.
Roughly going through the new information in my head, I realized there are a lot of things I don''t know about this new world.
That''s normal because I don''t know everything and, like everyone else, I''m bewildered about what''s going on.
My initial thought about all of this was that the World was just evolving, as were the lifeforms inside it, and that it was all governed by a higher form[ Primordial Chronicle].
That is hardly a reasonable concepting from someone like me who believes that logic can exin everything.
However, there are asions when you have to bend to make things usible.
This abrupt notion came to me as a result of the new information I had just obtained.
Alchemy was simr to what I expected.
Science or perhaps, magic science?
To study science is to seek the truth about everything in the world.
How it came to be, what it is made of, and why it was made.
Alchemy is also simr.
Just that it has a connection to mysterious energies like mana.
This is based on what I''ve recently discovered.
In general, everything produced through alchemy is graded.
However, the information I obtained concerning rankings from the Basic Alchemy Knowledge ranged from Rank 0 to Rank 2.
It also corrtes with species ranks, allowing me to finally understand what the rank in my status signified.
Alchemy develops things rted to the species'' rank.
Rank 0 is typically assigned to an unranked specie.
Rank 1 is typically assigned to a Rank 1 Specie.
Rank 2 is typically assigned to a Rank 2 Specie.
And, ording to what I''ve learned, there are additional ranks.
Right now, it is evident that I am an unranked specie, which is surprising given my level of power.
It should be noted that I am more than ten times more powerful than the average human.
If an average human at level 1 can run a mile in 12 minutes, then a level 2 human should be able to run a mile in 6 minutes.
A level 3 should be able to run a mile in under 4 minutes.
A level 4 should be able to run a mile in under 3 minutes.
A level 5 should be able to run a mile in 2 minutes and 40 seconds.
A level 6 should be able to run a mile in under two minutes.
....
....
.....
A level 10 should be able to run a mile in roughly 1 minute and 20 seconds.
Considering am 14 times more powerful than the average human, I can run a mile in a snap.
And I''m still unranked ording to the Primordial Chronicle.
This world is far from easy.
I still have a lot of things in my head that I need to go over, but first, I need to get one of the most crucial things in Alchemy.
A Cauldron.
With these thoughts in mind, I went back to the store section on my status and selected item in the store.
Unlike the knowledge section, above the dense amount of items listed was a search bar.
Seeing this I thought of the word ''Cauldron'', in the search bar and when it appeared, new items also appeared below the search bar.
I wonder if my free ticket is enough.
Chapter 32 Cauldron
?Cauldron.
[Ace POV],
After entering ''Cauldron'' into the search bar, new items began to surface on the panel.
The first on the list was;
[Iron Cauldron],
A cauldron constructed entirely of iron.
....
That was, um, informative, I suppose?
Fortunately, unlike the Knowledge section, the Items section allowed me to see images of the items listed there.
And, as the primordial chronicle stated, the iron was wholly formed of iron and nothing else.
A cauldron, as far as I know, is used for cooking or boiling over an open fire.
This was what some of the people in the early stages of the old age used.
And, ording to the Alchemy Knowledge in my head, it is utilized to concoct.
When I looked at the image of the iron cauldron, it reminded me of another image.
It was named a Gundestrup, I believe.
The iron cauldron resembled a three-legged pot.
Cauldrons often have three to four legs, but that isn''t the point here.
The point is that this iron cauldron is of poor quality.
For an alchemist, the material used to concoct and the fire to concoct is important.
These two are also one of the most important requirements for an alchemist''s advancement, especially the fire.
The ability to use and wield fire to aid in the creation process.
Something I somehow aplished in doing.
Of course, I''m not yet proficient in using and wielding mana because I only discovered it today.
At most, I can produce both big and small mes with my mana and wave them around, which is inly a waste of mana and tiresome.
I haven''t even tried Alchemy yet.
Looking at the image of the iron cauldron on the panel, I could tell that its capacity to manage fire was good and that it should be able to generate something with alchemy, but ording to the Alchemy knowledge, cauldrons made with material that does not contain mana are often of low quality.
Inyman''s words, it''s like attempting to make an acidic chemical solution with stic.
Type of stic used in water bottles.
Everything gets destroyed before you reach the middle stage.
And it was clear from the pricing of the iron cauldron that it was on the low end.
[Iron Cauldron], [78 Bronze Coins] [+]
Bronze coins.
If I were to follow the general trend of the medieval era, the value of coins would be as follows:
Bronze < Silver < Gold
I''m not sure if this is correct, but I''m passing on this iron cauldron.
After making this decision, I began looking at the other cauldrons on the list.
However, ording to the Alchemy Knowledge, none of them were up to par.
The particr cauldrons that were not up to ''Standard'' by the primordial chronicle would have been of quality if it had been before I acquired the Alchemy Knowledge.
The craftsmanship of these cauldrons is evident from the images I''ve seen.
At the very least, it is superior to the traditional modern craft.
Unfortunately, these do not meet the ''Standard.''
All of that ended when I set my sights on this particr cauldron.
[Four legged Steel Cauldron], [90 Silver Coins] [+]
Apart from the price, which drew my attention and confirmed my assumptions, it was the information that piqued my interest.
[Four-legged Steel Cauldron],
Made with little iron, the Steel Cauldron was made mostly from steel and was forged by an Advanced cksmith.
Increases the sess rate of items concocted by 5%.
...
ording to the Primordial Chronicle, upations, or rather, jobs, have the individuals who do them assessed ording to the Alchemy Knowledge.
They are generally graded like this:
Trainee
Apprentice
Advanced
Master
Advanced Master,
In Alchemy, An Alchemist will be graded like this;
Trainee Alchemist
Apprentice Alchemist
Advanced Alchemist
Alchemist Master
Advanced Alchemist Master,
And the rank of the items they can create or something else will be mentioned before their job level.
Like this;
Rank 1 Trainee Alchemist
Rank 1 Apprentice Alchemist
Rank 1 Advanced Alchemist
Rank 1 Alchemist Master
Rank 1 Advanced Alchemist Master,
This is how an Alchemist with the ability to create rank 1 items will be graded.
It will be Rank 2 Trainee Alchemist, Rank 2 Apprentice Alchemist, Rank 2 Advanced Alchemist, and so on and so forth for the one who creates rank two items, as well as the other ranks.
Those who can create rank 0 objects will be graded as follows: Trainee, Apprentice, Advanced, Master, and Advanced Master.
I''m not even considered a trainee.
An Advanced cksmith forged this particr steel cauldron.
Aside from being made by an advanced cksmith, the steel cauldron''s function of increasing the sess rate of items created with the cauldron by 5% is a win.
It may appear small, but depending on the sess rate of the individual concocting, the difference can be huge.
But the price,
90 silver coins.
Looks expensive.
I wonder how many free item ticket it would take.
If it takes too much, I would have to look for something else.
After all, I only have two free item tickets, and I can''t use them all unless I improve my strength by at least one point.
Following this decision, the words on the panel changed as a new notification appeared.
[Redeem 1 free item ticket for [Four legged Steel Cauldron]?],
[Y/N],
.....
Only one?
''Good,'' I thought as I began searching for other cauldrons.
What happened to the Four-Legged Steel Cauldron?
Obviously, the Four-legged Steel Cauldron is not the limit of a free ticket, and there must be cauldrons of higher quality than the Four-legged Steel Cauldron, therefore I''m on the lookout for a better one.
Of course, this particr type of option is eptable because of the free tickets avable, because a penniless guy like myself has no sense or form of choice.
After deciding to search for more cauldrons, I scrolled down to the point where gold coins were required.
After rummaging among the cauldrons for a while, I finally settled on this one.
[Magic steel cauldron], [18 Gold Coins] [+]
I''m not sure what a magical steel is, but based on the price, this should be at least worth it.
From what I saw in the store today, I could tell that everything priced by the Primordial Chronicle in the store was of good quality for the price said.
And the quality is quite high.
Why did I fix my gaze on this particr cauldron?
Well, Above the Magic steel cauldron were cauldrons that started to have ranks in their name, so I stopped.
And the information about the cauldron piqued my interest as well.
[Magic steel cauldron],
This cauldron was created by an Advanced cksmith Master and an Advanced Formation Master, with the entire body constructed of steel infused with magic.
Craved with functional formations and increase the sess rate of rank 0 items by 12% and rank 1 items by 8%.
....
[Redeem 1 free item ticket for [Magic steel cauldron]?],
[Y/N],
.....
Without taking into ount the fact that this cauldron was created by two advanced masters, the effects alone are a win.
After giving it some thought and going through my options, I decided to redeem it.
When I clicked yes to redeem, the panel in front of me vanished as the cauldron I had just redeemed slowly materialized in front of me with a dim light.
This grabbed the attention of others in the room, but I ignored them and focused on the cauldron.
Something appearing out of thin air is something that did not follow thews of this world before all of this happened, but given that we now have zombies and giant monsters in this same world, I find this scene more normal.
I''m not sure what the rest of the world thinks.
I tried to grip the Steel Cauldron, which was strangely floating in the air, with both hands as a new wave of information surged through my head.
After I got rid of the sensation, I discovered that the cauldron floating in the air was due to a formation drawn on it.
I did not continue to investigate it as I put it in my storage ring for the time being and searched for something new in the search bar.
A weapon to aid me.
Chapter 33 Weapon, And Exploring The Store
?Weapon, and exploring the store.
[Ace POV],
With ''Weapon'' in the item section''s search bar, the list of cauldrons on the panel vanished, and a new list appeared.
A wide range of weapons, as well as familiar terms, appeared on the list.
Inferior grade and normal grade.
I didn''t see a rare or epic-grade weapon.
Perhaps it''s because I''m still at the top of the list.
In the first ce, I doubt I''ll be able to afford it.
I focused on the list and began searching for a suitable weapon, ignoring those that had Inferior grade listed in their name and concentrating on Normal grade.
My Hunter Recurve Bow and Quiver is barely keeping up with my progress, let alone the inferior grade.
In my storage ring, the DMX-367 DOUBLE BARREL SHOTGUN and the inferior-grade steel de are still gathering dust.
So when it came to selecting a proper weapon, I paid special attention.
After a long journey down the list, I came across rare-grade weaponry.
I decided to check one out of curiosity.
It was a rod, a magical rod.
And it was designed for individuals with water attributes, making it unsuitable for me.
I''m guessing the attribute here is for those who have stuff with water magic.
Like my rtionship with fire maniption.
The good news is that I could still redeem it, which meant I could still redeem a certain rare-grade weapon with the remaining free item ticket in my hand, which was good news to me.
The rod, however, was priced at 50 Gold Coins, making me wonder if I had reached the free item ticket limit.
There was also a pattern that I noticed.
In general, inferior-grade weapons are priced from bronze coins to silver coins, whereas normal-grade weapons are priced from silver coins to gold coins, and rare-grade weapons are all priced from gold coins.
I''m starting to think this free item ticket is more valuable than I imagined; unfortunately, I''ve gone too far, so it''s useless to stop and save.
Unfortunately, I had hit the limit of thest free item ticket in my possession because, beginning with weapons worth more than 60 gold coins, the store began asking for two free tickets instead, which I did not have.
So my only alternative was to limit my search to weapons costing less than 60 gold coins.
The good news is that I can still redeem a rare-grade weapon instead of a normal-grade weapon.
My search was rtively short because I knew exactly what I was looking for.
Something of high quality that the current me could use.
And, if it is possible, something that makes use of my mes.
I finally narrowed my options down to this;
[High Rare Grade Tana Twin des], [56 Gold Coins] [+]
Twin des designed specifically to interact with the user''s mana.
Infusing mana into the des will coat them in fire, causing greater damage.
The effect is amplified if the infused mana has a fire attribute.
.......
Looking at the information about the twin de on the panel, I saw something that was quite familiar.
Not familiar in a way, but the name of the weapon reminded me of something.
Thinking of this, I looked at the ring on the finger of my hand.
This was my storage ring and also my first item and the only epic grade on me.
[Low Epic Grade Storage ring],
A storage ring that was created using unique and priceless materials with the assistance of a skilled alchemist and a space gem.
Has the ability to store objects of any size and weight in another mini space.
Additional Effect: Sightly increases mana.
Limitation: Limited Space.
.......
My storage ring is a low epic grade, however, the twin de is a high rare grade.
Of course, even with the word "high," it cannot bepared to an epic-grade item.
The two objects'' uses and functions may differ, but there is a reason why items are rated, and epic is still higher than rare.
And Alchemist huh?
''Skilled''
When my thoughts started to wander, I shook my head and focused on the twin des instead.
The twin de is ideal.
Excellent quality with an added effect.
It also interacts with the user''s mana, requiring me to use my mana for something else if I redeem it.
It also works for me since I have a rtionship with fire.
Considering these factors, I decided to redeem it.
........
[Redeem 1 free item ticket for [High Rare Grade Tana Twin des]?],
[Y/N],
......
When I redeemed the twin des, the panel in front of me vanished as the item I had just redeemed slowly materialized in front of me with a dim light.
Except for Mia, who was looking at me with what I assumed was intense curiosity, the others in the room ignored me this time.
I turned my attention away from her and onto the twin des on the ground in front of me.
With them in my hands, I had to admit that I was right about the store.
These des are unlike anything else I''ve ever seen.
Though it is not visible unless you look closely, focusing on the sword reveals vein-like markings on the de.
Strange small lines stretched from the tip of the des to its shoulder.
The twin des'' hilts were also quite lengthy.
It had bizarre small circles drawn on it as well.
Something in my thoughts that I recognized as formations from the alchemy knowledge.
I also noticed something like a mechanism at the end of each de that connected the ends of both des.
And based on the length of the twin des, I''m guessing it would make something like a staff.
Overall, the oue is satisfactory.
I returned to the store section after putting the twin des in my storage ring to see what the other sub selections were.
[Store],
[General], [Knowledge], [Item], [Exchange], [Shop], [Auction],
I''d just looked through the Knowledge and Item sections of the store, so I started looking through the others.
I started with the general section.
There was a search bar here, just like in the item section.
After some exploring, I figured out what the general part was about.
Simply said, it is a mix of the sub choices under store.
It was easier and faster to use the search bar in the general section to find stuff rting to a specific thing.
I also discovered how to gain coins.
It was from the store''s Exchange section.
ording to the primordial chronicle, as long as it''s of value, it will be exchanged for coins through the exchange section.
And the Auction and Shop sections were precisely as they appear.
This time we weren''t dealing with the primordial chronicle, but with the people of the world.
In fact, several items were already in both sections, but I didn''t delve too deeply when I discovered their general use for the time being.
Looking around the room and at the situation at the shop and auction, I had to agree yet again that one of the remarkable traits of humans is their ability to adapt.
While these thoughts were flowing through my mind, the day''s exhaustion eventually caught up with me and I fell asleep unknowingly.
......
''Ugh''
Slowly opening my eyes, I felt the sense of my aching body.
Looking around for a moment, I realized that everything that had happened was not a dream, but rather reality when I saw my surroundings.
Perhaps it was the passing of three years, but there were already hints of green life on the wall.
''It appears that I fell asleep, and based on their positions, it looks that they were maintaining watch but also fell asleep.'' That was dangerous. ''Fortunately, nothing urred,'' I thought as I slowly got up, making as little noise as possible, and moved to the side of the window, lifting the curtains a little to see what was going on outside.
But what I saw made mee to a halt.
Zombies.
And there are a lot of them.
Chapter 34 Zombies
?Zombies.
[Ace POV],
Zombies.
And a lot of them.
Even though they were not inrge numbers on the streets, they were visible at every turn.
Given the circumstances outside, it won''t be long before some of them gather in front of the building where I was and surround it.
By then, I''ll be trapped.
With this in mind, I went to Anna''s side and gently kicked her leg to wake her up.
However, judging by her outward appearance, I had to conclude that she is still a long way from having any form of awareness.
Only after a few more attempts to wake her up did she eventually move.
She had a drowsy expression on her face at first, then, as if she suddenly remembered something, the sleepy expression vanished as she tried to get away from me, but when she saw my face, she visibly calmed down and remarked softly with a yawn;
"What''s the problem, Ace?" she asked.
To which I answered, saying;
"There are zombies outside, and a lot of them," I said calmly.
"Oh," she responded before shouting in hushed tones.
"Zombies?" she eximed, her visage devoid of any signs of sleep.
Faced with her question, I nodded lightly and informed her that we needed to get out soon because they were already gathering around this building.
I had already equipped my twin des while speaking with her.
The twin des came with a scabbard that allowed them to be worn on my back when not in use.
It formed an X on my back.
Anna was ready to say something again, but I ignored her and stood up.
When she saw this, she stood up quickly, producing a slight noise that startled Chris.
When he awoke, he had the same expression as Anna at first, but when he discovered it was us, he calmed down and looked at us suspiciously.
I told him the same thing I told Anna, not knowing what he was thinking.
He was even slower than Anna, but when he realized what I was saying a few secondster, he was going to exim, which Anna swiftly interrupted.
While all of this was going on, I ignored them and stretch my body as a warm-up.
When I was finished, I looked around the room and noticed that Chris was already armed with his sword and Anna was holding a sleeping Mia.
When I saw this, I was about to go but stopped and returned to the side of the window, lifting the entire curtain as the sun''s rays touched my eyes, forcing me to close them slightly.
The windows were already slightly open, so I opened them more while making as little noise as possible in order not to attract zombies.
That is if the zombies here act like the ones in movies.
After doing what I needed to do, I turned to Anna and stated quietly.
"Send a scout out," I said, and she nodded.
Anna dropped down on one knee after carefully giving Chris the sleeping mia so she wouldn''t wake up and began to chant something in a strangenguage as a purplish ck circle with a trigram in the center appeared in front of her.
The familiar figure of her summoned crow slowly materialized in the center of the purplish dark circle as she continued to chant in a strangenguage.
It was the first time I saw Anna use summoning magic.
It appears interesting.
I believe she also stated that she had not yet contracted the crow.
I''m curious about what would happen if she did.
When she summoned the crow, it quickly flew out the window and began multiplying.
When I saw this, I turned to Anna, who had already stood up and had taken the sleeping Mia in her arms.
I moved after seeing that she was still behaving normally, well, I don''t know how she behaves, but after seeing that everything was ''normal'', I left the room.
As we exited the room, I was in front, with Chris at my back, and Anna and Mia following closely behind.
Only when we reached the front door of the building did I stop and looked at Anna.
Seeing this, she closed her eyes and opened them again the following second, but this time her pupils were silver.
This only happens when she shares her vision with the crow, I knew.
Her eyes returned to normal a few secondster as she told me that it was okay to go out now since there was no zombie in front of us, but they were approaching, so we needed to hurry.
Hearing this, I quietly opened the front door, making as little noise as possible to avoid trouble.
When I finally opened the door and led us out, the front was deserted, exactly as Anna had said, but based on the sounds I was hearing, we couldn''t stay here for long.
As we moved further, I wondered why the primordial chronicle didn''t begin another stage, but my thoughts were cut short when I noticed a zombie.
Running to the side of a wall quickly and making as little noise as possible, I poked my head out from behind the wall to view the zombie that was slowly approaching our location.
Unlike the previous zombie I saw and killed, which was over two meters tall, this one resembled a person save for the gray eyes with no pupils and ck and rotting skin.
[Zombified Mutated Human level 11],
I was able to rx my guard a little after seeing its level.
It is weaker than our group, but the only challenge is figuring out how to kill it quietly.
As this notion passed through my mind, I spoke and asked a question without ncing at Anna and concentrated on the zombie.
"Anna, could you help find a path with fewer zombies, as our many zombies are in the area?" I asked.
"OK," she simply said, saying nothing else.
I knew she was already at work, so I didn''t talk to her again and instead spoke to Chris behind me.
"In a little time, I''ll make a move, so get ready to back me if needed," I stated, to which he nodded solemnly.
Chris''s appearance as a child may cause others to underestimate him, but the power his small body possesses in this new world is vast.
His damage output may have been equal to mine if not for his level, simplistic sword maneuvers, andck of battle experience.
After all, he is level 13,
I adjusted my posture and prepared to move, both hands on the twin sword at my back.
The only thing keeping me from moving is the fact that I am still waiting for Anna''s report.
At the very least, I need to know how many zombies I might encounter to get out of here.
I did have to wait a long time for Anna''s report.
"There are 15 zombies in our current surroundings, and there are a little more than 25 zombies distributed around," she said, pausing before continuing.
"And the route I chose has only 8 zombies and no more," she exined.
I agreed and was about to tell her to show out the route after hearing what she said.
But before I could say anything, she said:
"But the problem is that we now have to pass past the zombies in front of us to get to the route," she added simply.
She just looked at me.
I understood what she was thinking even though she didn''t say anything.
We will attract additional zombies if we force our way past the ones in front of us right now.
If we knew the levels of all zombies, we wouldn''t be so cautious about avoiding the stronger ones.
If we want to take the route Anna chose.
We must now force our way past the zombies in front of us, and based on the numbers 4, 5, and 6, there are a total of six zombies in front of us.
I told the others behind me to get ready after making a decision.
We''re squeezing our way out.
We don''t have many options, therefore we can only do this.
After telling them what needed to be done and receiving no objections, I ran out, my hands on the twin des at my back.
Chris was close behind me on my right, and Anna was behind us with Mia in her arms.
Because of our movements, the zombie in front of us became aware of our presence and let out a roar before charging at us.
I''d already done a front flip jump tond behind the zombie, and before my feet touched the ground, its head had been separated from its body.
I charged forward, not looking back, to the remaining zombies in front of us who were already aware of us.
I saw a red light sh past me in the direction of the zombie in front of me, ripping its head from its body, before I could reach it.
It was quick, clean, and precise.
I knew this was Chris''s attack, but he shouldn''t be able to make such a clean shot, so I took a quick nce at him and when I saw his stance, I figured his reward had to be rted to swords, but the situation didn''t allow me to think much.
Even though the zombies were aware of our presence, everything was going smoothly until something unexpected happened.
As I moved forward, I felt a gaze on me and instinctively rotated my body to the side, forming an X with both des in front of my chest to defend myself.
Feeling the sudden strong strike that almost caused me to drop the sword and make my hands numb, I stared at the attacker, and my pupil narrowed when I saw who attacked us.
It was a zombie, but unlike the one I had just attacked, it was taller and slimmer, and I could tell it had intellect from the way it looked at me.
Like the first zombie I saw, which had a body built for strength, I deduced from its recent attack that this one was built for speed.
But it was the level that concerned me.
[Zombified Mutated Human Level 18],
''Strong''
.......
*Check Authors Thoughts*
Chapter 35 Mutant Core[1]
?Mutant Core[1]
[Third person POV],
Ace''s eyes narrowed as he pumped more strength into his hands and pushed the Zombie further away from him.
The zombie''s strength was lesser than its speed.
However, it was still higher than Ace, who was four levels lower.
As the other zombies approached, Ace turned to Anna and yelled;
"Leave this Zombie to Chris and me and deal with the others," he shouted as he charged towards the zombie in front of him that posed the most threat.
Anna may be the weakest member of the team in terms of personal fighting prowess, but she is undeniably the most damaging in group battles.
Aside from scouting, Anna summoned crow can also attack by exploding its clone at the adversary.
One clone crow explosion may not make much of a difference, but if there are several, it is a different story.
During the period before the end of stage one, when everyone was rushing to raise their levels, Anna discovered something else about the shadow crow''s capabilities.
When the shadow crow clone explodes, its blood exerts a coercive effect on everything it touches.
Perhaps this is because the shadow crow is a creature called from an Epic Grade Skill stone, or perhaps it is due to its attribute.
[Shadow Crow Level 13],
A creature summoned by the entity; Annabe Dark from the shadow world.
A mid-rank monster who excels at scouting and can attack with dark magic.
If contracted, will have the ability to grow with the contractor.
........
However, the others in the group understood how much damage she can bring with the dense quantity of crows she has from the time they spent together fighting monsters, and the reason she doesn''t have much presence in their group fight is that she was constantly in the back supporting.
Her primary w is her ownbat prowess.
And the part of her crow''s explosion attracting more zombies?
Even if she doesn''t do anything, the battle between Ace and Chris and the zombie they''re fighting will.
....
Back to Ace fight,
Due to their inability to limate to its speed, the zombie arrived in front of them before the two could even get there, catching them off guard.
And because Ace was in front, he was the first toe into encounter with the zombie, and because he never had time tounch an attack, he could only defend himself with the twin des as he watched the zombie fist in the shape of a punch arrive.
When the fist connected, Ace was unable to remain still as he shot back a few meters with a trickle of blood streaming down his lips.
An indication of internal injury.
Perhaps it was the speed with which it struck, or the strength that came with its level, or both, but the attack just now was different from the sneak attack itunched on Ace previously, causing him slight damage.
But, as a result of the zombie''s previous attack, Chris was able tounch his own attack on it, releasing a fast red light straight from the sword at the zombie.
When the zombie saw this, it lifted both hands to shield its head against the attack, and when the attack connected and pushed the zombie back a few meters.
However, the zombie was simply left with a white mark or scar on its hands as a result of the attack.
Apart from the speed, Ace and Chris were able to see the zombie''s defense, which increased its threat level.
Aside from that, the move it took to defend its head from Chris'' blow demonstrated that its intelligence was not low, but rather higher than the monsters they''d faced thus far, adding difficulty to an already challenging opponent.
But, in the heat of battle, both parties charged at each other.
......
[Ace POV],
After spitting out the little blood in my mouth, I charged toward the zombie alongside Chris.
I realized we had to engage the zombie in close battle after seeing its defense.
''However, it''s another thing if we can keep up with its speed.''
Fortunately, we are in an open area, so the danger that the zombie''s speed would have presented did not appear.
Because I was behind Chris due to the zombie attack, Chris was the first to reach the monster.
Even if his moves were better than before, it was evident hecked experience.
There''s also the fact that he''s 5 levels below the zombie.
While Chris and the monster were still engaged inbat, Chris was already knocked away by the monster''s attack before I could approach it.
Unsurprising.
But, because of the harassment caused by both of us on it, I was able tond an attack on it when I eventually got within attack range.
Though the monsters still blocked my strike, I was able to draw a line of blood from its hand, indicating that my method of attack is sessful.
Perhaps infuriated by my attack, the zombie grew violent and began attacking me with quick punches, reducing me to simply defending.
Well, barely defending.
I dare not say I''ve be ustomed to its pace since I could only defend myself due to the twin des in my hands.
After discovering that I could inflict damage on it with my des, despite it remained aggressiveness in its attacks, there was a hint of caution mingled in, making it more tricky.
Here we are, just barely surviving the attacks of these creatures, but they are growing stronger than us.
To me, the prospect of the majority of humanity surviving these events appears poor.
As the zombie forced me back, I noticed something moving quickly in our direction.
The zombie sensed it as well and was momentarily distracted from attacking, leaving a gap for me to attack as I shed with the de in my hand.
Unfortunately, it was quick to defend, and all I could do was push it back and add a little more damage.
But the attack wasn''t ended yet, as the ''thing'' that had been going in our direction earlier dashed to the zombie''s side and struck with the sword in its hand, which the zombie could only resist with one hand due to it not being stable and recovering from my blow that had driven it back just now.
The ''thing'' that attacked was Chris.
Though I knew there was a slim chance he wouldn''t die from the zombie attack, I was expecting him to be injured to the point of being unable to move for a while.
I was confused until I saw the breastte I had once given Anna since it had little value to me on him.
However, given the status of the now-useless object, he has little chance of survival if he is struck again.
I ignored the item and Chris as I prepared for the next round.
Chapter 36 Mutant Core[2]
?Mutant Core[2]
[Ace POV],
Focusing my attention on the zombie in front of me while ignoring the explosions that could be heard in the distance, I tightened my grip on the des in my hand and approached cautiously towards Chris.
Chris couldnd a strong attack on the zombie just now because it was distracted and unable to really defend itself.
Looking at the considerable amount of ck blood streaming out of the zombie''s attacked hand, I recognized that even if the zombie''s defense was good, it was only due to its level and speed that it was able to prevent us fromnding a solid hit on it.
But even if it is injured, it is still powerful enough to crush any of us in the group one on one.
These monsters are growing far too fast.
The zombie''s defense, on the other hand, baffles me.
It''s abnormal.
I''ve never fought a level 18 creature before, but I doubt the defense will be this strong except it''s a monster built for defense.
It should be noted that the weapons used to attack the zombie now are at the very least of the rare grade and should be capable of much more.
But guessing the cause for the Zombie defense will get me nowhere, so I charged at the zombie without thinking much.
I was pushing my body to its limits this time.
As I charged forward, I jumped and rotated my body in the air to attack the zombie.
I also infused my mana into the twin des and activated the de''s effect.
....
[Infusing mana into the des will coat them in fire, causing greater damage],
[The effect is amplified if the infused mana has a fire attribute],
........
As my mana infused the twin des, they were immediately coated in blue mes as the temperature in the surroundings heated up.
Despite being close to the fire, I was not receiving any damage, but I could tell that anything that was going to bear the brunt of these mes would feel it.
And in this case, the zombie would be the one to bear it.
As soon as we connected, the zombie flew back and destroyed the block fence of a house behind it.
The house was not spared in the aftermath.
Despite being temporarily stunned by the damage output from the attack I just delivered, I charged at the zombie, not wanting to give it a chance.
However, the attack''s damage output is quite high.
Perhaps a little too high?
Or, perhaps, as expected of a rare-grade weapon.
The Normal Grade Hunter Recurve Bow and Quiver is in no wayparable.
You must know that the zombie that is down now is the one that I could barely defend myself against.
I should have used this effect from the start.
I suddenly feel a little stupid.
''Well, I''m not to me for my first use of a rare-grade weapon.''
As I got closer to the zombie, it had already recovered and stood up, charging at me.
Though its speed stayed unchanged, I knew it had taken a lot of damage from my attack just now based on its appearance.
I shed at the zombie, sending a wave of curved blue mes at the monster, just as I was about to get in the range of closebat.
My attack now resembled Chris''s when he sends out an attack with his sword to perform long-range attacks.
When the attack hit the zombie, it flew back at a faster speed than it hade with.
I had performed another damage on it but I wasn''t doing well either.
Though the attack from my rare-grade weapon on the zombie is powerful, it is also because I pumped too much mana into it.
The twin des allow me to infuse them with mana to cause more damage, but because this is my first time doing this and I am inexperienced, the amount of mana I pumped into the sword was excessive and wasteful.
It''s simr to filling a water bottle with water, but the excess that is spilled due to yourck of control is wasteful.
This is also why I believe I was able to reduce the zombie to this state at the expense of mana loss.
Perhaps if my control was more refined, I could do more damage while using a reasonable amount of mana.
But it''s at least better than passively taking a beating.
This time, I had to take a quick breath to gather myself before charging back at the zombie, ready to end this quickly before I ran out of juice.
But, unlike before, the zombie did not charge back at me, but instead..... fled.
When I saw this, I wanted to stop its movement, but I couldn''t even if I wanted to.
It was too fast.
When I saw this, I had already thought I had let it go, only to see a dense flock of crows appear in front of the zombie and explode.
I took a quick look around and noticed that the zombies in the area had already been killed.
The majority of them have mutted heads inmon.
In addition to their mutted bodies, they were headless and mutted.
Quite excessive.
Thanks to Anna''s intervention, the crow was able to slow down but not stop the zombie charge.
Fortunately, Anna Shadow Crow was able to create more clones to further slow the zombie charge.
The zombie''s intelligence is quite high, as it fled as soon as I was able to injure it.
But that''s all, it''s quite but not high because I could see it was clearly heading in a certain direction.
Raising my guard, I raced after the zombie with the others, curious about what was going on.
Chapter 37 Mutant Core[3]
?Mutant Core[3]
[Ace POV],
We were able to slow down the zombie''s speed with the harassment from the three of us.
But we didn''t kill it.
It was like we had a tacit understanding.
Chris did try to kill it once, but I stopped him in time.
This also shows that, while the zombie intelligence is high, it is only high among monsters and normal zombies.
It could not think as deeply as humans could.
If it could, it would at least detect an issue.
The issue is that I''m not sure if it would improve if it were at a higher level.
I''d rather not face a zombie like that if one existed.
Because of our improved physical strength, we were able to cover a distance that would have taken a normal human several minutes to cover.
At this point, I was already able to pinpoint the zombie destination without the zombie lead, so I motioned to Chris and Anna to let us end this.
But since Chris and I were not close to the zombie, we could only use long-range attacks.
Despite our attacks, the zombie did not try to fight back or change direction.
As a result of this, I began to have other ideas.
This is not the zombie thinking again; rather, it is acting on its instincts.
It''s simr to how animals react.
They don''t understand the concept of love, but most mother animals will choose to die for their cubs.
If I think about it, I''m simr to them in that I don''t understand the concept of ''love,'' but if I could sacrifice a few lives to save my mother''s life, I would.
I''m not sure why I''ll do it; I just know I will.
And this was before all this happened.
Because the zombie''s demise was just around the corner, it didn''t take long for the zombie head to fall.
...
[You have acquired the Primordial records of Zombified Mutated Human Level 18],
...
When I saw the notification on the panel, I knew it was already over.
It''s ironic that this was still the same zombie who beat up Chris and me.
The transition of roles was quick.
It''s exactly as I predicted: strength is gold, and having more is insufficient.
Fortunately, I didn''t end up wasting myst free item ticket and instead exchanged it for a weapon.
As i was thinking of this things, I was made my way to the building the zombie was heading to when I noticed Anna''s crow suddenly dive down from the air to the zombie.
Hmm, this looks familiar.
It was then that I remembered the scene of the crow taking away a blood red crystal from the first zombie I encountered and killed.
I was about to burn a crow when it suddenly changed direction in mid-air and flew to Anna''s side.
Looking at this, I knew it was Anna who called back.
Because of the crow''s actions, I knew there was a good chance that the blood red crystal I saw on the zombie before could also be in this one.
It''s not that I can''t give the crystal to the crow because it''s obviously useful to it and will make both Anna and it stronger, but I wanted to know what it was first.
If its use is something more useful than being crow food, it would be a loss if I discovered it after the previous ones had died.
In this new world, anything useful is valuable.
But even if there''s a good chance a crystal is inside the zombie, I''m not going to risk it by extracting it with my bare hands.
Finally, I had to resort to theborious task of using the twin des to try to fork it out, which resulted in me further mutting the zombie''s head.
After a while, I felt the tip of my de strike something and knew my intuition was correct.
However, I am still perplexed.
The first zombie I killed was a special zombie that was different from the others, but when I busted its head, I didn''t get a notification from the primordial chronicle that I killed it, but when this zombie''s head was cut off, it died.
Is there a pattern to zombie killing?
Or unique zombies?
I stopped thinking about it because I couldn''t figure out what was going on and tried to get what I assumed was a crystal out of the zombie without spilling blood on myself.
However, I did not use my hands.
I didn''t want to risk turning into a zombie, so I continued to use my des.
Aside from that, I don''t think humans will taste good.
Particrly the gender that swallows certain things.
It''s strange that I''m even thinking about it, so I concentrated on the zombies'' course instead.
After extracting the blood red crystal, I checked the information in the primordial chronicle.
It''s a good thing I don''t have to touch it to view it.
...
[Mutated Crystal Core],
The core of a mutated creature.
.....
The primordial chronicle remains the same, with its hazy exnations.
If I didn''t have the Alchemy Knowledge in my head and only knew a few things about cores, I would have dismissed the crystal core as useless.
However, cores should only be formed in rank 1 and above monsters.
Is it possible that zombies are unique to our?
After all, the primordial chronicles only stated general and basic knowledge and did not go into great detail because it was basic knowledge in the first ce.
But, in any case, this is a good thing.
Cores can be used to make a variety of items in alchemy and are valuable to many species.
It is useful for formations and construction, and it can also be used as an energy source.
With this, I should be able to make something useful when I am a little more proficient in alchemy because attempting to make something now with precious materials will only result in waste.
As I thought of this things, I was about to make my way to the building when I heard someone exim beside me.
Anna hade to my side not long ago to possibly see the blood crystal up close.
''What''s wrong?'' I inquired.
"Ace, this is really a good thing," Anna said, with what I assume was an excited expression on her face.
When I heard this, I was confused.
I knew cores were a good thing but how did Anna know?
Perhaps guessing my thoughts, she exined.
"Cores can be used to evolve skills", she said.
Skills?
Evolve?
Chapter 38 Skills And Zombie Treasure.
?Skills and Zombie treasure.
[Anna POV]
Though I don''t know Ace well enough due to the short amount of time we''ve spent together and have mostly just heard his name, I knew from the little time I had to observe him that he was basically a piece of wood or rather stone.
It was as if he was not designed to express his emotions.
His face and voice are essentially t and emotionless.
Except when ites to the things of this new world, that is.
Though he doesn''t show it with his voice or expression, I could tell he was interested in these things.
So, when I saw him staring at me nkly, I knew he was waiting for me to continue, so I spoke;
"Exactly what I said"
"Cores are used to evolve skills."
"Well, that''s if I look at it from my general point of view, which I''m not sure is urate because I can only reference with the skills I have," I said, about to continue when he interrupted, saying:
"Skills?"
Even with the t tone of his voice, I knew he was referring to the ''skills'' part I mentioned, since to him, I only have one skill, which I obtained from the epic grade skill stone at the beginning of all of this.
"Yes, Skills," I said, continuing, "the skills I now have were brought from the store yesterday with the reward from the primordial chronicle."
"I believe it was called a free item ticket," I said.
"Oh, you got it too?" Ace said before asking me a question.
"How many free item tickets did you get as a reward?" he inquired.
I knew he was asking out of curiosity, and I had nothing to hide, so I answered truthfully and said two.
"Two?" Before asking me another question, he ced his hand on his chin and thought for a moment.
"What was your total performance rating in stage one when the primordial chronicle evaluated you?" he asked.
''Total performance evaluation?''
What is that?
''Is he referring to the notifications that appeared when stage one ended before the reward was distributed?''
''Well, it must be that because I did see something like a total rating or something,'' I reasoned, and because I didn''t want to keep him waiting, I quickly responded.
"B+," I said.
This time he didn''t ask another question or speak as he bent his head lower with his hand still on his chin and went deep in thought, murmuring some words.
"B+? Perhaps that''s why the free item tickets are small, maybe",
When I noticed this, I quickly called out his name to stop him from deviating from the current topic.
"Ace," I called out, and when I saw that I had his attention, I continued to talk.
"As I said before, cores are used to evolve skills and make them stronger," I continued.
"I''m not sure how to exin it, but skills have a star rating on them to differentiate them," I said when he spoke, saying;
"Something like a grade?" he asked, and I nodded in agreement.
"So you''re saying that even among skills, some are more effective or stronger than others in the same grade based on the number of stars they have?" he asked.
As expected of Ace, I must say.
So intelligent.
But, because I wasn''t certain of his assumptions, even though I thought the same, I told him it was possible that it was exactly as he assumed.
He nodded and asked me another question after hearing this.
"You said you exchanged for skills from the store, right? Could you tell me what they are?" He said this as he asked if I could tell him about the skills I bought from the store.
It wasn''t a big deal for me, so I only told him the name of the skill rather than its effect to add a little mystery.
"Infuse skill and Telepathy," I replied, but after hearing my response, he simply nodded and entered the building the zombie was heading to before.
Wait,
Are you really going to leave like that?
Are you not supposed to ask more questions?
Aren''t you curious about their uses and how they will evolve?
Tsk, what a man.
Not wanting to stay outside alone, I quickly followed him with Chris and the now awake Mia in my arms, who, for some reason, did not react much when she saw what was going on around her.
I hope she doesn''t suffer from a silent trauma.
Still trailing the group, I quickly assessed my first skill and requirements to evolve.
...
[Epic Skill: Shadow Summoning ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô],
[The ability to summon creatures of the darkness attribute and sign contacts with them.
The creature summoned will be determined by the caster''s affinity for dark magic and summoning magic.
Total number of contracted summon: 0/3],
....
[Epic Skill: Shadow Summoning ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô can be evolved if the following requirements are met]
[Contracted Summon: 0/1],
[Contracted rank 1 summon: 0/1]
[Collect 500 crystal cores: 1/500]
.....
I could only sigh when I saw the requirements for evolving the epic skill.
''There''s still a long way to go,'' I thought.
With these thoughts in mind, I followed the others'' pace.
...
[Ace POV],
After interacting with the crystal core through the twin des and cing it in my storage ring. I spoke with Anna for a while and learned some useful information.
Skills require cores to evolve huh?
Or is it because the skills Anna chose and posses are high enough that they require crystal cores?
You should be aware that crystal cores are typically found in monsters of rank 1 and above.
Though I haven''t seen one, I can imagine its strength inparison to unranked like us.
My body did not remain motionless as these thoughts raced through my head as I searched the building for anything that might appear valuable.
At the very least, a zombie would find it useful.
But, aside from the wrecked interior of the building and blood stains with no bodies, I discovered nothing else.
''Perhaps the owner had already turned into a zombie,'' I thought as I continued to search the house.
I only came to a halt when I detected a particr fragrance, and it wasn''t just me.
The others smelled it as well.
Everyone''s guard was up as I followed the scent''s trail slowly, without me having to remind them to stay cautious.
Finally, the scent led us to the building''s attic.
I took the lead and made my way to the attic with caution, but when I arrived and saw what I saw, I was taken aback.
Zombie treasure?
''Damn''
[.....
Chapter 39 Meeting Survivors
?Meeting survivors.
[Ace POV],
In front of me and in the center of the attic, was a meter-long looking nt, red in color, with eight berry-like fruits on its branches, also red in color, but deeper that it appeared to be coated in blood.
Even without the help of the primordial chronicle, I knew what this treasure was because of the alchemy knowledge in my head.
......
[Rank 2 Awakening tree]
A tree blessed with mana that bears fruit that awakens an element or strengthens the affinity of the existing element of the one who consumes it.
........
Exactly as I thought.
It''s really the awakening tree.
Though its appearance as a nt does not correspond with the name to those who are unfamiliar with it, this thing is actually a tree.
The awakening tree bears fruit known as awakening fruits, which allow the person who consumes them to awaken a new element or improve the affinity of the existing element.
The effect may appear simple, but it is a true gem.
There are references in my head to other things that had a simr effect with the awakening tree, but they weren''t listed because they were all above rank 2.
The effect of awakening another element is the most important use of the awakening tree.
Aside from a few people or rare cases, most people can only have one element, ording to basic alchemy knowledge.
This made me wonder if I was stuck with the fire element.
After all, there''s no way to check the elements I have an affinity with.
I''m not even sure if I''m using or borrowing the fire element.
However, if I''m really using it, I''d say that more than half of the popce has fallen into a pit they can''t escape.
After all, aside from me, others would havee into contact with various elements.
However, even if youe into contact with a powerful element such as lightning, this does not guarantee that you will defeat someone using the water element.
Because if you have a low affinity with your element and arepeting against someone who has a higher affinity with their element, the end result is usually obvious.
Except the element is extremely rare, the end result will most likely be the same.
As an example, if two fire element users fight, the one with the higher affinity will most likely win.
So, if my thought process is correct and the primordial chronicle registers that the first element wee into contact with has our element, then a lot of people are going to end up in pits because they missed the opportunity to have contact with the element with which they have a higher affinity.
And this knowledge is referred to as mon sense" in basic alchemy.
My exchange for basic alchemy knowledge has given me a lot of information, but it has also made me wonder about some things in conjunction with what I''ve seen in the store.
I''m not sure if my thought process is correct, but based on what I''ve seen in the store and the mon sense'' I''ve gained from basic alchemy knowledge, there''s a good chance there''s an existence, if not a civilization, that sees magic asmon sense and bases their foundation on it.
Perhaps these civilizations are home to the ''Higher Lifeforms'' the primordial chronicle keeps mentioning.
It''s exhausting to think about things like this because I''m guessing.
"Brother Ace?"
When I heard my name being called out by Chris, I was brought out of my thoughts.
The way he and his sister address me by putting ''brother'' in my name is strange, but I chose to ignore it because this is how the younger generation addresses the older generation sometimes in the modern world.
And there''s the part that I don''t care.
Looking at the awakening tree, I knew it was a treasure even in rank 2 categories.
Its rank would have been higher if it hadn''t been for the fact that the fruit was ineffective for rank 3 and above and the chance to awaken an element was only 50%.
The awakening tree can only bear 9 fruits, so when I saw that there were only eight fruits left on the tree, I realized why the zombie was strange.
The Zombie must have eaten one of the fruits but did not awaken an element, and since it does not have an existing element to improve and no mana, the effect of the fruit must have improved its overall physique.
And, frankly, it''s a waste of a good thing.
Rank 2.
I''m curious if I''ll ever see a Rank 2 species.
I said if rather than when because I don''t know if I''ll be alive by then.
After three years, the world has ''evolved'' to the point where ranked treasures have appeared.
And, given the rate at which these creatures grow, it''s not impossible toe across a rank to creature tomorrow, or even today.
And with my creature strength, I can only obediently embrace death.
Life is a fragile thing.
Perhaps I''m overthinking things, and nothing like this can happen, and the growth of these monsters will not be that fast.
However, it is sometimes better to n ahead of time rather than be overly optimistic.
At the very least, no one anticipated the end of the world.
As I approached the awakening tree, the fragrance intensified.
I carefully uprooted the awakening tree with one of the des and ced it in my storage ring.
After securing the awakening tree, I examined the attic''s surroundings to see if there was anything of value.
I left with the group as soon as I realized there was nothing else of value.
After leaving the house, Anna sent the scout ahead without my even having to say anything.
Even though the crow steals, it is extremely useful.
I chose a random direction to go because there was nothing to refer to as I checked my status on the panel I just called out.
.......
[Status],
[Name: Ace ze],
[Age: 17],
[Race: Human [Homo sapiens]],
[Level: 14[+]],
[Job: None],
[Store],
[Title: None],
........
It appears that I can level up.
That makes sense given that the zombie was four levels above me.
Seeing this, I chose to level up now.
Apart from the level, there was no change in my status after leveling up.
.......
[Status],
[Name: Ace ze],
[Age: 17],
[Race: Human [Homo sapiens]],
[Level: 16],
[Job: None],
[Store],
[Title: None],
......
I had just dismissed the panel and was concentrating on where I was heading when Anna called me.
"Ace, there are people in front," she said.
''People?''
When I heard this, I asked a question, saying;
"What is their situation?" I inquired as the image of the previous group of people I met shed through my mind.
"They''re better than the other group we saw before, and they appear to be organized," she added.
"It appears that there are some strong ones among them as well."
Hearing this, I looked ahead and murmured, "
"A group of survivors huh?"
"Eh, what did you say Ace?"
"Nothing, lead the way"
Chapter 40 Supplies
?Supplies.
[Ace POV],
After a while of running, we finally came to a halt when Anna said we were getting close to where she had seen the survivors in her crow vision.
When I heard this, I motioned to the others to be cautious as we approached the group of survivors mentioned by Anna.
When we got close enough to the survivors that we could see them, they noticed us and became tense, raising their guard.
Three individuals in the group pointed their weapons at us as well.
Am guessing these three are the people Anna said to seem to have some strength,
The total number of people in front of me was seven.
Three of them were armed, while the rest were not.
The three with weapons are a middle-aged man and two males in their early twenties, while the four without weapons are ate-middle-aged man, a middle-aged woman, and two teens who may have just reached adulthood.
A boy and a girl.
They were observing us as I was observing them.
Nobody said anything as silence reigned.
Perhaps tired of the silence that hung in the air, the middle-aged man armed with a weapon spoke first.
"Hello there," the man began his speech before continuing;
"Do you guys need anything?" the man asked, but even though he fronted to appear calm, I could hear the caution in his voice.
And, while his question may appear polite, the way he phrased it gave it a different meaning.
To put it another way, he meant "Do you have a reason to be here? If not, please leave ".
His very expression conveyed caution.
Though I''ve been cautious since I awoke, he was far too cautious.
He seemed to be hiding something and wanted us to leave as well.
Even the two males behind him, who were also armed, had a look of impatience on their faces.
I was about to respond to the previous question from the middle-aged man when I heard a screech from above.
Raising my head to see what was causing the noise, I noticed a massive eagle flying above our heads, ring at us with cold eyes as if it saw us as prey.
It looks simr to the first eagle I saw.
However, they only shared simrities.
Looking at the survivors in front of me, I noticed they all had fearful expressions on their faces, unlike the calm us.
The reason we were calm was due to its level.
It was at level 13.
A higher level than the previous one.
Kind of weak.
Though that could be because I can tank it.
With another screech, the eagle dove down, its ws extended as if about to grab something.
The females in front of me scream in fear as they see this.
Noisy.
However, the noise didn''tst long and was cut short when they noticed a dense swarm of crows gathered around the eagle.
They were dense to the point where they appeared to be the eagle''s body, and under the stunned gaze of the people in front of Mr, the crows suddenly exploded as the eagle''s body fell.
It came to a halt after hitting the ground and twitching for a while.
It is undeniably dead.
''Anna''s crow must have leveled up to easily deal with this level,'' I thought as I saw Anna''s crow fly around the eagle''s corpse for a while before returning to Anna''s side.
Perhaps it didn''t find what it was looking for.
When I returned my attention to the survivors, I noticed that they were all staring at Anna and her crow.
The reason I refer to them as survivors is simple.
To me, you are considered a survivor as long as you got through stage one, or rather, survived stage one.
I realized something when I noticed the survivors looking at us nervously.
I could tell from the performance of those in front of me right now that they weren''t as strong as our group as a whole.
At the very least, their level may not be higher than 13.
When I realized this, my guard against them rxed slightly, and I spoke to them calmly, saying;
"We were just passing through and came across you guys," I exined, looking at them with curiosity before asking;
"Are you people going somewhere?" I inquired.
Though I knew the answer because anyone standing in the middle of the road in this situation would be asking for a death sentence, I asked the question to start a conversation.
Sincerely, I would have just asked them if they were going somewhere and, upon getting a reply, left rather than attempting to start a conversation.
''Conversation is really not my thing,'' I thought as I waited for a response.
Except for the armed men who appear to be hesitating, the four without weapons had little reaction to what I said.
After a while, the middle-aged man looked at hispanions, then at me, before saying;
"Yes, we''re going somewhere, or rather, we''re looking for supplies," the man replied.
"Supplies?"
"Yes. Clothing, food, canned food, mineral water, and so on ", the middle-aged man exined.
I was surprised after hearing what the man had to say because I had never considered looking for supplies, especially food.
After all, we were fighting a monster the entire time.
It urred to me just now that Anna and I had not eaten since yesterday.
Perhaps the effect of leveling up caused us to ignore this since leveling up brings us to our peak state.
We also have kids on our team.
Particrly Mia.
Given that she is the only member of the group who doesn''t level up, it is surprising that she hasn''t brought up food before now.
With these thoughts racing through my head, I couldn''t help but embrace the idea of looking for supplies.
I''ve noticed that the higher your level is, the slower you level up unless you kill creatures with a higher level than you.
This is also one of the reasons for my current growth.
The Asmodeus Serpent, the mutated eagle, and thest zombified zombie I just fought.
These creatures were all stronger than me, and when killed, they gave me at least two level-ups, proving my point.
So there will undoubtedlye a time when I won''t be able to level up quickly and will need to eat.
Looking at the people in front of me again, I asked another question.
"How are you going to manage supplies if you find them?" I asked because, looking at them, the only thing they had in their hands were sacks, and carrying arge load would be a burden, so I was curious as to what they would do.
This was simply my curiosity.
When the middle-aged man heard this, he relied immediately, unlike before when he hesitated.
"We''re bringing supplies back to camp," he exined.
"Camp?" I asked, perplexed.
When he saw this, he did not appear surprised and exined.
"It''s normal you don''t know because it was just formed, but it''s generally safe," the man exined.
When I heard this, I asked another question.
"If it''s a camp, it must have a lot of people, right?" I questioned.
Understanding what I meant, the man smiled a little and said;
"It''s not really a problem," the man continued.
"After all, our leader is powerful and smart so everything is still running."
Leader huh?
Interesting.
Looking around, I told the middle-aged man I''d been talking to, who appeared to be the leader of this small group, that we should find a ce to go and have a better discussion because staying here would just make us easy targets.
Perhaps after seeing that we had no ill intentions, the man gave it some thought and agreed.
But I could still feel the other party''s guard was still up, which didn''t bother me because I knew they weren''t a threat and we weren''t aiming to fight in the first ce.
After deciding, we head out with the other party.
Chapter 41 Information About The Camp And Arriving At The Mall
?Information about the ''Camp'' and Arriving at the mall.
[Ace POV],
After considering my idea, we left the area, but as we were about to leave, I suddenly had an idea. I hurried over to the corpse of the dead eagle and touched it before putting it in my storage ring.
I have an assumption, and if it is urate, I may be able to escape from poverty.
At least, barely.
I returned to the group after doing what I needed to do, but I saw that everyone in the other party appeared to be more dignified.
Maybe I''m just seeing things, so I ignored it as we started looking for a location to acquire supplies.
While killing monsters along the road, I spoke with the middle-aged man and obtained some information.
But, I''m not sure whether I''m overthinking it, but ever since my group and I started killing monsters, the man has been more...respectful.
All of the monsters I killed on the journey were stored in my storage ring.
Despite having a ''low'' Epic Grade, it was still Epic.
Based on the overall amount of space in the storage ring, it should be able to hold slightly more than five heavy trucks.
It''s fairly big.
At the very least, it''s preferable to carrying a sack.
It''s still big enough to contain a lot of monster corpses.
ording to the middle age man, the camp they''re looking for supplies for is small-sized.
Holds about 30 to 40 people ording to the man.
He also stated that they were a little bit more than that, but he doesn''t really know because knowing the total number of people in the camp is unimportant.
Or should I call it a shelter now that he mentioned it appears to be one?
With that many people, it''s surprising that they''re still alive and well.
It speaks of the leader''s ability in some ways.
Increases my curiosity about how a small camp functions in this new world.
It has only been made for a maximum of two days, after all.
Nevertheless, humans are very adaptable.
Fortunately, thanks to Anna''s assistance, we discovered a mall not far from the previous ce where I met the group of survivors.
After Anna confirmed that there were no monsters in the area other than a few zombies, we made our way to the mall door with the other group, making as little noise as possible.
"We''re really fortunate to have met you and the miss who guided us here; otherwise, God knows how many detours we would have taken," the middle-aged man said quietly as we approached the mall''s main entrance.
The miss he was referring to here was Anna, who heard what he said but made no response, yet the man was still smiling.
Aside from Anna, he addresses me as sir.
Even Chris, despite being more than twice his age.
When we spoke with the man, he not only told us some general information about the camp, but he also expressed some positive things about it, such as how safe it was and how many strong people there were.
He seemed to be attempting to entice us to go there.
I once asked him, "With your strength, why would you risk venturing out to look for supplies instead of staying in the camp?"
With his strength, he should have a say, right?
Heughed and imed that I was teasing him that his strength wasn''t strong in the camp.
That was true since, based on his performance when he killed a monster alongside us on the way here, I could tell his level was at most level 10, while the two early twenties males under him were level 8.
He also stated that his group was not the only one that went in search of supplies.
You work for the camp, he ims, and the camp protects you and provides you with a ce to reside.
The greater your contribution, the better your position in the camp.
A reasonable exchange.
Quite good for a newly constructed shelter.
It''s just a guess, but I believe if he can get a group of our caliber to the camp, he will have some sort of merit.
Though I am not the strongest ording to the Primordial Chronicle, I am one of the strongest based on its evaluation.
Both in terms of global and personal strength.
Even though some time has passed since then, I don''t think I''ve gone down the list.
As I was thinking about these things, we arrived at the mall''s main entrance.
Because I was in the lead, I was the one who opened it.
Along with others, I pushed the door open and entered.
Fortunately, the door did not run on electricity, or I would have had to make a lot of noise and burst open a self-made entrance on the wall to enter the mall.
Fortunately, it was also midday, so even though the lights were out, the sun provided illumination in the mall.
The mallyout we were in was rather simple.
Should be a local mall.
The cashier area was located at the entrance, while the shopping area was located upstairs, and the management center, warehouse, and parking lot were located downstairs.
Even though we didn''t see anyone when we entered the store, we were still cautious.
I investigated the mall''s condition slowly, using the now-dead esctor as stairs to the shopping section.
The mall, like the other buildings outside, showed traces of green life.
There were also bloodstains, something I now consider to be rather normal.
Aside from that, the mall appears to have recently traded stocks, indicating that we did not arrive at a looted mall.
When we arrived in the shopping area and nothing happened, my group and the other party separated, each of us going to look for our supplies.
In this case, my group had the upper hand because I possessed what the opposing partycked.
A storage ring.
I turned to face Anna and the now drooling Mia, who was obviously aware of our location, and I gestured for her to take the lead while Chris and I followed the two.
Chris never objected to my decision, and I knew why.
Chris is still in our group because he realizes that even if his sister is a burden, she is in the safest of hands. After all, we have the capital to handle this burden.
Perhaps this is why he doesn''t talk much and focuses solely on his work.
Despite his age, he had no choice but to adjust to this new world.
....
Okay guys!
The plot is about to pick up in the next chapter or so.
I know some of you were wondering when Alchemy would appear, so don''t worry, very soon.
Thanks for reading.
Chapter 42 Bonus : Trapped
?Trapped
[Ace POV],
Anna headed straight to the food area, as I expected.
Theyout of the mall was simple, so it was easy to find what you were looking for after a little searching around, and the direction board in the mall was still up, despite looking old.
I also noticed a food court as we moved toward the shelves for the food, but the chairs and tables were dispersed all over the ce.
I walked in with Chris, ignoring the scene.
Of course, we ignored anything in the freezers.
Anything kept there would have already spoiled, so we made our way to where the canned food was kept.
I decided that following them would be a waste of time and informed Anna that we''d do it as we did in the rxation center.
I told her that all I needed her to do was grab everything she thought was necessary and useful and ce it in an open location in the store and wait for me.
In this case, all I had to do was ce anything she had brought in the storage ring.
I made this decision because I believe in her judgment.
Though she is slow, she is intelligent enough to enter the royal academy.
I asked Chris to join them, which he readily epted.
Maybe it was because he was close to his sister.
"What are your ns?" Anna inquired soon after I gave her the instructions.
When I heard this, I responded, saying;
"I''m going to look for supplies on my own," I said, continuing;
"Doing it this way will increase our efficiency."
"That''s why I told you guys should look for supplies together while I look for supplies alone."
"We''ll be able to stock up on more things this way," I exined.
She nodded after hearing what I said and then led Mia and Chris to wherever she was taking them as I separated from them.
Though I was looking for supplies in general, I was also searching for specific ones.
If I had the others with me, we would have wasted a lot of our time when we could have just stocked up on additional supplies.
I was looking for longsting foods such as crystalized honey, sugar, salt, dried spices, and other items.
These specified items would be our backup supply.
I had plenty of room to keep them as well.
Of course, while seeking for these things, I also stored whatever I felt was edible.
As long as I discover packs of a particr food or any food at all, I''ll loot everything.
This will cause people whoe to this storeter to lose out on a lot of stuff, but I don''t care.
I can''t affect myself by considering other people.
After a while of looting the ce, I had finally acquired enough food supplies to sustain my group for months, and looking back, everything else was plundered save the spoiled food.
I also discovered some of the things I was looking for.
After looking around and seeing nothing of value that could be looted, I traced my way back to where I separated from Anna, and when I arrived, I noticed an open space not far away from where I stood packed with packs of supplies, so I went there.
When I arrived, I examined the supplies and saw that the vast majority were canned goods.
Good.
I also saw several snacks that could be stored for an extended period of time and still be eaten.
Even after three years, they were still edible like hardtack.
These hardtacks were not like the ones manufactured in the past when not many people wanted them.
They were better in the modern period.
Although the food supplies were right in front of me, I didn''t ce them in my storage ring and instead waited for Anna and the others to arrive to confirm they were the ones who put them there to avoid confusion.
Fortunately, I didn''t have to wait long as I noticed Anna, Mia, and Chris approaching me.
Mia was no longer in Anna''s grasp as she held a jar of ghee and hardtack.
Strangebination, but at least she had something to eat.
Anna and Chris were holding food packs in their hands, and as soon as they dropped them near the ones in front of me, I ced the entire supply in my storage ring.
Looking at Anna, I asked her a question:
"Anything else?" I said, but just as she was about to respond, a loud scream interrupted us.
''What''s that?'' Anna asked, frowning, as she immediately took up Mia and directed the crow to the source of the sound.
After this, I knew she was sharing visions with the crow.
I didn''t have to wait long before she told me what her crow had seen.
"A lot of zombies are attacking them," she remarked, pointing to a specific location.
The ''them'' she was referring to was the other party who entered the mall with us.
When I heard this, I asked her a question.
"Where are they?" I asked.
I only needed toe to the side to check what was going on downstairs because we were upstairs, but I didn''t see a single zombie when I did.
When Anna heard my question, she responded,
"They''re in the parking lot underground," she said.
After hearing what she said, I had an idea of what the other party did there.
I don''t see any other reason besides the warehouse.
While I was thinking about this, I remembered something and stated;
"Isn''t it dark if they''re underground?" I asked.
"My crow can see in the dark," she stated simply.
When I noticed Anna crow heading back to her, I just nodded and asked another question.
"Have any zombiese to the surface?" I inquired, and she said, "No."
In other words, the people downstairs are trapped.
While I was thinking, Anna asked me a question.
"What do we do now?" she asked.
True, what do we do?
"Well........
Chapter 43 Bonus : Underground
?Underground.
[Ace POV],
"Well...."
I was going to respond when Anna interrupted me by speaking.
"You might want to go down there since I saw a few special zombies and you know there''s a good chance they have crystal cores," she suggested.
This....
When I heard this, my immediate reaction was that Anna was bribing me with information to go down there.
It''s more direct to say she told me there are a few special zombies down there, so I''ll do that.
Perhaps she already knew what I was thinking before I said anything.
We just came to this store with the other party because I spoke with their leader on the way and we happened to be heading in the same direction for the same reason.
This gives me no reason to assist them.
And just because I inquired about the ''camp,'' it didn''t mean I wanted to join them.
That was merely curiosity on my part.
I was just curious as to what a ''camp'' in the new world would look like.
This does not give me a reason to help them, even if they''re the only way for me to reach and see the camp.
It was a different story now that I knew there were special zombies down there.
Even though I can''t use them right now, it doesn''t stop me from wanting to have more crystal cores when I can.
And for now, the only way to obtain crystal cores is from special zombies, which Anna is aware of, and I understand why she did so.
It reminds me of the first time we saw Chris and his sister, and what happened then was a mistake.
But, even if it was a mistake, we benefited since we allied with someone with strength, but looking at the groups of survivors downstairs, I don''t think they''re worth anything.
It''s stupid to me.
Why would you go out of your way and even endanger yourself for something that may or may not be of value to you?
Kindness?
That''s just your mind messing with you.
Emotions?
Well, I can''t feel them, so I can''t say anything about it, and perhaps that''s why I''m thinking in this manner.
In that case, it''s ironic that the thing I most desire contradicts my thoughts.
''Ah''
I moaned and looked at Anna, who offered me a forced smile as I reflected on all of this.
"Since the zombies haven''t appeared yet, you guys will stay here and wait for me," I murmured, disregarding Anna''s expression as I leaped from above to the ground, adjusting my posture in the air to avoid causing a fracture in the floor''s surface.
Afternding, I went straight to the location Anna had indicated earlier.
I didn''t run because I wanted to save the survivors; I ran because I wanted to kill as many zombies as I could and get out of this mall before something else was attracted to it and trapped us.
After a while, I came to a door with stairs leading downstairs.
I''m presuming the stairs lead to the parking lot because this is the approximate area Anna pointed to and the only open door I can see here.
I made my way downstairs, gripping the twin des tightly in my hands, as I infused very little mana into them, lighting them up in the process.
The des were not coated with mes since I infused little mana into them.
The vein-like lines inscribed on the des were what provided light.
And in my current circumstance, the light was sufficient to illuminate the deepening darkness as I descended the stairs.
...
[??? POV],
I was both happy and worried when the camp assigned me to a team.
Worried because I''m leaving my injured mother alone in an unknown ce with unknown people, yet happy because I''m going out to get supplies.
Even though the camp had only recently been established, I could feel that this was the safest ce for my mother right now.
My mother and I might not be breathing right now if it weren''t for the nice camp leader.
However, just because the camp leader is nice enough to amodate and protect weak people like us does not indicate that the camp will tolerate freeloaders.
So here I am, working so that my mother and I may at least have a ce to sleep.
And even though my life has been awful since it all started, I am still alive, right?
So I have to try to keep this life going for as long as possible.
Fortunately, my boyfriend is following me and supporting me, and because we registered together, we were assigned to the same team.
Though we just started dating before all this started, he was my friend before it started.
I guess it''s a blessing that mom, I, and he were all together when this started, right?
''Haha,'' I mocked myself as I thought about these things.
If blessings existed, the first thing I would have seen in this new world would not have been my father being eaten alive by a monster.
"Ah"
''I owe it to the camp leader to repay him for saving us,'' I thought as I made my way to where my team was.
...
Fortunately, the team I was assigned to was rather strong.
At least, in my opinion.
The team leader was level10, while the two males under him had a level of 8.
They aren''t as strong as the individuals who generally follow the camp leader, but they are better than level 1 me.
My team consists of seven people.
Along with my boyfriend and me, there were two middle-aged man and a woman who appeared to be a couple, as well as the team leader, a male with two men under him.
We were somehow able to stay alive because of the team leader and his troops.
Everything was rather normal until we came upon an odd group.
An emotionless-looking boy in histe teens with twin des, a loli-like girl, and two kids.
What was more unusual was that one of the kids was armed.
When the team leader saw them, he struck up a conversation with the emotionless-looking boy who appeared to be the leader of the other party, but their chat was cut short by a sharp sound from above.
Raising my head to see what caused the sound, I felt despair when I saw the appearance of what made the sound.
It was a monster.
A massive eagle.
And when I saw that it''s level was denoted with a series of ???, I subconsciously screamed in despairsince it meant it was at least five levels stronger than me.
The monster eagle was probably levels higher than the team leader too since his face was quite ugly now.
Seeing this, I thought I was about to die when something unexpected happened.
The monster was killed in less than a minute by the party next to us.
And it didn''t stop there.
Except for the youngest, it seemed that everyone in the opposing party was powerful.
Way more powerful than the team leader.
And it was owing to them that we were able to reach safely at a mall.
However, because of a poorly thought-out decision, we are now surrounded by zombies.
At this rate, we''ll be wiped out in no time.
As if our predicament wasn''t horrible enough, a zombie managed to get past the team leader and into our gap, and headed straight for my boyfriend and me.
But never in my wildest dreams did I imagine that the one who said he ''loved'' me would use me as a shield against the zombie.
When I saw the zombie approaching, I had only one thought:
"I don''t want to die."
It was then that I saw a blue me burning in front of me.
Chapter 44 Rescue And Getting Ready To Return.
?Rescue and getting ready to return.
[Ace POV],
Though I regarded myself as someone who will do anything to survive, this is the first time I have witnessed someone using their teammate as a shield to survive.
I''m not sure whether to praise him or not, but one thing is certain: this guy will never get close to me.
This group is quite fortunate that I arrived early.
If not, all they''d have been left with was a cold body, or possibly they''d turned into living dead.
These guys have only been able to survive this long because of the numerous obstacles that could obstruct and dy the zombies'' charge.
I must say that despite the fact that the other party''s team leader is fairly mediocre, he is still able to utilize his head and think of a method to make use of his surroundings.
That is if my assumption is correct and it was not a coincidence that his surroundings happened to help him.
Taking a brief nce around the parking lot, I couldn''t help but shake my head because 99% of the automobiles here are no longer functional.
Even if they work, I wouldn''t be surprised if the primordial chronicle ssed them as inferior-grade items.
As someone who hase to genuinelyprehend why the primordial chronicle rates some items inferior, I wouldn''t even ept the cars if they were working.
There is also the potential that the human body eventually outperform these things.
Anna was also right; among the few zombies that currently surrounded us, I could spot some special ones.
One thing I''ve noticed about zombies, aside from the special one Ist fought, is that they are all stupid and can only be brought down to obey their basic instincts.
This instinct is to eat.
They can''t think, can''t n, or do anything except eat and execute this.
What makes normal zombies dangerous and a threat apart from the special ones is their numbers.
They''re numerous.
Killing a single zombie is simple; killing arge number of them at once is challenging.
Consider a level 9 human battling ten level 8 zombies.
In this scenario, unless the individual is skilled enough, it is unlikely that the individual will survive.
Of course, if you''re powerful enough to ignore the numbers, it''s a different story.
In the face of sheer strength, numbers mean nothing.
However, it appears that I will need to reassess the team leader''s abilities.
Except for the special zombies who were at level 7 and one who reached level 8, all of the zombies here are approximately level 6.
A level 10 should be able to crush a bunch of these zombies with this setup.
However, the leader is barely able to get an advantage over the special zombie he is up against.
When I was level 10, I could do a lot to these zombies.
It appears that even among the strong, there are some who are weak.
Humanity''s future looks bleak.
After all, it was a "civilized world" in which humans lived, not a "world of warriors" in which humans were trained to survive.
In this case, I believe that only the higher-ups in the world''s empires have a chance of survival because they are the ones that have their armies trained all year.
I''m curious as to what would happen to the people who are still hoping for the empire to save them.
Perhaps only these ''camps'' can provide a ''safe haven'' for them.
Without much thought, I concentrated on ying the zombies around me.
There were no agility-type zombies among the special zombies here, which was a good thing.
The special zombies here are all huge and strength-type zombies, so it wasn''t too difficult.
After killing the strong ones among the zombies, I began my borious'' work of collecting the crystal cores, leaving the team leader and his party to deal with the normal zombies.
Why didn''t I finish the work and kill the zombies?
Well, I came here to collect cores, not to babysit people who were unimportant to me.
I killed only the zombies who were drawn to me and concentrated on collecting the crystal cores.
In addition to the level 18 zombie''s crystal core, I also collected six level 7 crystal cores and one from a level 8 zombie.
This gives me a total of eight crystal cores in my possession right now.
A reasonable wealth.
At least I''m not poor in all aspects.
''It''s better if I start Alchemy quickly than let these materials in my hand rust in dust in my storage ring,'' I thought as I prepared to exit the parking lot.
It was at this moment that I noticed the team leader of the other party approaching me, so I came to a halt and waited to hear what he had to say.
"Thank you very much for your assistance," he said in between his pants, and then continued speaking, saying;
"We might not have seen the light of day again if it hadn''t been for you," he added as he attempted to utter what I guess is a joke but unfortunately, I am not emotionally capable of expressing with him so all I did was gaze at him with a nk face.
This resulted in an awkward silence between us, which was, unfortunately, fairly usual for someone like me.
To be honest, calling the man mediocre is like insulting him because, before to all of this, he was most likely a typical everyday man struggling to put food on his table.
But it will be his fault if he chooses to remain ordinary and fails to adapt to the changes that are happening.
After the man finished speaking, he thanked me again and proceeded to his team.
I saw that when he returned to them, he uttered a few words to them and talked with them before the team leader returned to me.
Seeing this, I wondered why he had returned, and as the man returned to me, he had a hesitant look on his face before speaking softly.
"Sir," he began his speech, before continuing;
"I apologize for bothering you, but could you guide us to the warehouse?" asked the other party team leader.
Tilting my head a little, i looked at the man and asked him why.
Hearing this, the middle-aged man responded promptly, saying;
"I''d like you toe and assist us to pack some things," the man stated, and just as I was ready to reject and leave, the man spoke up.
"I swear to you, our leader will pay," the man added.
Hearing this, I halted what I was about to say and wanted to decline again before giving it some thought.
The man is definitely aware that I had something to hold a significant number of items because I did not conceal it, but listening to him now, I thought of what he said.
What will the leader give me as payment if I assist them and pack some stuff?
What do I need that their ''Camp leader'' have?
I was going to respond when I remembered something I do need.
Crystal cores.
I want to start practicing alchemy as soon as I get the time, so I need more materials because a lot of resources will be lost when I start because I am new to alchemy.
When I thought of this, I pointed to the corpse of a special zombie and asked him whether he had ever seen one before.
Special zombies are easy to spot since they stand out from the crowd.
Whether it is the size of the body or the level of intelligence.
Hearing my question and looking at the zombie corpse I pointed out, the man immediately nodded and said he had seen the leader and the strong people in the camp killing some and it wasn''t until now that he realized why the strong people in the camp had toe out sometimes to kill these types of zombie.
? He said that he thought these forms of zombies were just huge and thin zombies.
Though he responded with a lot of irrelevant information to my question, I knew there was a chance that his camp had crystal cores on hand.
Even though it is simply a chance, I must maximize my profit in case they do.
It''s not a big deal for me to help with something as simple as this.
After all, I wanted to see the camp before, and if I can gain while doing so, it''s a win-win situation for me.
And if the leader is unable to pay, I will not simply drop the supplies.
It''s simple.
After making my decision, I told the man to lead the way, to which he responded with what I assumed was a joyful smile.
Along the way, I noticed that, even though no one talked about what happened, everyone avoided the guy who used his teammate as a shield.
It was none of my business, so I just gave them a sidelong nce, ignored them, and concentrated on where I was going.
It''s worth noting that, despite all of the creatures and zombies I''ve killed since my fight with the level 18 zombie, I''ve only been able to obtain enough primordial records to level up to level 17.
It proves that the higher your level, the more difficult it is to level up.
Thankfully, nothing noteworthy urred during our journey to the warehouse other than some rats that needed to be dealt with.
I was also able to obtain some items from the warehouse.
Wine and alcohol.
Two things that get better with age andst longer.
I didn''t need it, but I packed it anyway since I still had some space left after packing the other party items.
After finishing what needed to be done, we emerged from underground and returned to the surface to eat with Anna and the others.
The strange thing was that when I returned, Anna had already packed some things, most of which were clothes, including the children''s own.
When I asked her why, she answered, "You don''t expect them to be wearing battle-damaged clothes, right?"
I couldn''t say anything when I heard this since I honestly didn''t see why we needed new clothes.
Only when she mentioned that some of the clothes were for Mia to change in order to avoid illnesses from unclean wares did I believe her.
And it was true that some of the clothes were for kids, and there was still the part where we still had clothes from Gustav''s rxing center.
We only left the mall with the other party when we hadpleted everything we needed to.
''Time to see this ''Camp'' then''
Chapter 45 Familiar Faces
?Familiar Faces
[Ace POV],
We arrived at the camp without incident, just as the sun was lowering.
The ''camp'' here was actually an estate on the upper end.
There was a beyond-destroyed gate at the estate''s entrance, and everything I stepped on was covered in blood and ck blood.
The first houses I saw were also damaged in various ways.
Though this scene faded as I went deeper into the estate, there were still remnants of wreckage.
When we eventually got at the ''camp'' where people were, I gazed around.
The camp was actually positioned deep within the estate, among high-end houses.
Even though this estate was filled with high-end buildings for the wealthy, there were still levels that distinguished them.
Some were exceptional, while others were average.
Though I couldn''t view theplete outer and inner perimeter of the camp from where I was, I could see how this self-built camp was constructed.
This people actually used cars to make a fence as a kind of defense.
The car, whether abandoned, destroyed, or new, was utilized as a barricade to establish a line of defense.
And, as I see it, it was to make a circle around some structures on the estate, and within this circle was the shelter or camp.
It was impressive that they could create something like this for a camp that had only been open for two days.
I could see there was a lot of manpower put into this, and looking at the cars ced on top of each other, I could tell there were strong people in the camp.
I have no idea how powerful they are.
But they should be strong enough if they could carry cars and stack them upon of each other and wipe out the zombies in the estate.
I didn''te across any zombies on my way here, from the estate''s gate to the estate''s interior.
It also demonstrates that individuals from the camp were routinely clearing up this area from them in order to avoid the zombies from being plentiful.
Good.
As we approached the camp''s ''gate,'' the people by the ''gate'' recognized us and began to move in our direction, their weapons lifted and staring at us with caution.
Their weapons were no better than the inferior-grade steel sword in my storage ring.
At the very least, it was better than nothing.
And the gate was essentially merely a gap between the car barricades.
And I''m guessing that if they want to close it, they''ll have to put something in there that fits.
When the team leader who led us here noticed the people defending the gate approaching us, he immediately left our side and rushed to the approaching party side, where he discussed some things.
I''m not sure what they talked about, but I noticed the guards at the entrance approaching us before taking short nces at me and my team while they were talking with the middle-aged man who led us here.
I''m not sure how long their debatested, but when it did, the team leader that led us here returned to our side with a smile on his face and spoke, stating;
"It''s all settled now, just a routine check by the guard. We can now enter "He continued to lead the way as he remarked.
And, as he stated, my team and I were able to enter the camp without incident, though I did notice the soldiers at the gate taking a quick nce.
I discovered that the car barricade fence still had twoyers at the back after passing past the ''gate'' and entering the camp.
If someone was to can on the barricade, he couldpletely lie down straight.
This shows how long and thick the barricade appears from the side.
I was going to resume my observation of the camp when the middle-aged man who had brought me here interrupted me.
"Sir," he began, grabbing my attention and pointing to a certain ce.
From his motion, I understood it was business time, so I nodded and he led the way once more.
I have to say that from what I''ve seen of the camp, the management was excellent, and I doubt I''d be able to recreate it if I had the same resources.
And here''s the thing: even if I could, I wouldn''t set up a camp.
But I couldn''t deny that the camp was excellent.
And ncing around, I could tell that even though the people walking around hadn''t totally adapted, they could still walk in peace.
The question was how long this peace would persist.
As I was thinking about these things, we arrived at a line that led to a house garage, and seeing the sacks in the hands of the individuals on the line, I knew this was where the people who were looking for supplies would submit them.
We could only wait for our turn after getting in the queue.
Perhaps because she was tired of not doing anything, Anna who held the sleeping mia in her hands tried to start a conversation with me.
I said tried because am one not good with causal conversations and can only reply with little words but it appeared she did not mind and she continued talking.
The others on the line were also talking with their teammate so we did not gather attention.
Finally it was our turn to enter the garage just after the people in front of me are through with whatever they''re doing.
Putting my hand on my chin, i was thinking of how I would mazimize my profit since i did bring a lot of supplies for ther team that lead me here.
And it was not as simple as twice of what they could carry if i didn''t help.
It was more than thrice.
As i was thinking about these things, i also thought of what i could ask in case they did not have crystal core.
I was not worried about being forced to drop the supplies.
I was confident about the damage my team and i could cause if they tried to do so.
That is if i don''t somehow run into the strongest specie on the.
As i was thinking of these things, the team in front of us were already through with their business, so it was our turn.
As we entered inside the garage, i still had my hand on my chin with my head down as i was still thinking.
I wasn''t going to be the one to start the conversation so i still had some time to finalize some things in my head but just few seconds immediately i entered, i heard my name being called.
Hearing the somewhat familiar voice i was confused so i raised my head up and was stunned when i saw the familiar faces in front of me.
Chapter 46 Making An Exchange
?Making an exchange.
[Ace POV],
Honestly, these two were not among the people I expected to encounter by chance.
Yes, two.
"What are you doing here, Ace?" Eleanor inquired and was going to continue when she was interrupted by the person next to her.
"Ace, are you all right? You''re aplete mess "Elsie said.
Listening to the words uttered by the two while ignoring thetter who asked thest question, I looked at the two familiar faces in front of me and asked a question of my own.
"Why are you guys here, and why are you alone?" I inquired as I considered their identity.
We lived in a world where countries are no longer recognized as it was in the past, and the word Empires resurfaced in the present era.
And, of course, kingdoms will exist within an empire.
But, unlike in the Medieval Era, there was no such thing as an earl, viscount, baron, or anything else in modern times.
We do, however, have a Grand Duke and other titles such as Prince and Princess.
And one of the things that is still to date, or was, is ministers.
We still have ministers.
Ministers such as the Foreign Affairs Minister, the Minister Of education, and so on.
Even though there were no terms like the medieval grades, we have nobility.
And these nobles are the two in front of me.
Technically, they are princesses because they are members of the royal family.
The kingdom royal family, not the empire royal family.
Eleanor ymoore and Elsie Hanover.
Both are the second princesses of their respective kingdoms.
Eleanor is from the kingdom of Vunad, and Elsie is from Bihan.
The Dawn empire governs both of the kingdoms.
It is said that some of the people who rose against the government and founded the empires loved some aspects of the medieval periods, so they picked the bits they liked and could use and incorporated them into their various empires.
However, not all Empires follow this trend.
In fact, some Empires use the term country rather than kingdom, but they are in the minority.
I asked why these two were alone because they usually had bodyguards apanying them.
I knew this because these two were my ssmates at Dawn college.
The royal academy.
You do not have to be a member of the royal family to attend.
Anna is an example of this.
The bodyguards mentioned here were trained and raised since childhood to serve the royal family, orphans ording to rumors I heard.
Thus it was unusual not to see them since I have no doubt that even after the world they knew had ended, they would change.
It''s safe to state that training dies hard in this case.
Elsie was about to respond to my query when Eleanor interrupted her.
"Why don''t we go somewhere quiet and talk?" she said, motioning to a man beside her to take over what she was doing, and was about to lead us out of the garage with Elsie when I stopped them and said;
"I don''t mind, but let''s talk about why I came here first," I added, to which both of them tilted their heads, clearly confused.
I pointed to the middle-aged team leader who had led us here and asked him to exin briefly why I hade here.
I could have exined why I came here, but it was tedious.
After the middle-aged man gave them a quick summary of all that had happened, the two asked for his name and told him to wait for their response, to which the man happily nodded.
I could tell Eleanor and Elsie had influence in this camp based on the behavior of the middle-aged team leader and those nearby.
But how high this influence is, I don''t know.
It''s not that it matters; I came here to make a trade and to check out the camp in the first ce.
It was a coincidence that I saw Eleanor and Elsie, but that doesn''t change the purpose of why I came here.
We left the garage after Eleanor and Elsie handled the matters they were in charge of before I arrived to other individuals.
Elsie was going to say something when she noticed Anna, Chris, and Mia among us.
I spoke up first, before she could speak, saying;
"They''re with me," I said.
She was going to say something else when she was interrupted, thankfully.
"You said you had a lot of supplies and wanted to exchange them, correct?" Eleanor stated and asked to confirm.
When I heard this, I shifted my attention to her since she had done something I appreciated.
Eleanor, unlike Elsie, was more aware.
"Yes, I do," I responded in response.
When she heard this, she asked another question.
"So, what do you want to exchange?" she asked.
Instead of asking how many supplies I had on hand, she asked what I wanted to exchange for.
Hearing her query, I knew exactly where she was heading with this, and I had no choice but to follow.
I was ready to respond when Eleanor spoke up and added, with a smile,
"With that pause, you''re not up for this, are you?" she inquired.
Hearing this, I replied without hesitation, saying;
"Perhaps if every second and minute that passes is not when you''re moving and you''re fighting a monster, then I''ll be ready," I replied, to which I received no response.
Because of the Royal Academy''s environment and resources, a lot of things happen in Dawn''s college that doesn''t happen in regr colleges."
For example, the subjects.
Subjects such as etiquette, management, and trades such as foreign trades, among many others.
And in ss A, the ss I was in, which included children of high-ranking executives, well-known figures, and wealthy children, some of these subjects were general, regardless of the department or background of the students.
ss B students study these subjects as well, but ss C, which Anna is in, and the sses below ss C do not.
The reason is straightforward.
Whether you are a prince, a noble, a wealthy individual, a celebrity, or an ordinary man, hierarchy will always exist.
And then there''s the fact that people in sses C and below are unlikely to have works linked to kingdoms and empires.
Instead, they will most likely work inrge corporations or industries, or even start their own.
Even if they do not study these subjects, the environment and resources provided by the Royal Academy are significantly superior to those offered by regr colleges.
In actuality, a student''s cement in sses oftentimes depends more on their grades than on their status.
It was not umon to see princes and princesses of kingdoms in ss B and below at Dawn college.
But that isn''t the point; the point is that Eleanor in front of me is one of the top students in trade ss.
So when I heard her question, I knew exactly where she was headed.
Fortunately, she appears to have decided to keep things simple.
It didn''t take long for us to arrive at the location Eleanor and Elsie had directed me and my team to.
It was the most extensive building on the estate.
It was more appropriate to refer to it as a mansion.
I was observing the building when I heard Elsie call out to me and my team.
"What are you doing standing there? Let''s go in and discuss ", she said as she and Eleanor led us inside.
The first thing I heard when I entered the building was Exim sounds.
""Eh""
Confused, I looked at what made the sound just to let out a low exim myself.
Around me were familiar faces of ssmates.
......
Check Author''s thoughts.
Chapter 47 Empires Princess And Trade
?Empire''s princess and Trade
[Ace POV],
It would not be surprising if I happened to run into two of my ssmates at the same time, but this...
In front of me were at least five familiar faces from my college.
I even saw a senior.
Is it a coincidence that these people appeared close to each other after the change?
It''s far too coincidental.
Though I was surprised, it was only for a moment, so I ignored them and followed the two who were still moving.
At the end, we were led upstairs to a particr room where i saw another familiar face that i had quite an impression on.
Adara Dawn, the Dawn empire''s youngest princess.
We were in the building''s study room, and she was sitting in the main seat.
There were other familiar faces in front of her, and two people behind her who I assume are her guards.
When I saw her and this, I knew the camp''s management had something to do with her.
If my assumption is correct, then I am dealing with her rather than Eleanor.
And if it''s her, this trade will be morefortablet for me.
She is more straightforward unlike Eleanor.
At least with her, I can avoid tiresome talks.
Adara was much morefortable tomunicate with than some of the empire''s high-ups'' children who were also nobles, and others who, for some reason I don''t understand, talk with their chin and nose raised.
Focusing on Adara, who had what I assumed was a surprised look on her face that was slowly fading, smiled and called out my name slowly.
"Ace," she said, continuing.
"What are you doing here?" she asked, motioning for me to take a seat in the chair in front of her.
Fortunately, Elsie had already stated my intention before I could respond.
When Adara learned the reason for my visit, she motioned to the people in front of her to leave the room.
They just looked at me strangely as they walked away.
Because ss A is so few, it''s difficult to forget the face of my ssmates.
So even if you forget or don''t know a fellow ssmate''s name, you can still recognize them anywhere, and in ss A, I was also one of the top students in ss.
Even though it was not in all subjects, I was able to top first in the subjects in which I majored.
After everyone else in the room left with the exception of the ones at her back, Adara turned her attention to me as these ideas raced through my head.
"So, Ace, how do we trade?" she inquired directly.
Hearing this, I ced the hand holding the storage ring on the table and took out a crystal core.
Adara, seeing this, asked a question without waiting for me to respond.
"Would you like to trade with this?" She inquired, and I nodded.
Seeing this, she asked another question, saying;
"How much food for one of this?" she questioned.
Hearing this, I spoke up because she asked how much food a core can exchange for rather than what the core is, implying she has seen one and most likely has one on hand.
"A cubic worth of food for a single one, and the higher the level, the more food that can be exchanged," I stated.
"So much?" she asked, surprised, to which I did not respond.
After some thought and consideration, she agreed and told a guard behind her to bring the ''red crystals'' here.
This was what made me feel morefortable dealing with her.
Unlike some others, she is straightforward.
I was also not surprised by the term she used to refer to the crystal core, because to those unfamiliar with it, it appears to be a red crystal.
And what I meant by the core level was also straightforward.
The color of the crystal will deepen depending on how powerful the monster from which it was extracted is.
So, even without the help of the primordial chronicle, distinguishing the cores is quite simple.
Fortunately, I didn''t have to wait long before the guard who had gone out before me returned with a small loaded bag.
He returned to his previous position after carefully cing the bag on the table in front of me.
Adara stood up and opened the small bag, which was filled with crystal cores, making me wonder how many special zombies they killed in this camp to have this many crystal cores.
If that wasn''t surprising enough, she reached into the bag and pulled out the crystals from the back one by one with her bare hands.
I was about to stop her, but her hands moved too quickly, allowing me to hold the speech I was about to release.
"Are you not worried about turning into a zombie?" I questioned.
When she heard this, she responded, saying;
"You don''t have to worry about that," she continued.
"As long as you don''t take zombie blood into your system or get bitten, you won''t turn," she exined.
After hearing this, I was convinced that holding the crystal would not turn me into a zombie.
It''s none of my business how she knew what could turn someone into a zombie.
Adara looked at me and asked a question after removing the entire crystal cores from the bag and cing them on the table.
"So, how much can this trade for?" she asked, motioning to the cores on the table.
I focused on the cores and used the primordial chronicle to check the level of the crystal cores on the table.
The crystal cores I''ve seen so far are all slightlyrger than a thumb in size, as are the ones on the table in front of me.
There were 13 cores in total on the table.
2 level 12 crystal cores, 2 level 10 crystal cores, 4 level 8 crystal cores, and 5 level 6 crystal cores.
I quickly calcted how I should exchange the cores for food and when I came to a decision, I got up and went to a vacant side in the room.
I was in arge study room, so I was able to bring out arge number of supplies from my storage ring.
Apart from my team, everyone was surprised by the amount of supplies I brought out, which made me wonder if I brought out too much.
But since it was already out, I just left it be and went to the table to put the crystal cores in my storage ring.
I concluded this deal good after receiving a wave of considerable wealth and said to the others in the room who were still eyeing the supplies in the room, "Nice doing business with you."
I turned to leave after saying this but stopped when Adara called my name.
"Ace wait!"
"Let''s talk," she said, and when she realized she had my attention, she sat back down and motioned for me to do the same.
I didn''t have anywhere to go in the dark night, so when I heard my name called, I decided to listen to what she had to say and ask if I could stay here temporarily when she was done.
It''s not that I believe this ce will provide me with any sort of safety or security.
I just needed a side to get through the night before leaving tomorrow.
Maybe I''ll be able to practice Alchemy tonight.
Adara began speaking shortly after I took my seat.
Chapter 48 Adara Dawn
?Adara Dawn.
[Adara POV],
As I listened to the report given to me by my ssmates, I couldn''t help but recall how it all began.
It was a typical school outing for my schoolmates, where we would ride to our destination and return home before returning to school on the first day of the following week.
That was how it was supposed to be until the ck sky with the golden timer appeared and everyone went unconscious.
I didn''t know how long I had been unconscious, but when I finally awoke, I couldn''t move.
I couldn''t even open my eyes, and I felt wet and sticky all over, as if I were submerged in liquid.
I had the sensation that I was being encased by something.
I had to struggle for a while before I could move and leave the situation I was in.
When I finally opened my eyes, I saw a familiar-looking bus covered in nts in front of me.
In fact, everything around me was covered in nts and had signs of green life as far as my eyes could see.
I felt fear creeping up on me at this point, no matter howposed I was.
I initially assumed I had been kidnapped, which would have been normal given my identity, but the scene in front of me told me otherwise.
As my fear grew, I noticed something out of the corner of my eye.
It was a strange transparent crystal containing a person.
In fact, it was the first time I really paid attention to my surroundings.
All around me, I saw the same transparent crystal with people in it.
And inside these transparent crystals were my ssmates who were on the field trip.
I gathered my courage and went to the transparent crystal near me to see what it was when I discovered that I also ''came out'' of it because behind me was the same transparent crystal with a hole in it.
When I got close enough to the transparent crystal close to me, I found out that apart from having an unconscious person in it, there was also a strange blue liquid in it.
''Perhaps that''s the reason am wet'', I thought as i was about to continue observing the transparent crystal when I saw a crack in the middle on the crystal that was slowing expanding with the sounds of cracks apanying it and the schoolmate in it moving a little, I was startled and took a step back.
When I heard the same cracking sounds on the other transparent crystals around me, I was confused and the fear in me that was already dying came back as I went far from the crystals as a whole.
I did not run away, I just stayed far away so I could observe.
Not everyone is like Ace.
It might even be possible with that curious behavior of his towards new things that he might observe these strange things that are happening up close.
When I thought of this, i calmed down a little andposed myself as I waited to see what would happen next calmly.
At least try to do so calmly.
Thankfully, nothing strange happened as I watched my schoolmates emerge from the transparent crystal.
Hmmm.....That''s strange itself.
I also saw my guards in some of the crystals too with other unfamiliar people.
''T...t..they won''t jump out and start attacking me right?''
Thankfully nothing like that happened.
Like me, immediately they opened their eyes aftering out of the crystal, they were clearly confused.
When my bodyguards spotted me, they quickly came to my side to guard me, same with the other schoolmate''s guards.
Since we were on a school outing and there were nobles participating, we were only allowed to bring four guards.
The schoolmates that didn''t bring felt that they didn''t need it and some of them have never never had guards part of their normal life.
So lucky.
When I saw that everyone was still normal I was able to observe calmly but was interruptedter when someone address me.
"Princess Adara, what do you think is happening?" a male ssmate asked as he looked at his surroundings curiously.
''Ugh, I hate that name'', I thought.
"Princess?" the male ssmate called out again.
When I heard him use the same term, I wanted to ignore him when I remembered a particr person who never cared about my identity.
Well, not like he ever cared for anyone''s else identity.
Thinking of Ace, a smile came to my face subconsciously.
Looking at the male ssmate who was still waiting for a reply patiently, I was about to reply, when a blue panel suddenly appeared in front of me giving me a fright.
Apart from me, I could see that everyone else had more or less the same reaction as they stared at the thin air like they were seeing something.
With this, I knew they were expressing the same thing as me.
I just don''t know if it''s the same thing we''re seeing.
Suppressing the uneasiness in my heart, I looked at the panel in front of me.
....
[Species discovered on a newly awakened],
[Initiating Specie with the Primordial Chronicle],
[Specie Initiated],
[Updating Status....]
...
''What is this?'' I thought, before the words on the panel changed into something else.
....
[Status],
[Name: Adara Dawn],
[Age: 17],
[Race: Human [Homo sapiens]],
[Level: 1],
[Job: None],
[Store: Locked],
[Title: None],
...
Before I could even understand what was going on, I heard a scream.
Startled, I quickly looked at the direction the scream came from and saw a cat with red eyes that was far bigger than a fully grown lion and in its mouth was the head of a dead schoolmate.
I don''t who screamed but when it happened, everyone came back to their senses and my bodyguards beside me quickly pulled me and ran but after seeing this, the schoolmates behind madly followed us as the screams in the background increased.
I did not look back, but gritted my teeth and kept running.
I did nothing but just kept on running.
Chapter 49 Reminiscing And Temporary Stay
?Reminiscing and temporary stay.
[Adara POV],
After we managed to escape the big cat and some other abominations that joined, the total number of people who were alive before all of this began was reduced by more than half.
Some of my schoolmates were sobbing on the ground around me.
I didn''t have time to care about them because I was still stunned.
My hands were slightly trembling.
I wanted to believe it was all a nightmare, but the exhaustion I was experiencing told me otherwise.
All I could do now was force myself to calm down, but it wasn''t working because I was on the verge of copsing.
I used to call myselfposed, but that was back then.
After all, I witnessed someone''s head being bitten off in front of me.
I hadn''t even had time to calm down when I heard roars in the distance.
When this happened, everyone kept quiet subconsciously, but the dread on their faces grew.
As my thoughts raced through my mind, the guard beside me called out to me in hushed tones.
"Princess we need to get out of here", he said but even with the low tone, some schoolmates still heard it as they looked in my direction or more correctly, they looked at me with hope in their eyes.
Seeing this, I wanted to make things clear to them, but when I heard the roars again, I gave up and ran in a random direction, and the others followed me.
I didn''t bother talking at this point because I was too busy running.
This went on for several hours.
I''m not sure when it started, but my schoolmates began to follow my lead.
I was helpless, and every time I tried to rify things, I couldn''t, so it went on.
Due to previous experiences, we never stayed in one ce for long and kept moving.
However, rather than things getting better, the number of deaths increased instead.
But we couldn''t stop moving because even with our numbers reduced, we were still more than a dozen, making us an easy target if we stayed too long in a single ce.
Our levels were the only thing that increased, but there were still causalities.
At some point, we met some survivors who wanted to join our group after seeing our prowess.
I wanted to say no, but that idiot Brian insisted on acting like a hero and epted them.
He had no idea that his presence had increased my burdens.
But when I considered the assistance he provided to the group as a whole, I could only swallow my words.
Finally, due to the increasing number of survivors whoter joined, I had no choice but to look for a ce to settle down.
In the end, we had to settle for an estate.
Fortunately, in addition to my guards, there were some guards from my schoolmates who had survived and had a certain level of strength.
We were able to clear the zombies in the estate as a result, increasing our strength and providing us with a ce to stay.
After dividing the residents into the residences in the estate, I and the guards, along with other strong people, hurriedly built a barricade.
Though it did not keep us safe, it did give us a sense of security.
After everything was done, I was able to get some sleep after being tossed around.
When I woke up this morning, I overheard some survivorsining about not having enough food.
Finally, I had to establish some ground rules.
Though hurried, it was the best I could do at the time, which meant a lot.
I rubbed my forehead''s temples as I thought of these things and heard a knock at the door.
Seeing this, I took my attention away from what I was doing and looked at the door, waiting for the person on the other side of the door to enter.
Contrary to what I had assumed, it was a group of people and not a single person.
But I was surprised to see a familiar face among the people who had just arrived.
''What is he doing here?'' was the first thought that came to mind when I saw his familiar emotionless face.
''At least he''s okay, that''s good,'' I thought to myself as I tried to ignore the unfamiliar-looking girl behind him with a child.
Looking at Ace''s familiar face, I softly called out his name and asked what he was doing here.
But Elsie had already responded for him before he could respond.
I kept a calm expression on my face and listened, even though I was utterly unappreciative.
After learning the details of Ace''s being here, I motioned to the ssmates in the room with me to excuse us so that I could speak with Ace more.
Of course, I didn''t say thest part.
I only continued to speak after they had gone.
Knowing Ace, I went right to the point and we discussed business.
After everything had been settled and the ''deal'' had been finalized.
Ace stood up from the seat I offered him and went to an open space in the room, where he brought out from thin air arge number of supplies.
I was surprised by how much he brought out, but I was even more surprised by how much space his ring had.
''Hmmm, I wonder what use these red crystals have that Ace wants them and can exchange for this much;'' I thought.
As I was thinking about this, I noticed Ace, who said something I didn''t quite understand and then suddenly turned around to leave.
Startled, I called out his name and told him to let''s talk, which he unexpectedly did.
My mind went nk after he sat down and looked at me to continue.
I called him subconsciously just now, and I don''t even have a topic to discuss.
For a brief moment, there was an awkward silence in the air that pped me the longer it lingered.
Thankfully, Eleanor came to my aid and asked if he had a ce he was staying.
''Now this is what I appreciate!'' I thought as I listened to Ace''s words.
.........
[Ace POV],
After Adara called me and I took my seat, I looked at her to continue, but she didn''t say anything, and the room was silent until Eleanor beside me asked a question.
"Ace, do you have a ce to stay?" she inquired, continuing.
"Because it''s going to be dangerous if you go out now in the middle of the night without a n," she stated.
Hearing her query. I moved my attention to Eleanor and responded.
"No, I don''t have a ce to stay right now. In fact, I wanted to ask if I could spend the night in one of the camp''s buildings ", I said directly and went on.
"Don''t worry, I''m leaving tomorrow," I rified.
Eleanor did not respond when she heard this, instead looked at Adara.
Seeing this, I knew my assumption that Adara had something to do with camp management was correct.
When Adara caught my gaze, she simply smiled and said, "No problem."
She then turned her attention to Eleanor and Elsie and began instructing them.
Seeing this, I kept quiet and waited.
..........
[Third Person POV],
A few minutes after Adara instructed Eleanor and Elsie to lead Ace and his team to their temporary residence, the door was knocked on, and after receiving her permission to enter, the door was opened and a handsome-looking man entered.
Adara was about to say something when she saw who it was, but she was interrupted before she could finish.
"Brian......."
"I heard Ace was here, Adara?" The handsome-looking male questioned.
Adara had a visible frown on her face when she saw him and his attitude and said;
"It''s none of your concern, and please don''t call me that; we''re not familiar," she said.
Hearing this, Brain clenched his fist and walked out of the study room without saying anything.
Adara noticed this but ignored him and his actions, continuing with her work.
Back to Ace side~
Chapter 50 Alchemist In The Apocalypse
?Alchemist in the Apocalypse.
[Ace POV],
Eleanor and Elsie led me and my team to a building after we had a sessful conversation with Adara about her lending me a ce to stay for the night. After they hadpleted their work, they left.
Because there was no power supply, the entire environment was dark, and there was no artificial light lit to avoid attracting monsters, but I could still see the outline of the building.
The structure was simple, consisting of a bungalow and a garage.
Seeing that there was nothing else to see, I made my way in with my team.
As I opened the door to the building, I raised my hand and circted my mana to my hand using the method I learned in the fire maniption stroll, lighting a small blue fire hovering slightly above my raised hand and making my way inside.
The building was illuminated and not in the dark because of the me.
I told Anna to put the sleeping Mia on the sofa in the sitting room and Chris to take down all the curtains because if the light from inside the building reflected outside, I would defeat the purpose of the camp not providing a source of light for themselves.
I instructed Anna to release as many crows as she could still release after the curtains had all been drawn and let them remain in various locations around the building we were in so they could keep an eye out.
After that was done, I stumbled over to another sofa in the sitting room and weakly copsed on it.
Anna followed suit.
"Today was really exhausting, wasn''t it?" Anna stated as she began a conversation.
Hearing this, I looked at Chris, who was already fast asleep, sitting on the sofa his sister had ced him on and replied, "
"Yes, it was," I simply stated as thoughts ran through my mind.
Even if I don''t include the battle with the special level 18 zombie, today has been exhausting.
Even after the battle with the zombie, I didn''t take a break to rest.
As I was thinking about these things, Anna spoke again.
"Ace, what do you think about the world right now?" she asked.
Hearing this, I only thought about it for a second before responding.
"It has changed, looks like the end of the world we once knew," I said.
"This looks like the apocalypse" Anna said.
"Apocalypse?" I said as I tilt my head a little to look at her.
"Yes, Apocalypse", she said as she continued.
"Doesn''t this look like the end of this world?" she said.
I couldn''t respond after hearing what she said.
I could call everything that is happening right now the end of the world, but I somewhat agree with the term ''apocalypse'' now she said it.
After all, this appears to be one.
Zombies, humanity being forced to fight and survive, and many other things.
All of this appears to be a concept found only in an apocalyptic fantasy novel.
But now it''s real and happening right now.
Anna spoke again as I was thinking about these things.
"In this situation, you, I, and everyone else are just survivors in the apocalypse," she stated.
When I heard this, I shook my head and looked at her, saying,
"You''re a summoner in the apocalypse," I said, adding, "I''m not sure about others," to which I got a chuckle as a response.
After saying this, I brought back my attention to the ceiling but noticed that everything was too quiet when I had not received a response, only to look at Anna and discover that she was already sleeping.
Seeing this, I stood up and used my free hand to position Anna on the sofa.
After that, I went to the side of a window and lifted the curtain a little to look at the clear and stary sky.
''Summoner in the Apocalypse? ''That sounds nice,'' I thought as I stared at the sky and stars that flickered with light from time to time.
''What should I call myself then?'' I wondered.
''Survivor in the Apocalypse?''
''Fighter in the Apocalypse?''
''Magic Archer in the Apocalypse?''
''Twin des user in the Apocalypse?''
''Alchemist in the Apocalypse?
''Hmmm, Alchemist in the Apocalypse. "That sounds nice as well," I thought.
Looking at my sleeping teammates, I made my way to the garage door in the building.
Anna stated that as long as her crows are still materialized in the real world, even if she is sleeping, they will remain and perform their functions, such as reporting to her.
I didn''t have to think too hard about this.
As I entered the garage, I called out my status and went to the store through the primordial chronicle.
''It''s finally time to do some Alchemy.''
...........
END OF VOLUME 1: THE BEGINNING.
..............
Chapter 51 Am Finally Not Poor Again
?Am finally not poor again.
[Ace POV],
After entering the garage, I looked around and discovered that it was mostly empty except for a few pieces of furniture and some items.
Because there was no power source or anything, I did what Adara and the people in the mansion did to light up the building.
Use a candle.
Taking four candles from my storage ring, I ced them in four directions in the garage and lit them with my mana-created me.
After doing that, the garage was finally lit without my having to create a source to light it myself.
After that was done, I sat cross-legged on the ground and pulled multiple corpses from my storage ring, cing them in front of me as I called out my status and went to the store section.
Even if I wanted to practice Alchemy, I needed materials.
And the items I currently have on hand are too high-end for me to use due to my level in alchemy andck of money.
After all, I am still poor.
And, if my assumption is correct, monster corpses will be a source of ie for me to gain coins.
I focused on the panel in front of me as I considered these things.
[Store],
[General], [Knowledge], [Item], [Exchange], [Shop], [Auction],
I came to the store section because of the Exchange sub-option.
ording to the primordial chronicle, as long as the item is valuable, it can be exchanged for coins, and in this scenario, I will see if I can do so with these corpses.
When I selected the Exchange sub-option in the store, the words on the panel in front of me changed and a new scene appeared.
With my attention still focused on the panel, I noticed arge line shaped like a square like a box appear on it with nothing else.
Apart from the part where the total amount of coins appears in the store section, nothing else appeared except the for a square-like box.
When I saw this, I was perplexed because I didn''t know which way to go.
I tried focusing my gaze on one of the corpses in front of me at first, but nothing happened.
It wasn''t until I touched the corpse of a level 1 monster that something happened.
The square line box that was previously present on the panel now contained an image of a monster.
And the image of the monster in the box resembled the monster whose corpse I was still touching, and beneath the image was a line of text.
[Exchange a level 1 Crocotta dog for 5 bronze coins?],
When I saw this, I knew my thoughts were correct this time, and when I looked at the number of corpses in front of me and counted the ones I still had in my storage ring, I knew I was finally getting out of my poor status.
What was still perplexing me was the price for which the monster''s corpse could be exchanged.
''Is it because the monster is only level one, or is it because of its race?'' I thought, but I dismissed it and chose yes to exchange.
When I chose to exchange the corpse for 5 bronze coins, a weak white light appeared, just like when I used my free item ticket to exchange for an item in the store.
The difference between that and this is that this dim light took the corpse without dropping anything, whereas the other one did, but I noticed a change on my panel immediately after the corpse vanished.
[Total coins: 5 Bronze coins],
When I saw the total amount of coins I currently have on the bottommost part of the store section, I knew it was time to get out of poverty, so I began exchanging the monster corpse in my hand for coins.
....
After a while, I finished exchanging all of the monster corpses I had on hand for coins and noticed a pattern.
The amount of coins gained from a specific monster is determined by the type of monster exchanged and its level.
ording to my recent experience, a level 1 monster exchanged for 5 bronze coins, a level 2 for 10 bronze coins, and a level 3 for 15 bronze coins.
From level 11, the coin pattern increases to ten.
That is, if a level 10 monster is worth 50 bronze coins, a level 11 monster corpse is worth 60 bronze coins, and a level 12 monster corpse is worth 70 bronze coins.
This is why I said the coins obtained depend on the level of the monster.
And the reason I said it depends on the type of monster exchanged is because when I exchanged the eagle corpse that Anna Crows killed, I received 71 bronze coins but only received 60 bronze coins when I exchanged for a mutated cat corpse that was at the same level as the eagle.
There was a time when the bronze coins I received were even lower than the level of the monster.
However, in the end, I was able to receive a reasonable level of wealth.
[Total coins: 5 Silver coins; 27 Bronze coins],
The silver coin appeared when the total amount of bronze coins had reached 100.
Following this logic, a 100 bronze coin equals a silver coin, and a 100 silver coin equals a gold coin.
But, given the number of monsters I exchanged, it will take some time for the total number of silver coins in my hand to even reach 50, let alone the 100 silver coins required for a single gold coin.
When I considered this, I remembered that the Basic Alchemy Knowledge I exchanged for was worth 250 Gold coins.
If I were topare myself to the monster I sold, I would only be worth about 120 bronze coins.
That is one silver coin and twenty bronze coins.
That means that even if I sell myself, I won''t even reach 10% of the required coins.
I was about to leave the exchange area as I was considering these things when I suddenly had a thought.
I pulled out the DMX-367 DOUBLE BARREL SHOTGUN, the Normal Grade Hunter Recurve Bow and Quiver, and the inferior grade steel sword with a thought from my storage ring.
These weapons are useless to me because they cannot keep up and are even lower in level.
The Normal Grade Hunter Recurve Bow and Quiver is the best of them, but even that is useless to me.
While I was thinking about these things, I decided to see if I could exchange items given by the primordial chronicle.
I decided to start with the Inferior grade steel sword, and to my surprise, it worked when I tried to exchange it.
[Exchange Inferior grade steel sword for 2 silver?],
I was taken aback when I saw this.
I never expected the inferior steel sword to be rated higher than the monster corpse I exchanged for.
If I am correct in my previous assumption, the weapon I looked down on will exchange for more coins than me.
This....
As I was thinking about these things, I exchanged the inferior-grade steel sword for silver coins and did the same with the other two.
The DMX-367 DOUBLE BARREL SHOTGUN was worth 14 silver coins, while the Normal Grade Hunter Recurve Bow and Quiver was worth 34.
It was higher than I expected.
I then looked at the total number of coins I now have.
[Total coins: 55 Silver coins; 27 Bronze coins],
55 silver coins.
It''s more than half a gold coin, in a manner.
To the current me, the value and wealth are still the same.
The main reason is because of the items I exchanged.
If the monster corpses I exchanged were not ordinary, I might have gotten the same amount of coins.
I''m not one to talk since I don''t know if they''re ordinary, and this is just my viewpoint.
There''s also the fact that I''ve never met an unreasonable strong monster beyond its level, and I don''t want to meet one.
Even if I did meet one, it would have to be a dead one.
A higher-level zombie was enough to clean me up, it''s no question what an unreasonable strong monster would do.
Or maybe it''s because we''re just some unranked creatures to the primordial chronicle.
I left the exchange section since I had nothing else to do there and chose the general sub-option in the store section while I was thinking about these things.
It''s time to buy some materials now that I have some coins.
Chapter 52 Basic Pills
?Basic pills.
[Ace POV],
I did not do anything else after selecting the general sub-option in the store as I stopped to think for a while.
There are many things that can be made with Alchemy, but with my current level, my options are limited.
I''m not even a trainee Alchemist yet.
Apart from providing me with information about alchemy, the Basic Alchemy Knowledge also provided me with some basic recipes, blueprints, techniques and other things.
Perhaps that is one of the reasons it is priced at that level.
Despite the fact that they were only basic, there was a reasonable amount listed in the Basic Alchemy Knowledge.
From Rank 0 to Rank 2.
After giving it some thought, I decided to start with one of the things that Alchemists are famous for.
Pills.
This was one of the reasons I chose to exchange for a cauldron as well.
To make pills.
Among the recipes in the Basic Alchemy Knowledge, I decided to start with two pills.
A basic health pill and a basic mana pill.
One is used to recover health when injured, and the other is used to recover mana, ording to Basic Alchemy Knowledge.
Another pill falls into the same category as these two.
A basic stamina pill.
I didn''t start with this because adding it to the list would make it three, and in my current situation, as long as I can level up, the exhaustion will be gone.
Yes, I''m making these for myself.
The reason for not making the basic stamina pill is simple, but another reason is that the health pill can do the same thing.
Though not as effective as the stamina pill, it is more than enough for me to use if necessary.
When I reach the trainee level and be a trainee alchemist, I intend to begin making the stamina pill and other pills.
Well, all of these thoughts are just that because I can''t make anything yet.
I returned my attention to the panel in front of me as I considered these things.
Since I intend to begin with two pills, I will need to purchase two different sets of herbs.
Though I''m starting with these two pills, that doesn''t mean I''ll begin practicing them both as soon as I get the materials to make them.
I''ll start with one and then switch to the other when I reach a certain level in the other pill.
As I was thinking about these things, I went to the search bar in the general section and began looking for the herbs I needed.
I wasn''t considering the part about not having enough coins to buy the materials needed to make the pills with the number of coins I had on hand right now.
Even if I did not exchange the items I no longer needed, I would still be able to purchase the herbs I required.
The materials required for these basic pills are mon,'' ording to what I''ve seen and learned from basic alchemy knowledge.
How mon'' these things are, I don''t know.
This adds to my suspicions that there are civilizations out there whose foundations are based on these things that feel and appear strange to me right now.
I wouldn''t have thought about these things before the Apocalypse, but things are different now.
If a human can summon creatures from another ''world'' and a human can make mes on his own, I see no reason why these things should not exist.
After all, something can only be referred to as mon'' if it can be found and observed everywhere.
Returning my attention to the materials required for these basic pills, I was sure that I would have enough coins to purchase them since I was sure they would not be expensive.
ording to basic alchemy knowledge, the materials required for these basic pills, particrly rank 0 pills, are very basic.
They would be equal to nts if it weren''t for the fact that they contained a small amount of mana.
They can only be used to make something and that is when their worth is revealed, but if left alone, it would only be a nt with little mana and few uses.
And when I saw the price for one of the materials I needed, I knew I was correct.
[Stalks of Lily grass], [15 Bronze coins]
It wasn''t even a single unit, but several, so I can make some headway even if I waste some herbs in the process.
I finally brought the materials I required after a while.
I''m not sure if it''s a lot, but I sent three silvers on these herbs in total, so it should be enough, right?
After purchasing the herbs I required, I dismissed the panel and took the cauldron I used the free item ticket given as a reward by the primordial chronicle from the storage ring.
I looked at the cauldron that I had only once focused on, which was still hovering in the air.
.......
[Magic steel cauldron],
This cauldron was created by an Advanced cksmith Master and an Advanced Formation Master, with the entire body constructed of steel infused with magic.
Craved with functional formations and increase the sess rate of rank 0 items by 12% and rank 1 items by 8%.
........
Looking at the cauldron hovering in the air in front of me that was priced at 18 gold coins, I observed it carefully this time.
An Advanced cksmith master and an Advanced Formation master forged the cauldron from magical steel.
The reason the cauldron was floating in the air is due to a formation drawn on the bottom of the cauldron, and aside from the formation that caused it to float, there were other formations drawn on it as well.
While I couldn''t recognize every one, I could recognize some.
There was one who assisted the Alchemist in controlling the mes.
It wasn''t exactly controlling it, but it was assisting the alchemist in some ways.
The concocted item may be wasted if the me is too hot or the temperature is too low for whatever was being made in the cauldron.
It was more like how a home''s stabilizer regtes the electrical currents in the building to prevent them from damaging items if the current was too high.
I tried to understand the other formations drawn on and in the cauldron but gave up when I couldn''t and prepared to make a pill instead.
Chapter 53 First Attempt
?First Attempt
[Ace POV],
After some deliberation, I decided to start with the basic health pill.
I decided to start with the basic health pill because I am a closebat fighter and the only thing I use my mana for right now is to light a me or infuse it into the twin de to coat it with mes.
It would have been a different story if I could cast some spells or use my mana to attack without the use of external aid.
While I was thinking about these things, I carefully ced and organized the herbs I would use to make the basic health pill.
I also wonder how many attempts I would need to make before I could sessfully make a pill as I stare at the herb stalks in front of me.
What I do know is that some of these herbs will be wasted before I can sessfully make one.
Fortunately, I bought a lot.
Moving closer to the cauldron, I circted the mana in my body to my left hand, coating my entire hand in fire, but I was unharmed.
I touched the bottom of the cauldron hovering in front of me with the hand now covered in blue mes, and the entire cauldron immediately began to emit light from its body.
I took a quick look at the cauldron and noticed that it was not the cauldron that was emitting the light, but rather tiny vine-like lines that were densely scattered around the body of the cauldron.
I only just noticed these lines.
When I initially observed it, I did not notice it on the cauldron''s body.
Perhaps it was because I didn''t pay enough attention.
But, even though the cauldron was emitting light at the time, I didn''t have time to observe further because I noticed that the moment my me-coated hand came into contact with the cauldron and it began emitting light, I could feel the mana in me draining.
Even though the process was slow, I could still feel it.
I might have to reconsider making the mana pills sooner than I had originally nned.
Without further ado, I began cing the herbs in the cauldron in the order specified in the Basic health pill recipe.
My cauldron was not particrlyrge, so I could still see what was happening inside when I added the herbs.
When the first herb, called Rain moss which resembled a leaf, was ced in the cauldron, it immediately made a strange sound when it came into contact with the inside of the heating cauldron as I watched the rain moss slowly turn into powder.
When the specified time had reached ording to the recipe, I added the following herb without thinking or looking inside the cauldron too much.
I repeated this process a few times more, following the recipe''s instructions.
At this point, the entire garage was filled with various herb fragrances, and the inside of the cauldron was filled with a powdery and muddy substance.
When thest herb was ced in the cauldron, I retreated the hand that had been used to ce the herbs and circted the mana in my body to it, coating it with blue mes just like my other hand.
After that, I retreated the other hand that was under the cauldron and brought both hands to the cauldron''s side.
Each hand is on one side of the cauldron.
Even though my hands were not in contact with the cauldron, the cauldron was responding to the mana around my hand and was heating itself.
This aided my progress in not disturbing the pill.
When this was done, I attempted to use a technique used in forming the pill and the shape of the pill.
The name of the technique is rtively straightforward.
It''s known as the pill-forming technique.
Simple, but because it was my first attempt, I was unable to seed on the first try and only seeded on the third try.
But when I tried it on the processed herbs in the cauldron, it exploded and the powdery and muddy substance blew up into ck smoke.
When I saw this, I realized I had failed my first attempt at creating something with Alchemy, so I stopped what I was doing and sat back on the ground panting.
I didn''t start to feel the effects of my mana being sapped until I stopped concentrating on making pills.
Though my mana was notpletely depleted and was only a part of it, it was still exhausting, especially since I had to focus my attention on making the pill, only for it to fail.
There are several reasons why I was unable to create a pill.
Standing at the top is because of myck of familiarity and experience with alchemy and pill-making.
After all, this is my first attempt at making a pill.
It would be a surprise if I could make one on my first attempt.
Another factor contributing to my failure is myck of mana control.
My mana control is trash at best and garbage at worst.
To put it mildly, mymand of mana iscking.
I''m not sure what level I should be at in controlling mana effectively before I''m qualified or barely qualified.
All I know is that my mana control is poor, even for someone like me who knows nothing about it.
And it''s not surprising that I have this level of mana control.
After all, it''s only been ''two days'' since I awoke.
There''s also the part about how I process the herbs.
Perhaps the concoction did not blow up at first because of the 12% sess rate increase provided by the magical steel cauldron.
There were other reasons for my failure, but they were not as impactful as these three.
As I pondered these thoughts, I waited for my mana to recover while taking a short break.
I only stood back up when I was ready to try again.
After that, I kept trying to make a pill.
The second attempt.... failed.
The third attempt..... failed.
The fourth attempt.....failed.
...
....
..
Even after experiencing failure after failure, I continued to try.
This was with gains.
Even though I failed in the end, I was clearly improving as my familiarity with the process of making the basic health pill grew.
Apart from resting to recover my mana, I continued to try to make a pill as the sounds of herbs blowing up filled the garage in the middle of the night.
Chapter 54 28% Purity
?28% Purity.
[Ace POV],
I kept doing what I was doing, using the pill-forming technique to shape the processed herbs in the cauldron, to see if my ninth attempt would fail.
Though it was unlikely, it was still a possibility.
This was the furthest I''d gotten in my attempt to create the basic health pill, so even if I failed this time, I was confident that I''d seed the next time or two.
I was already in the final stage of forming the pill as I thought of these things.
The final step in creating the basic health pill, or any pill at all, was to form andpress a ball made from the processed herbs in the cauldron.
It may appear simple, but it is easier said than done.
The final step is actually the most important because making a mistake here will ruin everything that has been done up to this point.
Using the pill-forming technique, I slowly gathered the herbs'' powdery and muddy substance in the cauldron to form a clump.
I then put mana into the clump, slowlypressing it to form a ball.
After a few minutes, I was able to sessfully form a ball out of the clump and thus make a pill.
Pills are shaped and formed in this manner to preserve their essence and make them more potent, ording to basic alchemy knowledge.
I''m not sure what that means, but it''s what it is.
When I realized I''d made a pill, I stopped circting mana in my body to my hands and gently picked the ball-shaped pill from the cauldron to see if I''d sessfully ''made a basic health pill'' rather than just ''shaped a pill.''
Picking the green pill from the cauldron slowly, I examined it carefully, and when I noticed arge number of tiny ck spots on the pill, I knew the result even without the primordial chronicle showing me.
.....
[Basic Health Pill- [28% Purity]]
A failed pill made by an inexperienced human.
...
When I saw that the pill I made had only 28% purity, I knew that while I had seeded in creating a pill, I had failed to create a pill that could be used.
A pill''s purity is just as important as medicine''s purity.
Purity is the measurement of the quantity of a prevalentponent of a certain substance when only thatponent is present.
Inyman''s terms, pill purity, like medicine purity, indicates how much of the substance intended for the pill or medicine is present.
There will be impurities if there is purity.
These impurities are the tiny ck spots on the failed basic health pill.
There are currently 72% impurities in the pill I am holding, leaving only 28% of it impurity-free.
It''s no different from poison.
The avability of impurities in a pill canpletely alter the formtion of the pill and make it something else.
When a pill''s purity reaches 30%, it can only be said to have been sessfully made.
This is also used to grade Alchemist.
A pill''s purity is ssified into five levels.
They are 30% purity, 50% purity, 70% purity, 80% purity, and 90% purity.
It corrtes with the Alchemist levels.
Trainee Alchemist, Apprentice Alchemist, Advanced Alchemist, Alchemist Master, and Advanced Alchemist Master.
? If a person can make a pill with a purity of 30%, that person is considered a trainee apprentice, and so on.
I used the word "considered" because a person can only be recognized as a trainee apprentice if he can make two different pills with a 30% purity and an 80% sess rate.
The same can be said for the others.
A person can be considered an apprentice alchemist if he can make a pill with 50% purity and can only be recognized as an apprentice alchemist if he can make two different pills with 50% purity with an 80% sess rate.
So, even if I seed in making the basic health pill now, I will not be considered a trainee alchemist.
One of the reasons for this is my sess rate in making the pill.
This is the primary reason.
Aside from grading an alchemist, the purity of a pill tells how effective it is.
Take, for example, the basic health pill.
If an injured unranked specie consumes a basic health pill with 30% purity, its health will immediately improve by 30%.
In another sense, as long as the specie is not dead, taking three basic health pills of 30% purity will bring it close to its peak as long as it can digest the pill.
Higher rank species can take the pill as well, but the effect on the specie will be much less.
That is why things created in Alchemy have ranks.
Taking a lot of pills with 70% impurities, on the other hand, is dangerous because it leaves hidden danger in the body.
This is one of the reasons why a higher-purity pill is more valuable than a lower-purity pill.
It''s not particrly valuable, but it''s better.
As I thought of these things, I ced the failed pill in my storage ring and began preparing to make another pill.
Though I failed to make a sessful pill, I was sessful in forming the pill, so I believe that if I try a few more times, I should be able to make a pill or a few pills with 30% purity.
But first, I returned to the store to purchase another set of materials because I had wasted a lot of the ones I had brought earlier.
Even though some materials from the previous set remained, I brought some more to avoid distractions.
After that, I began another attempt at making a pill.
Because I had some prior experience, the process was a little easier than the first few times.
....
After sessfully forming a pill the first time, I attempted it five more times.
And, out of the five, I failed to form a pill twice and seeded twice, but the purity did not meet the standard and was even lower than the first 28% purity pill.
I am currently on my fifth attempt, making this my 14th attempt since I began.
After using the pill-forming technique to create a pill from the clump.
I used the primordial chronicle to see if I could pull it off this time.
....
[Basic Health Pill-[30% Purity]]
Recovers 30% of health for unranked species.
Recovers 10% of health for Rank 1 species.
It is ineffective for species above Rank 1.
.....
Making a basic health pill is the most difficult solution I''ve ever attempted to create in my life.
Fourteen tries in total, only one of which was sessful.
Even though it was the lowest one, I felt strange when I saw the information provided by the primordial chronicle.
Something difficult to identify, simr to the time I fought the Asmodeus Serpent.
I felt a sense of aplishment.
Chapter 55 Strange
?Strange.
[Ace POV],
After I finally seeded in making a basic health pill with 30% purity, I continued to produce more pills throughout the night.
When I was tired, I would take a short break before continuing.
I also purchased some wooden bottles to store the pills in.
It was small, with each bottle costing four bronze coins.
I brought ten, for a total of forty bronze coins.
In addition to the two sets of materials I brought, I spent a total of 6 silver coins and 40 bronze coins, reducing my total number of coins to 48 silver coins and 87 bronze coins.
Each bottle could only hold three pills, and I could only fill five of the wooden bottles I brought.
And, despite numerous attempts, I could not produce a pill with a purity greater than 33%.
All of the materials have also been used.
I can only say that my sess rate in making pills is far too low.
And because I couldn''t spend all day making pills, I didn''t buy another set of materials, so all I could do was pack my stuff and leave the garage.
Yes, all day, because I''m sure a new day would have arrived.
And I was proven correct when I emerged from the garage to find the sitting room lit by sun rays that had escaped the curtains.
Using my mental clock, I calcted that the time should be around eight or nine o''clock.
I spent the entire night just making pills.
Aside from that, I didn''t notice Anna or Mia in the living room.
Chris was there, but he was alone and sleeping.
I was about to approach him and ask where they were when I heard a noise behind me
I quickly turned back to see what was causing the noise, and when I saw it was Anna approaching, I rxed my guard.
And, for some reason, she was wet and dressed only in her underwear.
I stood there for a second, about to ask her a question when she let out a low scream and dashed into a nearby room with the door open.
I was perplexed by this and was about to speak when I heard her curse from the room.
Her target for cursing-me.
"Ace, you bastard, you prev! Do you enjoy looking at my body?"
Hearing this, I was baffled as to what was going on.
This reminds me of what happened after our fight with the Asmodeus Serpent.
This.......
What a violent specie of a woman.
''Do you really want me to look at your body?'' ''Are you normal?''
I was so perplexed by what was going on that my thoughts unintentionally spilled out of my mouth.
Unfortunately, Anna heard what I said, and as soon as my words fell silent, I began hearing the sounds of objects being crushed in the room.
I was so puzzled by this that I had to look at Chris, who had just awoken from the sounds, to see if he understood what was going on, only to find that he, too, was confused.
"Ace," Anna called in a low tone.
When I heard it, I got chills.
It must be me hallucinating.
Thinking of this, I replied, saying;
"Yes?" I said.
"Could you please leave some clothes in front of the door for me, Mia, and Chris?" This time, she asked with a soft voice.
After hearing what she had to say, I did as she asked and left, leaving some clothes in front of the door.
Given her state, I believe she had a bath.
''Looks like the pipes are still working,'' I thought as I sat down next to Chris on the sofa.
Turning to face him, I asked him a question about which I was still curious and said;
"Do you know why Anna is acting this way?" I inquired.
Hearing this, he had a hesitant expression on his face before responding, saying;
"I suspect she''s in that time of the month," he stated.
I had a sudden realization when I heard this and was about to speak when I felt a touch on my shoulder.
When this happened, the chill I had felt earlier returned.
''Strange,'' I thought as I turned my head back to look at Anna, who had some clothes on her shoulder and had changed into a new set of clothes, holding my shoulder with Chris'' shoulder.
She was smiling, but her eyes weren''t, and Chris was sweating for some reason.
She looked at Chris with a ''smile'' on her face and asked him a question, saying;
"Chris darling, what time am I in?" She inquired, and as soon as she did, I heard a shout from the back.
"Sister Anna!" eximed the voice.
It sounded like Mia.
Hearing this, Anna let go of our shoulders and softly shouted back at Mia, saying she wasing and dragging Chris along with her.
She returned some clothes to me and held some in her hands before leaving.
I didn''t know what to give her when she asked for clothes earlier, so I gave her several sets.
I''m assuming they''re for Chris and Mia to change into after taking a bath.
After they left, I decided to close my eyes and rest for a while as I waited for them to return.
.......
"Ace, wake up",
Hearing my name, I slowly opened my eyes, and when I saw Mia and Chris dressed in new clothes, I realized I had slept off.
Anna spoke to me with her hand on her nose before I could say anything.
"I don''t know what you''ve been doing in the garage, but you stink," she said, adding, "Go take a bath."
I was about to refuse that there was no need, but since I felt ufortable and decided to take a bath.
I confirmed that the pipes were still operational at least.
..........
I felt refreshed after taking a bath, equipping myself with the twin des, and changing into new clothes.
After a brief conversation with Anna, I made my way out of the building with the rest of them, but what was strange was that when we emerged, there was arge crowd gathered in one location.
Curious, I made my way there with Anna and the others.
I didn''t have to push my way through the crowd to see what was in front and why they were gathered when they saw the twin des at my back.
Even though they were sheathed, the scabbard alone gave them an idea of the des'' quality.
As we made our way to the front, I kept hearing things like "is that a portal?" "It appears to be a gate" and so on.
As I heard these things, I became more curious, and when I finally got to the front, I saw what had gathered them.
I also saw Adara and some of my ssmates in front, so I went there while observing the strange thing in front of me.
It was over five meters tall and circr in shape, simr to a portal in a sci-fi movie.
When I got close enough to see what it was through the primordial chronicle, I realized it was something else, but I was also perplexed because I hadn''t expected it to be what it was.
[Temporary [Goblin Lair]],
[Condition to enter dungeon: Level 15],
[Difficulty: Hard],
''A dungeon?''
Chapter 56 Dungeon
?Dungeon.
[Ace POV]
''Dungeon?''
The more I hear these terms, the more I find myself referring to fantasy books and video games.
"Dungeon, huh?" "Is it finally my turn to grind?" a voice beside me asked.
''Grind?''
''Does he refer to this as a level-grinding game?"
Huh?
I came to a halt when I realized that, in addition to the game-like panel, we have levels and now a dungeon in front of us.
It looks exactly like the description of a grinding location that I usually see on the inte when game enthusiasts talk about it.
Unfortunately, I didn''t feel anything while ying games, so I have no idea about these things.
As I was thinking this, I turned to look at the person who made the statement and noticed that the person who said the grinding stuff was a girl.
Her voice was too low when she spoke, so I assumed it was a man.
I don''t recognize her, which means she wasn''t in my ss or she didn''t make a strong enough impression on me to remember her.
When I saw her, I noticed something unusual in her hand.
A wand.
Its appearance was simr to that of one in a movie.
A wooden staff with a core embedded on top of it.
When I saw the core, I knew it wasn''t a natural crystal core but rather a man-made one.
A cksmith or an alchemist can create it.
However, only a rank 1 Advanced cksmith and a rank 1 Advanced Alchemist can create it.
It wasn''t something I could touch right now, and it wasn''t even the point.
If she''s carrying a staff, it can only mean one thing.
She''s a mage or at least someone who works with spells and magic.
And looking at the quality of the core, even though I couldn''t tell what level it is, I know it''s at least a low rare-grade magic staff whenbined with the staff.
She was either strong enough to kill a strong monster early on to receive the wand as a first-kill reward, or she was like Anna and me, who received free item tickets and chose to exchange for the magical staff.
After a while of observing her, I turned my attention away from her and back to the portal-like thing.
Supposedly a goblinir.
This is quite simple to grasp.
I''m not sure if the goblin here is simr to the one in the arts I''ve seen, but entering this ''portal'' will take you to theirir.
It''s just the difficulty and the requirement that are difficult to understand, but I believe it should mean that the participants must be at least level 15 to enter the dungeon, and the difficulty of the dungeon is hard.
I''m not sure how difficult it is.
Perhaps the goblins should be stronger than monsters of the same level, or something.
And if the difficulty is hard, it means that there is a level to how difficult a dungeon can be.
There''s also the part that says this dungeon is only temporary.
Does this imply that the dungeon will vanish and be relocated? or will it simply vanish, or will something happen to it after it has been ''cleared''?
The cleared here is simply me using a gamer term for dungeon clearing.
In a way, this can be straightforward if the dungeon is what I believe it to be.
It may even be advantageous because the dungeon may be a gathering ce for monsters, and as long as you don''t die, you may be able to level up a few times.
As I was thinking this, I looked at Adara, who also looked back at me when she sensed my gaze, and she spoke first, saying;
"Ace? What are you doing here?" she inquired, to which I replied:
"I was curious when I saw the crowd gathered here," I simply stated, and she smiled.
To avoid unnecessary discussion, I spoke first, before she could, and said;
"Do you intend to enter?" I questioned, pointing to the dungeon ''entrance'' in front of me.
When she heard this, she paused for a moment before responding, saying;
"I''m still thinking about it, but it''s likely I have no choice but to enter the dungeon because I can''t just leave it out in the open like this and pretend nothing is happening," she said, adding, "Heaven knows maybe something wille out of it."
Hearing this, I nodded and asked''
"Would you go with me?" I inquired.
My purpose for wanting to enter differs from hers.
My key reason for entering is pure curiosity.
As I waited for her response, I didn''t expect to be interrupted by the girl I had seen earlier.
Even though I was only conversing with Adara, we were not quiet, so anyone who bothered to listen could have heard what we were talking about.
"Are you guys nning to grind too?" the girl asked as she approached Adara and me with an excited expression on her face.
I was about to say it was to explore rather than grind, but it was too stressful to say so I just nodded.
After spending some time with Adara, we moved on to the dungeon, but just as I was about to proceed, I stopped and turned to Anna to ask what we should do about Mia because if we were truly going to a location where monsters gather, then it will be dangerous.
When I turned back to face Anna, I realized she wasn''t even following me.
It looks like she had no intention of entering in the first ce.
I was about to approach her to talk when I heard her voice in my head.
"Don''t worry about me," she said and continued;
"I''ll stay here with Mia, so Chris can follow you and help you if anything happens," she said.
Is this telepathy?
I think she stated that this was one of the skills she exchanged the free item ticket for in the store.
Looks like she has also considered things because I doubt Chris will want to follow me to the dungeon if his sister is with us.
Though I can tell he''s not as vignt as he once was with us, it''s because we''re the reason his sister is safe and he can be more powerful to protect her.
It''s as if his mission in this world after the end of the old world was to keep his sister safe.
Though I am fine by myself, I believe it would be preferable if someone strong could assist me in the event of an emergency.
At the very least, Chris teaming up with me is preferable to joining forces with others for the first time, as they may abandon you.
Chris is unable to do so because his sister is with us.
We keep her safe, but we also ''keep'' her, so Chris can only help honestly or leave with his sister.
After hearing what she said, I considered it for a moment before nodding and turning back to the portal.
When I got to the front with Adara, the gamer girl, and a few other people, I slowly led my hand to touch the portal, and when it did, I felt my hand sink into soft solid liquid.
It was strange.
As I was about to withdraw my hand, a familiar panel appeared in front of me.
[Would you like to enter the dungeon alone or with a team?],
When I saw this, I stopped for a moment and told the others in the back what I had seen, and they said it was better as a team, which I agreed to.
After deciding, I chose to enter as a team, and another text appeared on the panel.
[In this dungeon, only 5 species can enter as a team, with a minimum of 2],
[Would you like to enter?],
[Number of participants: 1/5],
When I saw this, I told the rest of the people behind me what I had seen and informed them that Chris was with me.
They gave me strange looks and looked at Chris strangely when they heard this.
It''s not their fault; after all, Chris''s appearance can be deceiving, but I didn''t bother exining.
The gamer girl was the first to volunteer, and I had no objections, so I nodded.
I wasn''t worried about carrying a burden because you have to be at least level 15 to enter, and I was also curious about the girl''s attack method.
After this happened, Adara immediately volunteered after this urred.
I was about to respond when I was interrupted by a voice.
"Adara, I think it''s best to think about this," the voice said, and when I turned around, I was surprised to see a familiar face.
Brian ze.
"Hello there Ace, ze?" He said.
......
Author notes:
Please vote to show your support for the book.
Also, please share your thoughts on the book in thements section so that I can improve my writing process and create a better book.
Writing this book means a lot to me, so I''d appreciate it if you could provide some feedback instead of just letting me write blindingly and destroy my own work.
Doing it this way will not help me improve and will instead destroy the hard work I''ve put into the book.
Thank you for your time!
Chapter 57 Family
?Family.
[Third Person POV],
When the students in ss A saw the confrontation between the zes, they all remained silent and observed.
Of course, as ssmates in the same ss, they were aware of the two''s rtionship.
Brian ze and Ace ze
Even a blind person who could hear the names would recognize the connection between these two.
which is correct given that they are stepbrothers.
ording to rumors, Ace''s father abandoned his mother, Agneya ze, while Ace was still in the womb for another woman.
Because the pregnancy was still in its early stages at this point, neither Ace''s father nor Ace''s mother knew they were expecting another child.
People suspected that even if Ace''s father was aware, he would still leave.
Fate likes to y tricks on people, as the woman Ace''s father left his mother for was also pregnant at the time.
And thisdy was Ace''s father''s boss.
Yes, a project manager apparently assigned a nine-month project to his boss.
Ace''s mother, Agneya, was still working in a normal ce at the time and wasn''t the Agneya ze the world knew now, and Ace''s elder sister was still a child, so when Ace''s father left without warning, things became difficult for the pregnant woman and her young child.
Agneya worked in an engineeringpany as a low-level employee.
Despite her intelligence and creativity, she was one of the many people who discovered that being smart doesn''t get you very far at the ce you work.
It got worse for the pregnant woman when her pregnancy interfered with her work negatively.
She was eventually fired, and life became more difficult to bear.
Things were going well when Ace''s father was still around because of his position in thepany and the type ofpany he works for, but when he left, he left nothing and abandoned the family.
Though what he did was wrong, no one could really me him because it was obvious what they would have done if they were in his shoes.
Leave your wife and child to be with your powerful boss, who is extremely wealthy and also pregnant for you, or stay with your wife and abandon a normal life when you are fired.
Most people would obviously choose the former.
Is it inhumane?
Yes, it is, but that is how the world works.
Of course, if they knew that the Agneya they knew before would not be the same in the future, it might be a different story.
There were many rumors about what happened next, but this was basically the beginning of Ace having a stepbrother and a runaway father.
Same blood, and the same father, but different mothers, and equal status.
Status?
Well, if your mother is one of the greatest inventors in the world, and you have an elder sister who is also one of the greatest youngest doctors in the world, and you are one of the world''s youngest and most promising inventors, then having a high status is natural.
Ace was of this caliber.
And what about Brian?
What is the expected status of the grandson of a former king of a kingdom and the nephew of the current king of the kingdom?
This is also one of the reasons why people were perplexed as to why a princess would be interested in Ace''s father, a normal man.
And a proud person like Brian, who refused to acknowledge Ace as his elder brother, will naturally contend with him.
Unfortunately for Brian, only one party was willing to disagree with the other.
It also didn''t help that the other party was better than him.
Even though Brian was a top student in the ss, he couldn''tpete with Ace, even without taking into ount Ace''s own aplishments.
However, the young noble did not remain silent, and he continued topete, only to fail.
Even the girl he has feelings for is.....
.......
[Ace POV],
After giving my younger brother a brief nce, I turned back to Adara and ignored him.
I knew that if I responded now, another useless conversation would begin.
He didn''t appear to be nning to stop, though.
"Hey! Are you ignoring me? ", he questioned.
"Yes," I replied, and he looked stunned.
He probably didn''t expect me to respond directly.
Seeing this, I ignored him and returned my gaze to Adara, asking if she wanted to apany me, but before she could respond, Brian spoke again.
"Adara is not going to follow you," he said as I turned my back on him and Adara and prepared to enter the dungeon with Chris and the gamer girl.
Too much talking.
When Adara saw this, she quickly called out my name, just as I was about to touch the portal surface.
"Ace, I''ming with you!" she eximed.
I simply nodded when I heard this.
We were four, Chris and I, Adara, and the gamer girl, and only one remained.
Looking around, I was about to pick any random person who looked strong when Brian spoke up again, saying he was going to join as well.
I ignored him and continued looking, but instead of quieting down, he began making his way to my side when Adara abruptly spoke.
"Elsie will be the fifth," Adara said, and Elsie moved to the side as Chris clenched his fist and looked at me with what I assumed was an angry expression on his face.
I don''t have a problem with him, but I believe he dislikes me for some reason.
I don''t like him because I can''t feel it and his appearance hurts my eyes, but I don''t really have a problem with him.
Taking another quick look at Brian, I touched the portal surface again as the familiar panel with text appeared in front of my eyes.
[Temporary [Goblin Lair]],
[Condition to enter dungeon: Level 15],
[Difficulty: Hard],
[Would you like to enter the dungeon alone or with a team?],
''With a team''
[In this dungeon, only 5 species can enter as a team, with a minimum of 2],
[Keep in mind that for a team to enter, every member must have a form of contact.],
[Number of participants: 5/5],
[Would you like to enter?],
When I saw this, I told everyone on the team to touch each other, and when they did, I chose to enter right away.
My vision blurred as soon as I chose to enter as a team, and when it returned, I found myself in another location.
Chapter 58 Goblins
?Goblins.
[Ace POV],
The scene in front of me after my blurred vision cleared was not the portal, but another location.
I was in a cave.
Even though I could not see anything that could emit light, the cave was as bright as day.
We appear to have been transported to the dungeon.
""Wow""
Everyone else on the team, including Chris, eximed loudly.
"This world is turning out to be more exciting and interesting than I expected," the gamer girl beside me said.
She is clearly not normal enough to be ssified as such.
Others would want everything to go back to the way it was, but looking at you, I''m sure this world is better for you.
But I agree with her that the world is bing increasingly interesting.
I looked around as I considered this.
Behind me were only rocks, and it appeared to be a dead end, despite being the entrance to the dungeon.
So I''m assuming that this is a dungeon that must be cleared to leave.
"It appears that we can only clear this dungeon before leaving," the gamer girl said.
She seems to be thinking the same thing I am.
Seeing this, I turned to her and said;
"Ace, closebat"
She understood my intent and spoke as well after hearing this.
"Emma, I''m a mage," she said, and the others immediately began to introduce themselves.
"Adara, Mage"
"Elsie, Mage"
"Chris, Closebat"
"..."
It appears that everyone else is a "mage" besides Chris and me.
Did they choose this name because they attack in the same way that mages do in fantasy books or movies?
It should be.
I did this to get to know everyone''s attack style.
If we just go into battle without knowing what the other side is up to, it could lead toplications.
Looking around again, I noticed that, aside from the dead end made of rocks behind me, there was an open road ahead of me that led somewhere, so after our brief discussion, I made my way forward.
When the others saw this, they followed suit.
As we moved deeper into the cave, I noticed that the cave space grewrger.
I ignored it and continued on my way.
We only came to a halt after hearing a noise.
We all slowed down and tried to make as little noise as possible after seeing this.
As we continued walking, the noise level increased, and we began to hear a variety of strange sounds.
Finally, something other than the rocks we kept seeing caught our attention.
With our backs to arge rock, I slowly peered out to observe the creatures we had just discovered.
They are small, green dark-skinned creatures that had human characteristics, almost resembling a dwarf I''ve seen in some arts.
They had big ears and noses, with filthy, yellow, crooked teeth, and held wooden clubs that were bigger than them.
One thing they all had inmon was that they were all ugly and dressed in dark-tattered leather.
Some were even naked and without clothing.
[Green Skin Goblin Level 15],
Green skin?
Is this to imply that goblins have different skin tones?
When I saw this, I took a closer look at the other goblins.
[Green Skin Goblin Level 15],
[Green Skin Goblin Level 16],
[Green Skin Goblin Level 17],
[Green Skin Goblin Level 15],
[Green Skin Goblin Level 17],
....
....
..
Aside from the green-skinned goblin, I didn''t see anyone with a different skin color.
What I did notice was that the one with the lowest level was level 15, and the one with the highest level was level 17.
And there were more than ten of them.
Roughly around 12 or 13.
That exins why it is difficult.
And this is most likely not the entire dungeon''s monsters.
Fighting a total of 10 to 12 monsters with the lowest level being level 15 is indeed difficult.
"Goblins, they look exactly like I expected."
"It''s so ugly!" Emma eximed beside me.
She also poked her head out slightly to observe.
"I just don''t know if they''re as stupid as games and videos make them out to be," she added.
"How do we deal with this?" Elsie stated.
The others have at some point already popped their heads outside to observe.
There were five of us here, and the goblins numbered around thirteen.
The numbers alone outnumbered us.
While I was thinking about these things, Emma opened her mouth and spoke;
"Three goblins should be no problem for me." "If you don''t include the ones at level 17," she added.
Elsie and Adara both spoke up immediately after she did.
"I can handle three as well," Adara stated.
"My limit is two," Elsie discussed.
When I heard this, I took a close look at the girls and asked them a question.
"Are you certain you can handle those numbers?" They all nodded in response to what I said.
Seeing this, I returned my attention to the goblins.
If they''re correct and can take on the number of goblins they im, that''s eight goblins gone, leaving only four or five.
Keeping this in mind, I counted the goblins this time and confirmed that the total number is 13.
There are eight level 15 goblins, two level 16 goblins, and three level 17 goblins.
The cave we were teleported to was one that kept leading us deeper, so there were scattered level 15 goblins in front of us and level 16 and level 17 goblins deeper inside the cave.
Fortunately, there was so much open space in the cave that it didn''t appear to be one that made us spot the higher-level goblins.
It appears that the deeper you go into the cave, the more powerful the goblins be.
That''s good because lower-level monsters don''t give me enough primordial records to level up.
As I was thinking this, I looked at Chris, and he spoke first, without waiting for me to say anything.
"I can deal with the level 16 goblins," he said.
Hearing this, I nodded in response.
I was more familiar with Chris Strength than the other three.
When he exchanged sword techniques in the store, his strength only increased.
Well, I''m guessing he got something to do with sword techniques.
After dividing the monsters amongst ourselves, I charged out in a blur with Chris, who also charged out with me.
Because of how close in level we are to the goblins, they immediately noticed us when we charged out, but Chris and I were moving too quickly for the level 15 goblins in front of us, so we avoided them and continued on.
When the level 16 goblins noticed us and charged at us, I ignored and avoided them while Chris dealt with them.
When I got close to the level 17 goblins, I drew the twin des and prepared to attack.
As I got closer to the first goblin, I was about to attack with a sh when I sensed an objecting at me, so I withdrew my attack and dodged.
When the objectsnded where I was, I noticed they wererge rocks at least half my size.
Before I could finish observing, I sensed another object being thrown at me and remembering therge rocks that had previously been thrown at me, I didn''t dare to take it on and rolled to avoid it.
I quickly nced in the direction the rocks had been thrown from when I dodged the attack and saw that the two goblins in the back had at some point dropped their wood clubs and started throwing rocks at me.
I didn''t have time to observe any further when I felt another attacking at me from behind.
I ducked without hesitation, and when I realized that the attack had been missed, I pushed myself further back from the three goblins'' assault.
With this level of cooperation, I knew these goblins were not as stupid as Emma thought and had some intelligence.
Intelligence is at least on par with the special level 18 zombie I fought.
When the goblins realized I had escaped their attacks, they began shouting and making strange sounds at me.
Whatever they said soundedpletely unfamiliar to me.
It was even unclear whether they were speaking or talking because everything that came out of their mouth sounded out of ce.
After shouting whatever came out of their mouth, the two goblins in the back immediately carriedrge rocks and threw them at me.
When I saw this, I left my previous location and charged at them.
These guys are strong despite their small size, but because I wasn''t charging and attacking blindly like before, I was finally able tounch an attack.
When I got close to the only goblin still carrying its wooden weapon, I dodged its attack and shed its neck with the de in my hand, removing its head from its body.
[You have acquired the primordial records of Green skin goblin level 17],
I ignored the notification that appeared when the goblin was killed and charged at the two remaining goblins in the back.
I avoided therge rocks that the goblins continued to throw my way and shed at them as I got close to them.
Unfortunately, one was able to avoid being hit and only had one of its hands severed.
The other wasn''t as fortunate as its head was cut off from its neck.
[You have acquired the primo.....
Ignoring this, I turned back right away to attack the other goblin that had evaded my attack, stopping it in its tracks before it couldunch another attack.
After the goblin died, I finally took a look at the text on the panel that appeared.
[You have acquired the primordial records of Green skin goblin level 17],
[You have acquired enough Primordial records to level up],
After reading thest text, I began to wonder if the goblins I killed now were rich in primordial records because of the dungeon''s existence.
After all, I knew how difficult it was to level up as your level increased.
Before I could continue thinking, I saw the corpses of the goblins I had killed disintegrating, and something appeared on the ground where the corpses had previously been.
It wasn''t an orb, but rather something unexpected.
This...
Chapter 59 Another Method To Gain Coins
?Chapter 59.1: Another method to gain coins.
[Ace POV],
It quite surprised me when I saw the silver and bronze coins on the ground.
I picked up the two silver coins and the 75 bronze coins while stooping, then I took in their appearance.
Aside from having the appearance of a normal silver and bronze coin and an exquisite ''P'' embedded on both sides of the coin, I noticed the coins emitted some form of radiation.
I realized it was mana after carefully sensing it.
Because it was required to have good mana control to use the pill-forming technique effectively, I could at least sense mana better now that I had some experience with it.
I checked the information on the coins in my hand with the primordial chronicle.
......
[Silver Coin],
A silver coin looted from a dungeon monster.
Can be used to purchase items at the store.
.......
[Bronze Coin],
A bronze coin looted from a dungeon monster.
Can be used to purchase items at the store.
........
? ''Loot?''
It appears that in addition to selling monster corpses and items, I can gain coins by killing monsters in dungeons.
It is also more profitable.
A level 17 monster corpse is usually only worth one silver coin and twenty bronze coins, but a goblin killed in a dungeon gave me two silver coins and some bronze coins.
What I''m wondering about is how I can use the coins in my hand now in the store.
When I thought of this, the coins in my hand vanished.
I was perplexed by the sudden disappearance, so I called out my status and went to the store to see if there were any changes, as coins can only be used in the store.
And my assumption was correct, as I did notice a change in the store section.
[Total Coins: 51 Silver Coins; 62 Bronze Coins],
My previous total of coins was only 48 silver coins and 87 bronze coins, so when I noticed that more coins had been added, I knew it was because the coins I previously held had vanished.
Thinking about this, I decided to conduct a small experiment.
When I thought of using the silver and bronze coins in the store, they vanished.
It appears that the coins will be added to my total amount of coins in the primordial chronicle in ordance with my will.
So I''m wondering if I can get these coins out.
As I was thinking about this, I had an image of three silver coins in my head, and as soon as I thought about bringing the coins out, I felt a cold touch on my hand.
I looked at the hand that felt like it was holding something, and there were three silver coins there.
With this, I knew I could bring the coins I had outside of the primordial chronicle.
Taking the silver coins in my hand back to the primordial chronicle, I made my way to the remaining coins on the ground where the goblin corpses had previously been.
[Total Coins: 57 Silver Coins; 12 Bronze Coins],
After that, I returned to the others, who were already finished with theirs.
Chris had already killed the two level 16 monsters and was holding two silver coins and some bronze coins in his hands, puzzledly looking at them.
Hmmm.
It seems that the coin pattern increase of the monsters in the dungeon differs from that of the monsters outside.
ording to what I gained from exchanging monster corpses in the store''s exchange sub-option, the coin pattern of level 1 monsters to level 10 is 5 bronze coins.
That is, a level 1 monster is generally worth 5 bronze coins, a level 2 is worth 10 bronze coins, a level 3 is worth 15 bronze coins, and so on, with the coin pattern increasing by 10 bronze coins starting at level 11.
That is if a level 10 monster is worth 50 bronze coins, a level 11 monster is worth 60 bronze coins. However, based on the number of coins I obtained and Chris obtained, I suspect that the coin pattern increase of monsters in the dungeon begins at 25 bronze coins.
That could imply that the coin pattern of level 1 to level 10 monsters in a dungeon is 10 bronze coins.
In a dungeon, a level 1 monster is generally worth 10 bronze coins, a level 2 is worth 20 bronze coins, a level 3 is worth 30 bronze coins, and so on, with the coin pattern increasing by 25 bronze coins starting at level 11.
I believe that the coin pattern of the ten bronze coins is correct.
So far, all I''ve done is make assumptions, and nothing has been confirmed.
When I got close to Chris, he noticed me and looked down at his hands, which were holding the coins, and slightly stretched them towards me before speaking.
"Brother Ace, do you know what I can do with this?" he inquired.
When I heard that, I asked him a question of my own.
"How many coins did you get?" I inquired.
"2 silver coins and 50 bronze coins," he replied.
Hearing this, I nodded and told him to tighten his grip on the coins as if he were going to buy something from the store.
Hearing this, he fell silent for a moment before the coins in his hand vanished, just like mine.
I told him to count the total number of coins he had in the store and left him as I made my way to the girls, with what I assumed was a stunned expression on his face.
When I arrived, the girls had finished their battle and were holding coins in their hands.
When I saw the coins disappear from the girl''s hand, I didn''t have to tell them what to do, unlike Chris.
I could hear them murmuring as I got closer.
Something I recognized in the murmurs was how they didn''t expect to gain so many coins.
Perhaps they are also aware of the exchange sub-option function.
Emma noticed me as I approached and came to my side, speaking before I could;
"Let''s keep grinding!" She said excitedly, to which I simply nodded before looking at Adara and Elsie seeing that nothing was wrong, I and the girls grouped back with Chris at the front and made our way deep into the cave.
After passing a short distance away from the goblins I killed, we came across a staircase.
"Stairs?" I murmured when I saw this.
..............
Chapter 59.2: Hidden Dungeon?
When the team first saw the stairs, they were perplexed and intrigued.
Not sure when it started, but as soon as Emma saw the stairs, she began talking about floors, monster floors, advancing floors, and so on.
What she said was undoubtedly about video game terms.
When Ace, Adara, and Elsie were about to ignore her, Chris spoke up and stood by her.
Finally, due to Emma''s influence, the rest of the team believes that the stairs should resemble theyout of dungeons in video games.
The team finally went up the stairs after some hesitation, and when they reached the top, they saw the entrance to a cave, which was very strange because seeing a cave in a cave is strange in and of itself.
When they went deeper into the cave, they found more monsters, just as Emma predicted.
This time there were ten monsters, all of which were green-skinned goblins.
There are six level 16 goblins and four level 17 goblins.
Seeing this, Ace and the team made sure to minimize their presence.
After some deliberation, they divided the monsters among themselves once more, just as they had done before.
The girls were in charge of the level 16 goblins, while Ace and Chris were in charge of the four level 17 goblins.
Ace took three and Chris took one.
After a brief battle, the team dispatched the monsters, and after collecting their coins, they proceeded deeper into the cave and discovered another set of stairs, which, as Emma predicted, led them to another ''floor'' filled with monsters.
Seeing this, another round of battle began.
........
[Ace POV],
After the battle with the first wave of goblins we encountered in the dungeon and the battle with the ones weter encountered on the second and third floors, I finally understood why the dungeon''s difficulty wasbeled ''Hard.''
Though the first, second, and third floors were a little difficult for us to clear, this was mostly due to the sheer number of goblins we had to face.
Because of their simple attack style, the goblins also reduced the difficulty slightly.
But everything changed when we got to the fourth floor because the difficulty of the dungeon increased for me and the team from there.
Aside from the numbers that outnumbered us, there was also the issue of goblin levels, with the weakest at level 18 and the strongest at level 21, and there were several.
It should also be noted that I was still at level 17 at the time and did not choose to level up despite the number of primordial records I had umted.
Something I noticed was that the higher the level of the monster you kill differs from yours, the more primordial records you will receive.
So I didn''t level up and instead focused on farming primordial records.
I also understood why the girls referred to themselves as mages.
Elsie can manipte earth, which is the ground we step on to attack or defend.
Adara can manipte lightning, and even though she fights with her fists in closebat, she refers to herself as a mage although the range attacks in her arsenal are limited.
Emma can manipte light.
It''s strange, but I think it''s interesting every time I see it.
It should be noted that, in my opinion, she is the best at magic of the three.
Her use of light magic piques my interest.
She uses it to attack, defend, manipte, and bend into spears and shields, among other things.
Only when I couldn''t take it any longer did I decide to level up to level 19.
Even then, the number was difficult to handle, but it was more manageable.
The difficulty rose on the fifth floor after we cleared the fourth.
When we reached the seventh floor, the weakest goblin we encountered was level 21, and the strongest was level 24, whose name was Goblin Knight ording to the primordial chronicle.
It was quite strong, but it was eventually defeated.
There were some injuries, but they were all healed when we leveled up.
There were no stairs on the seventh floor either.
This must be the dungeon''s final floor.
I think it took less than 3 hours to clear all of the floors. I''m not sure if that''s fast or slow.
Looking around and seeing Chris and the girls panting, I was about to say something when the primordial chronicle panel appeared in front of me.
[Conditions to open Hidden Dungeon met],
[Hidden Dungeon: Goblin Lord Throne room],
[Floors: One floor],
[Difficulty to participants: Hell],
"Hidden Dungeon?"
"What is this?"
As I considered this, the seventh floor we were on began to shake violently.
Chapter 60 Rank 1 Goblin Lord
?Rank 1 Goblin Lord.
[Ace POV],
The entire seventh floor began to shake as soon as the primordial chronicle informed us that we had met the conditions for opening the Hidden dungeon.
But, strangely, despite the violent shaking on the floor, no fallen rocks or anything else was being destroyed.
The floor, on the other hand, was changing.
Yes, changing.
As the slightly rough ground I was stepping on smoothed out, pirs began to sprout in several ces.
The most change urred in the location where the stairs were usually found on other floors but was a dead end on the seventh floor.
I saw the rocks at the dead end on the seventh floor slowlying together to form arge grand coronation chair wide enough for two grown men to sit on in front of me.
Arge statue depicting a strange-looking creature stood behind the coronation chair, which bore a striking resemnce to the nobles'' throne chair.
I was about to observe more when the violent shaking on the seventh floor abruptly stopped.
But when this happened, I didn''t even bother to look behind me to see what the others were doing when I felt pressure descend on me.
I''m not sure where it came from, but my body straightened subconsciously as I felt danger ringing constantly in my head.
The pressure increased as I saw three creatures slowly materializing at the throne chair area when the entire seventh floor was violently shaking.
When the creatures finished materializing, I saw their appearance.
They resembled the goblins I''d previously seen.
One goblin sat on the throne chair, while the other two stood guard on either side of the goblin who sat on the throne chair.
I quickly checked the primordial chronicle for information on one of the goblins standing to the side of the goblin sitting.
[Goblin Guard Level 25],
''Level 25?''
When I saw this, my pupil shrank slightly.
Two levels higher than me.
Except for being a little bigger and taller, the goblin guard resembled the goblin knight I encountered on the seventh floor.
The goblin knight was barely tall enough to reach my chest, but this goblin guard was slightly taller and had a broader body than me.
Unlike the goblin knight, who only carried a club, the two goblin guards carried a club as well as a leather amour.
It was strange, but I didn''t pay much attention to them because the person putting pressure on me wasn''t them. It was the goblin who sat on the throne.
Even though it was still sitting, I could tell the goblin was more than 2 meters tall and very muscr from where I was.
Its hand''s muscle wasrger than my thigh.
It, too, wielded a club in its hand and was dressed in leather armor, as did the goblin guards.
Even though it was still sitting and doing nothing, I felt the pressure increase on me when I caught sight of its gaze on me.
I checked the information while trying to ignore my unease.
[Rank 1 Goblin Lord Level 25[DUNGEON BOSS]],
''Rank 1?!"
Before I could continue, the goblin lord suddenly appeared in front of me, raised a fist aimed at me, and punched.
''Fast''
I was barely able to bring the twin des in my hands to my chest to defend the punch in time, but even so, I flew to the other side of the room and created a crater when I had my back to the wall.
That much was the strength of the goblin lord''s punch.
''Is this a rank 1 monster?'' I thought since I could tell that the goblin lord did not punch me with his full strength, but even so, I flew around the room.
There was still the issue of the goblin lord not using the club in its hand.
Just as I was about to recover and move away from the crater I had made on the wall, the goblin lord reappeared in front of me, this time with a punch to the head.
I knew from its strength that if its punch connected, my head would burst open, but I couldn''t do anything but watch as the Goblin lord''s fist approached my head.
This is the first time I''ve visibly felt death approaching since I awoke from the transparent crystal.
This was not like the time with the Asmodeus Serpent.
If the goblin fist connected, I knew nothing else would happen except death.
But even then, I had no fear.
It was something else entirely.
It was like the time with the Asmodeus Serpent.
I felt a rush of unfamiliar emotions.
As the monster''s fist approached my face, a shield of white light appeared in front of me.
When I saw this, I immediately shifted my head to the other side, as the white shield in front of me disintegrated and the goblin lord''s fistnded on the wall behind me, embedding its fist in it.
Seeing this, I was about to stab with the de in my hand when I found myself flying again.
At some point, the goblin lord dropped its club and pped me.
It was just a p, but it had enough power to send me flying in the opposite direction.
As soon as I had my back to the wall, I felt my organs shift as I drew a mouthful of blood from my mouth.
My entire body hurt, but there was nothing I could do about it.
I knew the shield that saved me was a spell from Emma; if it hadn''t been for it, I''d be dead by now.
But seriously, the goblin lord''s strength is ridiculous.
Being a rank 1 specie is not as simple as it sounds.
If it had been any other normal or lower-level human, the attack would have turned their body into a meat paste by now.
I wanted to move but couldn''t, and from what I could see out of the corner of my eye, the others were busy fighting the goblin guards.
Only Emma was able to help with a spell.
The goblin lord is apparently targeting me for some reason, which I do not understand.
I tried to move as I watched the goblin lord approach, but the more I moved, the more my body ached.
""Light Magic: ''Heal''""
""Light Magic: ''Light Spears""
When I heard Emma''s loud chant, I felt something warm wrap around me, and the aches I was experiencing vanished.
When I realized I could move again, I didn''t bother to examine the changes in my body because I saw a dense swarm of white-shaped spears gathered on the goblin lord''s head.
They all descended on the Goblin lord''s head at breakneck speed, but even the terrifying number of spears that descended on the Goblin lord''s head were all blocked as the Goblin lord used his club to stop the attacks.
I knew the spells cast now were from Emma, and I believe it took a lot of mana to do so. I don''t think she''ll be able to do it again soon.
Taking advantage of the opportunity now that the Goblin Lord was dealing with the light spears descended on it, I blurred from where I stood and appeared close to the Goblin Lord, attacking with the twin me-coated des in my hand.
I used and pumped all of my mana into the des and attacked, but my attack was still blocked by the Goblin, who was defending with its club.
When my des and the club made contact, the hands holding the des shook violently and I flew back a little.
I didn''t hit anything, but the rebound from my de colliding with the goblin club hurt me.
I could still stand, but my insides were trembling.
Is this a ranked specie?
Is this the difference between a specie that has not evolved and one that has?
This world is truly interesting!
Though my life has been in danger in some way since I awoke from the transparent crystal, it has more or less provided me with what I crave.
Even if it''s only a glimmer of what I long for.
But I also learned something.
I''m weak.
Too weak.
Even though we were all unranked, the Asmodeus Serpent, the mutated eagle, and the zombified mutated human all trashed me.
Perhaps to the primordial chronicle, am just a random unranked specie.
""Light magic: ''Bind''""
As Emma chanted, thick solid chains of white light began to appear beneath the goblin lord''s feet and attempt to bind it in ce.
It was sessful because the monster was busy trashing me.
But I knew it wouldn''t hold the goblin lord for long when I noticed ''cracks'' on the white chains.
When I saw this, I yelled at Emma without looking at her.
"Emma, try to hold on!"
Rushing to the Goblin lord that was about to break free from the chains, I gathered all of my strength and pumped all of the mana in my body into the des in my hands, coating them in fire and attacking it.
Unfortunately, the goblin lord was able to free the hand holding the club before I could attack.
However, because it had not been prepared to defend, its defenses werecking, so when my attack hit, the goblin lord''s body flew in the opposite direction as my hands holding the des burst with various injuries and blood gushing out of them due to overload and rebound.
""Light Magic: ''Heal''""
""Light magic: ''Bind''""
I rushed in the direction the goblin lord flew, feeling my body heal.
I saw the goblin lord bound with chains, but the chains were clearly weaker than before, and the goblin lord would be free in no time.
When I saw this, I increased my speed, but before I could get close, the goblin lord suddenly opened his mouth and screamed.
The goblin lord only screamed, but the speed with which I arrived could not bepared to the speed with which I flew out.
''What is that?''
''A skill or spell?''
No, it''s not the same.
I can''t put my hand on it, but it feels different than the mutated eagle''s attacks.
When I saw the goblin lord about to break free from thest chain that bound it, I didn''t have much time to think about it.
But before it could, a spike sprouted from the ground and attacked the goblin lord.
"Roar"
When the spike hit the goblin lord, injuries begin to appear on its body.
Although its body defense was strong enough to prevent the spikes from entering its body, they were still able to do a number on it.
''Earth Magic?''
Seeing this, I cast a quick nce around and noticed that Adara was about to finish the monsters while Elsie''s hands were on the ground.
Surely, it was her attack just now.
But seeing them sparked an idea in me.
Turning my head to look at Chris and Emma, I noticed that Chris was about to finish the goblin guard on his side as well, while Emma held her staff high, and the crystal core embedded in the magic staff began to shine brightly.
But I also noticed her body violently shaking, as if she was about to fall.
Seeing this, I returned my attention to the Goblin lord and began throwing water bottles or anything containing water from my storage ring at the Goblin lord who was dealing with the earth spike.
When the Goblin Lord saw the water bottle and container attacks I threw at it, it didn''t bother to dodge or defend and just charged at me.
Fortunately, myte water bottle had been thrown, and I heard Emma''s voice.
""Light magic: ''BIND''""
It was still the same spell, but this time it was more powerful.
The white light chains were so thick that they appeared real and were able to temporarily bring down the monster.
It wasn''t just that. When the chains appeared, so did another wave of earth spikes.
But, after a quick nce at Emma, I noticed that she was on the verge of copsing and that it would happen soon.
When I saw Adara approaching, I shouted at her to attack the Goblin lord.
Perhaps she understood my intent when she saw the empty bottles and containers around and the somewhat wet goblin.
When she was close enough to the Goblin lord, she coated her fist with lightning and punched him.
When the lightning punch connected with the wet Goblin''s body, the goblin screamed in pain as arcs of lightning appeared around its body.
"Roar"
Suddenly, I saw the Goblin Lord open its mouth again, and I knew it was time for another scream.
At this point, Adara increased the intensity of her lightning output, and the Goblin lord could only roar in pain.
Seeing this, I rushed out but then I heard the scream of the goblin lord again and flew out.
My des were also a distance away from me as a result of this, but when I turned back to look at the goblin, I saw that Adara was still there, shaking but still attacking the monster with lightning punches.
Light shields surrounded her, but they were so weak and thin that they appeared to vanish at any moment.
When I saw this, I dashed out to the Goblin Lord, ignoring the des.
I didn''t have that much time.
In an attempt to keep the Goblin Lord at bay, I dashed to his back.
I didn''t think my body was powerful enough to harm the goblin lord, so I went for a neck hook with blue mes coated on my arms.
Adara stopped attacking the monster when she saw me.
I knew this because I didn''t feel her attacks when I was in close proximity to the goblin''s body.
When I saw this, I shouted at her.
"Adara, continue!" I said.
I couldn''t see her facial expression, but when I felt like I was being electrocuted, I knew she was listening.
"Roar"
Heavens, the pain.
I thought I could somewhat handle it with my body now, but this.....
The goblin lord''s struggle became more apparent to me as the pain increased.
I felt it struggling to break free from my grasp, and as it struggled, I felt more pain.
I couldn''t match the Goblin Lord''s strength, so I had to struggle to do what I was doing as my body tore.
I knew we''d die if this monster broke free.
But I felt something else rather than fear.
Just like in the rxation center against the Asmodeus Serpent.
I felt excitement.
As I increased my mana output and made my mes stronger, I felt the goblin lord struggle more as I felt the pain of being electrocuted and muscle tearing with blood oozing out of them.
I felt dizzy but kept on.
"Brother Ace!" I heard Chris''s voice as I saw a sh of red light and felt the goblin''s struggle weaken.
And a whileter....
[You have acquired the prim............
When I saw this, my vision blurred and I fainted.
Chapter 61 What Happened After
?What happened after.
[Ace POV],
Opening my eyes slowly to see an unfamiliar ceiling, I had a strange thought that everything was just a dream, but remembering that this wasn''t the first time I''d passed out since the end of the old world, I knew it wasn''t.
As I used my hand to support myself to sit on what I identified as a bed, I turned to look at Anna, who was sitting on a chair and had her head on the bed sleeping.
I''ve always been curious as to why she follows me.
It''s strange because I can tell she wants to follow me but I''m not sure why.
I refuse to believe that she''s trying to get even with me because I didn''t leave her when the Asmodeus Serpent was pursuing us.
I don''t really care why she''s doing it because she''s useful and I''ve grown to feel morefortable around her than even my own brother.
Ironic.
''Perhaps it''s because we''ve been through this since the beginning,'' I reasoned as I examined my body.
When I saw that my body was fine, I was surprised because it wouldn''t be surprising if I had been crippled in some way during the fight with the goblin lord.
Good thing I''m okay, I suppose.
Looking around the room and seeing nothing worth observing, I decided to go outside and didn''t bother disturbing Anna because she was sleeping, but my slight movement still woke her up.
"Uh?" She muttered weakly as she rubbed her eyes and looked in my direction.
When she saw me, she had a surprised look on her face before switching to a relieved one and saying softly;
"So you''re awake, Ace," she said, adding, "How''s your body feeling?" she asked, smiling.
"Good," I said, nodding and asking where this was.
"This is a room in the building where the princess told us to stay previously," she stated.
"Princess?"
"Princess Adara," she said.
I nodded when I heard this.
It''s not surprising given that, aside from being an unfamiliar building where I briefly stayed, I never checked the rooms other than going to the garage to make pills.
Speaking of princess, I''m wondering what happened to Adara and the team and what happened after I passed out because the only thing I remember before passing out is Chris calling my name, followed by the primordial chronicle panel.
When this thought urred to me, I asked Anna how I got here rather than what had happened.
"After you guys left and went into the dungeon, there were still people outside who didn''t leave, so I stayed for a while. There was this person, I believe he was called Brian, who kept shouting your name and calling you a bastard over and over. However, after a while, for unknown reasons, he also entered the dungeon with four other people ", she said.
This is new information, but.....
"Anna, get back on topic," I reminded her.
"Uh? Oh! Am sorry. So...... After that episode, there were still a few people outside gathered around the portal-looking gate. I was about to return here with Mia because there was nothing else to do or see there when I heard a scream.
I was perplexed because the scream came from behind me, so I turned around only to see the team you took to the dungeon barely returningplete. It was barely 4 minutes when you entered! "You were bleeding and unconscious with the girl holding a wand with you was also unconscious," she said, about to continue when I interrupted her.
"How long did you say it was again?" I inquired.
"Only four minutes," she replied, tilting her head to the left and continuing to speak.
Ignoring her for a moment, I considered the time difference between the dungeon and the outside world.
We barely spent four hours in the dungeon, but it was also barely four minutes outside.
The time difference is likely 1:1 (1 minute: 1 hour/ 1 hour: 1 minute).
Interesting.
I wonder how long Brian was in the dungeon for, whether he fulfilled the requirements to enter the hidden dungeon or somethingparable, and whether the hidden dungeon was a one-time urrence.
I''m not even sure what condition we met for the hidden dungeon to open.
Is the condition the time spent clearing the normal dungeon?
And if Brian did experience it, I wonder if I should observe a one-minute silence in his honor.
Thinking about this, I returned my focus to Anna, who was still speaking.
".....If the girl with the wand hadn''t woken up earlier than you, you might have died from blood loss," she said as she looked at me.
Is she referring to Emma?
''And, if Emma awoketer, how did I survive until then?'' I reflected as I examined my body once more.
Aside from seeing no injuries, I was wearing a different set of clothes than the one I wore to the dungeon.
Hmmm, I was unconscious so who changed me?
"Who changed me, Anna?" I inquired.
"O-o-oh, that was me," she stammered, flustered.
What''s the deal with her?
Before I could say anything, she spoke up and said:
"Don''t worry, I tried not to see anything," she hurriedly stated.
Tried?
What is she saying?
Anyway, now I''m wondering where my des are.
"Anna, my weapon?"
"They''re in the garage. Are you going out? After all, you just woke up ", she stated.
"Don''t worry. I was simply asking "As Iy down on the bed, I said.
Seeing this, she was about to leave the room when I stopped her and asked her a question.
"Have you eaten yet?" I asked.
I knew it was a new day when I saw the sun''s reflection in the room.
It should be noon or close to noon right now.
When she heard me, she nodded and replied, saying;
"Yes, we''ve eaten, thanks to Princess Adara," she said as she walked out the door.
When she was outside, I heard her say to me in a loud voice, "Make sure you take a little rest at least!"
Is she being worried? I suppose, but I can''t help but think she''s fleeing the room instead.
Thinking about this, I adjusted my body position and sat on the bed, pulling a can of food from my storage ring.
I was starving.
Looking at the canned beef in my hand, I couldn''t help but think that I should have gotten a spoon set at the mall.
I used my hand instead since there wasn''t any other option and it was stressful to think of one, and after tasting the first meat, I called out the primordial status in my head as I began reading the texts that appeared after clearing the dungeon.
[You have acquired the primordial records of Rank 1 Goblin Lord level 25],
[You have acquired enough primordial records to level up],
[You have acquired enough primordial records to level up],
[You have acquired enough primordial records to level up],
[You have cleared the hidden dungeon [Goblin lord throne room] and received 1* level up reward for first clearance of the dungeon],
[You have acquired enough primordial records to level up],
......
The first thing that came to mind when I saw the rows of text on the panel in front of me was ''as expected of a rank 1 monster.''
The primordial records gained from killing it are enough to level me up three times.
And since I wasn''t the only one who fought the goblin, the goblin lord''s primordial records must have been shared.
If I had faced the Goblin Lord alone, I wonder how many levels I would have gained.
But this was just a thought since I knew I would have died if I hadn''t had a team with me.
What is perplexing is the reward for clearing the dungeon.
Does clearing a dungeon result in rewards for the participants, or is this only true for hidden dungeons?
And the phrase "first clearance" implies that we were the first toplete that particr dungeon, right?
So, did we or perhaps I get the level up reward because we cleared the ''normal dungeon'' or because we cleared the ''hidden dungeon''?
I believe it''s thetter. After all, the primordial chronicle highlighted the hidden dungeon.
And this ''level up reward'' should be the reason I acquired primordial records for another level up.
Good.
Even though I was trashed in the dungeon, the rewards were satisfying.
As I thought of this, I called out my status.
[Status],
[Name: Ace ze],
[Age: 17],
[Race: Human [Homo sapiens]],
[Level: 23[+]],
[Job: None],
[Store],
[Title: None],
........
I was able to level up in the dungeon from level 17 to level 23. That''s a total of six level increase. I wonder how many monsters I would have had to kill here to get to this level, and how long it would have taken.
With the primordial records I obtained from the Goblin Lord, I would be able to level up three times, and with the dungeon''s level up clearance reward, I would be able to level up four times in total.
The gain is very good.
Having this in mind, I chose to level up.
[You have leveled up to level 24],
[You have leveled up to level 25],
After reaching level 25, I was about to level up again when another text appeared on the panel in front of me.
[You have reached level 25 and cannot level up to level 26 until you get your first job and evolve to Rank 1. All primordial records acquired during the evolution process will be recorded, calcted, and stored and once the first job has been sessfully acquired, you''d be able to level up].
There were other texts below this, but I was distracted when I saw this, so I ignored them for a moment.
Rank 1?
Job?
It appears that I have met the requirement for evolution.
I was thinking about this when I looked at the other texts below.
Chapter 62 Bonus : Hidden Feelings
?Hidden Feelings.
[Ace POV],
? *Knock* *Knock*
I was about to read the other texts below when I heard a knock on the door.
Seeing this, I discarded the panel in front of me and turned to face the door, waiting for whoever was on the other side to enter.
When the door was opened, a familiar figure entered the room.
"Emma, What are you doing here?"
"I came to talk"
...
[Adara POV],
''Ugh,'' I muttered as I slowly opened my eyes to see a somewhat familiar ceiling after taking a rest.
I prepared to get out of bed and move to the door as I thought back to what had happened yesterday.
I must check on Ace!
I''m not sure when it started, but I remember when we first met.
It was at my 13th birthday banquet.
Coming from a royal family, the number of ''real'' friends I have can be counted on one hand.
Everyone else seems to be interested in my identity as the empire princess, except for my family.
My princess this, my princess that, princess, princess, princess!
It irritates me every time I hear that form of address.
I sometimes wish I didn''t have the identity of a princess, but not all wishes are granted.
People may think that being an empire princess is something to be delighted about, and I''m not sure about other empire princesses, but I wasn''t.
I''ve even caught some of my ''friends'' talking behind my back not once, not twice, but several times.
And what they were talking about wasn''t good.
I was the object of many people''s envy and jealousy, which I did not want.
All I desired was to have someone to call a "friend."
A ''friend'' who is unconcerned about my status as a princess.
I just wanted to be treated like a regr person.
It''s strange how you can have everything in the world but not have what you really want.
Everything changed when I met Ace.
I saw his face for the first time at my birthday banquet because my father wanted to introduce me to him.
He only does this to people my age on whom he has a favorable impression.
I''ve never met Ace, but I''ve heard of him.
But when I first saw him, the only thing that could describe him was a block of ice.
When my father introduced me to him, I was expecting the usual ttery words when I saw him open his mouth, but he never said anything else besides introducing himself back.
At first, I assumed he was ying the cold hard-to-get, or hard-to-impress type.
After all, he wasn''t the first guy I''d seen attempt this. I was expecting him to e out of character'' when my father left us to attend to other people, but who would have guessed that right after father left, he also left in the opposite direction and ignored me as if I were any other ordinary person on the road.
Seeing this, I assumed he didn''t realize I was a princess.
Though I dislike my identity as a princess, my pride was still hurt, so I put him on my cklist at the time.
Even though I had him on my cklist, I was intrigued by him because I knew his other identity.
He was Brian ze''s stepbrother.
Brian seemed more like a tsetse fly to me.
I don''t hate or dislike him, but I don''t appreciate the fact that he likes me.
Unlike others who are more concerned with my identity as a princess, Brian is more concerned and sees me as someone he likes.
He also calls me by my first name without adding princess.
I didn''t stop him because I didn''t care, and there was also the fact that he was someone my father liked.
We''ve also known ourselves since childhood.
He was also the grandson and nephew of an outstanding vassal kingdom under my father''s control.
And he tried to use this as an opportunity for him to get close to me which was something I made him fail miserably at.
Even though I pretend to despise him, I consider Brian to be a friend. After all, he was one of the few people who didn''t care about my identity as a princess and was more concerned with my identity as ''Adara.''
This made me wonder what kind of person Brian''s elder stepbrother is.
Thinking about this, I looked in Ace''s direction and saw him serving himself in the area where the food was ced.
Seeing this, I went in his direction and pretended to want to take something myself, while also asking him some questions to which he gave simple answers.
Unlike other boys, even men, who would have been pleased that I was talking with them, Ace had no expression and just kept eating and responding to my question with short words.
I kept asking questions to see how long he would continue with his act.
In the end, I was able to give his face an expression. Though it was subtle and almost impossible to notice if you don''t look too closely, I did notice an expression on his face, but it was not what I was expecting.
His expression was one of slight annoyance and irritation.
I was surprised rather than angry when I saw this.
I don''t like the title, but I am still the princess of an empire, and that means something.
Even if he was attempting to impress, he should be aware that doing this will only backfire on him.
Thinking about this, I looked in his direction just to see he wasn''t there again.
Yes, he ignored me and left me standing in the middle of my own banquet.
I tried to find him, but I didn''t see him again, so I assumed he had either gone somewhere far away or had already left the banquet.
Though it left a bad taste in my mouth, it piqued my interest in him. Unfortunately, I didn''t get to see him again until the start of a new high school term.
Since I begged my father to stop homeschooling me because I was sick of it, and he agreed, allowing me to study at the Royal Academy for a new term.
I was excited because I would finally be able to leave the pce more often, meet new people, and possibly make some friends. It was just a shame and a disappointment that even though I was in a new location, the treatment remained the same.
Everyone was concerned about the ''princess.''
At least Brian was present, so I wasn''tpletely suffocated.
I assumed school would be the same as it had always been for me in other ces until we had a general ss and I saw someone I hadn''t expected to see.
Ace ze.
When I noticed he saw me and ignored me, I was surprised and angry.
I was so agitated that I forced my way into a seat next to him.
At the very least, this jerk should know how to treat a nobledy.
I''m pretty sure he''s single.
When we were sitting close together, I kept asking him random questions, much to Brian''s chagrin, but Ace showed no interest in anything I said until I identally asked him about something rted to what the general teacher in ss was teaching.
Seeing this, I continued to ask him more questions about what the teacher was saying, and we moved on to broader topics, even silently arguing about a theory he disagreed with.
That''s when I realized this block of ice will only show interest and respond to what he''s interested in.
What was good, I think, was that even though we mostly talked about theories and topics rted to it, I had a good time.
Ace became something of a theory buddy after that, and from there we began discussing subjects other than theory, and despite hisck of interest, he listened.
I''m not sure when it started, but Ace gradually turned into another male I could call a close friend aside from my father, brothers, and Brian.
After I told him to address me by my name because he was so stiff in his posture when greeting me, he became the only person besides my family who cared about the identity of ''Adara'' as a person rather than the identity of ''Adara'' as a princess.
It was purely a friend rtionship until I started having feelings, but that idiot never paid attention or noticed and would asionally ask me if I was sick when I acted ''weird'' to him.
I could only hide my emotions.
I was already in front of Ace''s residence as I thought of these things.
I saw Chris in front of the building and noticed he was deep in thought about something, so I didn''t bother him and went inside.
I wonder If Ace is awake.
.....
[Ace POV],
Looking at Emma, I asked the blonde-haired girl in front of me with brown eyes what she wanted to talk about. Without replying, she made her way to the seat Anna was upying before pulling an object from her robe and showing it to me.
It was an orb.
When I saw this, I focused on it and checked its information with the primordial chronicle.
...
[??? ???]
Bound to Ace ze.
.....
...
..
...
''What is this?'' I thought this when I couldn''t see the name on the orb.
It should be noted that, unlike the white, blue, orange, and green orbs I''ve seen, this one was a different color.
It was pitch ck.
......
*Checkment section
Chapter 63 Ambitions? New Teammate
?Ambitions? New teammate.
[Ace POV],
Aside from not knowing the grade of the orb in front of me, this was also the first time I''d seen a ck orb.
I don''t know much about the new world, and a ck orb may bemon in some ways, but since this is the first time I''ve seen this type of orb, I was intrigued.
What piqued my interest, even more, was the fact that the ck orb''s information stated that it was bound to me.
I guess no one else can use the orb beside me. But what puzzles me is that I don''t know and can''t recall doing anything to warrant this.
Does killing a rank 1 monster has anything to do with it?
I believe the orb''s ''special situation'' is unlikely to be due to this. After all, I wasn''t the only one who contributed to killing the Goblin Lord, so the orb shouldn''t be limited to me if that''s the case.
Taking the orb that Emma had directed at me, I did not rush to see what woulde out of it as I asked Emma a question.
"Do you know what happened after the goblin lord was killed?" I inquired.
"I fell unconscious when the Goblin Lord was killed," she stated, to which I replied that I was aware and was wondering if she knew what happened after.
What happened then is notpulsory. I was just curious if anything else had happened.
She awoke before me, so she and Adara or Chris might have talked. I didn''t ask Anna because she wouldn''t know since she wasn''t in the dungeon with us.
As I considered these things, I returned my attention to what Emma was saying.
"Though I was not conscious to see what happened after the Goblin Lord died, Princess Adara informed me about what happened," she continued.
"When the goblin lord was killed, this ck orb in your hand appeared next to the goblin lord''s body, and there were a total of three ck orbs," she stated.
"Three?"
"Yes, Three. One is bound to you, one to me, and one to Princess Adara ", she tried to exin.
"That''s odd. Do you know the grade of the ck orb?" I inquired and started to think that perhaps my previous assumption was wrong.
Hearing what I said, she responded by shaking her head and saying,
"I don''t know what grade it is but I believe it should be useful and perhaps very precious", she said to which I agreed.
They must be something special for the primordial chronicle to specifically say our name and bind these orbs to us.
What is perplexing is Emma''s im that only three ck orbs fell, although we were five people who helped kill the goblin lord. Perhaps she saw my thought and spoke up.
"Don''t ask me why there were only three orbs because I don''t know," she said, adding, "and that wasn''t the only thing that dropped from the goblin lord."
Oh? I thought our overall gain from the dungeon was substantial, but there''s more?
I was thinking this when I heard Emma speak again.
"Don''t expect too much from this one because, inparison to the other things we''ve gotten from the dungeon, I think it''s a littlecking," she said.
"What is it?" I inquired.
"Just six gold coin pieces. They''re with Princess Adara ", she replied.
Hmm, it''s true that this is somewhatcking inparison to the other gains we''ve received.
Of course, gold coins are valuable because you would have to kill arge number of monsters above level 20 to obtain one, but whenpared to the ck orb, they appear to becking.
Though I can''t see it and don''t know what grade it is, I can tell its value is worth more than six gold coins.
I can see the grade of items ranging from inferior to epic, but I can''t see the grade of this, which likely means one thing.
The grade is too high for me to see right now.
After all, the situation appears to be simr to the time I couldn''t see a monster''s level, such as the mutated eagle because I was 5 levels lower.
"You see what I mean when I say it''s a littlecking? Did you get the dungeon clearance reward as well?" She inquired.
"Yes, and yes," I respond.
"You get what I mean then," she said, remaining silent as silence descended over the room.
Seeing this, I was about to resume what I was doing before Emma arrived when she abruptly spoke again and asked a question.
"Ace, do you have any ambitions?" she inquired.
I never expected her to ask this type of question when I saw her open her mouth to say something.
Ambition huh?
"N...."
''No, i don''t''
I was about to respond with these words when what I wanted to say became stuck in my throat as I bowed my head low and ced my chin on my hand.
''Do I really have no ambitions?'' I pondered as I kept attempting to recall the sensation I had when I had battled the Asmodeus Serpent and the Goblin lord.
''Do I really have no ambitions?'' I thought as I remembered everything that had happened up until now and couldn''t deny that the world now was far more interesting than the old world.
''Do I trulyck ambition?'' I reflected on the sense of aplishment I felt the first time I sessfully made a pill.
As I reflected on these things, I realized something that I had overlooked since the beginning. Even though it was a dangerous world, and I was not strong enough to ovee everything, I realized that I had a chance to fulfill my desires in the world and much more. I''ve had what I want to happen to me more than once unconsciously.
I looked at Emma after having this thought, and I responded to the question she had earlier by saying;
"I''m not sure what ambitions you speak of or if they can bepared to or called goals, but if they can, I do have one," I said.
"Oh? What exactly is that?" She inquired.
"To see how far I can go and how much I can aplish in this new world," I stated.
It might appear simple, but it was something I carefully considered and summarized in one sentence. To me, it was the culmination of everything I desired.
When she heard my response, the room fell silent.
She finally spoke after a while, but in hushed tones, and said;
"How do you intend to aplish this?" She inquired, her gaze fixed on me.
When I heard this, I responded without giving it much thought by saying;
"Simple. I simply need to be or be strong ", I said, continuing.
"I don''t have to be the strongest, and I don''t want to be one," I said and added, "but I do have to be strong enough that my power speaks for me."
She went silent for a moment after hearing this before speaking.
"Ace, I have ambitions as well. Would you like to hear it?" She questioned.
I wasn''t that interested, but I was curious because she had asked what my ambition was, so I was curious about hers.
"What is it?" I said, to which she replied,
"I just want to explore"
"Just that?"
"And live like they said I should"
"They?"
"My parents?"
"Parents?"
"They died when this all started"
"..."
"I just want to live and explore," she said as the room fell silent and no one spoke.
I wasn''t surprised when she said her parents died when everything started because I expected a lot of people to die, and her parents weren''t the only ones.
Emma spoke again as I was thinking of this.
"Am wondering Ace," she said, a hesitant expression on her face, before adding, "Am wondering if you would like to explore with me."
"Are you inviting me to join you?"
When she heard this, she shook her head and responded, "
"No. Rather, you should say, "I''d like to join you." "She said.
I paused for a moment after hearing this.
I don''t understand why she wants to join me, but if I look at it another way, I have no objections to her request.
Right now, my goal is to see how far I can get in this new world, whereas she wants to explore it. Our goals do not conflict, and given her strength, I have no objections to her request.
I asked a question in response to this.
"Why me?" I wondered.
"Because you''re the only one who''s strong enough," she said quickly and without hesitation.
"But Adara is also strong, and if you decide to join her, you''ll have the support of the entire camp as well as some safety," I said.
"Princess Adara is strong, but the life she and the people here want is not for me," she exined.
"What kind of life would you have if you followed me?" I inquired.
Hearing this, she did not respond but instead posed her own question, saying;
"You''d leave if nothing unexpected happened after everything was settled here, right?" She questioned.
When I heard this, I couldn''t help but nod.
Even before the dungeon appeared, I had no intention of staying in this ce.
Though I hadn''t truly realized it until now, my goal before and now was to see how far I could go in this new world, and staying in one ce was not an option.
Emma spoke again as I was thinking about this.
"I don''t know much about you and can''t see your thoughts in that t face of yours, but I can tell you''re quite like me. I believe you think this world is much better than the old world, and I believe you, like me, want to see what this world has to offer," she said.
Hearing this, I recalled what she had said and found that some of it were true.
I turned to face her and spoke.
"Wee to the team I guess"
"Thank you," she said.
I guess this is how I got Emma as a new teammate.
Chapter 64 Selecting A Job
?Selecting a job.
[Ace POV],
I was about to resume what I was doing after Emma unexpectedly became a new teammate when I remembered something and said to Emma beside me;
"That reminds me, Emma, did we get any core from the goblin lord?" I inquired.
"Yes, we did. It''s with Princess Adara ", she said.
Hearing this, I nodded and returned to what I was doing before, thinking that I would have to see Adara after this, but then I heard a knock on the door and was forced to discard the panel I had just opened.
The door opened after some knocking, and a figure entered the room. It was a familiar face.
It was Adara.
After closing the door and seeing that I was fine, she smiled and came to my side, saying,
"How are you doing, Ace?" she inquired.
"All right," I said.
"Emma, you are here as well? How do you feel?" She asked, turning to face Emma next to me.
"I''m fine, Princess Adara," Emma replied, and Adara gave a simple nod before turning her attention back to me and speaking.
"So, Ace, what are your ns? Are you still nning to leave?" She inquired, and for some reason, she did so in hushed tones.
Although the question was directed at me, Emma stood up and walked out of the room, as if she was giving Adara and me some privacy.
I''m not sure why she did that, and to be honest, I''d prefer it if Adara leaves after saying what she wants to say and no one elsees back. The feeling of being constantly interrupted is ufortable, especially since I am quite interested in this ''job'' the primordial chronicle mentioned.
After Emma left the room, I turned to Adara and replied, "Yes, I n on leaving immediately after getting things settled here," I said.
Hearing this, Adara excluded a depressed expression from her face and said to me quietly:
"Why do you want to leave so badly? Do you dislike it here? Maybe you don''t like someone here, or you don''t like the camp. You can tell me Ace, and I''ll solve it, or am I the reason you''re leaving?" She asked so quickly that I was a little slow to respond, and when I saw she was about to speak again, I spoke up.
I''m not sure why, but I felt I needed to think about what I was going to say, so after indicating that I wanted to speak and slowing down Adara''s question charges, I spoke and said;
"There''s nothing wrong ''here''," I said, adding, "I''m leaving because being here isn''t what I want."
Hearing what I said, she opened her mouth several times to speak but said nothing for a while. She spoke again after a brief period of silence in the room.
"What do you think of me, Ace?" She said this to my surprise because it was not one of the responses or questions I expected her to say. I spoke after carefully considering it for a while.
"I think you''re smart andfortable to be around," I told Adara after careful consideration. I honestly don''t know why she asked me this type of question, but I still responded, and perhaps my response satisfied her given the expression on her face if I ignore the slight dissatisfaction that appeared prior.
She''s acting weird again.
After her satisfied expression faded, I asked her a question as I pulled out a ck orb that I had ced in my pocket at some point.
Emma stated that she has no idea what grade it was or what might be inside, but that doesn''t mean Adara doesn''t know too.
After all, she is also bound to a ck orb and may have already used it.
Emma probably did not use the orb.
"Adara, do you know what this is?" I asked, showing her the ck orb in my hand.
Seeing this, she immediately responded with a nod and said;
"I''m not sure what grade it is, but I know what it''s for." I know at least what my own ck orb is. "I don''t know what wille out of your orb, so I can''t tell," she exined.
"Have you used it?"
"Yes, and I can tell it''s precious." "I''m not sure how precious it is though," she said.
"....
"Can I tell you what I got is what you want to ask right?" she said just as I opened my mouth to speak, so I just nodded.
Seeing this, she spoke again.
"I''m not sure how to describe what came out of my orb, but if it''s the same thing we''ll both receive, you''ll know once you''ve experienced it. I don''t even know what the name of the ck orb in your hand is, if it is an item ", she stated.
Hearing this, I assumed she was referring to the ''??? ???'' that appeared on the name of the orb when I attempted to view its information using the primordial chronicle. After this thought passed through my mind, I returned my attention to Adara''s words.
"Even though I was unable to see its name since I had to use it, I was aware of its function. It has something to do with my job ", she exined.
"Job?"
"Yes, job. It said something like it would give me a unique job rted to the job I choose. "I haven''t reached the level where I cane across this ''job,'' and what makes me believe that whateveres out of the orb is precious is because it said it would give me a ''unique job'' rting to the job I choose, but because I don''t know when I''lle across this ''job,'' and only know that it is one of the things listed in my status, I don''t know how precious and ''unique'' the orb is and how unique the ''job'' would be", she said, adding, "Well, this would only concern you if it''s the same thing that woulde out of your orb."
Hearing this, I nodded and looked at the orb in my hand. It''s exactly as she said, if we don''t get the same thing, it doesn''t concern me but isn''t the ''job'' she just mentioned what I''m about to choose? Thinking about this, I returned my attention to the orb in my hand.
Adara left, perhaps assuming that I needed some privacy. Even though I didn''t mind that she was there, I didn''t give her much thought because I was more focused on the orb.
After a while of focusing my attention on the ck orb in my hand, I decided to use it.
Squeezing the orb in my hand as I watched it turn to dust, I finally understood why Adara couldn''t quite describe what came out of her orb as I watched the golden strand that appeared from the orb hover in front of me.
It wouldn''t be difficult to describe it if all it appeared to be was a golden strand, but its appearance was constantly shifting. Though it still appears to be a golden strand, it would asionally take on the appearance of a staff, a bow, a sword, a spear, a beast, the sun, the stars, and so on, but because they only appeared for a split second, it appears to still be the golden strand hovering in the air.
Looking at it for a long time made me appear to be hallucinating, so I stopped focusing on its appearance and tried to view its information with the primordial chronicle.
...
[??? ???? ?? ????],
A strand of ???? ?? that allows the user to have a unique job rted to the job chosen during evolution.
Bound to the entity Ace ze.
As one of the first 100 people to contribute to the killing of a Rank 1 monster on the Spe, the primordial chronicle and ???? have given this reward and opportunity to you.
....
Use?
[Y/N]
...
When I saw the information about the golden strand, I realized my previous assumption was incorrect, and that killing a rank 1 monster had something to do with it.
But what is still perplexing is that the Goblin Lord was killed by five people. Or, ording to the primordial chronicle, Chris and Elsie''s contribution to the fight was insufficient to warrant recognition?
And the first 100?
''This first 100'' resembles the first kill reward, but since everything is fine with me, I decided to use it.
Unlike the big scene I was expecting, the golden strand simply entered my body and made nomotion.
There was also no notification from the primordial chronicle, so I ignored it for the time being and continued with what I was about to do before being constantly interrupted.
It''s time for me to choose a job.
As I thought of this, expectation was building up in me as I was one step closer to evolving into a ranked specie.
Chapter 65 Choosing Job And Evolution Requirements[1]
?Choosing Job and Evolution Requirements[1]
[Ace POV],
Even though I only encountered a rank 1 monster in the dungeon, this does not mean that rank 1 monsters are not appearing in the world right now.
They might bemon in a few days, so I had some expectations when the primordial chronicle said I could choose a job to evolve to rank 1.
At the very least, I''ll be able to deal with rank 1 monsters and not end up in the same sorry state as before.
As I considered this, I reread the texts on the panel in front of me from the beginning.
...
[You have reached level 25 and cannot level up to level 26 until you get your first job and evolve to Rank 1. All primordial records acquired during the evolution process will be recorded, calcted, and stored and once the first job has been sessfully acquired, you''d be able to level up],
[You can also choose to use the primordial records umted to improve your physique, simr to leveling up, but keep in mind that doing so will only improve your physique close to rank 1 and will greatly increase the primordial records required to level up after evolving],
[This means that if you choose to level up without a job and improve your physique, the primordial records required will be higher when you do get a job and can level up again],
....
[Your records is being evaluated],
[Records evaluated. Avable jobs to choose],
[Common Job],
*Swordsman
*Archer
*Gunman
[Rare Job],
*Mage
*Martial Warrior
*Magic Archer
*Magic Gunman
[Epic Job],
*Magic Swordsman
[Legendary Job],
*Alchemist
....
This is a lot. Particrly the jobs. It appears that the entire thing was lifted from an RPG game or something.
Aside from that, there are issues with leveling up due to the ''Job'' thing.
First, because I don''t have a job, I can''t evolve to a rank 1 specie and level up at the same time, but it appears that I could use the primordial records I''ve umted to level up to improve my physique to the level of a rank 1 specie.
However, based on the text on the panel in front of me, it is clear that this method has both advantages and disadvantages.
While I can have a physique that is close to that of a rank 1 specie, it is only close and can only be that. My thought is that the Primordial Chronicle is being direct when it says close.
I''d seen the physical capabilities of the Goblin Lord, so I knew how terrifying a rank 1 specie''s physique is. If I can get something close to that, it''s still something and more than enough to ensure my survival.
Though we were sessful in defeating the Goblin Lord, it was more of a fluke. We got lucky.
If the Goblin lord truly wanted me dead from the start, there was nothing I could have done to stop it if it went all out. I might have died before the others could think of helping. We were only able to win due to sheer numbers and the type of people on the team.
I doubt they''d be able to survive if another team of the same size and level showed up. So, even though the primordial chronicle stated that it was close, it was still something.
Of course, as the primordial chronicle stated, this has its drawbacks.
Using this method will only benefit our physique, and even though the primordial chronicle only mentioned the issue of the primordial records increase for level-ups, I knew there was more.
There will undoubtedly be other benefits to evolving other than having a powerful physique, but if I use this method of using primordial records umted to improve my physique to one close to a rank 1 specie, I will still be inferior to a genuine rank 1 specie.
I''ve noticed that the primordial chronicle gives its users freedom. It will show us the way and provide us with the tools to pass it, but it will not tell us how to pass it and will instead rely on us to do so ourselves.
If it were any other person with a simple mind, he or she would only see the benefits written on the panel and not the cons, because the primordial chronicle did not state otherwise.
Because of this, even if the cons appear to outnumber the pros, I have a sneaking suspicion that all is not as it appears.
One thing that urred to me was that, while the number of primordial records required to level up will increase once I get a job, my physical appearance will not change.
What I mean is that if I use the method of using primordial records to improve my physique to something close to a rank one level 28 specie, how strong will I be when I level up to level 26 if my previously improved physique is further improved?
At the very least, not all level 26 will be able topete with me.
Of course, this is just spection on my part. I turned my attention to the other texts since I''m not making a decision right now.
I could pick from a wide variety of jobs. That''s great. It''s even better now that the primordial chronicle has rated them. I had no idea that even jobs had grades. If not, many people on spe would have made a grave mistake by choosing a job over a better job simply because the job''s name sounded cooler.
It can be seen that a job is very important for the primordial chronicle to stop me from leveling up and evolving because I don''t have a ''job.''
Looking at the texts on the panel in front of me, I noticed that there were a variety of jobs avable, ranging frommon to legendary.
There are four different grades:mon, rare, epic, and legendary. I''m not sure if there''s anything above that, but it''s not my current concern, so I didn''t think about it.
I was wondering if there was a Legendary orb or item, and since it was ranked higher than Epic, I was wondering how powerful it is. The highest item grade I''ve seen is Epic and that''s the storage ring in my hand.
And, despite the fact that its only function is to store arge number of inanimate objects and slightly increase mana, its use is superior to that of other items in some ways. And, because the ring has been in my hand since day one, the increase in mana is imperceptible unless I remove it.
Aside from the ring, I''ve never seen another Epic-grade item, which makes me wonder what a Legendary-grade item would look like if it existed.
Well, that''s that.
There are three jobs avable in themon job section on the panel.
Swordsman, Archer, and Gunman
If I use references from books and movies, a swordsman should be someone who specializes in swords, which means that a swordsman''s job should specialize in swords, whereas an Archer''s job would specialize in bows and arrows and a Gunman''s job would specialize in guns.
It is easy to guess what the jobs do and how they should be rted just by looking at the names.
And there are four jobs to choose from in the panel''s Rare job section. One time more than themon job.
Mage, Martial Warrior, Magic Archer, and Magic Gunman
As a job that specializes in magic and spells, the mage is quite simple to understand. I''m not sure what the martial warrior means, but I assume it has something to do with fighting with martial arts. To me, it appears to be quite ordinary.
There''s also the Magic Archer and Magic Gunman, both of which are simple to grasp. Magic Archer should be associated with using a bow and arrows inbination with magic, and Magic Gunman should be associated with using guns inbination with magic. I''m not sure if it''s the same as in stories and movies, but it sounds quite powerful. At the very least, it has a more appealing name than the martial warrior.
In addition to themon jobs, there are a total of seven jobs from which to choose. I don''t know if it''s more or less whenpared to other people in the world who might be choosing a job right now.
Then there are the Epic and Legendary jobs.
There is only one job avable in the Epic job section, and that is magic swordsman. If I continue along the same line of thought, this should be a job that specializes in swords and magic.
It sounds and looks ordinary, like the Martial warrior, but for it to be graded as an Epic job, it must be exceptional. At the very least, it should be better than an ordinary swordsman.
What I didn''t expect was for Alchemist to be rated Legendary.
If I had known about the job grades before, I would have graded Alchemist as a rare job and Epic if I wanted to exaggerate. But to think it''s considered legendary.
My understanding of Alchemy appears to be wed. That''s normal since am new to this. Alchemy should be about much more than just creating items.
In addition to the Epic and Legendary Jobs, I have a total of 9 jobs to choose from.
The problem is deciding which job to choose.
Chapter 66 Choosing Job And Evolution Requirements[2]
?Choosing Job and Evolution Requirements[2]
[Ace POV],
To begin with, all jobs in themon grade are removed from the list. As long as nothing is wrong with my brain, I will never choose amon job over the jobs above it.
There must be a reason why the jobs have grades to begin with. It could be because one job is more special and powerful than the other. So, as long as I have a rational mind, I''m not going to choose jobs in themon grade.
Something I''ve noticed about all of the jobs listed on the panel is that they are all rted to me in some way. Perhaps this is what the Primordial Chronicle meant by my records.
When the end of the old world arrived, the first weapons I used were the DMX-367 DOUBLE BARREL SHOTGUN and the Normal Grade Hunter Recurve Bow and Quiver. Perhaps this is why jobs involving archers and guns became avable.
And as for the jobs involving swords, well, I still use a twin de as my primary weapon, so it''s not surprising. The martial warrior should have appeared as a result of my martial arts knowledge and abilities.
The Alchemist job does not require much thought as to why it appeared.
Though it appears that I am thinking about which job to take, the truth is that I am only thinking about the Epic and Legendary grades. Since I''m going to pick a job, I''ll naturally go for the best one.
The Alchemist job is the reason I have yet to make a decision. If I had to choose the best, it would naturally be one with the legendary grade, but the problem is that I realized I don''t know enough about alchemy to do so.
If the jobs of Magic Swordsman and Alchemist were switched, I would choose Magic Swordsman without hesitation because the name makes it easy to rte some things to the job, but I can''t do the same with Alchemist because my knowledge of alchemy is too limited.
If I were to assign them roles, a magic swordsman would be abat role and an alchemist would be a support role. Being support is not my style, and I don''t think I have time to learn how to be one when I can''t even protect myself fully.
It''s rank 1 monsters now; nobody knows what it will be in the future, but due to the job''s grades, I''m still undecided.
It shoulde as no surprise that an epic-grade job cannotpare to a legendary-grade job, just as an inferior-grade item cannotpare to a normal-grade item, a normal-grade item cannotpare to a rare-grade item, and a rare-grade item cannotpare to an epic-grade item.
From what I''ve observed, the difference between grades is not as simple as a step forward, rather there is a significant difference. I''m not sure how significant the job grade difference is, but I must carefully consider which job to choose.
After some deliberation, I decided on the legendary job of Alchemist.
Since there is a better option in front of me, I will undoubtedly choose the best. Even if the job ends up being a support one, it will not disappoint because it is of legendary caliber.
It''s more or less a bet.
There''s also the fact that choosing a supporting role does not preclude me from maintaining certain fighting abilities.
After considering this, I decided to be an Alchemist. As soon as I made my decision, the words on the panel in front of me began to change as new texts began to appear.
[You have chosen Alchemist],
[Alchemists are existence who aim to create, shape, manipte and seek to discover the origin of all things. What happened and why it happened. How and why it came to be. An alchemist''s path is to seek the truth and origin. Only those with a hint of worthiness are given this job. To advance to Rank 1, evolve, and show that you have the necessary qualifications to be an alchemist, you must meet the following requirements],
[Kill Unranked Monster using Magic: [0/30]],
[Kill Rank 1 Monster using magic: [0/5]],
[Kill Rank 1 Monster with the aid of Alchemy: [0/3]],
[Kill Rank 1 Monster with a single hit with the aid of Alchemy: [0/1]],
I was speechless for a few moments when I saw the requirement to advance.
Is it possible that the primordial chronicle does not want me to have a job and die unranked?
The difficulty is too hard!
Aside from the first requirement, the others appear to be designed for someone on a suicide mission. They are all involving Rank 1 monsters.
It should be noted that even the Goblin lord we killed that was rank 1 was the weakest in Rank 1.
And what does the primordial chronicle mean by killing a rank 1 monster in a single hit?
Heavens! Even exams weren''t this difficult.
There''s also the part where I have to kill monsters using both magic and alchemy. It appears that I will need to devote more time to this subject.
When I realized I couldn''t change my choice and could only choose once, I resigned to my fate and began nning how to fulfill the requirement when another text appeared on the primordial chronicle panel.
....
[Detected that the entity-Ace ze has a strand from ???? ?? and has used it],
[Detecting Jobs],
[Job Selected],
[Unique Job],
*Alchemist Lord
...
When I saw the texts on the panel, I was reminded of the golden strand that emerged from the ck orb. I temporarily forgot about it because nothing unusual happened when I used it.
I recall its function was to grant the user a unique ss rted to the ss they chose, and mine is Alchemist Lord. To be honest, it''s only a name difference. Perhaps the lord means much more, but since I don''t know if I refuse the unique job now, it will vanish, I chose the Alchemist lord as I saw it.
[You have chosen Alchemist Lord],
[Alchemist lords, a unique existence even among alchemists. Perhaps there is more after seeking the truth and origin?]
[A unique job that only 100 people in the universe can have, and you have the chance and opportunity to be one of them, but you must prove yourself],
[To advance to Rank 1, evolve and show that you have the necessary qualifications to be an alchemist lord, you must meet the following requirements],
[Kill Unranked Monster using Magic: [0/100]],
[Kill Rank 1 Monster using magic: [0/50]],
[Kill Rank 1 Monster with the aid of Alchemy: [0/30]],
[Kill Rank 1 Monster with a single hit with the aid of Alchemy: [0/1]],
[Time Limit: 50 Days: 24 Hours: 59 Minutes: 14 Seconds],
[If you fail to pass the requirement to Advance to Rank 1 with the Alchemist Lord job within the time limit, the job will vanish and you will never be able to choose this job again as a choice to evolve to rank 1],....
For the first time in my life, I could clearly sense that I was irritated when I saw the requirements to advance to Rank 1 with the Alchemist Lord job.
Even difficulties have boundaries.
What kind of task is this?
I was confident that I could easilyplete the first requirement as long as nothing unexpected happen. After all, they''re just unranked monsters.
But, starting with the second requirement, everything I saw was insane.
I had far more rank 1 monsters to kill than Alchemist required.
Maybe if I had more time, I could finish the second and third requirements, but what about the fourth?
To kill a monster of rank 1 in a single hit?
Perhaps if I were to just used a sword to kill one in a single hit, I couldplete the task, but it is clearly stated here that I have to kill one with alchemy.
Or maybe I could look for an easier one to kill but the rate at which I''ve seen these creatures grow, I''ll be lucky if I meet one.
With the time limit, the difficulty only increased.
50 Days? or, more urately, 51 days. However, this does not change the fact that time is of the essence.
This is equivalent to forcing me to enter a monster den full of rank one monsters. At the very least, this will allow me to meet the requirements.
Isn''t alchemy supposed to be a supporting character? Why do I have to kill?
My understanding of Alchemy appears to be seriously wed.
But there must be a reason why this is a unique job. It also stated that only 100 people can hold this position in the universe.
This more or less proves that my assumption of other civilizations based on magic is correct because Spe cannot be considered a universe.
Of course, this is my assumption.
Seeing the requirements for just being an Alchemist Lord, I can see why only 100 people can have this job.
The requirement alone will kill arge number of people, as it appears to be a series of suicide missions. I''m curious if this is true of all unique jobs.
Even though the requirements seem strict, I''ll do my very best to meet them, so I''m not giving up just yet.
As I previously stated, there must be a reason why it is unique. It makes me wonder what would happen if I were to advance with a legendary or unique job.
Chapter 67 A Future Deal
?A future deal
[Ace POV],
I threw the empty beef can into my storage ring after choosing my job and finishing my food and made my way to the living room, where I found Anna and Mia. Chris was nowhere to be found.
Anna turned her head to me as I got closer to them, so she may have heard my footsteps.
"Where is Chris?" I inquired as I approached her within a meter.
"He''s outside," she said, adjusting Mia''s posture to rest on her body as she approached and stood beside me.
Hearing this, I nodded as I exited the building with Anna, only to see Chris at the doorstep when I opened it.
Maybe he''s deep in thought because he wasn''t aware I was behind him. His sword, on the other hand, is close by.
"Brother!" When Mia saw her brother, she called out to him.
"Uh?" He muttered muddled as he turned his head towards us, surprised to see us at his back.
"Ah! Mia!" He eximed as he quickly stood up.
Seeing his flustered expression reminded me of Emma, with whom I had recently spoken. I could tell by her expression that she had seen her parents die in front of her, and it wasn''t a pleasant sight.
Chris'' age should be reflected in his appearance. He should be no more than 12 years old. At this age, he should be thinking about how to finish his homework and set aside time to y video games, which I believe boys his age enjoy, but instead, he is killing monsters in order for him and his sister to survive.
I''ve seen kids his age in this camp, but they''re all mediocre to him. In the sense that I was confident that 80% of them would not survive what Chris had gone through.
ording to what I''ve seen and observed in this camp, the kids'' lives are still rtively better because they can sleep and eat if they do some kind of work in the camp.
Even though it is only the fourth day since all of humanity has awoken, it would not surprise me if millions of lives have already been lost at this time.
ording to what I''ve seen and observed, it may be because the hasrgely erged to an unknown size that meeting other humans appears to be rare. If not, perhaps I would have noticed the true state of humanity in the world now.
I''m wondering how my family is doing.
I looked at Chris and asked him a question as I was thinking about these things.
"What were you thinking?" I inquired, and before he could respond, I spoke up and asked another question.
"Do you want to stay here?" I questioned.
Though he had been deep in thought for some time, I noticed his eyes asionally looking at some of the passing people in the camp.
Staying in the camp, in my opinion, has advantages for Chris, the most important of which is that it can provide some sort of safety for his sister. It''s better than her following us on a dangerous journey when we''re not sure if we''ll make it to the next day.
As I was thinking this, Chris finally spoke up and responded, saying;
"Are you tired of me, Brother Ace?" He inquired.
Even though it was a strange question, I responded.
"What do you mean by that, and why should I get tired of you?" In response, I inquired.
"I assumed you were sick of me and my sister and didn''t want me back on the team," he exined.
"If that''s what you mean by tired, I''m not tired, and just because your sister is a burden doesn''t mean you''re out of the team. It is up to you whether you stay or leave, but won''t yours''s and your sister''s lives be better if you stay? At the very least, your sister is in a rtively safe location," I said.
"I''ve thought about it," he imed.
Oh?
Wondering what he thought about and without me speaking, he spoke.
"Though it appears to be a safe haven, it is only for the time being. Nobody knows what will happen in the future, and perhaps what is happening now is just a practice run before the real thing begins. A tutorial training to be direct. In this situation, I believe one''s own strength is the most reassuring "He stated.
I nodded when I heard this. What he said made sense, especially given his age but why did he use those terms though?
Since he had decided, then he has decided. It''s up to him, not me. She''s not my sister.
After Chris made his decision, I turned to Anna, and she spoke before I did.
"I''m following you," she said before I could say anything.
Seeing this, I turned to Anna and Chris and said;
"It''s dangerous. If we make a mistake, we''re already dead "I said, expecting a response, but all I got were determined looks from them.
For some reason, Mia was biting her finger.
Seeing as they''d both made their decision, I ignored the particr topic and proceeded to Adara''s residence.
''I wonder if she''s around.'' ''I still haven''t collected my gold coin,'' I thought as I made my way to Adara''s residence with Anna, Mia, and Chris and decided to check my status while doing so.
...........
[Status],
[Name: Ace ze [Yet to evolve]],
[Age: 17],
[Race: Human [Homo sapiens]],
[Level: 25[+]],
[Job: [Alchemist lord[0%]],
[Store],
[Title: None],
..........
When I looked at the texts on the panel in front of me, I noticed some new changes.
Beside my name, it''s written that am yet to evolve. This is quite simple to understand because I have indeed reached the level where I can get a job and evolve, but because I have yet to secure a job, evolving will have to wait.
And in the job section, which was previously empty, there were now a few sets of words written in it, one of which was the name of the job I chose and currently attempting to evolve with. I''m guessing the percentage progress/rate is rted to thepletion rate of the job requirements; Alchemist Lord. Perhaps when it reaches 100%, my job will change and I will be an Alchemist Lord, allowing me to evolve.
Of course, the road in front of me with the 100%pletion rate is so far away that I can''t even see its shadow.
"Ace!"
As I was thinking about these things and things pertaining to my job, I heard my name being called and turned around to see someone unexpected.
Brian.
When I saw this, I and my team came to a halt and waited for him to get closer.
When he finally got close that we were only one meter apart, he looked at me deeply before speaking.
"I heard what happened in the dungeon," he said, pausing briefly before continuing, "I heard you fought with a rank 1 monster, and while I don''t know how powerful one is, I can guess how strong one is from what I''ve heard," he said.
"You''re strong, " he suddenly said.
"Before all of this, you were always ahead of me in everything, whether it was academics, recognition, or anything else. I couldn''t understand why a bastard like you would be better than me in everything, and now I find out that you''re still ahead and stronger than me in this new world!" He said all of this quickly, with a frustrated expression on his face.
He calmed down after saying what he needed to say, then spoke again.
"I''ve alwayspeted with you to show you who''s the best, but I''ve always lost, and I''m not going to let that happen in the new world."
"Unlike before, when you had to use your brain and other things to get ahead of me, things are different now. Only strength matters now, and it will reveal who is superior between us. You may be stronger now, but that will not be the case in the future. I''ll make you realize that in the end, you don''t deserve the name you bear or the position you hold to me in my eyes. Remember this well, in the future, I''ll let you see reality," he said, and then he abruptly left.
I know Brian said all of this for a reason, but I couldn''t understand him.
I knew he was alwayspeting with me, but this doesn''t even appear to be apetition again.
"Wow! What a sight! So cliche! Is it a forbidden love or a love triangle? I thought such things only happened in movies." Anna eximed beside me as Brian walked away.
"Movies?"
What is wrong with this woman?
Ignoring what I said, she cupped her chin in her hand and gazed at me intently before asking me a question.
"Ace, do you have any deep history with the person who just left?" she inquired.
When I heard this, I thought about it for a while and remembered that, aside from seeing each other a few times when we were younger, there was nothing worth remembering that happened, or perhaps I forgot about it, so I told Anna no.
When she heard this, she looked at me again before speaking, saying;
"Right now, he just said he''ll make you recognize something, but I don''t know if you noticed, but it looks like he''s looking for recognition instead of making you recognize something," she exined.
''Brian? looking for recognition? From who?'' I thought, and because I couldn''t really understand how people felt, I ignored it and focused on what Brian said.
''Looks like a future deal. I wonder what will happen then,'' I thought as I made my way to Adara''s residence.
Chapter 68 Reality And Departure
?Reality and Departure
[Ace POV],
After that incident, we eventually arrived at our destination.
Emma is also with us, I should mention. We gathered after encountering her on the road. Anna and Chris are stillpletely unaware that they have a new teammate. I''ll have to find some time to tell them.
Coincidently, just as I was about to knock, the door opened, and Adara emerged with a ck bag in her hand. I could feel a tremendous amount of energy emanating from the bag, and even though I couldn''t see what was inside, I knew what it contained.
It was most likely the crystal core of the Goblin Lord. Unlike zombie cores, which could somewhat be called false cores, cores harvested from ranked creatures are genuine and full of energy.
And I really need as many cores as I can get, especially now that I''m on a job quest. An item made from a ranked creature crystal core will go a long way, as I already have some ns for how to use it.
Adara spoke as I was thinking about this, and the expression of surprise that may havee from seeing us all of a sudden faded.
"And here I wanted to see you, but you came instead," Adara said with a smile, adding, "Come in."
We entered the building after hearing her invitation, and she led us to the study room where I had met her the first time I came.
She didn''t ask me any questions about Emma. Perhaps she believes Emma came for her share of the coins as well.
Speaking of coins, I made a lot of money from the dungeon. With this in mind, I called out my status in my head and went to the store section to see how many coins I had in total.
I didn''t have to worry about colliding with anyone or causing an ident because the panel was transparent.
[Total Coins: 2 Gold Coins: 36 Silver Coins; 36 Bronze Coins],
I was able to gain two gold coins as a result of the number of monsters I was able to kill in the dungeon and their strength.
That means I currently have a total of 236 silver coins and 23,636 bronze coins.
Inparison to others, I should be considered wealthy.
As I was thinking these thoughts, we arrived at the study room, entered, and sat in the seats Adara offered.
Seeing this, she sat down and ced the contents of the bag on the table.
A gleaming bright white crystal core and five gold coins
Emma said it was six gold coins, but I only see five, so perhaps Elsie isn''t here because she has already received her share.
Not that it''s my concern, but Adara''s face appears to be stressed for some reason.
I did not inquire about the matter because I was not particrly interested, but Emma, unlike me, was willing to inquire as she spoke and asked Adara a question.
"Is there anything wrong, Princess Adara? You appeared stressed ", she stated.
"Oh? You noticed?" Adara asked, and despite the fact that she was directing the question at Emma, she looked at me with contempt.
''Did I do something wrong?''
Emma nodded in response to her question. Adara, seeing this, began to speak and said;
"It''s not really much of a problem like that; it''s just that there are a lot of unhappy people in the camp who are causing various problems," she exined.
Hearing what she said piqued my interest, and I asked her a question.
"Dissatisfied? Why are they dissatisfied? Aren''t you the reason they can see a ce to sleep and have food to eat?" I asked.
Hearing this, she responded, saying;
"There are internal issues in the camp specifically because of this food issue. Some argue that the food is insufficient, while others argue that they cannot risk their lives to obtain supplies where they could die at any time ", she said.
"Then chase them away. At the very least, this means one less mouth to feed ", I said.
When I heard the reason for their dissatisfaction, I honestly thought it was stupid.
Although I''ve only been here for a short time, I haven''t seen or met any monsters, even if they were the weakest level 1. This means that people in this camp are actively clearing the monsters and assessing the capabilities of average humans before the apocalypse. I was 70% certain that the majority of the people cleaning the surroundings are Adara and my ssmate''s bodyguards.
If you look at it another way, even if they go out to look for supplies, the number of supplies they can bring in will be less than what Adara and my ssmate''s people can bring in. After all, the survivability and physique of trained bodyguards and ordinary humans differ prior to the change. So, in a way, the people here are being fed from the supply excess that the bodyguards brought in.
In a nutshell, they''re worse than burdens.
"Y-you can''t say that, Ace! What would happen to the people if I did that? Isn''t that bringing them closer to death''s embrace?" Adara questioned, her voice fluttering.
"Why are you thinking about it in the first ce? This is a straightforward solution ", I said.
"However, this is not a good thing to do. If I do it, I wouldn''t be able to sleep "Adara stated.
"Why? Conscience?"
The words she wanted to say became stuck in her throat when she heard this.
Seeing this, I spoke up again and said;
"I''ll have you know that one of the people you ''shelter'' threw a fellow human to the zombies and used her as a shield to protect his life. What makes you think that if you were weak one day, the people here would not do the same? ", I said as the room wentpletely silent.
"This is why the people of the old age said people who sumb to their emotions are weak, and this demonstrates it," I said.
I kept quiet after saying what I needed to say and did not speak again. I only spoke so much because I thought thinking about the burdens you shelter was stupid. It''s one thing if you have the capital you shelter one, but it''s quite another when the burden you shelterins.
Emotions make people vulnerable. Despite knowing this, I still want to feel them.
Even if it was rted to this...
"W-what you said is true, but not all humans will behave the way you stated," she said.
I had no intention of speaking again until I heard this.
"Of course, not all humans are like that," I said, quickly adding, "but most are."
"Perhaps it''s because you haven''t seen the other side of humans or aren''t fully aware of the changes that will ur in this world. Everything will fall apart if there is now and order. I''m saying this for your own good; if you believe you have to help everyone you see and continue to add burdens to your life when you don''t have the capital to do so, especially the one who stillins, you''re stupid, and you''ll probably die faster "I said, as Anna immediately shouted out my name.
"ACE!"
''Why does she appear angry?''
''Did I say something wrong?''
As I was thinking about this and wondering if I had said anything wrong, Adara spoke up and said;
"What do you think I should do then?" she questioned.
"What would you like to do?"
"I just want to help those in need," she said, "but it''s stressful."
When I heard this, I paused for a moment before responding, saying;
"In this case, I guess if you want to bother yourself with that you can do so but you have to let the people know who''s helping who and who owes you. You can''t continue to look at things like it was in the past. You have to change as the world itself is changing. Better not to be left behind." I said.
I''m not sure if that answers her question, but I''ve said what I needed to say.
Hmmm, I spoke a lot.
''Strange,'' I thought as I heard Emma''s voice.
"W-why don''t we focus on why we came here?" She stated.
Hearing this, Adara kept whatever she wanted to say to herself, straightened up, and began speaking.
Because the topic of conversation was not directed at me, I ignored what she was saying and instead thought of my job quest. After all, I only have so much time.
In the end, Adara, Emma, and Chris each received a gold coin, while I received two gold coins since I was the main dealer.
The division was appropriate. It got even better when Adara suggested I buy the core, to which I agreed.
Because it was a group fight, I couldn''tpletely monopolize the core, so I agreed. The deal was only between me, Adara, and Emma since we were the three main damage dealers.
I ended up with a rank 1 crystal core, while Adara and Emma each received two gold coins.
When everything was finished and settled, my team prepared to leave, and Adara wanted to apany us out of the estate but was unable to do so because she had been summoned to solve some issues in the camp. We eventually parted ways when we exited the building.
We left the estate after making sure we hadn''t forgotten anything in the camp.
"So what next?"
Emma asked me a question as we approached the estate''s gate. Both Chis and Anna were aware of their new teammate at this point and had no objections to it. Chris seemed pleased, and I couldn''t tell what Anna thought based on her expressions, but since there was no objection, I guess everything is fine.
And the answer to Emma''s question is quite simple. The n now is to look for monsters to advance in my job quest and level up the team members.
"We''re going to look for...
I was about to respond, but when I saw Emma''s face, I changed my mind and said;
"We''re going to grind."
Chapter 69 Contracting The Beast
?Contracting the beast.
[Anna POV],
Looking at Ace and Emma''s backs, I couldn''t help but feel nervous.
ording to Chris, Emma is also strong, and not much weaker than Ace.
Chris is also stronger than me.
Despiteing in first, I am the weakest member of the team.
I also asked Chris about what happened in the dungeon because I was curious how Ace coulde out barelyplete and in such a sorry state, and when I found out that it was due to a battle between them and a rank 1 monster, I was stunned.
Fortunately, Ace was not alone.
But this only fueled my desire to get stronger.
Aside from that, I need to get stronger for myself, since at this rate, I''ll just end up being a burden, which I don''t want.
As I was thinking about these things, I took a look at the crow on my shoulder and had an idea for how I could increase my strength by a notch.
Crow was summoned by me using an epic skill, and we have yet to be contracted.
The epic grade skill''s main purpose is to summon a beast with darkness and shadow attributes from the shadow world that could have a contract with the summoner.
ording to the skill, the beast will be able to grow alongside the summoner after both parties have made a contract with each other.
Since the crow was summoned from the shadow world or wherever he came from, it came as a level 4 existence, and I haven''t revealed its true power due to its low level and uncontracted status.
In a sense, I haven''t used the full strength of the epic grade skill till now, only a portion of it.
But if I want to contract crow, I''ll need some materials and a safe location.
I should share my thoughts with Ace first.
As I thought of this, I turned to Ace and called his name.
...
[Ace POV],
"You want to make a contract with your summon?" I asked Anna for confirmation again when she said she wanted to make a contract with the ck crow.
"Yes," she said in response.
"What do you need?" I questioned.
Because I had a lot on my mind, I subconsciously forgot about Anna''s epic skill. I was going to talk to her about it before, but she did so first.
I could tell from what she told me about the epic-grade skill that its strength lies in contracting the beast summoned.
And, while the crow has many uses, I could tell that the ones I''d seen from the ck crow were not the end.
Aside from the fact that it had a low level, I also took into ount that it came from an epic-grade skill.
I once attempted to find the cost of an epic-grade item in the store by scrolling down the list on the general sub-option in the store, and even though I was still in the section of ranked items and had not yet reached the side of the epic grade items, I could tell that things rted to epic by the primordial chronicle were not simple.
And, yes, I said ranked items. Even before I got to the side of epic grade items, I saw rare grade rank 1 item, rare grade rank 2 items, rare grade rank 3 items, and so on, and the zeros behind the gold coins required to buy ranked items told me I needed to stop.
Checking the price of an epic-grade item will only make reality clearer to me as a poor person to the primordial chronicle.
That''s not the point; the point is that even if I were to purchase the same epic-grade skill as Anna, the tens of thousands of gold coins required to do so would be prohibitively expensive.
This could indicate how valuable an epic-grade item is.
Even the goblin Lord did not dare to take a direct hit from the unranked twin des in my hand, which were only worth a few tens of gold coins. Even though the zombified mutated human was an outlier, it perished. It''s fairly simple to estimate how valuable and special an epic-grade item would be.
After Anna heard my question and told me what she needed, I thought for a moment and told her to send a crow clone to scout and see if there was a suitable ce to initiate the contract because she said she needed a ce where she wouldn''t be distracted when she wanted to contract the crow as it was one of the things she needed.
She also stated that she required materials. Fortunately, all that was required was monster blood and a crystal core. The higher the monster''s level, the better.
"Ace, I have some news," Anna stated as she called my name.
"What did you find?" I questioned.
"Monsters, and a lot of them. There are 3 different groups. One ahead, one to the left, and one to the right ", she exined.
"Are those all the monsters?" I said and wondered when I heard this.
"No. There are a few lone monsters strewn about ", she said.
When I heard this, I asked another question. What I had in mind as an ideal location for the team to level up was a ce with a reasonable number of monsters of various levels that we could kill.
"How many monsters does each group have?" I inquired.
"The front group has 14 monsters, the left group has 11, and the right group has 17 monsters, their levels unknown," she replied.
"Are there any anomalies in any of the three groups?" I asked as I didn''t want to encounter any more rank 1 monsters by ident. It would be a strange sight if I came across one stronger than the goblin lord.
"No anomalies," she said.
When I heard this, I nodded and said;
"Then lead us to the one on the right. When we arrive, we''ll have the materials you require and will look for a secure location for you to begin the contract ", I said to Anna, who responded with a nod.
"Send another crow to scout the area to the right as well. It would be better to look for ces with monsters or ces that appear strange ", I said to Anna again as she led the way.
"OK, no problem," she replied simply.
With this, as we followed Anna''s lead, my team and I maintained our caution to prevent any mishaps.
''I wonder what will happen when Anna contracts the crow,'' I thought as I observed my surroundings while making my way forward.
Chapter 70 Am I Being Carried?
?Am I being carried?
[Anna POV],
At first, I decided to contract the crow I summoned since I was nervous because I was the weakest member of the team and wanted to be strong, but when I heard Ace''s slight tone of interest when we discussed having a contract with the crow, I couldn''t help but be more nervous.
What if what Ace was expecting didn''t happen? Will he be disappointed?
It''s like telling your friends you ordered a big car from a well-knownpany known for its luxury and inviting them toe to see it, only to discover that your ''luxurious car'' actually belongs to one made by thepany three generations ago.
As I considered these things, I quickly shook my head and assured myself that everything would be fine. After all, it''s an epic-level skill, so I expect it to do more than expected.
Even though it had only been four days since I had seen and interacted with Ace, I recognized some of his behaviours.
One of them is that, even though his face is expressionless, you can tell his current emotions or thoughts by paying close attention and listening to his t voice for a while. That''s how I knew he was interested in me contracting the shadow crow.
Another of his behaviours is that he pays attention to what interests him and is indifferent about what does not.
Another is that I believe Ace has difficulty expressing and recognizing emotions for various reasons. This could be one of the reasons he''s so direct with Princess Adara; if not for this, I don''t think he''d be so direct with her.
He also has some distinguishable habits, but they are not as obvious as these three.
As I was thinking about these things, we arrived at our destination and slowed our charge as we moved forward slowly.
It''s truly amazing that the human body can improve to such an extent as a result of the primordial chronicle. My power and the powers of my body are even more powerful than the heroes depicted in movies.
Amazing.
The journey that would have taken humans a long time toplete took us only a short time. Of course, if I hadn''t been the one dragging them down, it would have taken less time.
Ugh! This is so aggravating!
As these thoughts raced through my mind, we finally arrived at a safe distance from which we could observe the monsters while remaining undetected.
There were exactly 17 monsters, just as I had seen through the shadow crow''s eyes. And, not surprisingly, it was a group of old friends since I saw them through the crow''s eyes.
[Yule Cat level 20],
[Yule Cat level ???],
[Yule Cat level ???],
.....
[Yule Cat level ???],
[Yule Cat level ???],
.....
[Yule Cat level ???],
Sh*t! How fast do these monsters grow?!
Perhaps the others noticed this as well, given their dignified expressions. Except for Ace and Mia, that is.
Ace because he''s a block of ice, and Mia because, well, she''s clueless.
Fortunately, Mia does not cry and appears to be used to this scene, seeing monsters die, and seeing blood. I''m not sure if it''s a good thing for her in this new world.
Throwing these thoughts aside, I turned to look at Ace, and when I saw that he was still observing the monsters, I said nothing and also observed the monsters.
Since I couldn''t see their level as I was levels below the monsters, I had Chris to tell me.
10 level 20, 3 level 21, 1 level 22, 2 level 23, and 1 level 24. It also appears that the monsters had some form of hierarchy because the monsters were grouped ording to their level, so the level 20 yule cats were grouped together, as were the other yule cats of the same level.
The weakest monsters were in front, while the strongest were at the back. The deeper the monster is at the back, the higher the level. The level 24 yule cat appears to be the group''s leader.
Aside from outnumbering us, their numbers are also concerning. Tsk! I would have blown up this ce if we were on the same level. It''s a shame beggars can''t pick.
As I was thinking this, I waited for Ace to ask us to leave, but I didn''t hear anything after a few seconds. I turned to look at him, perplexed and saw that he was still staring at the monsters, his chin resting on his right hand.
''Does he n to attack the monsters?'' Wouldn''t that be risky?'', though this was my thought, I wasn''t concerned and waited for Ace to finish his observation.
After some time, Ace turned away from the monsters and faced me. He gave me and the shadow crow on my shadow a long look before turning to face Emma and speaking.
''I wonder what he has in mind.''
"Emma, is your spell ''Bind'' a single target spell, or can it be used on multiple targets?" Ace inquired, his gaze fixed on Emma.
''Bind? ''Bind what?'' I remained silent as I listened to their conversation, despite my confusion because I had no idea what they were talking about.
"No, it''s not a single target spell; it can be cast on multiple targets," Emma exined, adding, "Why do you ask?"
"How many of the monsters in front can you bind at the same time, and what are their levels?" Ace inquired in response to Emma''s inquiry.
When Emma heard this, she paused for a moment before responding, saying;
"I can bind 11 of them," she said, adding, "from level 20 to level 21."
When Ace heard this, he nodded and asked Chris what level he was on.
Chris appeared perplexed when he heard the sudden question, but he still responded and stated his level as level 24.
Ace''s face did not show any surprise when he heard this; well, not that his face shows any emotions in the first ce, but sh*t! Chris''s level is pretty high! 9 levels above me and 7 levels above crow.
''Hmmm, what am I feeling?'' Yes, it is shame.
Ace simply nodded in response to Chris''s reply and turned back to Emma, asking if he could know what level she was at, to which she directly replied, "level 23."
Level 23. Just one level lower than Chris. It''s still much better.
Tsk, tsk. What am I talking about? She can still p my a.$.$ with her level.
''Ah,'' I sighed.
Thinking of this, I turned to look at Ace, who had already turned his attention to me after receiving a response from Emma.
I have a bad feeling about this.
"What level are you, Anna?" Ace questioned, his gaze fixed on me.
Ugh! I knew it!
Why did you have to do this, Ace? Everyone else has stated their level, which is above level 20, so what do you think will happen when I state that I am level 15?
It''s a shame Ace had no idea what I was thinking and continued to stare at me calmly, waiting for a response.
When I saw this, I sighed weakly and said,
"Am level 15 and Crows level 17."
When I said this, I heard a short burst ofughter from Chris and Emma, who were still holding theirughter given their red faces. Ace''s mouth also twitches slightly.
*Sigh*
''All my face has been lost,'' I thought weakly as I waited for Ace''s response.
"I suppose we can maximise this in that case?"
"Maximise what?" I asked, perplexed, and it wasn''t just me who was perplexed; Emma and Chris were as well.
"Don''t worry, you''ll find out soon," he said to me, adding, "And also, don''t level up as long as nothing unexpected happens," he said as he turned to face both Emma and Chris.
''What does he mean? This is kind of confusing.''
"I have an idea and I need your assistance," he said, adding, "Emma, I need you to bind the monsters you can bind without killing them, and Chris, I need you to deal with the level 21 and level 22 monsters without killing them too, just cripple them with little damage if you can, and I''ll deal with the level 23 and level 24 monsters."
When they first heard this, they had a look of confusion on their faces, but after a few seconds, it changed to a look of realisation as they turned to look at me, amusement written all over their face.
At this point, I''d be stupid if I didn''t know what Ace was up to.
''Am I being carried?'' I was thinking of this as Ace returned his attention to the monster and told me, without looking back, that I should just stay here with Mia and use the crows to finish the monsters they didn''t kill.
''Damn! I knew it! ''I am truly being carried!''
......
Author''s note: "Carrying" is a term used in team games where one person wins the match for everyone else. Basically, the rest of the team was either useless or just yed a supporting role to the one person who "carried" the team.
In this case, Anna is ying a supporting role while the rest of the team is doing the real work.
Chapter 71 Bonus : Hunting More Monsters
?Hunting more monsters.
[Ace POV],
I blurred from my position with Chris and dashed toward the monsters after giving some instructions to the team members.
Though the yule cats resembled the first ones I saw when I exited the rxation center, there was still a vast world of difference between them. After all, the previous ones I saw were only between levels 3 and 4, whereas these ones were level 20 and above.
These ones were bigger than wolves. They''ve clearly been eating well.
Leaving the lower-level yule cats to my teammates, I dashed deeper into the enemy ranks, focusing on the level 23 monsters and the level 24 monster I assumed to be the leader.
I aimed for their legs instead of their vital points since I didn''t want to kill them but rather cripple them so they couldn''t move, but as I presumed, it was much easier to kill them.
I gave the order for everyone to leave their kills to Anna to level her up. It may appear that I am being stupid by giving my primordial records to Anna and disregarding my job quest since I needed to kill unranked monsters but this was not the case.
Aside from not wanting to carry a burden in the team, I couldn''t deny that Anna''s abilities were very useful to the team but her level will not allow her to keep up with us. Just having her crow scout for us eliminates more than 60% of the danger we might encounter on the road. It can also aid in exploring uncharted territory, cutting down on the amount of time we waste travelling.
After all, the world is now an unknown ce, so even if I waste some primordial records now, I''ll still gain more because Anna''s worth is greater than this minor loss. Well, It''s her crow, but she''s the summoner.
Aside from what she could do for the team, what I was doing now would eventually happen since I was nning to level up everyone on the team in the first ce. Anna simply elerated her own.
Turning my head to the side to avoid a w attack from one of the level 23 monsters, Iunched an attack with my de at the other, who was attempting to attack me with another w attack above my head.
I was able to escape the three monsters'' encirclement after the monsters sessfully blocked my attack.
*BOOM!!!*
Hearing the constant sounds of explosions in the background, I knew Anna was already at work, so I decided to speed things up here myself. I would have been more direct in my attacks and aimed to kill if I hadn''t wanted to contribute more to killing the monsters other than crippling them so Anna could get the majority of the primordial records.
Thinking of this, I dashed back to the monsters.
....
After a while, I was able to cripple the monsters so they couldn''t move while Anna finished them off.
Looking around, I couldn''t help but think about the damage these seemingly small crows would cause if they were at a higher level.
Thinking about this, I returned my attention to Anna and the others who were already on their way to me.
"Ace! So this is why you said I shouldn''t level up?! Though I suspected that hunting monsters of a higher level would yield more primordial records, I didn''t expect it to be true. I couldn''t have confirmed it since I''d be sending myself a death invitation letter if I tried to battle higher-level monsters if they got close to me "Anna said as soon as she saw me.
Hearing this, I nodded and questioned;
"So, how many times can you level up now with the primordial records you just got?" I inquired.
"Hmm, let me see, 1, 2, 3,..... With the total amount of primordial chronicle I have, I can level up to level 23," Anna said.
When I heard this, I was taken aback. Though I expected her to level up significantly as a result of this, I thought level 20 or 21 would be the highest, but thinking about it now, it''s no surprise she can level up to such an extent.
After all, she holds the majority of the primordial records for killing 10 level 20, 3 level 21, 1 level 22, 2 level 23, and 1 level 24 monsters. Even a dog can fly with the amount of primordial records obtained from killing the monsters.
After all, all of the monsters she had killed were five levels or higher.
Thinking of this, I told Anna to level up now that we''re done here.
I waited for her to finish as I ignored the increasing wave of mana that Anna was emitting as she levelled up while I talked with Emma.
"So, what are we going to do now?" Emma questioned, to which I replied, saying;
"Hunt more monsters, I guess", I said this because I wasn''t sure which way to go after Anna contracted her summon since it was a new world and all, so I figured the main goal, for now, was to get stronger.
Emma nodded and asked another question, saying;
"Could you tell me what level you''re at right now?" she inquired.
"Level 25, Full level"
"Full level?"
"Means I can''t level up till I get a job."
"Job? You''re about to evolve?!"
"Smart," I said honestly, because she gleaned more information from the few words I said, and for someone like me who dislikes conversations, this was preferred.
"In that case, I''d like to level up as well!" eximed Emma, as Chris by her side looked at me with expectation in his eyes.
When I saw this, I nodded since it didn''t contradict my original goal.
As we talked, Anna finished levelling up, and after getting used to her newfound strength, she dashed to the side of the level 24 yule cat corpse, where a wooden container that resembled the ones I put the pills I concocted into appeared in front of her, which she carefully filled with the monster''s blood before returning to my side.
The container should have appeared because she brought it from the store.
As I was thinking this, I took the container from Anna''s hand without her asking, knowing she would, and said;
"Anna, we''ll have to postpone your ns to contract the crow," I said, to which Anna simply nodded and said, "No problem."
"Please scout the area for more monsters; we''ll be entering full level today if time allows," I said.
Hearing what I said, Anna dispatched a crow clone to scout, and after some time, she reported that she had found some monsters and led the way.
This was the start of a stressful day after leaving Adara camp.
Chapter 72 Changes After The Contract[1]
?Changes after the contract[1]
[Ace POV],
Looking at the darkening sky, I knew it was getting closer to nighttime, which meant our hunt wasing to an end. It would be more urate to say that the night had already arrived. It was a beautiful day outside.
''It really is a new world,'' I thought as I looked up at the two huge moons hung up in the sky, ready to rain their radiance on the people. This was my first sighting of the moon in the new world. I didn''t see one when I was in Adara camp because it was just getting close to nighttime then, and I also wasn''t waiting to see one.
After taking in the scene, I turned to Anna, who had just finished filling another bottle with blood and was heading my way with the others. Mia was fast asleep in Anna''s arms. After all, she is a child and must be exhausted.
Aside from that, I was also exhausted from hunting most of the day. At least, it was not without gains.
As I was thinking about this, I called up the primordial chronicle in my head to check on the status of my job quest.
.....
[Kill Unranked Monsters using Magic: [42/100]],
[Kill Rank 1 Monster using magic: [0/50]],
[Kill Rank 1 Monster with the aid of Alchemy: [0/30]],
[Kill Rank 1 Monster with a single hit with the aid of Alchemy: [0/1]],
....
Looking at the number of unranked kills I had today, I knew it would have been higher if I had any magic spells or attacks when the hunt began.
Since killing a monster with my twin me-coated de could not be counted as killing a monster with magic, I could only discard the des and store them in my storage ring while improvising in the battle to finally get a kill with magic. I had to give up some kills to get it.
ording to what I''ve seen, when the primordial chronicle mentioned killing monsters with magic, it meant pure magic, which I''m not very good at. Emma must be a magical genius to be able to manipte magic like that and form and use various attacks and spells to kill monsters when she only recently came into contact with magic and mana.
As these thoughts raced through my mind, I took the wooden bottle handed to me by Anna and ced it in my storage ring while taking another look around.
Although there were visible signs of the battle all around, not even the corpse Anna had just drawn blood from was visible. That''s because they were already exchanged for coins in the store.
Even though I did the same, the gains were not very significant. It was exactly as I predicted: the monsters in the dungeon were more rewarding than those outside, whether in coins or primordial records.
[Total Coins: 3 Gold Coins: 54 Silver Coins; 36 Bronze Coins],
Even after killing a reasonable number of monsters, I still didn''t have enough primordial records for a level-up. Though I didn''t get a notification that I had enough primordial records to level up, I knew I wasn''t far off. Just a dozen more monsters to kill and I should have enough.
As I was thinking about this, I called out my status in my head, took a quick nce at it, and discovered a new change in it.
.....
[Status],
[Name: Ace ze [Yet to evolve]],
[Age: 17],
[Race: Human [Homo sapiens]],
[Level: 25[+]],
[Job: [Alchemist lord[23.25%]],
[Store],
[Title: None],
....
The first part of the requirement, killing unranked monsters, was, as expected, the easiest. The difficulty only increased from the second requirement. But there''s nothing I can do about it except take it slowly, despite not having much time.
As I was thinking of this, I looked around at the others who had finished whatever they were doing and turned back to Anna, saying;
"Look for a ce for us to stay for the night andplete your contract," I said, to which she replied with a nod.
I asked Anna a question after seeing the crow back turn slightly in the sky as it went to scout.
"Are the materials for initiating the contract with your summonpleted?" I inquired.
"This should be sufficient. It''s just the small cores I have on hand that are causing me concern ", she replied.
The cores she mentioned were the ones we were able to obtain from the special zombies we encountered on the road. Fortunately, there was no other instance of the mutated zombie with abilities simr to the one we fought that ate the awakening fruits. Emma was also with us, which made group fights much easier.
"Forget about the cores; if you don''t have enough, I''ll give you some, but why do you need so much blood?" I questioned as it was a question that piqued my interest.
Of course, my team and I were not in an open area during this conversation to avoid bing targets for monsters.
When Anna heard my question, she responded, by saying;
"Thank you, and it''s because of the sess rate," she exined.
"There''s a sess rate?"
"Yes, that is why I have enough blood and crystal cores in case the sess rate is low, as materials will be wasted. This is also why I said that the materials harvested from stronger monsters will be better but with the strength of our team, since the only monsters that could really threaten us are rank 1 monsters, and from what I''ve heard, I don''t think we''re ready for that, so I had to settle for the lower level one and hope the sess rate isn''t too low ", she exined.
As she stated, the only thing that could truly threaten our team is rank 1 monsters, and this im is not unfounded given that everyone on the team, including myself, is at level 25.
As we are still outside, no one has time to check their notifications.
As I pondered about this and spoke with Anna, who was sharing vision with her crow, a report arrived, as Anna had found some suitable locations.
Without saying much, I told her to pick any one of them since I was tired, as was the team, and wasting time choosing a ce was something I was too exhausted to do in this state, and I also believe Anna''s decision should not be bad.
When Anna heard what I said, she nodded and led the way as we all blurred from our location.
....
We arrived at our destination after some time spent going under Anna''s direction. A single-story structure. The reason this location was chosen was that there are few houses in themunity this building is in, so there was a lot of space, which meant that even if there were zombies in themunity, they would be fewer than the ones outside, and we''d be less likely to face the situation we faced when we encountered multiple zombies just after waking up outside the building.
Since the door to the building was closed, I had to destroy the doorknob to enter, and when everyone else entered, we checked the entire building for zombies before closing the door when we didn''t find any or anything that spelled danger at first sight.
After that, we chose a random room to stay in, and just like before, everyone was together. I told Anna to wake Mia up as I brought food cans from my storage ring for everyone to eat after deciding on the master bedroom.
There were some rest stops along the way where we ate, but they were all exhausted from the fighting. So, before anything else happened, everyone ate, and when Mia finished eating, Anna put her back to sleep on the master bed.
I''m exhausted.
"Ace, I want to start the contract," Anna said, as the exhaustion I had felt before vanished. I was very interested in this contract thing, and I could tell from the expressions of the others in the room that they were as well.
"OK, continue," I said, and she nodded as she approached the center of the room.
Seeing this, I took whatever materials she had given me during the day and moved to the far end of the room to make room for her. When the others saw this, they did the same.
Anna took a wooden bottle from the ground where I had dropped it and opened the cap after a while of breathing in and out. At first, I had my doubts that she would drink it, after all, it is a new world, and I wouldn''t be surprised if a vampire appeared tomorrow, given that there must be a reason why we have ''Race'' in our status.
As I thought about these things, I watched as Anna carefully poured the blood from the bottle onto the floor and began to draw a circle on the floor with strange symbols drawn in and out of it. I initially thought the circle was random, but Iter recognized what Anna was doing from the basic alchemy knowledge in my head.
It was a magic array.
There wasn''t much of a distinction between magic arrays and formations.
There were a lot of details in the array Anna was constructing, but based on what I knew from basic alchemy, the things drawn here were too advanced for the current me. I could only tell it was a magic array.
I finally understood why Anna needed blood and crystal cores because, in magic arrays and formations, a catalyst is required for both of them.
As Anna was constructing the Array on the floor while chanting something in an unknownnguage, the mana in the air began to react.
At this point, the magic array on the floor began to emit light.
Chapter 73 Changes After The Contract[2]
?Changes after the contract[2]
[Ace POV],
The magic array was emitting light of various colors, and they all had one thing inmon: they all had a tinge of ck in them. The light emitted by the magic array was initially dim, but as time passed and Anna''s chants became louder, the light emitted by the array became bright to the point of being blinding.
Fortunately, the curtains were already down and thick, so I didn''t have to worry about drawing attention outside.
Ignoring the mana that was beginning to be a little violent around me, I turned to look at anna, who had finished drawing the magic array on the floor and was standing in the center of it while continuing to chant.
This continued for a while until she abruptly stopped and bit her tongue, causing it to bleed slightly as she spits the blood to the center of the magic array, which became slightly dimmer when the blood came into contact with it.
When this happened, the crow that had been sitting quietly in a corner of the room flew to Anna''s side andnded in front of her. Coincidentally, the crownded in the center of a small magical circle.
When Anna saw the crow, she knelt on one knee and bit her thumb, causing it to bleed, while drawing a strange symbol on the crow''s head with it and continuing her chants.
At this point, Anna''s actions appeared to be ritualistic.
As this thought passed through my mind, I focused my attention on the crow rather than Anna, because as soon as Anna removed her finger from the crow, the crow began to emit a dim silver, gray, and a little ck color.
Changes like this were not limited to the crow, as Anna''s body began to show signs as the mana in the air began to gather in her direction at an rming rate.
I knew this despite myck of mana experience because I could ''see'' it. It''s difficult to describe, but I could really ''see'' it.
When this happened, something unexpected happened that caught me off guard.
The crow abruptly transformed into a silver orb and immediately entered Anna''s body. I couldn''t react because I didn''t know if the change was good or bad, but I was still able to react as I caught Anna''s body when she fainted just after the crow that turned into an orb entered her.
The reasonable thing to do now would be toy Anna on the bed since she had fainted and was unlikely to regain consciousness soon, but I was unable to do so, or rather, something made me unable to do so as I observed the strange changes that began to ur just after I caught Anna.
I had some expectations and assumptions about what would happen when Anna contracts the crow the basics and roots of all of this came from an epic rank skill, but I really didn''t expect it to be this exaggerated!
Though my face remained calm as I thought of this, I could tell from the others, Chris and Emma who had surrounded me and Anna, that they were having simr thoughts.
I ignored them and watched as Anna''s hair gradually turned from ck to silver, with the tip of her hair dyed ck.
Aside from the part where Anna''s hair magically changed colors, I added the entire scene of everything that happened starting from the beginning when Anna began drawing the magic array, and all I can say is as expected of something rted to an epic grade I guess.
As these thoughts raced through my mind, I carefully ced Anna on the bed and checked her temperature. Seeing that everything appeared to be fine and she was only unconscious, I took a step back and made my way back to where I was staying before all of this happened.
Apart from the master-sized bed, there were a few sofas in the room, so I went back to the one I was in before.
Sitting down and sighing in exhaustion, I looked at Emma and Chris, who both looked at me as if they had something to say.
Seeing this, I spoke up.
"What?"
"Will sister Anna be alright?" Chris inquired, Emma''s gaze fixed on me.
Hearing his question, I responded directly, saying;
"I don''t know," I simply stated, adding, "the only thing we can do now is to wait until tomorrow and see what happens."
When Emma and Chris heard this, they both nodded and Emma said, "Hopefully, nothing goes wrong."
After the words were spoken, the room descended into silence for a few minutes. When I looked in the direction of Chris and Emma, I discovered that they were both fast asleep.
The exhaustion of fighting all day must have caught up with them since they couldn''t even bother checking their primordial chronicle to select a job.
So I guess I''ll be on the lookout tonight.
''But really, the change may appear minor, but I''m sure it''s more than that,'' I thought as I looked at the now silvered hair Anna sleeping on the bed.
The only way to know is for Anna to confirm it herself when she wakes up... hopefully.
As I considered this, I reflected on everything that had happened today and couldn''t help but double-think that the drop rate of orbs appearing was far too low. Even after we killed all of the monsters, not a single orb appeared.
It''s far too low.
As I was thinking about this and other things, I called out the primordial chronicle in my head as I still had unfinished business.
.....
[Status],
[Name: Ace ze [Yet to evolve]],
[Age: 17],
[Race: Human [Homo sapiens]],
[Level: 25[+]],
[Job: [Alchemist lord[23.25%]],
[Store],
[Title: None],
....
Nowes the question: no one knows what will happen tomorrow, so should I use my level-ups or not?
....
[Pleasement and tell me your current opinion of this chapter the ones leading to it],
[Please support, vote andment. It motivates]
.....
Chapter 74 Rank Up?
?Rank up?
[Ace POV],
ording to the notifications that appeared when I reached full level and couldn''t level up until I got a job, if I use the primordial records I''ve acquired to level up and have umted, I can improve my body''s physique to one that is close to a rank 1 specie.
In other words, I''ll make something simr to false rank 1.
Obviously, this has advantages and disadvantages. The advantage is that I won''t have to wait until I get a job to have some of a Rank 1 specie''s prowess, but the disadvantage is that, aside from requiring more primordial records to level up after evolving, I''ll still be inferior to a rank 1 specie because I''m a false rank 1 specie borrowing some of their powers.
I also suspect that once you get a job, the primordial records required to level up will be enormous. The primordial records needed for an unranked species to level up will almost certainly not bepared to those needed for a ranked species to level up. If I use this method, it will only add to the already massive primordial records I need to level up.
There''s also the part where I''m aiming for a unique position. Only Heaven knows if this will add to the difficulty of leveling up if I get the job.
If I wait patiently to acquire a job and evolve, I will be able to use my umted level-ups to level up twice. This is also a viable option, but given that I need to kill rank 1 monsters, not one, not two, but several as an unranked specie, this path was ruled out from the start.
Because of the level and rank difference between me and the Goblin lord before it was killed, I was able to acquire enough primordial records to level up after level 25.
And it was pure chance that we killed the Goblin Lord. It does not imply that it will ur again. In fact, it is less likely to ur.
As I thought about these things, I kept wondering which method would be most beneficial to me at this point. To improve my physique or not, and waste primordial records that will make future leveling up more difficult, or to wait patiently and not level up, and see if I can use tricks toplete my job quest.
I deliberated for a while before deciding which option would be best for me.
I decided to level up.
Though it may or may not cause me problems in the future, improving my physique to rank one is currently the most beneficial to me.
As I was thinking about this, I called out the status in my head and was about to level up when I came to a halt and realized I was still in the midst of people. I''m not sure if leveling up now will cause amotion or a scene, but I don''t think it''s a good idea to level up here.
With this in mind, I left the master bedroom in search of a quiet ce to level up.
Before doing so, I double-checked in and out of the building for any hidden dangers because it would be unfortunate if something happened or attacked while I was unaware.
I decided to level up in the sitting room after a few minutes of checking in and out of the building for dangers and hidden dangers.
In this position, I will still be able to react if anything happens both within and outside the building.
With this in mind, I called out the primordial chronicle again and chose to level up.
As soon as this decision was made and the primordial chronicle confirmed it, I started to question if I should have waited to prepare myself before choosing to level up.
There was no pain or anything like that, but there was this intense feeling of suffocation that was extremely ufortable and I could hear my own heartbeat ringing in my ear.
Though there was no way to test it, I could feel my body''s strength and mana levels rising rapidly.
This went on for a few minutes before the suffocation sensation faded slowly and ended after a while.
Repositioning myself on the sofa in the living room, I clenched my fist as I became acquainted with the sudden strength gain.
''So this is what being in Rank 1 feels like, even if it''s a fake one?'' I thought as I couldn''t evenpare the strength I felt now to the one I had a few minutes ago.
Thinking of this, I called out the primordial chronicle and checked my status.
.....
[Status],
[Name: Ace ze [Yet to evolve]],
[Age: 17],
[Race: Human [Homo sapiens]],
[Level: 25[25][+]],
[Job: [Alchemist lord[23.25%]],
[Store],
[Title: None],
....
My status had not changed significantly, but when I saw the section for my level, I had only one thought.
''I feel duped.''
Isn''t it supposed to be level 26?
Hmm, now that I think about it, it''s quite normal because if I went the normal route, I''d only have a rank one strength after I get a job and evolve. This does not necessitate me leveling up since I would naturally evolve to rank 1 after acquiring a job, but because I did not take this route, I believe the primordial records I acquired for a level up were required for me to have a physique simr to a rank 1 specie, resulting in something akin to a partial evolution to rank 1.
Since I can''t change it, I''ll just go with the flow.
When I considered this, I decided to level up once more.
Unlike when I ''ranked up,'' the sensation I got from leveling up was the same as before, with the exception that the improvement it brought to my body was exaggerated for the current me.
At level 5, I had the strength of five people. At level 15, I had the strength of 15 people. At level 25, I had the strength of 25 people.
At this level, the strength I was capable of generating appeared inhuman.
Though in theory, I was 25 times stronger than the average human, the total strength the body can reveal will not be 100% due to the force produced when the strength of the body is outputted, but that is not the point.
The point is that even with the force produced, my strength level could still destroy arge building.
It may appear tasteless, but how much strength is required to demolish arge building in the first ce?
In terms of tons and building level, the strength required to destroy a wall level is 15 Kilojoules or 0.004 Tons.
For a room level is 0.005 - 0.24 Tons. A building level is 0.25 - 1.9 Tons.
This was the level of building I could destroy with rtive ease at level 25 with some effort.
I was even at the city block level, which was 11 - 99 Tons.
This amount of strength for a human body is insane, but after gaining a physique simr to a rank 1 specie, I truly realized that we were only able to kill the Goblin lord by chance.
The tons of force that even the weakest rank 1 has is approaching the end of the city block level[70 - 99 Tons].
This means that atter levels of Rank 1, a rank 1 specie''s force of tons will be a multi-city block level, which is 100 - 999 Tons.
That''s strong.
This stage is still a long way off for me, and the ''tons'' here were a calction of strength I made to represent unranked and ranked creatures based on my knowledge and the ones I read in forums where people discuss what would happen if humans had this level of strength.
Nobody could have predicted that it would actually happen.
I really want to put my strength to the test right now, but it would be foolish to do so here, and leaving the building is not an option, so I guess I''ll have to wait until the morning.
As I considered this, I began to circte mana in my body to keep myself busy.
It would be nice if I had good mana control.
As I thought of this, I remembered the Basic Mana Cirction technique I wanted to exchange for in the store, which cost 15 gold coins.
''Perhaps when I have enough coins, I should buy it,'' I reasoned as I returned my attention to circting the mana in my body.
...
Author Note: When I read the former chapters, I realized I needed to work more on the strength level of the characters and the novel so here we are.
I would also love to hear your thoughts on this and how this was executed.
Thanks for reading!
[Pleasement and tell me your current opinion of this chapter the ones leading to it],
Chapter 75 Regaining Consciousness
?Regaining Consciousness
[Ace POV]
I stood up and stretched as I watched the sun''s rays illuminate the sitting room through the gaps in the curtains.
Since I couldn''t sleep or rest the entire night due to the effect of leveling up and the fake physique of rank 1 specie, I practiced mana control all night.
Since mana and magic were crucial topleting my job quest, I took them very seriously.
Because of yesterday''s events, when I discovered that coating my des with mes does not count as a magical attack, I had to improvise on the spot toe up with something eptable, which was a fireball.
At first, my fireball could only be described as arge wisp of fire, but with practice, I was able to create a good enough fireball.
The problem beseeching me now is the same as it was before: mana control.
I can shape and manipte the mana in my body to create the fire needed for the fireball but that''s it.
I can''t increase the intensity of the mes, so the damage caused by the fireball is limited, and I can''t control how much mana is wasted when I cast a fireball. When I try to increase the intensity of the fireball by making the mes burn hotter, the shape of the fireball copses as mana is wasted, and is even more wasted when I try to reshape it.
These are the things I concentrate on. At the very least, my mana control is improving. It would have been preferable if I had received some kind of guidance.
I wonder if I should ask Emma for help. Another question is whether she can assist me and is not simply relying on how she feels to manipte mana.
I made my way to the master bedroom while thinking about these things.
It should be nine o''clock right now, ording to my mental clock.
They must have been extremely tired to be still sleeping. Of course, it''s also possible that they haven''t yet adjusted well to their new situations.
I''m not one to talk cuz most of the time I''m ''unconscious,'' as in knocked out unconscious.
As I considered this, I slowly opened the door to the room to avoid making too much noise and disturbing the people inside, but even so, Emma and Chris were still awakened by the sound.
That''s good. At least it indicates that their senses are good enough.
After exchanging greetings, I went over to Anna''s side and ced my hand on her forehead to check her temperature. What I didn''t expect was for her to start moving as soon as I made contact with her skin.
When I saw this, I withdrew my hand and waited for her to fully awaken.
"She''s moving," Emma, who had appeared beside me, said, and Chris, who was beside her, asked if he could wake his sister up, which I declined.
There''s no rush to head out now; we can stay here for a while longer.
After all of this happened, Anna finally opened her eyes.
"Ugh," she muttered, slowly opening her eyes to see us.
"Oh? Good morning, guys? Why are you all staring at me like that?" Anna said this as she was about to greet us, but when she noticed our eyes on her, she asked this question.
Chris had already responded, so neither I nor Emma had to.
"Sister Anna," he said, pausing before adding, "Your iris is silver."
It was exactly as Chris said. Aside from Anna''s hair changing color, her eye iris changed as well.
It was interesting to observe since I knew she didn''t wear contact lenses.
"What do you mean, my iris is silver? This....?" Anna wanted to question Chris at first, but when she saw her hair, she paused and had a confused look on her face for a second before it vanished as she observed her body.
I asked a question after seeing this.
"How are you feeling?" I inquired.
"Strange," she replied, adding, "I feel different."
"How different?"
"I can''t exin it, but oh boy, it''s good," she eximed, thetter part of her response filled with excitement.
"Would you like to see what changed?" She inquired, a knowing smile on her face.
Of course, I''d like to see what an epic grade can do. Otherwise, I won''t bother with you contracting the crow in the first ce.
"Yes," I said, keeping my thoughts to myself.
When she heard this, she smiled happily and got out of bed, telling Chris to carry his sister from the bed as she left the room.
Seeing this, we all followed her out of the building.
Though I saw it yesterday, I didn''t pay much attention to it, but seeing Anna''s silver hair again made me want to touch it and feel how it felt, but I held back since I was more interested in the changes in Anna and the summoned crow.
As we exited the building, I noticed Emma observing me several times for some reason and she couldn''t contain her curiosity anymore as she gestured at me and spoke.
"Something is different about you," she said and after a brief pause, and added; "Standing close to you gives me some kind of pressure that keeps sending danger signals in my head," she said as she took a deep breath and looked at me before speaking again.
"It feels simr to what I felt from the Goblin Lord," she said as she stopped talking.
When she first started talking, I didn''t understand where she wasing from, but when I heard the rest of what she said, I understood.
I never about leveling up, so if she noticed a difference, the others must have noticed it as well but didn''t say anything. In Anna''s case, she must have been too excited and ignored this, and Chris may be more concerned with his sister''s issues than with this.
And about the pressure she spoke about? It must have been her senses.
It''s more of a killer instinct. Many species rely on sensory cues to let them know a predator is around.
In this case to Emma, I am the predator and she''s the prey, hence the ''pressure''.
As I was thinking of this, we arrived at the front of the building where we stayed, and after checking the surroundings for anything unusual from where we were, Anna called out my name excitedly.
"Ace, are you ready?" She asked, strangely rubbing her hands together.
When I heard her question, I responded with a nod.
She said it was a good thing, so I have expectations.
"Okay then, let''s get started," Anna muttered as she knelt on one knee and began chanting something in an unknownnguage as a purplish ck circle with a trigram in the center appeared in front of her.
I knew what it was at this point already, as did Chris, who had seen her do it before.
She was summoning the shadow crow.
Emma was paying close attention to the purplish-ck circle in front of her since it was her first time seeing it.
I didn''t have to wait long before I saw the shadow crow appear in front of me. I wasn''t particrly interested in it because it wasn''t the first time I''d seen it, and I was more interested in the shadow crow that had finished materializing.
Unlike its previous appearance as a crow, its new appearance was strikingly simr to that of a pied crow, except the white feather, ck beak, and ck ws were reced with silver. It had silver eyes as well.
This, however, was not what drew my attention and interest. It was somethingpletely different. The primordial chronicle revealed to me the crow''s information. This has never happened before.
[Rank 1 Shadow Crow level 25],
Yes, a rank 1 species. A genuine rank 1 specie.
This was too drastic of a change. Only one contract to earn a rank?
"How?" I asked Anna after failing toe up with a usible exnation.
"It''s because of the epic rank skill," she exined, adding that "its function is to allow contracted summons to grow alongside the summoner." I was initially perplexed by this, but I now understand what it means. When the summoner and summon are bound together by a contract, both parties can receive feedback from each other in terms of physique strength or mana levels. The shadow crow was able to enter rank 1 because it was already close to being one, and my feedback was just the final push it needed ", Anna stated.
I had a general idea of what she meant after hearing what she said, and I couldn''t help but think that her epic skill is a cheat.
For one thing, Anna won''t have to fight monsters and will still be able to level up thanks to the crow, and now she can also receive feedback from the crow while doing nothing?!
Why do I feel the need to measure her neck with my hands?
This feedback should be simr to having a percentage of the other party''s power. For example, Anna will have a portion of a rank 1 physique as a result of the crow''s feedback, and the crow will have a portion of Anna''s mana that will be added to its total mana reserves.
Depending on how high the feedback percentage is, Anna can simply take off in the new world with contracting summons.
Perhaps I didn''t feel the pressure I felt from the goblin lord from the crow because of my level up, but looking at the faces of those other than me and Anna, I can tell they''re not doing so well.
But Hmmm. I know the crow is rank one, but how can it cause damage with such a small body? Will it possibly use its clones to bomb the opponent simrly to how it attacked before?
I''m curious as to how much damage it will do now that it''s rank 1.
Perhaps she read my mind as Anna addressed me and said,
"Are you curious about its mode of attack?" Anna inquired, a smile on her face.
Seeing her smile, I thought that maybe there were still some things I hadn''t seen, so I nodded in response while having these thoughts.
When Anna saw me nod, she spoke excitedly to the crow on the grow, saying;
"OK boy, do your thing," she said, and the crow''s body began to change as soon as she said those words.
No, I''d rather call it transforming than changing because, in front of me, and under the surprised gazes of Emma, Chris, Mia, and even Anna, was a crow the height of a burly man. With its current size, it was entirely possible for a person to ride it.
Everyone was quiet for a few seconds as we focused our attention on the crow. We only turned our heads to look at Anna when she feigned coughing.
When she saw this, she patted the crow''s body and pointed to a random structure, telling the crow to attack.
Hearing this, the crow looked in the direction Anna was pointing and opened its mouth, making a loud screech. Standing so close to the crow didn''t help, but my attention was still drawn to it when I noticed that as soon as it made a screech, a ck ball of fire appeared in front of its mouth and flew to the building Anna was pointing at. No sound was made, but what happened in front of my eyes was a building that corroded in less than 3 seconds.
The only thing that remained of the building was the corroding molten on the ground.
Seeing this attack, I knew if it hit me, it would be a death sentence, regardless of whether I had a physique simr to a rank 1 specie. In the end, it''s close but not enough to match a Genuine rank 1.
As I was thinking of this, I noticed the crow''s body shrink back to its original size as Anna spoke.
"So this is what a rank 1 specie is capable of," she paused before adding, "It''s just a shame it can''t maintain this form forever and must revert to its previous style of attack." At the very least, it can be considered a trump card ", she stated.
''So this is the cost, huh?''
Well, if the crow could maintain that form for an extended period, it would be far too powerful, but as she stated, it can be considered a trump card.
Overall, the crow''s prowess improved significantly after the contract, but what about Anna?
I can''t believe the only thing that changed about her was the color of her eyes and hair. Chris and Emma were both looking at her, so it wasn''t just me who had this thought.
When she saw this, she smiled sheepishly and took a few steps back before breathing in and out a few times. This is when something changed.
On Anna''s back, a pair of wings sprouted.
Chapter 76 Its A New World
?It''s A New World.
.....
[Content Warning: Depictions of Sexual Harassment and r*** ahead. You may skip this part if you''re ufortable],
[??? POV],
"Please stop, I beg you"
As I heard the screams of the woman under me and the sobs of her kids in the corner of the room watching us, I couldn''t help but get more excited as I rammed my pride up in the woman''s cave as she screamed louder while her kids followed her in sobs but it only made me more excited.
Thankfully the area has been cleared so the woman could scream as much as she wanted.
"Brothere and join!" I said to a certain man in the room too that was smiling at me. The certain man was the husband that sold his wife and his daughters to me for protection in exchange.
After hearing what I said, he came closer to me, pulled his pants down, grabbed his wife''s mouth, and shoved his pride in her mouth while letting out moans.
She couldn''t even scream at this point! Hahaha!
Damn! I just love those kids'' screams. I was also sure the woman under me was not going to bite her husband''s pride or anything like that because if she did, she was only going to reduce the time for me to enjoy her daughters.
Hahaha!
While I continued to pleasure my little bro, I looked at the crying girls that were tied up and stared at me with hatred in their eyes.
God! I just love that look!
Tsk! If it were not for wanting to keep you guys as dessert, I would be enjoying you instead. It did not baffle me that the girls were barely above 16.
"P-please s-stop, I-i beg-g you"
Hearing this only made me move my waist faster.
Hahaha!
.....
After a few minutes, I finally reached and passed the critical point.
"That was nice", I muttered as made my way out of the room while the screams of a crying mother and a grunting husband continued to resound in the room.
Not long after I came out, a subordinate of mine with a sparrow on his shoulder came up to me and greeted me.
"Boss", he said.
"What?"
"Lil Sparrow spotted some survivors and there are girls among them", he said.
At first, when I heard what he said, I was disinterested in the beginning but when I heard thetter part, I couldn''t help but like my lips.
My goal ever since I came out of that hell where the sun never shines was to rule in this world.
And with a goal like this, there are three important things to have.
Power! Subordinates to rule! and Women!
Though the ones under me can barely be called a big group and my power is just barely enough for me to survive, it''s still something!
At least I have women but that does not mean I can''t have more.
It is a new change for the world and it is a new world for me and in this world, I shall rule.
As I thought of these things, my mind couldn''t help but go to the girls my subordinate mentioned. Though I don''t know their appearance but as long as they are female that I and my brothers can use then it''s okay.
Thinking of this, I patted the shoulder of my subordinate and spoke.
"Good job! Tonight you''re having one extra can", I said to which I got a face full of excitement as a response.
"Thank you boss!" He said then paused as he had a look of hesitation before he spoke again.
"Boss, what if they''re powerful?" He asked
"It''s okay if they are. We can just pretend we were just passing through. Now go and call some brother and meet me in front of the building. We''re heading out so tell them to get ready", I said as I ignored him and made my way forward.
''I can use this to gather some supplies''
.....
[Ace POV],
After she showed us the reason for her change, I just thought that Anna was lucky to get this skill as I watched her seed in her attempt to fly.
She said she believed that the change in her body happened so her body could be suited to absorb a trait from her summon and in this case, what she got was the wings.
Though this was her assumption, this is very like the cause.
She said she will only know if she contracts another summon and when I asked her why she didn''t since she still has space to do so, she said you can only have one summon in one rank.
Though we''re unranked, it is still a rank in a sense so ording to Anna, she can only contract another summon when she''s rank one. The restrictions are quite reasonable but this also makes it hard for the summoner.
There''s a bnce here. Perhaps if this restriction wasn''t there, the grade of the skill will be higher. Of course, this is just my assumption.
Perhaps this is also why she did not contract the crow at first because she was considering it.
Well, in the end, it was a sight to see.
Oh, I should also mention the part because of Anna''s carelessness, her shirt got torn when the wings came out.
Though I did not have a thing to do with it, I had to be called a pervert again.
Strange girl.
Right now, I''m inside the building we left before with the others having breakfast. Fortunately, I have a storage ring, if not for this, I would not be able to eat food like this and if I did find food, I would have to manage it.
Thankfully, there''s a lot of food in my storage ring and if Ie across a ce where I can find some again, I will add to it.
Right now, Chris, Emma, and Anna are all staring at the thin air with nk eyes. I knew they were looking at their status and are mostly likely selecting a job right now.
Though it''s none of my business and this concerns their privacy, I would like to see what jobs they were offered andpare them to mine but that can''t happen since it is only the owner that can view their primordial chronicle themselves from what I''ve seen.
It was at this time, the three of them let out sighs at the same time.
What a coincidence.
"What happened?" I asked as I continued to eat while my gaze was on the three.
"It''s hard to choose", Emma said to which Anna and Chris both nodded.
"I have some strange options", Anna said and added; "If only it was possible, I would have shown you", she said.
What she said was normal and there was nothing wrong with it. But it was at this moment something unexpected happen as a panel appeared in front of me.
The panel outline was familiar but the text on it stunned me.
This.
...
[Status],
[Name: Annabe Dark...
Chapter 77 Choice
?Choice.
[Ace POV],
I turned to face Anna with a confused expression, ignoring the panel in front of me for a moment, only to see that she, too, was confused. We clearly had no idea what was going on.
Though I didn''t see all of the texts on the panel and only the first few, I could tell it wasn''t my status but Anna''s.
This is where things get tricky. I used to believe that only the owner of his own primordial chronicle could see it, but it''s now clear that this was incorrect.
"How did you do it?" I asked Anna.
""I don''t know," she admitted, adding, "all I did was think of showing you my primordial chronicle panel just for it to appear in front of you." I, too, am perplexed ", she exined.
Emma and Chris realized what was going on at this point, and I saw them think for a moment before another strange thing happened.
Two more panels appeared in front of me, but unlike Anna''s, these ones were denoted by a series of question marks.
.........
[Status],
[Name: Emmeline ?????],
[Age: ???],
[Race: Human [Homo sapiens]],
[Level: ???],
[Job: ????],
[Store],
[Title: ????],
......
[Status],
[Name: Chris ?????],
[Age: ???],
[Race: Human [Homo sapiens]],
[Level: ???],
[Job: ????],
[Store],
[Title: ????],
........
When I saw this, I realized what was going on.
To think it was so simple but had gone undetected up until now. Well, it''s not like anyone had the time to even consider showing their status to others, and again, this could be a way to protect our information because our status, while simple, tells up to 80% of our information.
However, based on the primordial chronicle panels of Chris and Emma, it appears that you can also conceal your information.
To show others your status, you must first consider who you want to show it to and what you want to show them.
Interesting.
The panels in front of me had already disappeared at some point as I was considering these things. When I noticed this, I turned to face the others who were also staring at me, and spoke.
"So, do you still want to show me now?" I asked Anna, who lowered her head shyly as she heard this.
"I didn''t expect this to happen so suddenly, but it doesn''t really matter," she said as a panel appeared in front of me.
Before I could read the text, I noticed Anna standing up and walking toward me. Maybe she can''t see her primordial chronicle panel if it''s being shown to someone else, or maybe she just wants to see this one with me. It doesn''t matter since it is her panel, not mine.
I returned my focus to the panel in front of me after Anna had finished making herself at ease beside me.
Her status was simr to mine before I chose a job. The only difference was our information.
I ignored this as there was nothing interesting or new to see, and instead looked at the other texts that appeared after the status text disappeared. It was Anna who was in control.
......
[You have reached level 25 and cannot level up to level 26 until you get your first job and evolve to Rank 1. All primordial records acquired during the evolution process will be recorded, calcted, and stored and once the first job has been sessfully acquired, you''d be able to level up],
[You can also choose to use the primordial records umted to improve your physique, simr to leveling up, but keep in mind that doing so will only improve your physique close to rank 1 and will greatly increase the primordial records required to level up after evolving],
[This means that if you choose to level up without a job and improve your physique, the primordial records required will be higher when you do get a job and can level up again],
.......
The texts are exactly as they appeared when I reached level 25. Ignoring this, I returned my attention to what drew me to Anna''s primordial chronicle panel in the first ce.
........
[Your records is being evaluated],
[Records evaluated. Avable jobs to choose],
[Common Job],
[Rare Job],
*Mage
[Epic Job],
*Summoner
*Beast Warrior
[Legendary Job],
*Sage Summoner
*Soul Beast Warrior
.......
Anna, unlike me, had fewer jobs, but even the worst started out rare. She didn''t even have amon job to choose from.
''Why is it like this?''
Anna called my name as I was about to go deep in thought about this.
"Ace? Is there a problem?" She inquired.
When I heard this, I shook my head and responded.
"Nothing is wrong," I said before asking a question.
"Anna, have you ever practiced martial arts?" I inquired.
"No"
"Swords?"
"Why would I do something like that?"
"Archery?"
"I didn''t have the time or money to bother with that," she stated.
I simply nodded when I heard this.
It''s not surprising that Anna doesn''t havemon jobs if it''s like this. It''s just that she didn''t do or have anything to do withmon jobs that the primordial chronicle had to offer.
Aside from that, everything appears to be normal. The other jobs that appeared do not appear to be random. This implies that my assumption is correct, and the primordial chronicle only offers jobs rted to things you''vee into contact with.
The mage should have appeared as a result of Anna''s contact with mana. The jobs that have to do with summons are self-exnatory and it''s obvious why they were added. What is puzzling is the two jobs with the word "warrior" in their title.
Being a warrior should involve closebat, but in my interactions with Anna, I''ve never seen her engage in any closebat.
The only clue as to why they appeared is the word ''beast'' in their name. There''s also the part where Anna has a choice between two legendary jobs.
What I believe is that the appearance of these jobs is rted to Anna Epic''s summoning skill, which summons beasts.
Thinking about this, I turned to Anna and asked her a question.
"So, which one do you want to choose?" I asked.
When Anna heard this, she did not immediately respond and sat with a thoughtful expression on her face. Seeing this, I did not speak again and waited for a response.
It was only a few secondster that Anna responded.
"To be honest, my only consideration here is the legendary jobs since it is obvious they''re the best option here," she said after a brief pause, adding, "I don''t know how important jobs are, but for it to be the most important thing for us to have before we evolve, that says something."
When I heard this, I nodded since it matched my thoughts. Anna may have her own aims, goals, or ambitions, but that is not my concern. If she chose a job with a lower grade than legendary, especially when she has two job offers in this grade, her brain was probably not working properly.
But, even if a legendary job is more appealing than those below it, I know the difficulty will be simr to the one I received when I chose the Alchemist job before it was changed to Alchemist Lord.
Thinking about this, I told Anna about my experience. Since she didn''t hide anything from me and basically just showed me her information, I told her my experience without hiding anything except the ck orb incident, since it would be stressful to add its own matters to the already lengthy talk.
Even if she conceals some of her information, I would still tell her because she fulfilled my request. This can be considered payment, though she will still be aware when she chooses a job.
I noticed Emma and Chris listening to our conversation several times while talking with Anna, but I ignored them and continued doing what I was doing.
Anna was obviously affected by what I said after hearing my experience when I saw her look at the names of the legendary jobs on the panel in front of us as if she was trying to get some kind of information from them.
Seeing this, I ignored her and turned to face Mia, who approached me with an empty can and a strange expression on her face.
"Big brother," she said softly as she held the food can up to me.
Though I couldn''t see him, I could feel Chris''s gaze on me. For some reason, he was watching what was going on here.
Ignoring him, I gave Mia another food can since it was obvious what she wanted when she came with an empty can. I could still afford it if it was just one more can for her to eat.
After that happened, I returned my focus to Anna and the panel in front of me.
"Ace, I''ve decided which one to choose," Anna said abruptly, just as I returned my attention to her and the panel hovering in front of me.
When I heard what she said, I was curious about her choice and spoke up.
"So which did you decide on?" I asked, looking at her.
Hearing this, she responded, saying;
"My final choice is the......"
Chapter 78 Selecting A Job
?Selecting a job.
[Ace POV],
"My final choice is the Soul Beast Warrior," Anna said, and her choice was something I was not expecting.
I thought the likelihood of her choosing the sage summoner over a warrior-rted job was high. To think she preferred the Soul Beast Warrior over the Sage Summoner.
This may not be making full use of her skill and foundation. If she was to choose a summon rted job, there may be some differences, but they will most likely be rted to what she has been doing previously, which is summoning.
This, however, made it more interesting and piqued my interest in why she would want a job like this.
I pondered this and asked a question.
"Why did you select this one? Since the word ''warrior'' is in the title, it might not be your style or what you expect ", I stated, as the rest of what I said was me telling her what I thought.
Soul Beast Warrior.
Soul, Beast, and Warrior.
Three words that signify different things.
I know nothing about souls as it was a subject that even those who studied demonology, animism, and pantheism couldn''t grasp. And the information these people had about souls came from ancient texts and their beliefs. Till now, it appears to be a mystery.
In many religious and philosophical traditions, there is a belief that a soul is ''the immaterial aspect or essence of a human being''.
ording to a renowned scientist in the old age and a vast majority of scientists hold that the mind is aplex machine that operates on the same physicalws as all other objects in the universe. ording to the renowned scientist, there is was no scientific evidence whatsoever to support the existence of the soul.
The search for the soul, however, is seen to have been instrumental in driving the understanding of the anatomy and physiology of the human body, particrly in the fields of cardiovascr and neurology.
And in the fantasy story and post I''ve read, it says souls could be the connection between body and consciousness. So, if you were to lose your soul somehow, your body could still survive by itself. It can eat and hunt, but it does not know why. The body might end up hunting another person because it cannot tell what its prey is anymore.
You could hear someone talk and see their lips move, but you would not know who they are and you would never know. As soon as you blinked, you would have lost your memory of this person. But you couldprehend their words. You could not create a stable opinion, but you would understand them.
Some say that a soul is not necessarily a material thing, but thebination of spirit and psyche. That is the mind and immortal sense of self (who you are, who someone else is, deep down) that is both malleable but also liable to have deep-seated aspects. That conscious mind, with those traits that are somewhat deep-seated and somewhat malleable, makes up the real "you" in ways that a body, brain, or even spirit can''tpletely aplish, wherever and whenever it urs.
To me, this is just a load or a jumble of nonsense mingled together. It''s just that in this new world I''m in, I''m not sure if this thought is true or false.
In the end, all of these were just theories and research projects that made no progress and were evenbeled as false information at times.
So, in the end, it''s still a mystery.
Then there''s the beast. I honestly don''t understand the distinction. The distinction between beasts and monsters since, in my opinion, they are still the same thing, and the addition of soul just makes this job moreplicated andplex, simr to the Alchemist job.
Then there''s the warrior. ording to everything that has happened since I awoke in that transparent crystal, as well as what I''ve seen and what the primordial chronicle has mentioned, it''s safe to say that the warrior here refers to something rted to fighting.
Soul, beast, and warrior.
These three words have nothing to do with one another.
Moreover, I am still ignorant of most things rted to the primordial chronicle, but this does not change my opinion that this job is a littleplicated.
When Anna heard my question, she smiled and spoke.
"It''s a secret," she said.
This...
"I''m just kidding," she said abruptly.
This....
"I know that choosing a job rted to summoning would be beneficial, but that''s not what I want," she exined, adding, "Staying in the back is something I don''t want." I understand that my summons is a form of my own strength, but I still want my own. I''m not sure if you understand what I mean ", she said.
This was something I had not expected to hear. I was expecting something more....hmm.....grand.
But I get what she''s saying.
If I''m not mistaken, she means she wants to rely on her own strength rather than her summons.
Though, since they are her summons, they can be considered her strength. But her strength and their strength cannot bepared because it is still her summons strength on which she is relying.
In some ways, she''s just her without her summons. Someone whocks true strength.
Perhaps this is what people meant when they said that another man''s treasure is another man''s problem, because I''m sure in the new world right now, there will be a lot of people who want to be like Anna and just rx while someone else works for them, as they can level up while being idle and still receive feedback. It''s not wrong to call this a divine blessing for others, but in Anna''s case, she wants more.
Is she being overly greedy? No, she is not. It''s just that she desires more inparison to others.
As I thought of this, I nodded in response to Anna and said,
"If that''s your choice, I have nothing to say," I said.
"Are you not disappointed?" She inquired quietly.
"Why will I be disappointed?" As a response to the strange question, I inquired.
''It''s not my job, and it has nothing to do with me, so why should I be disappointed?''
''This girl is behaving strangely.''
Anna responded as these random thoughts raced through my mind.
"I''m just saying because I know my choice isn''t exactly what you''d expect," she exined.
"No, it''s fine," I said, adding, "but now that you''ve made a decision, you should choose now."
This is something else I''m interested in.
I''m curious how the difficulty of this job would differ from the one I got when I chose alchemist, as well as the requirements.
Will it be more difficult, easier, or moreplex?
While I was thinking about these things, Anna responded.
"All right then," she said, taking several deep breaths before choosing a job.
I''m not sure why she keeps doing it.
As soon as she made her decision, the text on the panel in front of us changed as new ones appeared.
[You have chosen Soul Beast Warrior],
[A job only avable to the brave, talented, and those in need of strength, with the requirement that the individual is talented in soul and beast arts. Perhaps the goal of a soul beast warrior is to seek strength, to have strength, or to discover and release their true selves. To advance to Rank 1, evolve, and show that you have the necessary qualifications to be a soul beast warrior, you must meet the following requirements],
[Kill Unranked Monsters alone: [0/30]],
[Kill Rank 1 Monster with your summon/ tamed beast: [0/10]],
[Kill Rank 1 Monster alone: [0/5]],
[Kill Rank 1 Monster with a single hit: [0/1]],
...
"Ummm, I don''t think my eyes are working too well, Ace," Anna said sluggishly beside me.
"No, they work perfectly fine."
"Are you sure? I just saw that I have to kill rank 1 monsters on the same level as crow alone, and even kill one in a single hit. I''m only a girl! Why are the requirements so difficult?"
"Perhaps the primordial chronicle supports gender equality?"
"Damn"
.....
[??? POV],
"Those f*cking zombies! Almost killed this daddy by attracting more monsters," I muttered as I looked behind me at my subordinates holding sacks.
''At least we got some supplies,'' I thought, though it was a shame we had to lose a brother to get these supplies.
Damn! Thosedies had better be lovely!
"Boss, we''re almost there where Lil sparrow spotted the girls," my subordinate beside me said to me.
It was the same guy who told me his tamed animal had seen some girls.
I was on the verge of beating him because he was one of the reasons I came out today, but I couldn''t since he was still useful.
He''d better hope the girls his tamed animal saw are attractive.
I followed him as I reflected on this and tried to calm my rage.
Chapter 79 Experiment
?Experiment.
[Ace POV],
I ignored Anna beside me, who appeared to be unsure of when to begin her life again, and focused on the texts on the panel in front of me that appeared after Anna chose her job while ignoring a certain male in the living room who kept staring at me several times.
.....
[A job only avable to the brave, talented, and those in need of strength, with the requirement that the individual is talented in soul and beast arts. Perhaps the goal of a soul beast warrior is to seek strength, to have strength, or to discover and release their true selves. To advance to Rank 1, evolve, and show that you have the necessary qualifications to be a soul beast warrior, you must meet the following requirements],
.....
The primordial chronicle mentioned three main things here that drew my attention to why the Soul Beast Warrior was avable for Anna.
ording to the primordial chronicle, the job appeared because Anna is brave, talented, and she seeks strength.
The first prerequisite for someone to be eligible for this job is for her to be brave-or maybe for him since I''m not sure if this is a job that favors women or is female-oriented.
Now the question is, is Anna brave?
If I was asked that question, I would say yes.
To begin, what exactly is bravery?
Bravery is the quality or state of having or showing mental or moral strength to face danger, fear, or difficulty.
Another word for bravery is courageous since courage is the quality or state of being brave.
So, does Anna have this quality?
Without a doubt, she does.
It''s been exactly five days, with today being the fifth, that I''ve been with Anna, beginning with the transparent crystal incident, so I''ll be familiar with some of her features.
So the question of Anna''s bravery resurfaces.
Yes, she is brave, as there aren''t many girls who would risk their lives and face danger for another person when they could or had a chance of escaping, and yes, I''m talking about Anna, and this happened during the Asmodeus Serpent incident.
Though I don''t say it, I know that Anna is the only reason I''m still alive today.
Perhaps if she hadn''t rushed out of her hiding spot to attack the injured Asmodeus Serpent, there would have been two corpses on the floor instead of one.
Though the Asmodeus Serpent had been seriously injured by me and was likely to die soon, it was clear who had more vitality between us.
I was only level 1 at the time, and the Asmodeus Serpent was a few levels higher, so there was a high possibility the Asmodeus Serpent could have finished me off before dying, but that''s not the point.
The point is that when the Asmodeus Serpent and I were fighting, the monster''s attention was solely on me and not on Anna.
There''s no way a serpent''s sensory abilities, especially one asrge as that, could have missed Anna, which meant Anna could have used this time to flee, but she didn''t and risked her life to save mine.
The fact that I don''t feel a strong attachment to my life or fear of dying does not mean, however, that I would want to die. It takes a lot of courage to face danger despite your fears when you know there''s a high risk of dying so if I was been asked if Anna was brave then my answer would be yes.
Though I can''t appreciate what she did since I can''t feel the attachment, it''s clear that Anna''s attitude makes her a valuable teammate regardless of her strength. Of course, she will be more valuable if she is strong.
Thinking about this, I turned to look at Anna, who was staring at the panel in front of us with resentment in her eyes. Seeing this, I ignored her.
She''s truly slow since I know that if she thinks about it enough, she''ll realize that while fulfilling the job requirements is difficult, it''s still slightly easy for her.
Based on what I''ve seen, requirement number two should be the second easiest of the requirements listed here, after requirement number one.
...
[Kill Unranked Monsters alone: [0/30]],
[Kill Rank 1 Monster with your summon/ tamed beast: [0/10]],
[Kill Rank 1 Monster alone: [0/5]],
[Kill Rank 1 Monster with a single hit: [0/1]],
....
The first requirement should be simple for Anna toplete at her level and with the feedback she just received from her summon after the contract was made. The second requirement, which is the second easiest out of all the requirements toplete, is made possible toplete by Anna''s rank one summon strength.
It won''t be difficult for her toplete if she looks carefully for suitable rank 1 monsters to battle.
As for the third and fourth requirements though, she''s on her own.Perhaps if she gets more feedback from the crow as it levels up, and if she decides to level up with the primordial records she umtes, she''ll be able to finish it quickly as long as she looks for suitable monsters to hunt.
At least her job quest is ''easier'' than mine. As I considered this, I called out the primordial chronicle in my head, and a new panel appeared in front of me. As soon as I saw this, I went to the job section and checked my progress towardpleting my job quest. I also made my status public for Anna to see and she was drawn to it the moment it appeared.
.....
[Kill Unranked Monsters using Magic: [42/100]],
[Kill Rank 1 Monster using magic: [0/50]],
[Kill Rank 1 Monster with the aid of Alchemy: [0/30]],
[Kill Rank 1 Monster with a single hit with the aid of Alchemy: [0/1]],
[Time Limit: 50 Days: 0 Hours: 21 Minutes: 14 Seconds],
....
Aside from the first requirement, which has made some progress, the others remain in the dust There''s the time limit also.
As I was thinking of this, I felt a hand on my back and turned to face Anna, who was still rubbing my back and looking at me with pity on her face.
"Don''t worry, Ace," she said, "everything will be fine."
This.....
Did my job quest frighten her?
"But, seriously, what grade is your job?" Anna inquired.
Hearing this, I responded, saying;
"It''s a Unique grade job," I stated.
"Unique grade? How great is it inparison to legendary?" Anna inquired.
"I don''t know, but based on our job quest, I''d say it''s pretty high," I said as Anna continued to ask different questions to which I had answers for some and no answers for the rest or chose to ignore.
After getting rid of Anna, I returned my attention to her panel.
The talent here should be the primordial chronicle evaluation of Anna, and the third important thing of Anna seeking strength is self-exnatory since it is the reason she chose the soul beast warrior as her job in the first ce.
Hmm, that reminds me, Anna should send a crow clone out to scout since we can''t stay here forever. We''ll leave immediately after everyone is done with their business.
I told Anna what I was thinking and she did what I suggested.
Perhaps Chris couldn''t bear it any longer as he stood up and made his way to me.I waited for the 12-year-old boy in front of me to speak as I stared at him.
"Brother Ace! Please make me strong! "He abruptly said.
Ace: :|
Anna: :O
Emma: O.O
"What do you mean?" In response to the strange words, I asked.
Hearing this, he responded.
When I heard what he said, I finally understood where he wasing from. He stated that when he listened to Anna and my conversation about jobs, he learned something.
He discovered job grades when he overheard us discussing them, and he came because the highest job grade he was offered was epic.
That is pretty high. The problem is that I can''t make you stronger since I can''t even influence your primordial chronicle evaluation.....
Wait! What if I can do something?
Let''s experiment.
I looked at Chris and spoke while thinking about this.
"Show me your primordial chronicle," I requested.
As soon as he heard this, he answered and a new panel appeared in front of me. I must say, I saw a lot of panels today.
Instead of looking at what was on the panel as soon as it appeared, I turned to Anna and spoke.
"Anna, could you please assist me with the guys outside? It''s been a while since they''ve been here, and it''s unclear what their goal is, so could you help me figure out what it is and what they want?" I said.
"No problem," Anna said simply as she walked outside.
I believe Anna should be safe with her summoned crow as long as it is not a rank 1 specie she encounters.
Thinking about this, I returned my attention to Chris''s panel, recalling a specific item I have that could be useful in Chris''s situation.
Chapter 80 A Crazy Person
?A Crazy Person.
[Third Person POV],
10 people were conversing in front of the residence Ace and his team was staying in. Anyone who has survived the apocalypse for five days would understand that staying in an open space like this for an extended period makes them obvious prey for monsters and zombies.
These people only dared to do this after discovering that there were few zombies in themunity where they currently were. But weren''t they concerned about flying monsters?
Well, if they dide across one, it was just their luck.
All ten people gathered were males, and they all had one thing inmon: they all had huge body frames with tattoos scattered all over their bodies, some of which appeared dense as if it was not ink but rather their skin.
In addition to their rough faces, these guys were clearly oozing out information that they were not your average person based on their appearance.
Two men were currently in front of the group. One with a huge body frame, even inparison to other people with huge bodies, and beside him was another man with a huge body frame and a little sparrow on his shoulder, but he appeared rather small inparison to the man beside him and the others behind him.
The man with thergest body frame among the others was referred to as the boss, but if ordinary people were to hear his real name, they will shake in fear as it was popr in the news for a time.
Wayne Justin.
From a minor street fighter to a level 4 offender.
What crime could a street fightermit to being charged with a level 4 offense?
If kidnapping, r*ping, and killing the girls on multiple asions does not count as a level 4 offense, Wayne might have been released from prison before the apocalypse.
Apart from being a blight on society, Wayne was also so mentally ill that even other prisoners feared him. Only those who are like him, such as those who are currently around him, could interact with him a little.
If it had been before the apocalypse, just having these 10 people on the road among people would have been enough for the police to dere a lockdown.
Wayne and the others were all staring at the man with the sparrow right now.
"B-b-boss, I swear, this is exactly where Lil sparrow said he saw the girls," the man with sparrow said panicked, sensing something was wrong with the atmosphere.
Another question was why a dangerous criminal on this level like this seemed so....''timid.'' It was also worth considering why dangerous criminals of this caliber were under hismand in the first ce.
All of this happened because Wayne possessed a strange ability that allowed him to control these people.
Though they could think freely, they were still at the mercy of this strange ability, which had no practical application inbat.
If it wasn''t for the fact that the man with the sparrow was useful to the group as a whole since his ability was very useful, he might not be standing now and would be on the ground as a corpse.
When Wayne and the others around the man with the sparrow heard what he said, their anger and irritation visibly subsided as they paused to observe their surroundings before returning their gazes to the building where Ace and his team were.
"Do you think they might be inside that building?" Wayne abruptly stated after staring at the building in front of him for some time.
For some reason, he felt he had a entered dangerous territory, but before he could continue, he saw someone emerge from the building.
Perhaps if he had paid close attention, he would have noticed a strange-looking crow flying above his head.
Wayne nearly drooled when he saw the person who emerged from the building.
Silver eyes and hair, a medium height that was slightly on the short side, and a body that could drive a teenager insane and put an adult man to the test.
She was clearly still a minor, but her body, aside from her height, could make her peers, younger, or the older gender same as her envious.
Despite her appearance, Wayne could tell from his ''experience'' that the girl in front of him was like those who were actually older than they appeared.
She was only a few steps away from bing a legal loli.
In actual fact, Anna was a total beauty that 10 out of 10 men would turn back to look at on the road, aside from looking younger than her age. It was just a shame that, despite her beauty, her teammate was not emotionally strong enough to recognize or appreciate it.
But, unlike Ace, it was clear that Wayne and his group could appreciate Anna''s beauty, albeit in the wrong way.
Wayne decided he had to have Anna the moment heid eyes on her.
Anna''s body shuddered under his gaze.
[Anna POV],
I was already aware of the people outside before Ace asked me to check them. I ignored them at first since we had nothing to do with them, but based on how long they''ve been outside, something appears to be wrong.
What I didn''t expect was to run into a swarm of macho uncles as soon as I opened the door, but when I saw the look in their eyes when they saw me, especially the biggest one among them, I was disgusted.
Today is definitely not my day. I was given a difficult job quest to begin with, and now I''m seeing macho uncles with no morals.
The expressions on their faces told me exactly what they were thinking as if my entire body had been exposed for them to see. It was extremely ufortable. Their physical appearance itself is revolting, as they resembled convicts.
"Hello there!" A hoarse voice addressed me as it jolted me out of my reverie.
Hearing it made me ufortable, but since they didn''t do anything other than stare at me intently in the wrong way, I decided to listen to them.
"What exactly do you want?" I said directly as I did not have a good opinion of these people to talk nicely with them.
"Yo! What''s up with your attitude, baby?"
''Baby?''
''Are these men possibly sick and mentally retarded?''
''If it had been someone of Ace''s caliber, I might have smiled and yed along, but these beefy uncles are macho.''
Tsk! I believe I may have mistakenly raised my standards after seeing Ace.
I was thinking about this when three people suddenly appeared around me, their hands reaching out to grab me.
They were fast, but not fast enough. Despite myck of experience in situations like this, I was able to escape their encirclement as Idisappeared from the spot I was standing on before reappearing at a location far from the former.
Based on their performance right now, I could tell they were lower level than me as they couldn''t even catch a novice like me. I could also tell these guys were not good people from what had just urred.
Thinking about this, I asked the biggest-looking man in the group, who I assumed was the leader, a question and spoke.
"What exactly do you want?" I asked, my eyes narrowing as I observed any strange movements that might be urring among them to avoid being encircled like before.
When the macho man heard what I said, he immediately removed the solemn expression from his face before he looked at me again while licking his lips.
''Disgusting''
''These guys are definitely not good people.''
"What a fierce girl. "Perfect for me," he said, adding, "I wonder how the others are.".
"Others?" As I was perplexed, I subconsciously muttered.
When he heard this, he replied with the same lewd smile, "Don''t you have a friend with you?"
Hearing this, I realized why these machos were standing in front of the building in the first ce. It was not a coincidental urrence.
''These people clearly came here for a reason from the start,'' I thought as I looked at the sparrow on one of the man''s shoulders.
''Is he like me?''
No, it does not appear to be a summon, but even if it is, it is not my concern as I need to solve the problem at hand.
I could just shout for Ace''s assistance right now, but that''s not what I want. I, too, have superhuman strength, just like Ace and the people in front of me.
And I still have a rank 1 summon, so even though I''m outnumbered, I should be fine.
''To think I''ll end up fighting my own race in the apocalypse where everyone is still trying to survive,'' I thought.
From what I''ve seen of these people, I have no doubt that if I end up in their hands, it will not be a happy ending.
''It''s exactly what Ace said. In this new world, everythinges down to your strength in the end,'' I thought as I dashed to the macho men who were alreadying my way.
''Being weak is a sin in and of itself.''
Chapter 81 Puppet
?Puppet
[Anna POV],
These people''s levels were clearly lower than mine, as I suspected, but I was still unable to take them down. Not because they were too strong to withstand my assault, but because I couldn''t bring myself to take them down.
If it were monsters I was fighting, I''d have no problem going for the kill, but when it''s the same race, it''s a different story.
''Tsk! ''This is so frustrating,'' I thought as I dodged a fireball aimed at me.
These guys obviously knew they couldn''t fight me on normal ground, but after learning about my indecisiveness, they became even more daring.
It''s a little embarrassing that a level 25 human like myself couldn''t handle a swarm of level 19 to level 22 humans.
Even though I knew what they would do to me if they caught me, I still couldn''t bring myself to kill them.
Of course, I could paralyze them, but that seemed too cruel.
''And then there''s that guy....'' I turned to look in a specific direction as I was thinking about this.
To think he abandoned his own teammates, but that smile he gave me before leaving...
''That guy is odd.''
''But first, let''s ignore him and deal with this,'' I thought as I steeled my resolve, and for the next few seconds, the sound of bones being crushed and screams could be heard.
...
[Wayne is mentally unstable so don''t be confused when he refers to the people around him as subordinates, brothers, or puppets],
[Wayne POV],
Damn! This b*tch is strong! I thought I was going to die.
Thankfully, it appeared she was hesitant to hurt us, but I could tell she was hell-bent on keeping us there.
''Fortunately, I was able to escape at the cost of losing a puppet,'' I thought as I tried to shake the uneasy feeling that I was being watched ever since I escaped.
''Damn! What a b*tch! I''m going to make her pay!'' I gritted my teeth as I considered the silver-haired girl and my potential loss butter calmed down as I called out the primordial chronicle in my head as I checked the description of a certain skill of mine.
.....
[Rare skill: Puppet Master¡ô¡ô¡ô],
Creates a core with your mana; "The heart", and instill it into a living object to transform it into a puppet.
Number of puppets: [16/20]
...
This was the skill I received from my first kill reward when everything started. It would have been a useless skill if I hadn''t been stronger than my brothers, because who would willingly be a puppet to another person?
With this skill, I was able to force the people I currently have under me to let me instill a core in their heart area, and given the choice between dying and bing a puppet at the mercy of someone else, it was clear which choice they would make.
Of course, there were some stubborn ones.
Given the number of puppets I still have, it appears that the girl has not yet killed them. Who knows if they''ll turn on me to save their own skin. After all, even though I can control them, they are not mindless, and I am not yet ready or capable of confronting that b*tch.
Though it breaks my heart to do so, am sorry guys.
.....
[Rare skill: Puppet Master¡ô¡ô¡ô],
Creates a core with your mana; "The heart", and instill it into a living object to transform it into a puppet.
Number of puppets: [8/20]
...
So they couldn''t tell on me, I had to let go of them.
Damn you, b*tch! All of this happened because of her.
What would happen to them if they weren''t my puppets anymore? Well, what happens when something no longer serves a purpose for you?
As I considered these things, I elerated back to where my other brothers were.
....
[Third POV],
Anna didn''t have a good expression on her face as she stared at the ten macho men on the floor with broken bones, but she kept looking.
After a while, she sighed and said, "Let''s just ask some questions."
Anna could only question them seeing as their boss had fled and left them, and even though she had a crow trailing their runaway boss, she wasn''t sure she wanted to go through the trouble of pursuing him.
What she did not expect was that before she could ask the questions she had nned to ask, all nine men on the floor began groaning and gripping their chests, with expressions of pain written on their faces.
When Anna saw this, she was stunned and wanted to get closer to them to observe when all nine of the men suddenly exploded, spilling some of their blood on Anna''s body.
Anna slowly lowered her head as her body began to tremble in response to the mutted bodies and numerous body parts that were lying around in front of her.
She vomited upon seeing this.
The sight was extremely upsetting to the young Anna who had never witnessed anything like it.
Even without knowing how it happened, Anna had a good idea of who would have done this.
"Bastard!" Her body trembled as she muttered.
It was at this point that she realized what Ace meant when he said to Princess Adara that she had not seen the world or the true side of humans.
Unfortunately for Anna, she witnessed and realized this too quickly.
.....
Ace, unlike Anna, was currently viewing Chris'' primordial chronicle panel.
Though everyone could hear battles and screams outside, they were unconcerned since Anna never called for help. There was also a rank 1 summon with her to assist her in times of need.
If even a rank 1 specie couldn''t handle what was outside, then going out would only add to the casualties, but seeing the clone of Anna summoned crow beside Ace, they knew she was still fine.
"Don''t you think we should go help her?" Emma asked at one point after noticing that the surrounding area had suddenly be quiet after a strange sound.
When Ace heard this, he took his gaze away from the panel in front of him and looked at Emma, telling her she could go and help if she wanted, which she did the moment she heard this.
Ace said nothing in response to this reaction.
Ace knew that, unlike Anna and Chris, Emma was still adjusting to the team, so even though he saw no reason for her to assist Anna, he agreed to her request as it was what she wanted.
Ace was finally able to return to what he was doing after Emma left, as he read the texts on Chris''s Panel again.
Chapter 82 Another Job Offer[1]
?Another Job Offer[1]
[Ace POV],
After Emma left, I returned my attention to Chris''s panel. Despite having seen the content on it several times, I was still perplexed by the list of jobs offered to Chris.
I''m not sure if it''s because of him, something he did, or something the primordial chronicle is doing, but something is pushing him down this path.
....
[Your records is being evaluated],
[Records evaluated. Avable jobs to choose],
[Common Job],
*Swordsman
[Rare Job],
*Sword Bearer
[Epic Job],
* Magic Swordsman
....
He had fewer job options than Anna and mine, and they were all rted to swords, so whether he liked it or not, his job would still be rted to the sword regardless of which job he chose.
The mage job didn''t even appear, even though I saw it twice in Anna and my job offer. Thinking about it now, if a mage job was somon that it could appear every time someone wanted to select a job, it wouldn''t be ssified as rare.
What I don''t understand is why the job appeared for me and Anna but not for Chris, despite the fact that I''ve seen him attack with mana.
It''s not like it''s my concern since it''s the primordial chronicle business.
I also noticed a familiar job that was also offered to me in the list of jobs he could choose, and that was the magic swordsman, and looking at the list of jobs he could choose from, it is almost certain that he will choose the magic swordsman as that is the only high-grade job he could choose from.
And now Chris says he wants a job with a higher grade than epic because he feels it is too low inparison to Anna and mine. Of course, based on what I''ve seen in the primordial chronicle, anythingbeled ''Epic'' is either extremely powerful, extremely useful, or extremely valuable, so I was confident that, inparison to some people in the world today, Chris''s Epic grade job should be as high as the heavens for them.
But now he''s asking me to help him get stronger by getting him a better job. I''m not sure if he thought of it because he was a kid or because he thought I could do something about it.
Logically, I believe the primordial chronicle can offer another job. While the likelihood of a legendary job appearing is low, I still believe it is possible for the primordial chronicle to offer another job.
This belief stems from observations of Anna, Chris, and my job offers.
Basically, the primordial chronicle only offers jobs that are rted to us in one way or another, so if I wanted another job, I should be able to get it.
It''s just that the grade of the job I''ll get is unknown.
When the apocalypse arrived, I used a gun, and perhaps the primordial chronicle evaluated me and saw it as something that could be a job for me and offered it to me, so it should also be logical that if I use a shield for a certain period of time, there is a high chance that a job rted to shields will appear when I was offered a job to choose from.
Though it sounds usible, it is only a theory that I came up with, and even if what I assume is usible, the question of how to change the primordial chronicle evaluation to offer another job remains.
In the case of wanting a job rted to your weapon of choice to appear, it may be necessary to use that weapon for a period of time, whereas in the case of wanting a more unusual job such as martial artist, it may be necessary to study a certain number of martial arts and be efficient in being able to use them well for a job rted to it to appear.
But the problem is that, while this sounds usible, it was only a thought I had not long ago, and if it hadn''t been for Chris, I might have forgotten about it.
The good news is that, while it is still a theory, I already have an idea of how to proceed.
Since we want to change or modify the evaluation of Chris''s Primordial chronicle, we must first change his qualities.
And I have something right here that could do the job without risk while also serving as an experiment for me to see how it works.
With this in mind, I took a berry-like fruit from my storage ring that was red but so deep red that it appeared to be coated in blood.
Yes, it was the fruit I got from the awakening tree we found.
...
[Rank 2 Awakening tree]
A tree blessed with mana that bears fruit that awakens an element or strengthens the affinity of the existing element of the one who consumes it.
.....
If there is one way to improve Chris''s quality, this is it.
Chris, unlike Emma and I, has no element and has only used mana in his attacks since I''ve known him.
In my opinion, the only way to drastically alter the primordial chronicle''s evaluation is to make him awaken an element.
Chris was able to have an epic-grade job in his offers even without an element, so what if he awakened an element? There must be a change, right?
The red berry-like fruit in my hand is called an awakening fruit, which allows the person who consumes it to awaken a new element or improve the affinity of the existing element.
The effect may appear simple, but it is a true gem.
Most people, with the exception of a few people or rare cases, can only have one element, ording to basic alchemy knowledge in my head, so it''s not a lie to say I''m sacrificing a treasure below rank 3 for experiments.
Even though I had eight fruits like this in my hand, including this one, it is true that I am sacrificing and possibly wasting a treasure like this for experiments. Each awakening fruit, after all, is a rank 2 treasure.
Its rank would have been higher if the fruit hadn''t been ineffective for rank 3 species and above, and the chance of awakening an element was only 50%.
I considered this as I turned to face Chris, who was staring at the fruit that was in my hand.
I spoke while handing him the fruit.
"Take it," I said, and when he heard that, he took it without hesitation.
If he can awaken an element, even if a new job is not offered to him, I will be able to confirm that the awakening fruits are working.
As I pondered this, I waited to see how the awakening fruit affected Chris, but nothing happened even after a few minutes.
When I saw this, I thought the experiment had failed, and I was about to say something when Chris let out a low groan.
''It has started.''
Chapter 83 Another Job Offer[2]
?Another Job Offer[2]
[Ace POV],
Looking at Chris beside me, who kept groaning in a low voice as thick beads of sweat began to form on his forehead and body, I noticed the change in his body that started to appear when I sensed the mana in the air began to gather around Chris.
The situation was simr to how the mana in the air was behaving when Anna was contracting her summon, but unlike then, when the mana in the air appeared to be a little violet, the mana in Chris'' case was more gentle and rather calm, though given the expression of slight pain on his face, this was probably not the case.
As the mana in the air continued to gather around Chris, the pain on his face became more visible before the mana in the air abruptly vanished. Everything seemed to be a lie because it happened so quickly.
''Did he fail to awaken an element?'' I thought as I looked at Chris, who was panting beside me, his expression of pain gradually fading from his face.
He only spoke again after a few seconds.
''Brother Ace,'' he said after a brief pause, "Did It Fail?" He inquired.
I was about to respond when I noticed the texts on Chris'' primordial panel in front of me begin to change.
Seeing this, I ignored Chris and concentrated on the panel as new text appeared.
....
[Your records is being evaluated],
[Records evaluated. Avable jobs to choose],
[Common Job],
*Swordsman
[Rare Job],
*Wind Mage
*Sword Bearer
[Epic Job],
* Magic Swordsman
...
A new job did appear, just as I had assumed.
Though it was not the legendary job Chris was looking for, I was able to confirm my suspicions.
The job that appeared was one that I was familiar with, but what confused me was that this mage job was different from the one that had been offered to Anna and me.
We were offered a mage job, but Chris was offered a wind mage job.
While this allows me to identify the element that Chris awakened, it also raises a question.
Is there a distinction between the mage offered to Anna and me and the wind mage offered to Chris? And what is the difference?
When I saw the oue of my experiment on Chris''s primordial chronicle panel, I turned to Chris and spoke.
"We were both sessful and unsessful. While we did get you a job offer, it was not the one you were hoping for ", I said, to which Chris''s disappointed expression deepened.
Chris might not realize it, but he is lucky.
Though it appeared to be simple to make the primordial chronicle offer another job, it wasn''t.
After all, not everyone has a rank two treasure to experiment with.
Though I know a rank two treasure is very precious, I don''t know how precious it is because I don''t have anything topare it to, but I still know it''s precious.
Although the only ranked thing I''ve encountered is a rank 1 specie, which is also the weakest in rank 1, I can still visualize the damage they could do.
Consider what the strongest rank 1 specie or even the strongest rank 2 specie can do, and an awakening fruit is something that even a strong rank two specie would want, ording to my basic alchemy knowledge.
So it''s not a lie to say Chris is lucky.
And he was lucky once more since I decided to give him another awakening fruit. It may appear to be a waste, but I''m trying to use the time he''s still feeling the effects of awakening an element to increase his chances of awakening another. Perhaps there will be more surprises this time, and if he fails to awaken an element, I suppose it''s just our bad luck.
Naturally, the best oue is for him to awaken another element. This way, I''ll know if there''s a chance of conflict if two elements are forcefully awakened with an awakening fruit before I take one myself.
I already have the fire element, so to have two elements, I only need to sessfully awaken another element once. Though the basic alchemy knowledge in my head mentioned that, while rare, there were people with multiple elements, I still want to see if there will be conflicts with elements that were forcefully awakened with awakening fruits.
As I was thinking about this, I took another awakening fruit from my storage ring and handed it to Chris, telling him to take it, which he did hesitantly at first.
This guy''s zeal for strength is even stronger than Anna''s, even though his goal is to be stronger for someone else.
I guess this is a close bond, huh? It makes me wonder about Mom and Big Sis. I hope they''re all right.
As I considered these things, my thoughts were still on Chris.
Just like before, it took a few seconds for the awakening fruit to take effect.
As Chris''s clothes became wetter from sweat and his expression of pain deepened, I noticed the air around me bing hot.
Though it took a while because the process was slow, I was still able to notice it as seconds passed.
Due to Chris''s proximity, the air felt hotter, which helped me identify its origin.
This was not something I expected, but looking at Chris, I noticed that, aside from the expression of pain on his face, nothing else appeared to be wrong, as he had never called for help.
Seeing this, I decided to keep watching.
It didn''t take long for me to figure out why the strange events were taking ce.
Even without checking, I knew Chris was awakening the fire element based on the current scene, and the reason the strange scene was happening in the first ce was that Chris happened to have a strong affinity for the fire element.
Because of the strange color of my mes, which were blue whenever I released it, I checked the basic alchemy knowledge for rtive knowledge in my head for the reason and discovered that usually for people who have a high affinity with their element, an unusual trait appears in their element.
Though I''m not sure if this is the case for Chris, I believe it likely is as I can''t think of any other exnation for this strange urrence.
As I pondered the situation, the mana in the air vanished, just as it had before as the hot air in the atmosphere faded.
Just as Chris was about to speak, another change appeared on his primordial chronicle panel, and when I looked at the new texts that appeared, I could see that there were indeed surprises.
Chapter 84 Another Job Offer [3]
?[We''re finally done with the job-selection issues in this chapter, and hopefully, the ns I have for you will make the book more enjoyable for you. The plot''s progress will be revealed in ater chapter. I hope you will continue to follow me on this journey and see how it unfolds. Thank you for reading.].
.....
Another Job Offer [3]
[Ace POV],
Ignoring Chris, who was panting beside me after experiencing the effect of using the awakening fruit twice, I focused on the texts that appeared on the panel just after the effect of the second awakening fruit on Chris faded.
[Your records is being evaluated],
[Records evaluated. Avable jobs to choose],
[Common Job],
*Swordsman
[Rare Job],
*Wind Mage
*Fire Mage
*Dual Mage
*Sword Bearer
[Epic Job],
* Magic Swordsman
[Legendary Job],
me Swordsman
...
Looking at the now rtivelyrge number of jobs avable inparison to before, I began investigating the new jobs that had appeared.
Just like the previous wind Mage, another mage-rted job appeared, but this time it was a fire Mage. While this confirmed my suspicions that Chris truly did awaken the fire element, it also confirmed that there must be a distinction between the standard mage job and the mage jobs with an element name attached to them.
Aside from the Fire Mage job that appeared, another mage-rted job called Dual Mage also appeared.
Because the name includes the word ''dual,'' I''m guessing it''s simr to the fire and wind Mage jobs, but unlike them, the dual Mage is not limited to one element but two.
If I''m not mistaken, the dual Mage job should be very powerful even in the rare grade.
However, even though more jobs in the rare grade have appeared, it is still a rare grade job in the end and cannotpete with the Epic grade job that has previously appeared.
After checking out the new jobs that appeared in the rare grade, I went on to check out thest new job that appeared and was the real gain for Chris after taking the second awakening fruit and awakening an element.
It was a legendary job.
Even though we had wished to see a legendary Job, its appearance was still unexpected; however, it''s better that things went smoothly.
Chris'' luck is truly exceptional. Even though the sess rate of awakening an element with the awakening fruit was only 50%, Chris was able to sessfully awaken an element twice with only two fruits, whereas it was very possible for him to not awaken an element at all even if he took two awakening fruits. After all, a 50% sess rate does not guarantee that a person will be able to awaken an element if he takes two awakening fruits.
He ultimately got a legendary job for two rank two treasures. I''m not sure if it''s a win or a loss as I still don''t understand the significance of a job grade. Maybe if I met a human who hadpleted his Job quest, I''d be able to tell the difference.
me swordsman is a legendary job. This must have something to do with Chris'' affinity for the fire element, but I''m not going to jump to conclusions.
Thinking about this, I turned to face Chris, who also turned to face me and spoke.
"What are you waiting for? Is this not what you wanted?" I asked as he made his decision immediately after hearing this.
.....
[You have chosen me Swordsman],
[A job for those with an abnormal mana pool, talents in the fire and wind elements, and a certain talent in the way of the sword. A me Swordsman seeks strength to protect rather than to kill and destroy. All enemies who stand in your way of destroying what you protect will perish as long as the me Swordsman''s fire burns. To advance to Rank 1, evolve, and show that you have the necessary qualifications to be a me Swordsman, you must meet the following requirements],
[Kill Unranked Monsters: [0/50]],
[Kill Rank 1 Monster alone: [0/20]],
[Kill Rank 1 Monster with a single hit: [0/3]],
....
OK, that''s it!
The first time could be a coincidence, but the second time is less likely to be.
Apart from mine, when Chris and Anna both chose jobs, and the descriptions of their chosen jobs came out, I noticed something that the primordial chronicle may also look at or evaluate.
Character. The person''s character.
Anna''s own was to be brave, talented, and to be seek strength whereas Chris''s own was to have talents in fire and wind magic and swords, and rather than wanting to kill, he wanted to protect.
Apart from my own, the primordial chronicle was essentially describing the real-life characters of Anna and Chris.
It''s strange to me, but I have no idea why it happens like this since I have no idea where to begin.
And Chris'' job quest is fairly straightforward. Unlike Anna and my own, he has three, and all it says is for him to kill. Rather contradictory for a job that seeks to protect but requires killing to do so.
As I was thinking about these things, I turned to look at Chris, who, despite reading the job requirements, still had a cheerful expression on his face.
Unlike Anna, he has seen and witnessed the powers of a rank 1 specie, even if it was the weakest, but here he is, still happy.
This guy''s zeal for strength is truly excessive.
Well, now that everyone has finished their work, it''s time to leave.
I''m not sure if it''s just my imagination, but the further south we go, the more green life we see.
It''s as if the further we go, the more images that resemble anything that spoke of the world before the Apocalypse vanish. This could just be me overthinking things, but I believe something is attempting to divide us for some reason.
Though it was due to my and the team''s strength that it went slightly unnoticed by everyone, I still noticed that the further south we go, the stronger the monster we encounter.
Although we did not encounter any rank 1 species prior to arriving at this building yesterday, the number of level 23 to level 24 and 25 monsters we encountered gave the impression that they weremon.
The first is the increased amount of green life we see as we travel south, and the second is the increasing strength of the monsters we encounter as we travel south.
I''m not sure how the world is now, but if I''m not mistaken, a lot of things must have appeared on the during those three years when everyone on the was unconscious.
It would not surprise me if we came across a primitive forest as we travel further south, and given the increasing strength of the monsters we encounter, it appears that something is attempting to divide the strong and the weak by distance. The further from the south you are, the weaker you are, and the deeper in the south you are, the stronger you are.
I''m not sure about most of the changes that have urred on the, but one thing I am certain of is that the world has grown enormously. I''m not sure how big the is now inparison to the previous one.
So perhaps, even if our strength grows, it may take years before we reach the center of Spe, and perhaps I''m overthinking things, but the strange signs I''m seeing are basically telling us that something is down south.
I won''t know for sure until we start our journey, but if my suspicions are confirmed as we go, at least we''ll have a goal to aim for.
This is interesting.
It''s best if it''s true because whatever''s at the center of the world south could be rted to what caused the Apocalypse in the first ce.
As these thoughts raced through my mind, we arrived at the door, but when I smelled something resembling iron, I knew something was wrong when I recognized what I was smelling was blood.
Chapter 85 Too Calm
?Too Calm.
[Third Person POV],
Emma and Anna were standing in front of the building Ace, Chris, and Mia were still in.
Emma by her side had a slightly better expression than Anna, who still looked like she was about to puke.
When Emma told Ace she was going to help Anna when she found the surroundings silent, she was more concerned for Anna because it was strange that the surroundings suddenly went silent despite the amount of noise that had been made previously.
What she didn''t expect to see were mutted bodies, with blood and various body parts strewn about.
Though she knew there was some kind of conflict since she could hear fights from inside the building before she came outside, she still felt the scene she saw was too cruel, or rather she felt Anna was too cruel in her ways, but when she looked at the situation a little more, she saw that perhaps her thoughts were wrong, and when she went to Anna''s side and talked with her, she finally understood what happened, and when she understood what happened, she felt disgusted.
It''s unclear whether she was disgusted by the way the men approached Anna and the ns they had for her, or whether she was disgusted by what the ''boss'' did to his teammates, assuming he even considered them that.
When she discovered that they had alsoe for her after Anna told her about the ''others'' reference, her feelings becameplicated.
She felt the men deserved what happened, but she also felt it was cruel, which made her feelplicated for a while.
Of course, she had to be a source offort for the disturbed Anna, who clung to her despite the fact that she was covered in blood.
Though she was disgusted by the blood on her body, she couldn''t speak as it didn''t feel right in the current situation, so all she could do was bear with her disgust as Anna gradually improved.
It was around this time, Ace appeared with Chris and Mia.
Chris just happened to have caught a glimpse of the bloody sight before Mia, so he quickly used one of his hands to cover her eyes as he blocked her vision.
Ignoring the struggle of the little girl in his hands, he trailed after Ace as he made his way to Anna and Emma, doing his best to ignore the blood, mutted bodies, and bloody body parts on the floor around him.
Unlike the other three, Ace''s expression remained calm, and his body showed no signs of difort. To Emma, seeing his emotionless face that appeared eerily calm as if the scene around him was something normal was somewhat frightening.
Emma was disturbed by the eyes he used to look at the mutted Bodies on the floor with no reaction. Especially since the only thing that could be called a reaction was the curiosity in his eyes as he observed his surroundings.
When Ace finally got close to Emma and Anna, he didn''t say anything and just stared at them for a few seconds.
He didn''t say anything until a few secondster.
"You reek," he said calmly to the two of them as if what he was addressing was important in the situation that they were in.
Emma''s face was rather ''incredible'' at this point, as she wondered if Ace truly didn''t care about what was going on around them.
Anna heard what Ace said as well, but unlike Emma, she appears to be used to it. After all, she, like Emma, was taken aback by Ace''sck of emotion in certain situations. Her reaction was even more exaggerated than Emma''s, to the point of questioning him when she was agitated.
(This urred in chapter four when Anna questioned Ace about why he was so calm after the primordial chronicle appeared.)
Chris didn''t care about what the other three were saying as he tried to calm the curious girl in his hands.
His blocking her view of what was going on only piqued her interest.
Chris'' mental fortitude was quite strong, perhaps due to the number of monsters he had killed, as his mental state was still okay despite his current surroundings.
Ace finally asked what happened, perhaps because he felt that observing the surroundings would not provide him with enough clues.
Hearing this, Anna said exactly what she had told Emma to Ace.
At this point, her expression was better than before.
Ace thought about what Anna said for a moment before speaking.
"Let''s put that aside for a moment and leave this ce. The blood here will attract monsters ", he said as he temporarily ignored what Anna had said and focused on what was more important at the time.
When they heard what he said, they all reacted and left the area.
Ace never said anything about the food sacks on the floor, and no one else did either, especially Anna, who didn''t want it.
Since both Emma and Anna were covered in blood, they had to change, but Ace did not believe the scent of the blood would leave them like that so they began searching the houses in themunity that still had their water tanks running.
Ace assumed they''d be able to find one since the one they stayed in at the camp still had its pipes connected, which they, fortunately, did not long after they started their search.
Seeing this, the team decided to stay in the building for the time being.
They changed clothes after the girls, including Mia, took a bath. Emma is currently wearing one of the clothes Anna selected from the mall that fit her.
After all of this was done, Anna brought up the previous issue.
...
[Pleasement and tell me your current opinion of this chapter],
[Please support, vote andment. It motivates]
.....
And if you have any idea about the novel, or notice any faults, Please inform me.
It helps in making me a better author.
...
Chapter 86 Burn
?Burn.
[Third Person POV],
"So, what are we going to do about him?" Anna questioned.
The ''him'' she was referring to was Wayne, but because she doesn''t know him, she can only refer to him as such.
When Ace heard this, he turned to face Anna and spoke.
"What do you intend to do to him?" He inquired.
"Make him pay," Anna stated.
"Pay for what?" Ace inquired.
Hearing this, Anna, who was about to speak, became speechless. She didn''t expect Ace to respond with a question like this, and she can''t say she''s trying to make the boss of the men who had bad intentions for her pay, can she? It was even debatable why she would want to avenge such people in the first ce.
After hearing Ace''s question, Anna, who had previously desired to serve justice, began to question her motives.
Ace shook his head and spoke when he noticed this.
"My mother used to say that when someone shows you goodwill, you replicate in kind, and when someone shows you bad will, you also replicate in kind and multiply it," he said, pausing before continuing, "She told me this saying originated in the ancient times of the old age." Though I don''t understand why people would go to such lengths and stress for something like this, I''ve learned toprehend it as a result of her teachings."
Ace turned to face Anna and spoke again after taking a long look at her.
"By now, you should understand what I''m trying to say," he said.
Of course, Anna understood what Ace was saying, but she couldn''t say she would respond in kind to the boss of the macho men by harassing him, could she?
Rather than calling it harassing in kind, she would simply be pleasing him in certain ways.
Anna asked Ace a question while she was thinking about this.
"Ace, how would you repay someone who meant you harm with what you just said?" She questioned.
Hearing this, Ace gave his reply and spoke.
"If it had been before the apocalypse, I would have reported to the authorities, but in this new world wherew and order may be extinct, I guess I might go for the kill depending on how severe the person intended to harm me is," Ace said calmly as if what he was saying was normal.
Perhaps it was to him, but not to Anna and Emma. They both had no idea the word ''kill'' woulde out of nowhere.
Unlike the other two, Chris turned to look at his sister, who was innocently staring at him when he heard what Ace said. When he saw this, he clenched his fists and wore a determined expression, as if he had just made an important decision.
Ace, who felt the atmosphere wasn''t right, turned to look at Anna confusedly, wondering if he said something wrong, which he didn''t find when he thought about it.
"Can you kill a person, Ace?" After some thought, Anna asked.
"Yes, depending on what the person did to me," Ace said matter-of-factly, to which Anna responded by swallowing her saliva hard.
Ace realized why she had asked him in the first ce after answering her question.
Thinking that he needed to instill a piece of knowledge in her, he spoke.
"Say someone came to you with the intent to kill, and you happened to be stronger and subdued the person; now tell me, what would you do next?" Ace questioned.
Anna was unable to respond to this question as Emma, who was standing beside her, was wearing an uncertain expression.
"Seeing your behavior now has only confirmed that you are still unaware of the status quo. If your response to my question is to let go of the person, I can only tell you what I can tell you. In the end, it is your choice "Ace finished speaking and stood up to make his way out.
When Emma and Anna heard what Ace said, they feltplicated for a while as they both thought the same thing.
After all, they had only awoken five days ago, which meant they had only been in this unfamiliar and familiar new world for five days. No matter how hard they try, changing themselves is difficult, especially since it has only been five days.
Emma gave Anna aplicated look before leaving to catch up with Ace. She was simr to her in that she had a simr mindset.
Chris had long followed Ace with his sister as soon as he stood up.
Unlike the two teenage girls, despite being younger, he was far more decisive because everything he has done and is doing since the beginning of the apocalypse has been for his sister.
When Anna noticed that everyone was leaving, she quickly followed them.
Standing at the back of the group was Anna with a determined expression on her face, but if you looked closely, you could see that it was forced.
...
Somewhere in another location was a ck and silver crow flying in the air after Anna made her decision.
Its current location was atop a specific building.
This was the building where Wayne and his other remaining men were.
There were several men surrounding and humiliating three women at this very moment inside the building.
Worse, in addition to the current gang r*pe, these women were dead.
And, based on the disturbing expressions of the three women, a middle-aged woman, and two teen girls, it was easy to guess what they were thinking before they died as a result of what was going on.
But this didn''t stop Wayne and his men from humiliating the women''s Bodies even after they died.
What they didn''t realize was that this scene was being reyed in the eyes of a ck and silver crow who was standing at the window, staring at them.
Perhaps they saw it and ignored it because, while it appeared strange, it also appeared harmless. What they didn''t realize was that what they were doing was reying itself in Anna''s eyes.
Anna, who had previously experiencedplicated emotions, felt her heart be cold.
And with a single thought, she issued amand to the crow, which it received a few secondster due to the distance.
"Burn them all down."
Since the clone was created from the crow''s main body at its peak, it was able to use some of the main body''s rank 1 abilities.
No one would have guessed that the first people to taste the crow''s mes were humans rather than monsters.
Chapter 87 Strange Fog
?Strange Fog.
[Ace POV],
Looking at the sun rays that tried their best to force their way in through the cracks in the wall, I ate my breakfast with the team while calling out the primordial chronicle in my head and checking how far my progress is in my job quest.
.....
[Kill Unranked Monsters using Magic: [100/100]],
? [Kill Rank 1 Monster using magic: [0/50]],
[Kill Rank 1 Monster with the aid of Alchemy: [0/30]],
[Kill Rank 1 Monster with a single hit with the aid of Alchemy: [0/1]],
[Time Limit: 48 Days: 1 Hour: 08 Minutes: 44 Seconds],
....
Yes, that''s right. Today marks the seventh day since I awoke from the transparent crystal.
It''s been a week since all of these strange events urred.
Well, things that happened from the time we woke up.
Many things have happened since then.
I came dangerously close to death several times. I courted death several times by first going through strange ces, and a few times I experienced strange emotions that were both strong and weak.
Memories upon memories, but the ones that stood out to me were my short journey to staying alive.
I never imagined a day woulde when staying alive would be difficult. Though this happened mostly in the first few days before I leveled up my physique to the level of a rank 1 specie, there were still some tricky times when even the physique could barely help me.
No one wants to be chased by dozens of level 23 to level 25 fire eagles while firing fireballs at them simply because they entered their territory.
My team and I experienced this.
Territory may sound confusing, but it isn''t because outside of this building we are currently in is a vast forest.
It was exactly as I predicted: the further south we go, the more green life there is and monsters grow stronger.
The number of monsters also increased, allowing me and everyone else on the team toplete their first job requirement, assuming Emma''s own was to kill unranked monsters as well.
Though it was what I suspected, it was more exaggerated in reality.
Basically, at this point in the forest, there is no form or trace of humanity other than a few copsed buildings here and there.
We haven''t seen a single human since we went further south and reached the point where green life began to form a small forest.
Not that I care; it just goes to show how big andrge the has be.
Geographers are probably going insane right now because everything appears to be messed up to them.
"Ace, be quick!" Emma called my name as I was thinking of these things, jolting me out of my reverie.
Looking at the blonde girl in front of me, who seemed eager to get out of the building, I remembered telling her my thoughts before we arrived at the forest.
It was when she heard my thoughts for the first time did I really know Emma.
When she said she wanted to explore this new world, she wasn''t kidding. Even though all we saw after entering the forest were big trees and copsed buildings at times, Emma was still energized and kept urging me to go further south.
So our primary goal at the time was to continue the journey.
Apart from wanting to find out if there is anything special in the south, it was also the only ce we had to go to finish our job quest since there was a good chance of finding a reasonable number of rank 1 monsters to kill for our quest.
There''s also the part where the rtionship between me and the rest of the team is better than it was a few days ago. Emma, who had been a little reserved when she first joined the team, was much more talkative now, and together with the now cheerful Anna, who had a gloomy aura a few days ago, had destroyed my peace and quiet.
There was also Mia, who began to cling to me for some reason. It was diforting at first because I feltpelled to knock her unconscious whenever she came close to me, but I''ve grown ustomed to it.
Overall, the teammates'' rtionships in the team were better than before, which was good because the efficiency of the team working together increased by a cut.
It''s also worth noting that everyone on the team was able to level up their physique as we became a group of pseudo-rank 1 species.
What was ''hateful,'' ording to Emma, and in the eyes of the envious Chris, was that Anna did not have to use her umted primordial records to level up before she got the physique of a rank 1 specie.
She got it from the feedback she got when the crow leveled up, so unlike us, who had to think about future problems with leveling up because of the method we used to level up our physique, Anna can just rx as her crow leveled up as she leveled up her physique relying on the feedback she''ll receive from the crow while she can keep her umted level ups and possibly level up many times immediately after she gets a job and evolve.
In my terms, I believe it must be nice to freeload.
As a I thought of this, I finished my food rtively quickly in order to avoid Emma''s pestering, and it was mostly because I wanted to continue my journey and find strong monsters.
I didn''t forget that I still had a time limit on my head for me toplete my job requirements, so the sooner I finish them, the better, and since I had some expectations for the unique job, it would be a shame if I lost it.
As I was thinking about these things, everyone else had finished whatever they were doing, so we exited the building.
"The fog is getting thicker," Emma said as soon as we stepped outside.
Hearing this, I turned my attention to my surroundings, and it''s exactly as Emma stated.
We were surrounded by fog, which appears to be thicker now than it was yesterday.
The fog did not appear on its own or suddenly; rather, we encountered it.
I''m not sure what''s up with the fog, but something inside me tells me things are moreplicated than they appear.
As I considered these things, I and the team moved deeper into the fog.
At this point, no one wanted to go back as it provided no benefits and, aside from the strange vibes it gave, there were no dangers in the fog, so we continued our journey.
.....
Don''t buy and read the next chapter. Skip it, I made a typo mistake and wrote the chapter twice in the same chapter making it all messy and webnovel does not allow authors to delete premium chapters.
So please don''t buy it and skip it!
Thanks for reading.
Chapter 88 DONT UNLOCK AND SKIP TO THE NEXT CHAPTER! DONT BUY IT!!!! TYPO MISTAKE!!!!!!
?Do not read!!!!!!!!
Do not read!!!!!!!!
Do not read!!!!!!!!
Do not read!!!!!!!!
Do not read!!!!!!!!
Do not read!!!!!!!!
chapter is unedited as am busy so there might be some mistakes written here but after am through with what am doing, I''ll edit it. Thanks for reading].
Bridge.
[Ace POV],
Easily dodging the w attack of the level 24 mouse, I threw a fireball at it before it couldunch another attack.
[You have acquired the primordial records...
Hearing the notification of the primordial chronicle in my head, I confirmed I had killed the monsters as I ignored it body and continued my way forward.
Unlike a few days before, my mana control nowpared to then are worlds apart.
In the end, when I saw that Emma was already adapting to the team, I asked her for tips for controling mana.
It was as I thought when I suspected that she was just controlling mana ording to the way she felt but even then, the tips she gave me were of tremendous help.
For some reason, after I got help from Emma, my speed in learning how to control mana was tremendously fast that it appeared like all the difficulties I faced a few days ago were a lie.
I don''t know why it happened or why it happened and though controlling my mana is not as easy as breathing, it is still easy to the extent I could make good enough fireballs, fire spears, and fore arrows.
Though they can''t bepared to when Emma does it, it''s still something.
It''s like I thought, having a guide is truly useful.
Thanks to my better mana control, I was also able to have a easier time concocting basic pills.
Together with the cauldron, I already have a sess rate of 80% when concocting a basic health pill so I can already be considered a trainee alchemist as I can already make a pill which is the basic health pill with 30% purity.
Together with the pill bottles I have before, there where a lot of basic health pills with 30% purity in my storage ring that currently have no use.
Though they were useless at the moment, I still did not throw them away. Their materials were brought with my money after all.
They might not be of help now, but they might in be in the future.
And thanks to my familiarity with concocting the basic health pill, I finally started with attempting to make a basic Mana pill.
With the experience gained from making the basic health pill, I skipped a lot of mistakes and was able to make one in the end.
Though I had more failures than sess, I was still able to concoct some sessfully in the end.
Due to the pill being a little moreplicated that the basic health pill, my sess rate in concocting a basic mana pill sessfully is still very low.
Because of this, I had more basic health pills that the basic mana pills in my storage ring and unlike the basic health pills that currently had no use since we had Emma to treat us if anyone of us got injured, the basic mana pill is very useful in helping us recover our mana.
Since it got harder to level up, we can''t experience the effect of returning our peak state when we level up so if we wanted to recover our mana, we had to rest for hours and for people especially like Emma and I that use mana, staying manaless is dangerous since you don''t know what can happen next and when you''ll need to use mana.
At least am better than Emma in the case that I can still use my des to fight and I don''t rely heavily on mana but for someone like Emma, staying without mana is like cutting half of her strength.
As these random thoughts shed through my head, I looked at my surroundings.
''The fog is getting thicker the deeper we head in'', I thought as I looked at my teammates who had already finished clearing the mouse like monsters that attacked them and exchanging their corpse for coins in the exchange section in the store.
ording to them, no matter how small it is, mosquito meat is still meat.
Around us was thick fog that made our visibility weak.
We could only see up to 50 meters away from our standing location, beyond that was fog.
50 meters might seem like a lot but considering our improved physique including our eyes, 50 meter was little.
"Let''s continue moving", I said after I saw everyone was true with whatever they were doing as we still made our way deeper into the fog.
It might seem we were courting death as we continued our charge into an unfamiliar territory but the truth is that we were lost.
Yes, we are lost and don''t know and can''t trace our way back. Don''t know when but by the time we founf out we were lost it was already toote so right now we have know choice but to continue heading deeper as everything just looked the same, covered in fog.
I knew the fog was strange but having the ability to make those who enter it lost is not what I expected.
Thankfully, apart from being lost and being attacked by monsters from time to time, we were okay as there was no other danger.
As these thoughts shed through my head, I returned my attention back to the road to avoid getting attacked when I was distracted.
''It will be better if the fog purpose is for us to only get lost but something is telling me it''s not'' I thought as I looked at the fog surrounding us deeply for a few seconds before I returned my attention back to the road.
.....
"Acee see what we found", Anna called me as she squated at a particr ce with Emma by I side.
Seeing this, I made my way to both of them with Chris by my side.
When I got to close to them that they could hear me without me shouting, I spoke.
"What is it?" I asked.
"See this", Anna simply said as a reply as she pointed her finger at a particr spot on the ground.
Seeing this, I directed my focus to where she was pointing at as I finally saw what she wanted me to see.
It was a foot print. More specific, it was a foot print that resembles the one of humans.
Seeing this, I squated down to andid my right hand on the foot print and felt it and noticed that it was still fresh. Which means that means that whoever made this foot print passed here not quite long ago and might likely still be around.
"Uh?" I muttered when I noticed other foot print on the ground following the one I just felt. And looking at the way it was structured and the size of the foot, they are very likey made by the same person.
Seeing this, I stood up and spoke to the team as I made my way forward by following the trail of the foot print.
"Let''s move", I said as I and the team changed our location.
.....
At some point in our journey as we trailed after the foot prints, we encountered several other foot prints too.
At first we were confused but weter understood why this foot prints met up together in the first ce.
Aside from coincidence, it was also because of the road.
Different from the grassy ground we were on in the forest was a road that appeared to be made from from mud bricks.
We were still in the foggy forest and looking at the signs, the environment and not this strange road that is situated in the middle of no where, it was easy to connect the dots that something was leading us somewhere.
And since we can''t go back as we''re lost, there was only one option left and that was to follow this road and see where it takes us too.
At least there''s a road now and it should be than aimlessly walking around although the danger that it poses is still uncertain.
As I thought of this things, I ignored the foot prints on the ground as they had already lost their purpose and made my way forward following the path the road lead I and my team too.
.....
We finally reached the end of the path the road led us too as we stepped our foots on the familiar grassy ground but this was not where my attention was on. Instead I had my eyes on another thing.
It was the bridge in front of me. Apart from it being weird to encounter a bridge in a forest, there was something else that caught my attention.
Humans, and there were at least a few dozen of them in front of me.Bridge.
[Ace POV],
Easily dodging the w attack of the level 24 mouse, I threw a fireball at it before it couldunch another attack.
[You have acquired the primordial records...
Hearing the notification of the primordial chronicle in my head, I confirmed I had killed the monster as I ignored its body and continued my way forward.
Unlike a few days before, my mana control nowpared to then is worlds apart.
In the end, when I saw that Emma was already adapting to the team, I asked her for tips for controlling mana.
It was as I thought when I suspected that she was just controlling mana ording to the way she felt but even then, the tips she gave me were of tremendous help.
For some reason, after I got help from Emma, my speed in learning how to control mana was tremendously fast that it appeared like all the difficulties I faced a few days ago were a lie.
I don''t know why it happened or why it happened and though controlling my mana is not as easy as breathing, it is still easy to the extent I could make good enough fireballs, fire spears, and fire arrows.
Though they can''t bepared to when Emma does it, it''s still something.
It''s like I thought, having a guide is truly useful.
Thanks to my better mana control, I was also able to have an easier time concocting basic pills.
Together with the cauldron, I already have a sess rate of 80% when concocting a basic health pill so I can already be considered a trainee alchemist as I can already make a pill which is the basic health pill with 30% purity.
Together with the pill bottles, I have before, there were a lot of basic health pills with 30% purity in my storage ring that currently has no use.
Though they were useless at the moment, I still did not throw them away. Their materials were brought with my money after all.
They might not be of help now, but they might in be in the future.
And thanks to my familiarity with concocting the basic health pill, I finally started attempting to make a basic Mana pill.
With the experience gained from making the basic health pill, I skipped a lot of mistakes and was able to make one in the end.
Though I had more failures than sesses, I was still able to concoct some sessfully in the end.
Due to the pill being a little moreplicated than the basic health pill, my sess rate in concocting a basic mana pill sessfully is still very low.
Because of this, I had more basic health pills than the basic mana pills in my storage ring and unlike the basic health pills that currently had no use since we had Emma to treat us if anyone of us got injured, the basic mana pill is very useful in helping us recover our mana.
Since it got harder to level up, we can''t experience the effect of returning to our peak state when we level up so if we wanted to recover our mana, we had to rest for hours, and people like Emma and I that use mana, staying manaless is dangerous since you don''t know what can happen next and when you''ll need to use mana.
At least am better than Emma in the case that I can still use my des to fight and I don''t rely heavily on mana but for someone like Emma, staying without mana is like cutting half of her strength.
As these random thoughts shed through my head, I looked at my surroundings.
''The fog is getting thicker the deeper we head in'', I thought as I looked at my teammates who had already finished clearing the mouse-like monsters that attacked them and exchanging their corpses for coins in the exchange section in the store.
ording to them, no matter how small it is, mosquito meat is still meat.
Around us was a thick fog that made our visibility weak.
We could only see up to 50 meters away from our standing location, beyond that was fog.
50 meters might seem like a lot but considering our improved physique including our eyes, 50 meters was little.
"Let''s continue moving", I said after I saw everyone was true with whatever they were doing as we still made our way deeper into the fog.
It might seem we were courting death as we continued our charge into unfamiliar territory but the truth is that we were lost.
Yes, we are lost and don''t know and can''t trace our way back. Don''t know when but by the time we found out we were lost it was already toote so right now we have no choice but to continue heading deeper as everything just looked the same, covered in fog.
I knew the fog was strange but having the ability to make those who enter it lost is not what I expected.
Thankfully, apart from being lost and being attacked by monsters from time to time, we were okay as there was no other danger.
As these thoughts shed through my head, I returned my attention back to the road to avoid getting attacked when I was distracted.
''It will be better if the fog''s purpose is for us to only get lost but something is telling me it''s not'' I thought as I looked at the fog surrounding us deeply for a few seconds before I returned my attention back to the road.
.....
"Acee see what we found", Anna called me as she squatted at a particr ce with Emma by her side.
Seeing this, I made my way to both of them with Chris by my side.
When I got close to them that they could hear me without me shouting, I spoke.
"What is it?" I asked.
"See this", Anna simply said in reply as she pointed her finger at a particr spot on the ground.
Seeing this, I directed my focus to where she was pointing as I finally saw what she wanted me to see.
It was a footprint. More specifically, it was a footprint that resembles one of humans.
Seeing this, I squatted down andid my right hand on the footprint and felt it, and noticed that it was still fresh. Which means that means that whoever made this footprint passed here not quite long ago and might likely still be around.
"Uh?" I muttered when I noticed other footprints on the ground following the one I just felt. And looking at the way it was structured and the size of the foot, they are very likely made by the same person.
Seeing this, I stood up and spoke to the team as I made my way forward by following the trail of the footprint.
"Let''s move", I said as I and the team changed our location.
.....
At some point in our journey as we trailed after the footprints, we encountered several other footprints too.
At first, we were confused but weter understood why these footprints met up together in the first ce.
Aside from coincidence, it was also because of the road.
Different from the grassy ground we were on in the forest was a road that appeared to be made from mud bricks.
We were still in the foggy forest and looking at the signs, the environment, and not this strange road that is situated in the middle of nowhere, it was easy to connect the dots that something was leading us somewhere.
And since we can''t go back as we were lost, there was only one option left and that was to follow this road and see where it takes us too.
At least there''s a road now and it should be than aimlessly walking around although the danger that it poses is still uncertain.
As I thought of these things, I ignored the footprints on the ground as they had already lost their purpose and made my way forward following the path the road lead me and my team to.
.....
We finally reached the end of the path the road led us to as we stepped our feet on the familiar grassy ground but this was not where my attention was on. Instead, I had my eyes on another thing.
It was the bridge in front of me. Apart from it being weird to encounter a bridge in a forest, there was something else that caught my attention.
Humans, and there were at least a few dozen of them in front of me.
Chapter 89 Bridge.
?Bridge.
[Ace POV],
Easily dodging the w attack of the level 24 mouse, I threw a fireball at it before it couldunch another attack.
[You have acquired the primordial records...
Hearing the notification of the primordial chronicle in my head, I confirmed I had killed the monster as I ignored its body and continued my way forward.
Unlike a few days before, my mana control nowpared to then is worlds apart.
In the end, when I saw that Emma was already adapting to the team, I asked her for tips for controlling mana.
It was as I thought when I suspected that she was just controlling mana ording to the way she felt but even then, the tips she gave me were of tremendous help.
For some reason, after I got help from Emma, my speed in learning how to control mana was tremendously fast that it appeared like all the difficulties I faced a few days ago were a lie.
I don''t know how it happened and why it happened and though controlling my mana is not as easy as breathing, it is still easy to the extent I could make good enough fireballs, fire spears, and fire arrows.
Though they can''t bepared to when Emma does it, it''s still something.
It''s like I thought, having a guide is truly useful.
Thanks to my better mana control, I was also able to have an easier time concocting basic pills.
Together with the cauldron, I already have a sess rate of 80% when concocting a basic health pill so I can already be considered a trainee alchemist as I can already make a pill which is the basic health pill with 30% purity.
Together with the pill bottles, I have before, there were a lot of basic health pills with 30% purity in my storage ring that currently has no use.
Though they were useless at the moment, I still did not throw them away. Their materials were brought with my money after all.
They might not be of help now, but they might in be in the future.
And thanks to my familiarity with concocting the basic health pill, I finally started attempting to make a basic Mana pill.
With the experience gained from making the basic health pill, I skipped a lot of mistakes and was able to make one in the end.
Though I had more failures than sesses, I was still able to concoct some sessfully in the end.
Due to the pill being a little moreplicated than the basic health pill, my sess rate in concocting a basic mana pill sessfully is still very low.
Because of this, I had more basic health pills than the basic mana pills in my storage ring and unlike the basic health pills that currently had no use since we had Emma to treat us if anyone of us got injured, the basic mana pill is very useful in helping us recover our mana.
Since it got harder to level up, we can''t experience the effect of returning to our peak state when we level up so if we wanted to recover our mana, we had to rest for hours, and people like Emma and I that use mana, staying manaless is dangerous since you don''t know what can happen next and when you''ll need to use mana.
At least am better than Emma in the sense that I can still use my des to fight and I don''t rely heavily on mana but for someone like Emma, staying without mana is like cutting half of her strength.
As these random thoughts shed through my head, I looked at my surroundings.
''The fog is getting thicker the deeper we head in'', I thought as I looked at my teammates who had already finished clearing the mouse-like monsters that attacked them and exchanging their corpses for coins in the exchange section in the store.
ording to them, no matter how small it is, mosquito meat is still meat.
Around us was a thick fog that made our visibility weak.
We could only see up to 50 meters away from our standing location, beyond that was fog.
50 meters might seem like a lot but considering our improved physique including our eyes, 50 meters was little.
"Let''s continue moving", I said after I saw everyone was true with whatever they were doing as we still made our way deeper into the fog.
It might seem we were courting death as we continued our charge into unfamiliar territory but the truth is that we were lost.
Yes, we are lost and don''t know and can''t trace our way back. Don''t know when but by the time we found out we were lost it was already toote so right now we have no choice but to continue heading deeper as everything just looked the same, covered in fog.
I knew the fog was strange but having the ability to make those who enter it lost is not what I expected.
Thankfully, apart from being lost and being attacked by monsters from time to time, we were okay as there was no other danger.
As these thoughts shed through my head, I returned my attention back to the road to avoid getting attacked when I was distracted.
''It will be better if the fog''s purpose is for us to only get lost but something is telling me it''s not'' I thought as I looked at the fog surrounding us deeply for a few seconds before I returned my attention back to the road.
.....
"Acee see what we found", Anna called me as she squatted at a particr ce with Emma by her side.
Seeing this, I made my way to both of them with Chris by my side.
When I got close to them that they could hear me without me shouting, I spoke.
"What is it?" I asked.
"See this", Anna simply said in reply as she pointed her finger at a particr spot on the ground.
Seeing this, I directed my focus to where she was pointing as I finally saw what she wanted me to see.
It was a footprint. More specifically, it was a footprint that resembles one of humans.
Seeing this, I squatted down andid my right hand on the footprint and felt it, and noticed that it was still fresh. Which means that means that whoever made this footprint passed here not quite long ago and might likely still be around.
"Uh?" I muttered when I noticed other footprints on the ground following the one I just felt. And looking at the way it was structured and the size of the foot, they are very likely made by the same person.
Seeing this, I stood up and spoke to the team as I made my way forward by following the trail of the footprint.
"Let''s move", I said as I and the team changed our location.
.....
At some point in our journey as we trailed after the footprints, we encountered several other footprints too.
At first, we were confused but weter understood why these footprints met up together in the first ce.
Aside from coincidence, it was also because of the road.
Different from the grassy ground we were on in the forest was a road that appeared to be made from mud bricks.
We were still in the foggy forest and looking at the signs, the environment, and not this strange road that is situated in the middle of nowhere, it was easy to connect the dots that something was leading us somewhere.
And since we can''t go back as we were lost, there was only one option left and that was to follow this road and see where it takes us too.
At least there''s a road now and it should be better than aimlessly walking around although the danger that it poses is still uncertain.
As I thought of these things, I ignored the footprints on the ground as they had already lost their purpose and made my way forward following the path the road lead me and my team to.
.....
We finally reached the end of the path the road led us to as we stepped our feet on the familiar grassy ground but this was not where my attention was on. Instead, I had my eyes on another thing.
It was the bridge in front of me. Apart from it being weird to encounter a bridge in a forest, there was something else that caught my attention.
Humans, and there were at least a few dozen of them in front of me.
Chapter 90 Something Deep In The Fog
?Something deep in the fog.
[Ace POV],
The only ce I''ve met a lot of people is at Adara''s camp with my ssmates. This is the second time I''ve seen so many people in one ce. But, since meeting humans wasn''t such a big deal, I returned my focus to the bridge.
Apart from the humans gathered here, this was the most important thing that stood out.
It was obvious that it was here for a reason, but because the fog was even thicker around the bridge, I couldn''t see the other side, making everything more mysterious.
"What should we do now, Ace?" Anna asked as she stood beside me with Mia in her arms while Emma looked intently at the bridge with interest in her eyes, and Chris stood silently beside me with a cautious expression on his face.
Seeing this, I spoke up.
"Send a crow clone out to scout what''s on the other side of the bridge," I said, pausing before adding, "Be careful. No one knows what is there ", I said.
''There''s the fog, and now there''s a bridge.''
''I wonder what''s truly going on here.''
...
[Third Person POV],
When Ace and his team appeared near the bridge, some of the humans who had been there before took notice and gave them a quick nce of observation.
The expressions of those who even took the time to look back at Ace and his team were clear that they were looking at them out of curiosity rather than extreme caution.
It made sense as anyone who had reached this level in the forest was strong in some way. Everyone here was at least level 20 because the risk of getting to this level in the forest was too great, and if anyone was below level 20, it was either because they were carried here or they got lucky to survive to this extent.
There were even some humans who were like Ace and his team since the pressure emanating from their bodies wasparable to that of a rank 1 specie.
Ace wasn''t sure if there was a genuine rank 1 human here, but even if there was, he wouldn''t notice since his attention was focused entirely on the crow Anna had sent out to explore the bridge.
It wasn''t just them who focused on the crow as everyone who noticed it when it entered the fog surrounding the bridge focused on it as well and when they traced it back to Anna, they gave a deep look as they all waited to see what would happen.
It was clear from this that, even though these people arrived before Ace and his team, no one took the initiative to enter the fog that covered the bridge.
Even with everyone''s attention on them, Ace and his team ignored it because their attention was focused on Anna, whose eyes were a bright silver color.
Originally, whenever Anna shared vision with her summon, her pupil turns silver, but ever since her body changed, whenever she shares vision with her summon, her silver eyes shine brightly instead.
"What do you see?" Ace inquired when he noticed Anna still hadn''t spoken about her findings after a few seconds.
Anna, who had heard what he had said, finally spoke and replied.
"Nothing," she said.
"Nothing?"
"I can''t see anything, it''s too foggy," Anna exined as she came to a halt as she was about to exit the vision-sharing state.
"Ah, I see something..." She said, but before she could finish her sentence, she copsed on the ground, spitting a mouthful of blood and coughing violently.
Ace quickly motioned to Emma to cast a healing spell on Anna lest she dies or her case worsens, as her coughing blood indicated that she was injured.
Anna finally stopped coughing after Emma used a healing spell on her, and her face looked better. However, even after she recovered, she remained silent as a dignified expression appeared on her face.
It wasn''t just her as everyone else who noticed that the crows entering the fog had dignified expressions on their faces.
Even without Anna speaking, anyone who saw Anna send the crow out to scout the bridge could connect the dots.
It was clear she saw something she wasn''t supposed to see. The question now was, what did she see?
Nobody knew because the person in question never spoke.
For a brief moment, the air became tense.
Only Ace and Emma stood out among the others who wore solemn expressions.
Ace had no expression on his face, whereas Emma was slightly excited.
People who saw the pair only had one thought: "Weirdos."
Ace, who had no idea he''d beenbeled a weirdo by so many people, was currently conversing with Anna in his head.
Ace had grown ustomed to being used as an experimental object for Anna''s telepathy skill over the past few days.
At her current level, Anna can onlymunicate with two people via telepathy over a distance of 20 meters, and anything beyond that is beyond her control.
Anna was currently using telepathy to talk to both Ace and Emma.
"What did you see?" Ace inquired.
"I couldn''t see its features very well, but it appeared humanoid," Anna said.
"Do you think it''s a zombie?" Emma''s voice appeared in their head as she asked a question.
"I''m not sure," Anna replied.
After hearing Anna''s response, the three of them fell silent, and no one spoke again.
Though Anna''s words were of little use in their current situation, at least they were aware that there was something in the fog deeper down across the bridge.
But this didn''t help the situation as anything that could injure Anna without even touching her was undoubtedly dangerous.
What they didn''t know was how dangerous it was.
Thinking about this, the three couldn''t help but observe the fog covering the bridge.
''Things just got moreplicated,'' Ace thought.
Not long after Ace had this thought, he noticed that several people were heading in the direction of him and his team.
As Ace calmly watched the people approach them slowly, the air in the surroundings became more tense.
.....
I want to thank you all for the power stones and Golden ticket!
I really appreciate it.
Thanks for reading!
Chapter 91 Crossing The Bridge
?Crossing the bridge.
[Third person POV],
As Ace''s teammates became more vignt and slowly began to circte mana in their bodies in case a fight broke out, Ace calmly observed the people who were making their way toward him and his teammates.
Though his teammates'' reactions were a little strong, they all thought that it was better this way than being sorryter for not acting sooner.
There are ten people. Six men and four women were divided into two groups of five people, each with three men and two women.
However, based on the close distance between them, they appeared to be together or perhaps as a temporary team.
Ace spoke as he looked at the two groups that had both stopped exactly when the distance between them was 10 meters.
"What do you want?" Ace inquired as he observed the two groups.
"We just want to talk", A middle-aged man who appeared to be the leader of one of the groups walked out and responded to Ace.
Perhaps it was because he felt the atmosphere between his group and Ace''s was too tense, and he tried to relieve it by speaking with a smile, but this only made Ace suspicious.
Ace who heard the middle-aged man reply spoke back immediately.
"Then talk," he said, as the air around both groups turned awkward.
Ace''s words surprised the middle-aged man and the group of individuals behind him. They had all met direct people once or twice in their lives, but never one as direct as this. As a result, there was a brief period of silence in the air.
Because they weren''t exactly whispering and were speaking in normal voices, anyone who wanted to listen to them could if they paid attention, which everyone else near the bridge did.
Perhaps because they''d been there a long time, most of them decided to divert their attention away from the bridge and listen to the conversation between Ace and the team that approached him.
Of course, they decided to listen not only because of this, but also because Anna, who had sent the crow earlier to scout what was inside the fog across the bridge, was in Ace team, so they decided to take a listen and see if they could get some information as Ace group was the first group here that took the initiative to see what was inside the fog.
The middle-aged man addressed Ace once more, taking a breath before speaking.
"We have a proposal," he stated.
"What proposal?"
"What do you think about crossing the bridge together?"
After the middle-aged man said this, there was a little stir of emotions in the heart of the people that heard this.
They''d all seen what happened to Anna, who didn''t even cross the bridge but was nheless injured, and now someone is proposing crossing the bridge?
He has to be insane!
This was the thought that some of the people who were listening to the middle-aged man and Ace''s conversation were having.
What they didn''t expect was Ace''s response.
"I was already nning on crossing it on my own, so why should I go with you?" Ace inquired as some of those who had just calmed their emotions felt them stir once more.
''Heavens! These people have to be insane! ''Don''t they fear death?!'' they wondered as they continued to listen to their conversation.
The middle-aged man had expected a question as a response, but he had not foreseen Ace''s response.
After a few seconds of contemtion, the middle-aged man responded and spoke.
"As you know, the fog has the ability to cause someone to lose their sense of direction," the middle-aged man said as he paused and pointed to the fog area of the road path that led everyone present to this location, and only after Ace nodded did he speak again.
"And I believe that going back to the fog now is more dangerous since we''ll be walking around aimlessly and looking at the way the world is now, perhaps we will die in that fog and not even know what killed us before we died," the middle-aged man stated.
After Ace gave a nod as a reply did he speak again.
"So, while we can''t determine the danger in the fog surrounding the bridge, I believe it''s far preferable to walking aimlessly in the fog with no sense of direction. At the very least, the bridge here is taking us somewhere ", the middle-aged man said, pausing to await Ace''s response.
"So you want to work together to reduce the risk?" Ace inquired, to which the middle-aged man responded with a positive nod.
Ace, seeing this, asked a question.
"However, why us?" Ace inquired, adding, "There are others besides us, no?"
"We decided to team up with you guys because of the young miss there," the middle-aged man exined, pointing to Anna and adding, "I believe with her powers and the crow shemands..."
But before the man could finish, Ace had already spoken.
"So you want to test the waters with us?" Ace inquired as the face of the middle-aged man who heard this grew increasingly unappealing.
Ace was right. The middle-aged man intended to use Ace and his team to test the waters because, based on what he had seen from Anna, he thought they would be useful.
And if perhaps they were lucky enough to cross the bridge without any casualties, that would be great news for everyone.
What he didn''t expect was for them to catch his motive so quickly, despite his best efforts to appear nice at first.
"So am right," Ace said, breaking the middle-aged man''s reverie.
Hearing Ace''s words, the middle-aged man turned more ugly as he snorted and left with his group.
Seeing this, Ace turned his attention back to the bridge, ignoring the middle-aged man and his group as a whole.
"So what do we do now?" Emma asked as he stood there observing the fog around the bridge.
Hearing her question, he spoke.
"We....
Chapter 92 Challenge Trial
?Challenge Trial.
[Third Person POV],
"We cross the bridge," Ace said, his gaze fixed on the fog.
Anna, who had heard this, then spoke up.
"In that case, maybe we should have...
Anna didn''t finish saying what she wanted to say, but it was clear what she meant by the direction her gaze was directed, which was toward the group of people who had just arrived to meet them.
"Yes, perhaps I should have agreed with them and crossed the bridge together to reduce the danger the bridge poses, but it doesn''t make sense to put your life in the hands of people who want to use you to test the waters, does it?" Ace said, to which Anna responded with a low hum.
It was exactly because of what Ace said she didn''t finish the words she was saying.
As random thoughts shed through Anna''s mind, Ace''s voice pulled her out of them as he spoke again.
"Moreover, the man was right when he stated that the danger the bridge poses may be less than the danger the fog poses if we turn back right now and aimlessly walk around. This is another reason why crossing the bridge is necessary, but the fog that surrounds it makes one uncertain about the dangers "Ace exined.
"How do we cross the bridge then?" Anna questioned.
Ace, who had heard her question and was about to respond, was interrupted when he noticed a group of people emerging from the fog that had obscured the road path that had led them here.
Another group appears to have used the road to get to the bridge area.
After giving the new group a curious look, Ace returned his attention to the bridge and was about to respond to Anna when something else brought him to a halt.
...
[50 People on the Challenge Trial Ground],
[Conditions met],
[Since the maximum number of people are on the challenge trial grounds, the trial has been automatically activated],
[Quest; Cross the bridge/Defeat the guardian],
[Note: Completing the quest will result in rewards while failing to do so will result in death],
.....
[Ace POV],
"Damn!"
"What the f*ck is this?!"
"Is it a glitch?"
"F*ck",
As soon as I finished reading the text on the panel that appeared in front of me, I began hearing the various reactions of the people around me who had also just finished reading what appeared on their panel. At least now I knew I wasn''t the only one who had received the primordial chronicle''s message.
The group that had just arrived had the most intense reactions out of everyone here. However, it was understandable.
Imagine arriving at a location after just leaving a dangerous area and being given a mission in which failure means death. There was no doubt about it causing panic.
And it also appears that where we were standing was a trial ground.
No wonder there was such arge space before the bridge, and it appears that because 50 is the maximum number of people allowed on the trial ground, the primordial chronicle automatically began whatever challenge it was addressing.
There''s also the part the primordial chronicle gave us a quest. At least to me the quest closely resembles the message that appeared when stage one began.
Unlike then, when we had to survive for 12 hours, the goal this time is to either cross the bridge or defeat the guardian.
The part about crossing the bridge is understandable. I was already nning on crossing it, and the quest that appeared now only made it even more urgent.
The question now is, who or what is the guardian?
Since nothing around me stands out or says, ''I am the guardian,'' this ''guardian'' must be in the fog surrounding the Bridge.
Perhaps this was what Anna saw before she got hurt. If what she saw was the guardian who injured her without even touching her, this quest just got more difficult.
It didn''t help that the primordial chronicle was rushing us.
On the other hand, is the bridge, the source of this fog? And what does the primordial chronicle mean by a challenge Trial? What is the exact challenge, and what are we challenging?
As these thoughts raced through my mind, I heard Chris''s voice beside me.
"Brother Ace, how do we pass this?" he asked, his voice trembling.
Looking at the 12 years old beside me who tried his best to control his expression from showing panic, I replied honestly.
"I don''t know," I replied, but he was on the verge of losing his cool as a result.
It was true that I had no idea what to do. After all, I am not all-knowing.
But even if I didn''t know exactly what was going on, I knew what I could do now.
Thinking about this, I pulled my twin des from my storage ring and gripped them tightly before turning to face my teammates and speaking.
"Prepare yourselves, guys. We''re crossing the bridge. It''s do or die now", I said and when I said it was already a do-or-die situation, I wasn''t lying.
After all, the primordial chronicle stated that the only oue if we fail the quest is death, and am sure even if someone like me doesn''t want to die then no one wants to die.
...
Ace team wasn''t the only one who hardened their resolve to cross the bridge, as other teams on the ''trail ground'' began to do the same. However, this was only in the minority, as the majority of the people here were still terrified.
When the primordial chronicle appeared to inform them about the quest, a gray light curtain surrounded and circled everyone on the trail. It was shaped like a bowl.
When it appeared, some of them attacked it, but even with their full strength, they were unable to cause even a crack, despite the fact that some of these people possessed the strength of a rank 1 specie.
Because of this, they realized they were trapped, and the only way out was toplete the quest.
They had to either cross the bridge or defeat the guardian, and failure to do so meant death.
Perhaps those who were panicking before realized this as well and tried to calm their emotions, but before they could even breathe, the sound of wolves howling erupted on the trial grounds.
Chapter 93 Escape? Fight?
?Escape? Fight?
[Ace POV],
"Awooooo~" "Awooooo~" "Awooooo~" "Awooooo~" "Awooooo~"
Hearing multiple sounds that were suspiciously simr to wolves'' but more strong, I knew it wasn''t just one monster beyond the gray light curtain, but multiple monsters.
If the situation wasn''t already bad enough, another sound followed the wolves howling.
"Screech*" "Screech*" "Screech*" "Screech*" "Screech*"
"Ace, why does that sound so familiar?" Anna voiced a question alongside me in hushed tones, a suspicious expression on her face as she began to take several steps backward. The crow that had also been sitting motionless on her shoulder before began spreading its wings.
Hearing Anna''s question, I gave my reply as I followed her actions and slowly took several steps back towards the bridge. It wasn''t just me who did this; Emma and Chris, who heard the familiar sounds, began taking multiple steps backward as well.
"Because they''re familiar," I stated as Anna spoke once more.
"Don''t tell me it''s what I think it is?" Anna inquired as she continued to take multiple steps backward. Perhaps she asked the question to deny the reality in front of her, even though she knew the truth, and sadly for her, I wasn''t going to tell her otherwise.
"It''s exactly what you think it is," I replied, pausing before adding another sentence in hushed tones.
"Fire eagles," I said as Anna, who had heard me, cursed in a low voice as she clutched Mia tighter in her arms as the crow on her shoulder flew away.
Anna: "Sh*t"
Ace: "Run"
Before my voice couldnd, wings sprouted from Anna''s back, propelling her into the sky and towards the bridge with Mia in her arms.
I, Emma, and Chris were not to be outdone, as we also dashed towards the bridge, surprising everyone who hadn''t expected our sudden action.
Emma was even more ruthless as she mmed her staff to the ground and instantly began casting spells on the three of us as we ran.
"Strength Boost!" "Agility Boost"
Of course, casting two spells on three people at the same time depleted a reasonable chunk of Emma''s total mana reserves, but this was no problem because Emma took a pill bottle from her cloth and took a basic mana pill inside it.
Because of the pill''s effect, I gave Emma and Chris pill bottles containing some of the basic mana pills I concocted and kept the rest for myself.
I gave Emma more basic mana pills than Chris because she uses more mana than Chris and, along with Anna, she was the team''s support. She was also a damage dealer and a huge help to the team, so it was obvious why she deserved more basic mana pills. Of course, I gave Anna some pills as well.
Unlike the humans here, who were unaware of the danger that fire eagles posed, my team and I did as we had witnessed it firsthand.
When we inadvertently entered their zone, I noticed a few things. The first is that all of the fire eagles had a minimum strength of level 23. That meant there were no fire eagles below that level. The second, and most important factor, was their numbers. They were far too numerous.
Even the ones who chased us for a rtively long distance were only a small portion of the group, they were the ones that never got tired of chasing us. Combined with their ability to cast magic, even a rank 1 specie physique was not something that could save a person if he/she was to end up surrounded.
Inyman''s terms, being surrounded by multiple fire eagles with no way to escape meant death, even if you had a low rank 1 specie physique.
This is not an exaggeration on my part. My team and I were even considered fortunate since the location in the forest where we were at the time did not provide an environmental advantage to the eagles and instead aided us. If it hadn''t been for that, some of us would have been eagle dung by now.
As I was thinking about these things, I was interrupted by a loud scream from behind me, and when I turned my head to see what was causing the scream, it was something unexpected.
Aside from a human girl whose body was on fire and who was screaming, there was something else that made the air around me feel cold.
[Rank 1 Bravyrr Wolf level 25],
[Rank 1 Bravyrr Wolf level 25],
[Rank 1 Fire Eagle level 25],
[Rank 1 Fire Eagle level 25],
Four rank 1 species. A whole four! And behind these creatures were more monsters from their respective races. They were numerous.
Seeing this, I increased my speed and turned my attention to the bridge, which had previously appeared close but now appeared far.
Wouldn''t want to fight any rank 1 specie, especially when there were four of them at the same time, but it appears that not all wishes are granted as a huge creature suddenly appeared in front of us and blocked our route from the bridge despite being so close to it.
[Rank 1 Fire Eagle level 25],
When I saw this, I paused my charge, as did Emma and Chris, and was about to issue some instructions when another massive creature emerged in the corner of my vision.
[Rank 1 Shadow Crow level 26],
It was Anna summon who didn''t bother greeting a fellow bird race and instead spat a huge mass of ck fire at the fire eagle, who screeched loudly as soon as the ck fire came into contact with it.
Even from where I was, I could feel the heat emitted by the mes, which weren''t even aimed at me. The fire eagle''s present state became a testament to how lethal the ck me of the shadow crow was.
Looking at the bleeding rank 1 Fire Eagle in front of me, I realized how unique the shadow crow was even among those of the same rank.
The enraged rank 1 specie took to the skies with a loud screech to battle the shadow crow, who immediately weed it only to be ganged up on and attacked by the other fire eagle.
But this was none of my concern because I had my own.
We were already surrounded by fire eagles and Bravyrr wolves.
Seeing this, I infused my mana into the twin des and coated them in blue mes before speaking to my teammates beside me.
It was only one word.
"Fight"
.....
If you want to support me use your golden tickets and powerstones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Chapter 94 Aftermath
?Aftermath.
[Ace POV],
Rolling to my right to avoid a fireball attack that wasn''t meant for me in the first ce but for someone else who happened to dodge it, I raised the twin des in my hands high and shed at the two level 24 wolves who had nned to take advantage during the time I was dodging and cut their body in half.
Taking advantage of the little time I had left to breathe, I quickly retrieved a pill bottle from my storage ring containing the basic health pills and stuffed one into my mouth to heal the injuries I had sustained during the encirclement by both the bravyrr wolves and the fire eagles.
Fortunately, I did not discard the basic health pills I had previously concocted when they appeared useless. It''s at times like this, especially when Emma is unable to cast a healing spell, that these pills show their worth.
Though the effectiveness of the basic health pill decreases when moving, it was still adequate for my current situation.
As I thought of these things, I turned to take a quick nce in Emma''s direction, only to hear her voice ofint as soon as my attention was drawn to her.
"Tsk! When I said I wanted to explore the world, I never said I wanted to explore my own death ", she said as a magic shield appeared behind her back to defend against a fireball thrown at her before she then created light spears and shot them at the fire eagle that attacked her.
When I saw she was fine on her own, I turned to look in Chris''s direction, and when I saw he was being ganged up on by multiple monsters, I went to help him.
Anna was on her own as she was the only one among us who could fly. Fortunately and unfortunately for her, the only monsters that could threaten her were the fire eagles, but her speed was too fast for them, and because she was holding Mia in her arms, she couldn''t attack and could only fly around in circles to avoid the fire eagles'' attacks.
Aside from that, she was fine with only minor injuries. As I was thinking about these things, I killed the wolf who was nning a sneak attack on Chris, and then I joined forces with him to attack the remaining monsters who surrounded him.
....
"Ah" "Ah" "Ah"
I panted several times as my breathing became more difficult as exhaustion set in. My hands and arms were sore and numb from swinging the twin des in my hand so much.
''Perhaps I should have tried making a basic stamina pill. ''The people who taught and made this concoction really knew what they were doing,'' I thought as I tried to control my rough breathing and looked in the direction of my teammates and the ''battlefield.''
[Quest; Cross the bridge/Defeat the guardian],
It was only one quest. We had to either cross the bridge or defeat the guardian. If it was just crossing the bridge, it sounded simple, but it wouldn''t have been called a trial if it was that simple. Since it was a trial, there had to be something we had to do to pass it, and I''m guessing that something was for us to cross the bridge after going through this monster wave. This should be the obstacle created by the primordial chronicle for crossing the bridge. But, given how difficult it eventually became, I''m curious how powerful this guardian is for the primordial chronicle to mention it.
I didn''t believe the four rank 1 monsters were the guardian mentioned in the primordial chronicle because if they were, it would have been ''Guardians'' rather than ''Guardian''.
As I thought of these things, I dodged the wolf''s bite attack and nailed it to the ground with a forced stab from my des.
"Ah" "Ah" "Ah"
The bravyrr wolves and fire eagles were not particrly powerful; rather, they were numerous, which contributed to my exhaustion.
There were numerous small piles of monster corpses around me.
My kills ount for some of these piles, while the rest were for other people.
"BOOOOMMM!" "BOOOOMMM!"
Hearing the loud noise that sounded twice in a row, I quickly turned my attention to the direction the sound came from, wondering if another enemy had appeared, only to discover that the source of the loud noise just now was from the two fire eagles that attacked the shadow crow before falling from the sky to the ground.
They were miserable, and the shadow crow was no better. The three monsters were clearly at theirst strength right now, but anyone who looked at them could see that the shadow crow still had a slight advantage over the two fire eagles.
With a loud screech, the shadow crow released a familiar-lookingrge mass of ck fire on the two fire eagles as it also copsed to the ground from the sky, slowly burning to death the two rank 1 fire eagles.
Immediately following this, the other two rank 1 brayvrr wolves howled in pain on the trial grounds.
Turning my head in the direction of the sound, I noticed that the people fighting with the two rank 1 brayvrr wolves were nearly finished.
''It''sing to an end,'' I thought as I gradually calmed my erratic breathing.
Ignoring the strong smell of blood all around me, I made my way to Chris and Emma as Annanded from the sky and walked with me, holding a sobbing Mia in her arms.
Fortunately for them, when I met up with them, none of us lost a limb and, aside from a few minor injuries here and there, we were fine.
At least no one died.
As I was thinking about this, I heard Emma''s voice.
"Let''s get out of here," Emma said, her face pale as she looked around at the dead bodies that belonged to both humans and monsters.
Anna had already spoken, so I didn''t have to respond.
"Let''s go check on Crow then," she said as she led everyone to the shadow crow location.
''Isn''t it just some dead bodies?'' I really want to rest,'' I thought weakly, but I followed them anyway as I wanted to harvest some things from the dead rank 1 fire eagles the shadow crow killed.
.....
If you want to support me use your golden tickets and powerstones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Chapter 95 The Guardian[1]
?The ''Guardian''[1]
[Ace POV],
After extracting the crystal cores from the two rank 1 fire eagles, I asked Anna if I could exchange them for the crystal cores in my hand, which she dly epted.
ording to her, she needs a lot of crystal cores to upgrade her skill, and since the upgrade requirements did not specifically ask for rank 1 crystal cores, it benefited her more to exchange rank 1 cores for the unranked but plentiful ones I had.
Of course, I did not give her all of the crystal cores I had on hand, but the ones I did give her were sufficient to satisfy both parties.
Overall, I received the crystal cores, which was satisfactory. I also collected some blood from the two rank 1 fire eagles as it was an excellent alchemical material.
Aside from making pills, it could also be utilized as a catalyst for magic arrays, formations, and runes.
It could also be used to make potions or inscriptions ink.
I hadn''t forgotten that two of my job quest requirements required me to use alchemy when killing monsters, so I harvested anything that looked or appeared useful from the bodies of the two rank 1 fire eagles.
Unfortunately, I couldn''t do the same for the other two rank 1 monsters because the people who killed them weren''t in any way rted to me.
After taking whatever I could from the rank 1 fire eagle''s body, I returned to the ''battlefield'' with my team and exchanged the corpses of the monsters we killed for coins in the store''s exchange section.
Perhaps we took some that weren''t ours and exchanged them, but who knows, we weren''t the only ones doing so. Everyone on the trial ground who could still move had a sort of mutual understanding regarding this, so everything went smoothly.
We also exchange the corpses of the monsters killed by the dead humans. It didn''t matter whether they liked it or not, as the dead can''t speak.
After that was done, I finally let the exhaustion that was threatening to cause me to copse take control as Iy on the floor despite the blood everywhere.
I was that exhausted.
Chris followed my actions as well as hey on the bloody ground near me.
For some reason, Emma and Anna persisted in standing.
It''s their business, I''m tired.
As Iy on the ground, random thoughts racing through my mind, I turned to look at the humans who had survived this incident.
Well, barely.
Only 21 to 22 humans survived out of 50, including myself and my team. And among this group, the ones who still had all of their limbs and did not appear to be dying soon numbered no more than 11, and my team was among them. The rest of the humans had either lost a limb or two, be crippled, or suffered several boss losses.
They were unlikely to see the start of tomorrow.
As I considered these things, I closed my eyes for a brief moment to rest before being abruptly interrupted by a loud voice.
"Please help my girl!" said the voice, which was very close.
When I saw this, I opened my eyes and turned my head toward the direction of the sound, where I saw a man holding a girl my age.
She had arge wound on her chest that was so deep that one could see her bones if one took a close look.
It was obvious that if she didn''t get help, this girl would die soon. But what help may be of use to her? Maybe one with magic?
Not that it matters because I wasn''t the one the man was addressing.
He was seeking assistance from Emma.
Seeing this, I went back to resting seeing as I wasn''t in need and preferred to rest now.
This was the n till I heard Emma reply to the man with the girl in his arms.
"I''m sorry, but I can''t help her," she said.
Hmmm, based on my observations of Emma, there was a 99.5% chance that she would try to help the man and girl duo. Other factors ounted for the remaining 0.5%.
''Has her mana pool been exhausted?''
...
[Emma POV],
''Is he reallyfortable lying in blood?'' I thought as I looked at Ace, who waspletely exhausted.
Maybe it was because I was tired, or maybe it was because I was preupied with my thoughts and staring at his face, but I did notice it when a man carrying an injured girl appeared in front of me.
? "Please help my girl!" he cried as he copsed on the bloody ground, nearly dropping the girl in his arms.
His eyes were filled with hope when he looked at me, but unfortunately, I couldn''t help him.
"I''m sorry, I can''t help her," I responded as the man instantly began shooting when he heard this.
"Why can''t you?" "Didn''t you perform a healing spell on your teammate before?" "Don''t you have healing powers?" he shouted back one after the other as we gradually drew the attention of the remaining humans on the trial grounds.
If it had been someone else, I would have been outraged, but not this man when I saw the resemnce on his face to the girl in his arms. They were almost certainly rted. In this new world, they may only have each other to rely on, but one of them is leaving.
I couldn''t me him at all. He''s only trying to save a life, but I can''t help him since I don''t even have the mana to do so. I''m so low on mana right now that I can''t even cast a simple spell, so how am I going to cast one that could save someone''s life?
I''d have to use all of my mana to get her health back to normal.
Of course, I could use pills to recover my mana, but I don''t even have a single pill, and I knew that if I asked Ace for a pill bottle, he might give me one, but after today, we might part ways.
Sounds far-fetched, but after just a few days with him, I knew it was doable. So I couldn''t help this man even if I wanted to.
I recall Anna saying once that the only way to get Ace to do something was if you had something he was interested in or from which he could benefit.
But what would Ace be interested in or benefit from?
Hmmm?
''Perhaps this will work,'' I thought as I remembered a certain function of the primordial chronicle as I nced at the man who was still pleading with me.
Deciding to give it a shot to see if Ace would have a reaction, I spoke.
"You must have some gold coins?" I inquired.
.....
If you want to support me use your golden tickets and powerstones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Chapter 96 The Guardian[2]
?The ''Guardian''[2]
[Emma POV],
"You must have some gold coins?" I inquired.
I wasn''t sure if this was going to work, but it was the only thing I could think of at the time.
One thing I knew about Ace, or rather, about everyone I knew, was that we were all f''cking poor.
Our situation cannot even be described as being poor. While this seemed a little far-fetched, it wasn''t far from the truth, as the gold coins we had on hand couldn''t even buy the most basic rare-grade weapon or item.
So I reasoned, why not take advantage of this opportunity to earn some blood? Though I feel bad, it''s for the better, right?
In novels, viins don''t even need to ask people if they have money since they will have it if they kill them, but fortunately, the primordial chronicle was like Ace storage ring for coins, so even if they were killed, they wouldn''t bust out gold coins.
At least among the humans who perished here, I did not see anyone busting out their gold coins, and Ace is the reason I said it was fortunate that no one did.
Although he appears to be in a vulnerable state right now, he is not. If he wanted to return to his peak state right now, he could simply take the basic health and mana pills he has and swallow them, and bam, he will be back to his peak state.
Or he could just level up since I believed he had enough primordial chronicle. I also have enough primordial chronicle to level up, but there''s no way I''m wasting one to heal someone else when I could keep it to heal myself in a pinch in times of danger.
Am kind, but that does not imply that I am stupid.
Because of individuals like Ace, I can say that humans are fortunate in that they do not burst their coins upon death. Ace gives me the impression that he is too neutral at times. He does not appear to be a good person, nor does he appear to be a bad person.
Though I can tell from the little time I''ve spent with him that his ideas are on the good side, I couldn''t beat my chest with confidence and say that Ace wouldn''t do anything to the humans here who were about to die if they happened to bust their coins when they died.
So I thought that if I could entice Ace that there is an opportunity to earn blood, he might be more interested in assisting these people if he saw a profit.
As these thoughts raced through my mind, I turned to face the man who had been taken aback by my'' strange'' question. Seeing this, I spoke up and asked him the question again.
"You must have some gold coins?" I inquired, and the man, who heard my question again, quickly nodded as four shiny gold coins appeared in front of me.
Seeing this, I was about to say something when the man suddenly pped the girl in his arms, who was already losing consciousness slowly, in an attempt to wake her up.
"Wake up, Jessie. It''s daddy, wake up ", he said softly several times to the girl in his arms.
So they''re a father-daughter pair.
"Dad?" muttered Jessie, who was already losing consciousness as her father, who had heard this, spoke hurriedly.
"Good, Good. Jessie, Listen to daddy and and bring out all of your gold coins ", said Jessie''s father several times before stopping when three more gold coins appeared in front of me.
Together with the previous four gold coins, this totals seven gold coins. Rich people.
Though the gold coins were in front of me, I did not pick them up as I turned to Anna and motioned for her to allow me tomunicate with Ace via telepathy. After all, picking up the gold coins is pointless if I can''t get Ace''s attention and get him to corporate with me.
And, thankfully, when I told Ace about my n to provide healing services in exchange for gold coins, he immediately agreed and even suggested prices we should charge people based on their injuries.
This.....
Ultimately, he gave me some basic mana pills to replenish my mana so that I could heal the girl to the point where her life was no longer in danger. For some reason, Ace stated that I should not heal her or anyone else to their peak health while remaining cost-effective.
I''m not sure what he meant by that, but I''m d I was able to help in the end, and as I suspected, the other humans around us who saw this also gestured for us to heal them, and ording to Ace''s arrangement, we healed them ording to the price that he set, and the only ones who couldn''t pay were the humans who battled two rank 1 bravyrr wolves. They eventually paid for their lives with the wolves'' crystal cores, much to Ace''s satisfaction.
As for the reason of why they didn''t have gold coins when they could have exchange the rank 1 monsters corpses for coins in the exchange section, it was because of the damage on the monsters body.
Their corpse was damaged very badly that even if they exchange it, it would even reach half of the normal coins they could have received if the corpses were still okay, thus the reason why the could not pay with coins but with the crystal cores.
The state of the object one wants to exchange really matters a lot as it tells the amount of coins one would receive.
In the end, everyone was happy as we took this time to rest. We took this time to rest and recover since we didn''t know what would happen next. After all, we were still in this challenge trial, or whatever the primordial chronicle called it.
Additionally, Ace burned all of the corpses on the trial grounds. I''m not sure why he did it, but I''m sure it wasn''t to give those humans a happy ending. This type of behavior did not fit with what I knew about Ace.
[If Ace''s actions perplex you, read Chapter 19 again. Humans who die at the hands of monsters resurrect and be zombies, so Ace burned their bodies to prevent this.]
As I considered these things, I took a basic mana pill to replenish my mana and closed my eyes to rest.
...
If you want to support me use your golden tickets and powerstones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Chapter 97 The Guardian[3]
?The ''Guardian''[3]
[Ace POV],
"All right, let''s get moving," I said, thinking we''d had enough rest.
It should be around two hours since the incident involving the Fire eagles and Bravyrr wolves.
It wasn''t a lie when I say I was expecting something else to happen but thankfully it didn''t as I was able to get some rest.
"Shouldn''t we wait for the others?" Anna asked as she rushed to my side, gesticting to the humans around us who were already recovering.
"Why?" I inquired.
"To help in some way. Even in their current state, everyone should be able to help each other, right?" Anna inquired as she moved the sleeping mia in her arms to a morefortable position.
Hearing what she said, I spoke.
"And what makes you think that if we all cross the bridge at the same time, another event or quest will not appear because of our numbers or something?" I inquired as I drew a bottle of water from my storage ring to drink.
Anna, when she heard my question, was unable to respond. She only spoke again after a few seconds.
"Well, it doesn''t really matter. I believe we are strong enough on our own, and we also have crow ", Anna said, turning to face the motionless crow on her shoulder.
Looking at the shadow crow she was referring to, which appeared to have never fought in the first ce, I remembered when she used her infuse skill on it.
The skill''s effect is straightforward and practical. Inyman''s terms, the skill''s effect is simr to a booster.
If you use the skill on a normal de, you will infuse your mana into it, making it sharper and stronger.
When you use the skill on a shield, it strengthens it and increases its durability.
In the case of the shadow crow, Anna utilized the infuse skill to hasten its recovery while Emma threw a healing spell on it.
In the end, all that matters is that it''s healed, which should make us contend more with anything lurking deep in the fog when we cross the bridge.
We finally arrived at the bridge as I was thinking about these things. I only needed a few more steps to get inside the fog.
When I saw this, I tightened my grip on the twin des in my hand and raised my guard to the highest level. Turning my gaze to my teammates, who gave me a nod to indicate they were ready as well, I returned my attention to the fog covering the bridge and entered it.
I was going to cross the bridge eventually because the gray light curtain from before was still there doing its job of keeping us on the trial ground. I simply resolved to make my own sooner rather thanter.
.....
"Nothing," I murmured when I realized I couldn''t see anything when I entered the fog, but it was then that I realized I couldn''t hear my own voice even though I knew I was speaking.
Seeing this, I tried to speak a few more times, saying a few different words, but I still couldn''t hear my voice.
Now that I think about it, this ce is unusually quiet. It was so quiet that I couldn''t even hear my own breath.
''What a strange ce,'' I thought as I turned to look behind me to see how my teammates were doing, only to see dense fog. It was as if they had vanished. The fog appeared to have thickened even more. I didn''t even bother trying to yell my teammates'' names as I still couldn''t hear my footsteps.
Seeing this, I turned my head back to the front, only to discover that the fog had thickened to the point where I couldn''t see my hands.
When I turned around again, everything was the same.
''What trick is the primordial chronicle ying here, or is this something caused by the guardian?'' I thought as I continued forward, tightening my grip on the weapon even more.
Everything I''ve seen so far in this fog has been either confusing or difficult to exin. It was strange, in a word. Perhaps if we hadn''t entered the fog when we first saw it, this wouldn''t have happened, but if we didn''t try to go, we''d have to hunt for other ways to fulfill our job quest, and for someone like me with a time constraint, any time wasted is a major loss.
Shaking my head to clear my mind, I concentrated on what was more important.
Though I was intrigued by this ''guardian,'' my life was far more important.
The primordial chronicle also stated that I had to either cross the bridge or defeat the guardian, and it was clear which of these two sounded easier.
I didn''t need to confront the guardian since all I had to do was cross the bridge, but even with something as simple as this, the primordial chronicle wasn''t ready to make it that simple for me because something unusual began to happen.
At first, I thought it was my brain ying tricks on me because everything was devoid of sound and it subconsciously started to produce sounds itself when I started hearing voices in my head, but when these voices, which initially sounded like whispers, became louder to the point where it sounded like someone was shouting in my ear, I knew it wasn''t what I thought it was.
Seeing this, I raised my already high guard even higher as the voices in my head became louder and clearer I began to distinguish the distinct voices, and when I did, I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow and question if it was genuine.
Right now, three voices in my head sounded like they were shouting, and the strange thing is that I recognize these three voices.
One belonged to my mother, one to my elder sister, and one to Gustav, and the odd thing was that they were all shouting the same thing.
They were all asking for help.
.....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and powerstones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Chapter 98 The Guardian[4]
?The ''Guardian''[4]
[Ace POV],
Shaking my head violently to reduce the ufortable feeling that came from hearing these voices, it didn''t take long for me to realize my actions to reduce it was useless.
''Ugh,'' I grumbled as the voices became clearer and louder as the seconds passed..
"Ace please help....
"Ace help me.....
"Ace...
Three different voices of one of the people I''ve interacted with the most throughout my life asking for help at the same time was taking its toll on me.
"Are Mom, Big Sis, and Gustav here?" I thought as I found myself looking through the fog for any kind of clue, which I, predictably, did not find.
"Are they here or are they not?" I thought as it became increasingly difficult to endure the loud voices in my head.
When I almost screamed to let it all out, the voices in my head vanished, but the difort I was still feeling told me I really did hear those voices, and just as I was about to breathe, the voices that had vanished before reappeared.
"Ace.... "Ace.... "Ace.... "Ace.... "Ace.... "Ace.... "Ace....
It was still the same familiar voices I was hearing, but this time they were calmer to hear than the previous one.
Apart from being a mess because all three voices were speaking at the same time, I was finally able to breathe and shake the uneasy feeling from earlier.
Something struck me now that I could hear the voices better.
Each of these voices in my head came from a different direction. I could hear their voicesing from three different directions around me.
There are two on my left and one on my right.
Gustav and big sis were the voices I could hear on my left, and my mother''s voice was on my right.
They were divided.
"Am I supposed to choose?" I thought as I was still unsure if everything that was happening was real, but the belief that it might be real was attacking me.
While this world and forest are vast, it should not be impossible toe across my family.
After all, although the world has changed, I still ran into Adara and my ssmates, so it should be possible to run into other people I know.
As I pondered these thoughts while still trying to determine whether what I was experiencing was real or not, I noticed my mother''s and sister''s voice octaves rising a few notches higher I felt something in my heart as I heard their cries for help grow louder.
Thinking about this, I was about to rush out and help when I was stopped by a sudden thought.
''Which way should I go?'' My mother and sister''s voices came from different directions, I thought.
''I had to choose,'' I thought as I noticed my hands had begun to sweat as the feeling in my heart grew stronger.
''Mom or sis?'' I muttered because I was stuck and didn''t know which option to take.
I could tell they had encountered something dangerous by the fear in their voice.
I didn''t have time to consider whether what I was experiencing was real or not at this point.
If I waited any longer and this turned out to be true, someone might have died, but the problem is that I had to choose right now.
It''s either my mother''s voice or my sister''s voice that I choose. In any case, it meant that I had to choose one and abandon one.
I didn''t even have time to think about Gustav because I was preupied with my family.
As I quickly thought of these things, a sudden thought urred to me, and I paused to consider it.
It''s a little unrealistic, now that I think about it, to run into my family in this fog. There''s also the part about how they got into the fog in the first ce.
Even if this foggy forest was huge enough to cover a broad enough region for mom and sis to encounter it, it was still unrealistic for them to appear in this part of the forest given the distance. It was also impossible for them to be together.
Though this would be good if true, I couldn''t rule out the possibility that my mother and sister are in different locations.
In this fog, it also doesn''t make sense for mom, sister, and Gustav to appear at the same time and in the same ce. For one thing, these three people were very familiar to me, and it was too coincidental for them to be calling my name at the same time for the same reason.
How did their voice get into my head to begin with?
Everything had been out of the ordinary since I stepped onto the foggy bridge. Only now have I calmed down enough to think about it.
When I first entered the fog and saw nothing, I tried to speak but realized I couldn''t hear myself. If it had been a normal person, he or she would have been terrified.
Then there was the time I turned around to check on my teammates but found no one. If a normal person had been terrified from the start because he or she couldn''t hear his or her own voice, the situation would have only gotten worse.
This ce''s absolute silence could contribute to these two things and drive one insane.
This prompted another thought in me. All of this appears to be a maniption game.
Everything that happened from the moment I entered this fog until now has made it appear as if someone was trying to manipte me; if this is true, then there can only be one being who would do so.
''The Guardian,'' I thought, and immediately, I felt a presence approaching me from behind me.
.....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and powerstones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Chapter 99 The Guardian[5]
?[This chapter might be confusing so if you are confused, please say in thements section and I''ll address you. Thanks for reading!],
The ''Guardian''[5]
[Ace POV],
Because there was no sound in this fog, I had to rely on my senses, so when I felt a presence at my back that was quite close, I dashed away without hesitation.
"Oh?" I heard a voice that sounded like it was a little surprised. I said it because it was difficult to tell what gender it was since its voice sounded like one of both genders. It was strange to say the least, but when I turned around to see what had crept up behind me, all I saw was the same fog as before.
''What was that?'' I thought as I raised my guard.
I''m not sure what was in the fog with me, but given that its only goal up to this point had been to touch me, I didn''t think allowing myself to be captured was an option. It didn''t help that I couldn''t see through the fog, but whoever was with me could.
I truly wonder how Anna crow could see in this fog.
"Okay, that''s enough. It''s already pointless to continue," something suddenly said, and immediately it did, something unexpected happened next as I saw the fog around me begin to thin until it disappeared, but that wasn''t what took me aback, it was the scene that appeared in front of my eyes that did.
I realized I was standing on grass rather than the bridge I was expecting. The part that took me back was seeing my teammates beside me with their eyes closed and muttering unintelligible words.
The stunning part I should say is that my body was still the same as it was when I first entered the foggy bridge. It was like everything that happened in the fog I thought I was in appeared to be a lie.
"Because it was", a familiar-sounding voice said. It was the voice in the fog that spoke.
Turning my head to the direction the voice came from which was in front of me, I finally saw its appearance, which was strange, to say the least.
If I had to describe it in one word, it would be "beautiful man." But I suppose he''s a tree man.
In front of me was a humanoid-like creature that appeared to be both a man and a woman, but instead of being ugly or unpleasant to the eyes, it was quite harmonious.
Its skin, however, was that of a tree.
Seeing this, I turned to look at its name with the primordial chronicle.
[Gateway Guardian ???? ??],
When I saw this, I subconsciously took a step back, only for the ''guardian'' to speak again.
"It doesn''t matter if you do that, I could have killed you when you were standing there," it said as I tried to find a form of expression on its face but couldn''t find any.
''And did it just say I''ve been standing here?
''I reflected as the guardian spoke again.
"Why do you keep referring to me as it?" it said.
Seeing this, I spoke.
"You can read my mind?" I asked.
"Yes I can"
"I have a question", I said.
"Ask"
"Are you a male or female?" I asked as our surroundings suddenly got quiet. This was a question I was genuinely curious about.
"....."
"Am neither", it said as it broke the silence that reigned in the air.
Hearing this, I nodded and spoke.
"Now do you realize why I refer to you as it?" I said as the guardian looked at me deeply for a few seconds before speaking again.
"Are you not scared?" it asked.
"Of what?" I asked.
"Of me. Don''t you feel fear?", it asked to which I gave my reply, saying;
"I wish," I said.
"....."
"You''re a strange one", it suddenly said.
"First time I''ve heard this"
"....."
"What are you?" I asked.
"A guardian", it said.
"Guardian of what?" I asked, pausing before asking again; "Are you going to kill me like them?" I asked, pointing to a specific area beside me where dead Bodies were scattered and piled on top of themselves.
When the guardian saw where I was pointing, it shook its head and spoke.
"It wasn''t me who killed them. They died because they failed the test", it said.
"Test?"
"Test yes. The one to cross the bridge which you just passed", it said.
Hearing this, I became perplexed and asked a question.
"Wait, I thought the bridge test was to survive the monster wave that attacked us?" I inquired.
"No, that wasn''t the test to cross the bridge; that was the test set by the primordial chronicle to determine whether you were qualified to cross the bridge," it said.
This....
So four rank 1 Monsters attacking together with multiple monsters was just a test from the primordial chronicle to see if we were even qualified to even cross the bridge.
And did it just say that I passed the test?
''Which test?''
I wondered because I couldn''t recall doing anything that resembled a test.
As I was thinking these thoughts, the guardian spoke up.
"The test was what you experienced in the fog as you crossed the bridge," it said.
"The choice was the test?"
"Correct", it said.
"What would have happened if I hadn''t stopped then and chosen a voice to go to?" I asked, curious as to what would have happened.
"If you made a different choice then and chose to move to a different location, then you would have entered a maze in your mind where you would have to find the exit and if you couldn''t do so in the period of time set by me, then you''ll be like them and would have died because you failed the test," the guardian said, pointing to the dead bodies around me.
From this, I knew it was as I thought that these dead humans should be the ones that took part in this quest.
It appears the group of humans I was with weren''t the first to partake in this quest.
But the test was still perplexing because I couldn''t see what it was for. The method of the test itself was questionable.
In fact, everything about this test and quest is already confusing me. It''s hard to make sense of what was truly happening here.
The Guardian spoke again as I was thinking about this.
"You don''t have to think about the test as it ispletely up to me to say whether or not you were qualified to pass the quest by crossing the bridge", it said.
Hearing this, I decided to temporarily stop thinking about the quest and asked a question.
"Are my teammates in the test right now?" I inquired, and the guardian nodded.
When I saw this, I asked another question.
"What is a gateway?" I asked, turning to face a familiar-looking portal beside the guardian.
"A gateway is a passage to the true world"
"True world?"
.....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and powerstones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Chapter 100 Gateway
?Gateway
[Ace POV],
"True World?" I muttered as it was a new and strange term to me.
And because it was a new and unfamiliar word, I knew nothing about it, and since the Guardian had been talking to me since the beginning, I decided to try my luck and ask it a question.
"What do you mean when you say the gateway is a passage to the true world? And what exactly is the true world?" I inquired as I waited for the guardian to respond.
Unsurprisingly, it didn''t respond, instead staring nkly at me, or rather the air, and I happened to be in the direction it was looking at.
I posed another question after realizing it was not going to answer my inquiries regarding the true world it mentioned.
"If you won''t tell me what the true world is, tell me where this gateway leads to; is it like a dungeon?" I inquired, as the gateway portal resembled the dungeon I''d seen before.
Fortunately, the guardian responded this time when it heard my question.
Seeing this, I waited for the guardian''s response.
"The gateway isn''t a dungeon; it''s a passage, and this particr gateway leads you to the true world," it exined.
"...¡.."
That gave me no information at all.
Looking back at the Guardian, I decided to try my luck once more and ask a question.
"Where is this true world?" I asked to which I unexpectedly got a reply too and this time it gave birth to more questions.
"On this," it simply said as it fell silent again, but what it said confused me when I heard it.
"Are we not already in the true world if it''s on this since this itself is a world, or are you saying there is another world even within a world?" I inquired, but the Guardian did not respond.
For some reason, it began speaking less when we began discussing issues concerning this true world or whatever it was.
Seeing this, I shifted my focus away from this true world of a thing as I was getting nowhere with it.
"You said I passed the test, right?" I inquired of the guardian.
"Yes," it replied.
"Does that mean I can use the gateway passage?" I inquired.
"Yes," it replied.
Hearing this, I decided to drop the gateway issue since I''d find out what it was aboutter.
After making this decision, I turned to ask another question that had been bothering me and I wanted to know the answer.
I spoke again as I considered this.
"Guardian, you said the choice was the test, right?" But what I don''t understand and want to know is how it was rted to crossing the bridge?"
When the guardian heard this, it turned to face me and responded.
"In truth, the quest and test are set at random as they have nothing to do with the primordial chronicle aim, so everything you experience in the trial ground was just a random test," it exined.
"So you''re saying the tests had nothing to do with each other and werepletely random?" I asked, realizing why the tests made no sense at all.
"Correct," it replied.
"In that case, what was the primordial chronicle''s aim?" I inquired.
"To divide," it stated.
"Divide what?" I inquired.
"Those who areweak and unprepared for the journey ahead"
"What journey are you talking about?"
"One that will take ce in the true world," it said, pausing before speaking again and asking, "Do you remember stage 1?"
"Yes, I do. How about it?" I inquired, sensing that I was getting close to discovering a clue.
"Since there''s stage one, there should be other stages, right?" it asked.
Hearing this, I responded as it was something I had previously considered.
"It seems very likely," I said.
When it heard this, it nodded and spoke.
"The thing is that all that all the other stages will happen in the True world, and because of this, all species that are currently in this ce will be struck at a certain level in their evolution phase and will be unable to go further to be higher lifeforms," it stated.
This...
"How do you know all of this?" " I inquired.
When the guardian heard this, it did not respond to my question and instead asked one of its own.
"Why do you think I''ve been talking to you?" it inquired, as I was unable to respond because I had no idea why it was speaking to me.
When I first saw the primordial chronicle address the guardian in the quest, I honestly assumed it would be some mindless and unintelligible creature, but this was not the case, and the guardian was in fact an intelligent creature, but the question now is who or what the guardian is.
A creature created by the primordial chronicle? Or an alien? Or is it something else?
I didn''t forget the primordial chronicle stated that crossing the bridge or defeating the guardian is another way toplete the quest.
From my experience, crossing the bridge is simple. What is difficult is passing the apanying test, and because I had already passed this so-called test, I did not need to defeat the guardian. I had no intention of even fighting it in the first ce.
But another unanswered question I have is why the primordial chronicle has not notified me that the quest isplete, despite the guardian telling me that I have passed.
As I was thinking about these things, the Guardian finally answered its question and spoke.
"I''m a guide," it said as it fell silent again.
When I saw this, I knew it wasn''t going to talk again, but even when it did, it only raised more questions in my mind.
What I didn''t expect was for the guardian to address me on its own.
"If you''re curious and want to learn more, you can in the real world."
"All I can say is that if you can get to a certain level there, you''ll gradually be able to uncover the truth of everything you seek," it said.
"The truth," I muttered as I began to form expectations for this true world. Since speaking with the guardian would only add to my confusion, I decided to figure things out on my own.
I was about to ask a question about my quest status when the guardian spoke again.
"The quest you have is a submitting type, which means you have to tell the primordial chronicle so you can manually ask toplete it rather than normal quests thatplete themselves when the condition is met," it said.
"Why is it this way?" I inquired.
"It''s because there are two ways toplete the quest. You can either pass the test as you cross the bridge or you can defeat me after you cross the bridge toplete the quest."
"What''s the point ofpleting the quest by defeating you when you can just cross the bridge?" I inquired, having finally realized why the quest had not beenpleted until now.
It will only bepleted when I want it to, and because there are two ways toplete it, I must choose which method I want to be submitted, which is either crossing the bridge or defeating the guardian, but the question is why would one bother attempting toplete the quest by defeating the guardian when the test has already beenpleted?
As I was thinking about these things, the guardian who had heard my question responded.
"It''s because defeating me gives more reward after the quest ispleted, but be warned that if you do this, you either defeat me or die."
"Do you want to fight me?" " The guardian inquired.
"No thanks." Fighting you is like courting death," I stated.
I mean, I can''t even see the guardian''s level, so why would I fight it? Is it to die?
As I was thinking about these things, I heard some voices beside me.
My teammates were waking up.
.....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and powerstones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Chapter 101 Crossing The Gateway
?Cross the gateway.
[Ace POV],
Looking at my teammates who were moving their bodies slightly, I stopped thinking of the random things in my head and focused on them instead.
"Oh, they passed?" I heard the guardian exim beside me but I decided not to address it as I had a suspicious thought that it wouldn''t even bother to answer me if I ask. And there was also the part I wasn''t really interested in the test content since I found that they were just random and had nothing special to them.
The good news here I guess is that everyone passed the test. This was something I wasn''t certain about as the test wasn''t something that required one''s strength toplete it and it kind of depended on the guardians ''mood'' and if it decides that you pass.
Overall it ended well.
As I thought of this, I was about to continue observing when I thought of something.
''Is Mia also participating in the test?''
''Now that I think of it, I don''t think Mia was included in the 50 the primordial chronicle mentioned before the quest started'', I thought as I decided to keep observing to see what happens.
As I thought of this, my teammates started opening their eyes slowly. The first to ''regain consciousness'' was Emma who immediately became alert when she saw the surrounding she was and the guardian but when she saw me, she slightly rxed her guard as she came towards me.
The situation happened the same way with Anna and Chris.
While all this happened, the guardian never spoke as it did to me.
I don''t know why it didn''t but since it was like this, I had to take on the job of exining to my teammates and telling them details about the conversation I had with the guardian.
I also confirmed my thoughts that the primordial chronicle didn''t even bother to add Mia as a participant in the quest when I attempted to wake her up which she immediately reacted to by waking up.
All in all, it was good but after I told them the way toplete the quest since it was a submitting quest and we were about to submit it, the guardian that did not speak from the beginning before, finally spoke as it told us it would be better toplete the quest in the true world.
Though I was still skeptical about this true world which is apparently a world in a world, I still had expectations about it.
Though it will be more dangerous there ording to the guardian since it said the other stages will continue there, I was still curious about it. Emma was also with me in this as she appeared even more energetic as she looked at the portal beside the guardian several times with an impatient look on her face.
Perhaps, if it weren''t for her fear of being pped to death by the guardian since it hadn''t instructed us to cross the portal that will take us to the true world, she would have run off into the portal by herself a long time ago.
Fortunately, we didn''t have to wait for long as a few minutes after I told them about everything the guardian said to me, the guardian finally spoke and addressed us.
For certain reasons, I had a sneaking suspicion that the reason why the guardian never spoke since the beginning when my teammates woke up was that it passed its role as a guide to me. But this was just a thought in the end as I had no evidence whatsoever to prove it and even if I did have evidence, would I try to argue with the guardian that it waszing off? Was I courting death?
Even till this point, I was still curious about the guardian and its origin. The guardian''s existence to me was a mystery. It was also the only person I knew that could provide me with the answers I want but unfortunately, I was too weak to force it out of it.
Well, it did say that as long as I reach a certain level in the true world, I wouldtere across the answers I seek but right now, that is still quite far from the current me.
The goal now is toplete my job requirement and evolve.
As these thoughts shed through my head, I focused my attention on what the guardian was saying.
"Since you already know the basic knowledge of what you need to know, get ready to cross the gateway to the true world", it said as it went it the side of the portal and gestured for us to enter.
Seeing this, Emma who had initially been showing an excited expression started to have a nervous expression on her face. Anna and Chris were in a somewhat simr situation too.
Unlike them, I didn''t feel anything as I took this time to ask the guardian a very important question.
Ignoring my nervous-looking teammates, I looked at the guardian and asked a question.
"I have a question to ask", I said to the guardian at first who heard me and gave me a nod to go ahead.
Seeing this, I continued and spoke.
"Is the gateway we''re crossing now going to teleport us to a designated location or a random one?", I asked.
"The location you will appear after you pass the gateway is random", the guardian replied.
Hearing this, I gave a nod and asked another question.
"Is there also a possibility that crossing this gateway will divide me and my teammates and ce us in different locations?" I inquired as my teammates who heard this, stopped being nervous and paid attention to what the guardian was going to say.
After the guardian heard my question, it replied, saying;
"There is indeed a possibility that you guys will end up in different locations," the guardian said, as my teammates, especially Anna, had various expressions on their faces, but it appeared that the guardian hasn''t finished speaking as it spoke again.
"This problem can be resolved though if you guys have a form of physical contact with each other. Doing it this way will make the gateway portal recognize all of you as one and teleport you all to the same ce", the Guardian said.
''So it''s just like what we did at the dungeon entrance'', I thought as the method the guardian mentioned had simrities with what Adara, Emma, Chris, Eleanor, and I did to enter the dungeon as a team.
After hearing what the guardian said, we hesitated no more as my team and I held hands or had physical contact in some ways as we entered the gateway portal.
.....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and powerstones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Chapter 102 True World And Old Friend
?True World And Old Friend.
[Ace POV],
Branches creaking, leaves rustling, birds singing, and ancient trees taller than skyscrapers appear to be abundant in ces as far as the eye can see and beyond.
Sounds a little poetic, but this was the scene that unfolded before my eyes.
After looking behind me to see whether the gateway portal was still there and realizing it wasn''t, I shifted my attention back to my environment and took in my surroundings.
We were still in the forest, butparing this forest to the one we had previously stayed in was likeparing a tree and a nt.
That''s right; there is noparison.
Aside from the tall trees, I could see some mountains in a distance from where I was. It appears like a mountain range is not far away.
"The mana in the air here.....is too densepared to where we came from," Emma murmured beside me, and she was right.
I''m not as sensitive to mana as Emma, but even I could sense the quantity of mana in this ce.
If we were topare mana using features, the mana in the ce we just left could be likened to ake full of water, while the mana here could bepared to a sea.
It sounds excessive, but it wasn''t.
"Let''s check the surroundings," I said as I began to move forward. I didn''t ask Anna to send a crow out to scout as this was a new and unfamiliar ce for me, and I also wanted to explore it myself and examine the surroundings.
As I continued moving among the towering woods, a series of thoughts and concerns arose in my mind.
The most important ones were the most concerning.
''What exactly is this ce? Where is this ce? And what exactly is the true world? How different is this world from the one we''ve just left? And, given that this ''world'' is still on the same, what makes it different from where we just came from?''
These were the thoughts racing through my mind as I walked forward.
Even though the guardian stated that as long as I reach a certain level here, these difficult questions will be gradually exposed to me, I couldn''t stop thinking about them. It was primarily due to my curiosity, as well as the fact that I didn''t want to be caught off guard by anything due to ignorance.
The scene we saw the most as we slowly moved forward was still the same towering trees and the mountain range that appeared to be quite a distance away from us.
Though I don''t know where we are now, I could tell that the area we appeared in in the forest was pretty deep, and ncing at the sunrise with a hand over my eyes to hide the weak sun rays that beamed on me, it seemed to be early dawn.
It''s a new day, and it''s the eighth day since I awoke from the transparent crystal.
As I was contemting these thoughts, I felt my hand shake as Anna''s faint voice softly called my name.
"Ace," she continued as I turned to face her, wondering why she had called me.
"My hand," she whispered weakly, adding, "you''re still holding my hand," she said as I realized I hadn''t released my grip on Anna''s hand after we crossed the gateway portal.
When I noticed this, I subconsciously squeezed my left hand, which was still holding Anna''s hand in a handhold style with our fingers intertwined.
I chose this style when holding Anna''s hand before crossing the gateway portal because I didn''t want the reason for us to be separated was because our physical contact was strong enough for the gateway to identify us as one.
I also held Chris'' hand like this while he held Emma''s hand and Anna held Mia with her other free hand. This is how we passed through the gateway portal, and it seemed that even though I let go of Chris'' hand, I still grabbed onto Anna''s.
Perhaps I was distracted.
"Eh?!" When I subconsciously squeezed Anna''s hand, she gave a small shout, which puzzled me as I was confused by her reaction.
Seeing this, I lightly squeezed her hand again out of curiosity, only for her to emit another short shout as she forcefully removed my grip on her hand and shed me a resentful look at me as she muttered something.
"Pervert," she murmured as she ignored me and quickly left my side. When I saw this, I was perplexed once more, and I turned to Emma and Chris for help, only to discover that their attention wasn''t even on me in the first ce, as they were busy observing their surroundings.
Seeing this, I decided to disregard the minor event and focus on the surroundings.
''I''ll tell Anna to send a clone out to scoutter,'' I thought as I continued moving with the team after observing the surroundings for a moment.
Though everything looks to be fine now, I am certain it was only temporary.
Because of the area where the portal dropped us, we started with certain disadvantages right away.
There was the part about there being little to cover for us in this ce, and the part about it being an unfamiliar territory didn''t help.
It was because of the unfamiliar terrain, I ssified this location as dangerous.
As I reflected on this and other things, I decided to check my status I hadn''t viewed in a while.
........
[Status],
[Name: Ace ze [Yet to evolve]],
[Age: 17],
[Race: Human [Homo sapiens]],
[Level: 25[26][+]],
[Job: [Alchemist lord[55.8%]],
[Store],
[Title: None],
.......
I had already done half of my job quest criteria, which was the easiest of them all, so I needed to focus on the difficult ones.
.....
[Kill Unranked Monsters using Magic: [100/100]?
[Kill Rank 1 Monster using magic: [0/50]],
[Kill Rank 1 Monster with the aid of Alchemy: [0/30]],
[Kill Rank 1 Monster with a single hit with the aid of Alchemy: [0/1]],
[Time Limit: 47 Days: 15 Hours: 27 Minutes: 44 Seconds],
....
Now I had to deal with monsters of rank 1.
''It would be good if I could start with a very weak one,'' I thought, even though I knew it was unrealistic.
After viewing the changes in my status, I decided to submit my still-active quest and collect the rewards.
''I wonder what the reward will be,'' I thought, but as I was ready to finish my quest, a loud screech above my head interrupted me.
As our gazes connected, I realized the creature making the noise was an old friend.
[Rank 1 Fire Eagle level 27],
''I wonder if it''s fate but you''re perfect'', I thought as I started to coat my hands with blue fire.
.....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and powerstones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Chapter 103 First Rank 1 Monster Kill[1]
?First Rank 1 Monster Kill[1]
[Ace POV],
My twin des were in my storage ring as I didn''t intend to use them in this fight. I said fight as it was clear from the eyes of the rank 1 fire eagle that it had already marked us as prey which was understandable as even though the pressure we emitted from our body wasparable to that of a rank 1 specie, we were still not rank 1 specie so it was not surprising that we would be seen as preys in the eyes of a creature was stronger and was an even higher level than us.
Of course, it being at a higher level and rank than us didn''t mean it was a creature that was dangerous to us. Anna''s shadow crow was enough to deal with it. Though the shadow crow was a level lower than the fire eagle as it hadn''t acquired enough primordial records to level up, I still believe it could take it alone since I saw what it could do to two fellow rank species and this one was alone. Perhaps if it kills this fire eagle, it would be able to level up.
I could level up too as I had enough primordial records to do so. In fact, I could level up twice since the number of monsters I had killed ever since I gave myself a rank 1 physique was many but I didn''t level up as I intend to keep them in case of danger to heal myself and to farm primordial records.
But even though I was a level lower than it, I still believed I could kill the rank 1 fire eagle with a little trick added as I already had a certain amount of experience with fire eagles.
With me and Anna, that made it two people in this team who could kill the fire eagle. Emma could also kill it with some effort and it will be a little hard for Chris to kill it with his level and inexperience with using fire and wind magic.
With all this, it was already easy to recognize that in reality, the fire eagle posed no threat to us.
But like seriously, are fire eagles thatmon? We met them there and now we encountered one here. Or is that the fire element was the mostpatible element with eagles when they mutated because of mana?
''It should be so'', I thought as I heard Anna''s voice beside me as she spoke.
"A fire eagle huh? Who wants to kill it? I still want my crow to rest", she said as she used a free hand to pat the head of the crow on her shoulder.
"Let Ace take it on. It looks like he wants to try", Emma''s voice sounded as she spoke.
Though I could hear their conversation, I did not speak as still kept my gaze on the fire eagle who was circling over our heads as I thought of ways to keep the rank 1 fire eagle from flying when it dives down to attack.
Though we could take care of the monster with some effort, it still had an advantage over us as it could fly. Though this meant nothing for Anna and the shadow crow as they could fly, it was troublesome for me as I couldn''t and if I wanted this kill to be counted to my job quest, I had to kill it alone.
As I thought of these things, I spoke to my teammates without looking back.
"I''ll take on the fire eagle and if you see I can''t manage to kill it in a short amount of time or kill it at all and it wants to escape, you guys should make sure it doesn''t as we wouldn''t want it to bring more troubles for us. We just got here and still don''t know a thing so it escaping is a no", I said and immediately my voicended, the rank 1 fire eagle in the air gave a loud screech as it dived in my direction with its w stretched to me.
Perhaps it was because I was the only one who showed the intention of fighting, the rank 1 fire eagle targeted me first but if it thought all it needed to do was capture and that was the end then it was wrong.
As I thought of this, I quickly rolled to the ground to dodge the crow attack and turned back immediately I finished rolling to throw a fire arrow at the rank 1 fire eagle before it could fly back higher to the sky after I dodged its attack but unfortunately it was faster than me.
After flying back to the sky, the rank 1 fire eagle gave another loud screech as it dived down from the sky in my direction again.
As it was still early in the fight, I did not have to worry another the rank 1 fire eagle flying away when it saw it couldn''t kill me but that also meant that I had to kill the fire eagle quickly during the time that it still saw me as prey.
Thankfully the fire eagle did not appear to be cautious of the others as it only focused on me as I was the only one who showed the intention to fight.
Perhaps it was because it didn''t take me and the others seriously or maybe it was because it had the never surrender characteristic of eagles regardless of how its prey was.
If it was thetter, it would be good as it meant the eagle wouldn''t give up on me its prey.
But even if it was like this, I couldn''t dy ending it.
Eagles sometimes like to flock with the same race despite being the king of the sky so I wouldn''t want to risk it if this particr fire eagle had family members to help it.
As I thought of this, I dodged another attack from the rank 1 fire eagle andunched one of my own at it.
.....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and powerstones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Chapter 104 First Rank 1 Monster Kill[2]
?First Rank 1 Monster Kill[2]
[Ace POV],
It was just as I thought. This rank 1 Fire Eagle was dead set on nning to make me breakfast this morning as it still didn''t attempt to fly away even after failing so many times to kill me.
Though this was good in my opinion as my chances of finally having a rank 1 species kill increased. Of course, killing a rank 1 specie was easier said than done in the end, as I had already suffered from several injuries and burns during my fight with the Rank 1 Fire Eagle.
I also managed to injure one of the Rank 1 Fire Eagle''s wings, making it difficult for it to fly if it didn''t get rid of me first.
mming my palms together, I created several fire spears around me and shot them at the rank 1 fire eagle in front of me, who retaliated by releasing a massive fireball in my way while using its wings to block the fire spears I shot at it.
When I saw a massive fireball the size of my upper torso approaching in my direction, I used all of my strength to jump to the trunk of a nearby tree near me while watching the fireball explode when it made contact with the earth.
The exploding power of the fireball was no joke. It was one of the reasons I got injuries in the first ce because when I initially saw it, I assumed all I had to do was dodge and I never expected the fireball to still explode when it made contact with anything.
Now that I think about it, instead of simply calling it a fireball, I should call it an exploding fireball.
''I might try it sometime to see if I can replicate it,'' I thought as I hopped to another nearby tree that was close as I dodged the exploding fireball that was thrown in my former spot on the tree.
What I didn''t expect was for the rank 1 fire eagle to throw another exploding fireball attack at me while I was still in mid-air.
In this position, there was no way to avoid the attack, so I had to either ready myself and face it head-on, or unleash my own attack at the fireball, causing it to explode upon contact.
It was obvious which option I would choose since I couldn''t afford the damage that the exploding fireball would cause if it touched me. If this happened, I would be unable to battle again as I would have to watch my teammates kill it, wasting all of my effort up to this point of killing the rank 1 fire eagle alone.
As these thoughts ran through my mind, I circted the mana in my body, creating a long fire spear and hurling it at the exploding fireball that was heading my way.
When both attacks collided in mid-air, they detonated due to the effect of the exploding fireball as the gush of wind it created reached me in mid-air and flew me in a different direction than where I was going tond before.
Fortunately, even though the trees around were not closely packed together, they were still dispersed throughout, so I used one as leverage to get back to the rank 1 fire eagle.
As I got closer to the rank 1 fire eagle, I noticed it open its beak and turn to face me.
Danger alerts began to sound in my head as I sensed something dangerous was about to happen, and I was correct as aser-like beam appeared for the fire eagle beak as it headed in my direction, but because I utilized the trees surrounding me as leverage to get to the fire eagle, I was in mid-air again as the fire eagleunched its attack.
This time was different since I didn''t believe a fire spear, fire arrow, or fireball would be able to stop this particr attack, so the only thing I could do was to somehow dodge this attack in mid-air.
As this thought urred to me, I forcefully tilted my body in mid-air as I watched theser-like beam pass through my eyes.
My body was so close to the attack that it was only a fist''s distance away. Even though the attack couldn''t hit me again, I could feel the heat it emitted as a small portion of my air burned.
Unlike the rank 1 fire eagle, whose body was in tune with the fire element and could lessen the damage caused by fire-rted attacks, I knew that if the specificser beam attack touched me, I might get crippled.
The fire eagle pulled a big move this time and I was right as I didn''t receive any attack again after this one.
Seeing this, I knew my opportunity hade.
Without hesitation, I rushed to the fire eagle''s location as I jumped on the tree beside me and used it as a lever to get to the back of the fire eagle so I could get away from its line of sight.
Something I noticed from the rank 1 fire eagle is that it could only give a straight attack so if it couldn''t see me, then it couldn''t attack.
As I considered this, I was already at the back of the fire eagle in mid-air, deciding to end thisbat with a single attack.
The fire eagle obviously consumed a lot of mana when itunched theser beam at me in the previous attack, so I could have taken it easy and slow to kill the fire eagle while it was exhausted, but I didn''t.
No one knew if the rank 1 fire eagle had one more massive attack nned for me.
Something I''ve noticed is that the higher the level of the monster, the higher its intellect level. I''ve seen situations like this from the mutated level 18 zombie I previously fought, and it became more apparent in rank monsters as I could see they could think.
It may not signify much right now as their intelligence is still fairly low, but who knows what will happen in the future if monsters develop the ability to think like humans.
But that is still some time away.
Perhaps because it was exhausted, the rank 1 fire eagle was slow to respond to my appearance at its rear, but this was good for me as I pumped everyst drop of mana I had in my mana reserve to produce a massive 2-meter fireball and flung it towards the fire eagle''s head.
BOOOOOM!!!!!
When the fireball met with the rank 1 fire eagle, it emitted a soundparable to that of explosives in movies.
The gush of wind caused by the fireball was also no joking matter since it whisked me right to another position. Fortunately, there were trees all around to help me stop it.
''I wonder if it''s dead'', I thought as I waited to see if it would appear anytime soon and it did.
[You have acquired the primordial records of....
.....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Chapter 105 Another Stage
?Another Stage
[Ace POV],
[You have acquired the primordial records of Rank 1 Fire Eagle Level 27],
Seeing this, I rxed my guard and made my way toward the fire eagle corpse as I felt something familiar and unfamiliar in me.
It was just like I felt when I sessfully made my first pill.
It was a sense of aplishment but this time it was me killing a rank 1 specie alone.
As I thought of this and made my way toward the fire eagle''s body, I heard Anna''s voice as she spoke and addressed me.
"Tsk! Tsk! What were you doing before the apocalypse? Staying up in the mountains to practice martial arts and fighting skills?" Anna asked as she attempted to say what I assume is a joke.
It''s a joke right?
It''s a joke....right?
Am I supposed tough here?
Hmmm
Unfortunately, I didn''t know how to respond so the air got awkward as Anna''s eyes kept twitching. I only removed my attention from Anna when Emma cast a healing spell on me.
"Light Magic:''Heal''"
? As her voicended and I felt my injuries heal slowly, I gave a nod to Emma and said thank you as I continued to make my way forward to the fire corpse body as I ignored the strange-behaving Anna.
When I finally got close to the fire eagle''s body to observe it, I couldn''t help but shake my head when I saw the state of the body.
It barely had little resemnce to its image before as its body as been badly damaged.
''Perhaps I should have held back a little?'' I thought since exchanging the fire eagle body in this state will only give me little coins.
From my experiences in the past, I noticed that the number of gold coins one could receive from the exchange section in the store for monster corpses depended on two things. One was the type of monster the individual intended to exchange with and the other depended on the state of the body of the monster when it was exchanged.
''The most important thing is the crystal. I wonder if it is still intact or not'', I thought as I searched the area where I harvested the crystal cores of the fire eagles the shadow crow killed to see if the crystal core of this particr fire eagle is located in the same ce.
"Ace, you''re rich! Together with the gold coins you receive now and the ones you have before added to the ones you received when you provided healing services with Emma back at the trial ground, you should have a lot of gold coins right?" Anna asked when she got closer to me.
When I heard this, I realized that I hadn''t been really keeping a close tab on the total number of coins I had.
''I wonder if they''ll be enough for me to buy a technique better than the mana cirction technique'', I thought as I called out the primordial chronicle in my head as a blue panel appeared in front of me.
Since I already have a direction, I went straight to the store section to check out my total amount of gold coins.
As I was doing this, my hands were still working on the fire eagle corpse as I searched its chest area for the crystal core.
As these events happened together, I finally saw the number of gold coins I had and the result was a little bit unexpected.
I was expecting the total amount of gold coins on hand should be a little bit more than 20 gold coins at most but I never expected it to be 27 gold coins with a few dozen silver coins added to it.
It was indeed a reasonable amount of wealth though it would soon be exhausted as I already had several things I wanted to do before but couldn''t do but now I could.
And about Anna saying me being rich was probably her just randomly talking since she should have a reasonable amount of gold coins at hand since she did exchange the corpses of the rank 1 monsters her summon killed for coins added to the ones she had before.
Of course, it might not beparable to me and Emma''s own though.
As I thought of these things, I finally felt my hand hit something and when I griped it and felt the object I was touching appeared to be a ball-like object, I pulled it out as blood apanied my hand due to it being in the chest of the corpse chest before.
Seeing the object in my hand was indeed a crystal core, I used my shirt to wipe it clean of blood and put it in my storage ring.
My clothes were already dirty and blood was on them so it didn''t matter if a little bit of blood was added to them.
After this was done, I exchanged the corpse of the rank 1 fire eagle in the exchange section in the store for coins and saw that the total amount of gold coins in my hand climbed up to 30 gold coins.
Seeing this I nodded and closed the panel in front of me and turned to my teammates who had already moved a distance away from me because of my body state.
It was understandable as the owner of the body didn''t feelfortable himself.
Thinking of this, I turned to Anna and was about to speak when suddenly a familiar-looking panel appeared in front of me again.
The panel appearing before me wasn''t what drew my attention, It was the content written on the panel that did.
To think we were ''lucky'' to make it in time before another stage began.
.....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 106 Stage Two
?Stage Two.
[Ace POV],
[All Specie on Spe has passed stage one and have been initiated to the Primordial Chronicle but even among the strong there are weak ones],
[Will you be able to contend even against the others who experienced the same as you or will you surrender and lose to them and lose the path to evolution? Or will you do neither and aim to stay ordinary?],
[No matter the choice, Only time will tell],
...¡.
[Stage Two: Inheritance],
[Times passed and the only thing that survived the ages are the inheritance passed downed by any specie ancestors],
[Maybe perhaps the dreams, myths, and stories of the ages are true?],
[Different from stage one, stage two doesn''t have any time rted to it and is only a step],
[Good luck and survive against others like you who have experienced it],
...¡.
Huh?
That was rather informative I suppose.
To put it simply, the first texts mentioned in the primordial chronicle were perplexing to say the least. It could even be written off as rubbish but I knew it couldn''t be like this.
There must be a hidden message here that I am not seeing, or perhaps I am thinking too much and the texts here were just ced there arbitrarily, but I am more inclined to believe the former and that there is a message here that I am not seeing.
The only thing that might even count as a clue here was the section of the primordial chronicle that indicated we''d be able topete against people who''d experienced what we were experiencing.
I noticed that it said against those who have ''experienced'' the same thing rather than those who are ''experiencing'' it.
There are many contradictions in this, but the problem is that I can''t seem to find the "key" here.
Perhaps I''m overthinking things, but I feel am on the right track here.
Because of these texts text, several questions appeared in my mind.
The first is who are we contending against in the first ce? Is it directed against monsters or at fellow humans? The primordial chronicle also imed, ''even against others.'' Does this imply that we''re not up against monsters or humans?
Or is it possible that the ''others; the primordial chronicle'' refers to other species?
As these thoughts passed through my mind, additional ridiculous ones appeared.
After seeing this, I decided not to think about it again because I wouldn''t know anything about it even if I thought about it all day.
The goal now is to evolve and grow stronger. Whateveres my way, I know I will be able to ovee it with enough strength.
As I considered this, I focused on stage two content.
In contrast to stage one, which was immediately understood and straightforward from its name, everything rting to stage two was unclear and a little puzzling.
Inheritance?
This can mean a lot of things. And when the primordial chronicle referred to the dreams, stories, and myths of the ages, is it directly referring to those folklore and fantasy stories?
And what does "if they were real" mean?
This seems to be stage two in its truest form, in my opinion.
But with the powers that the primordial chronicle demonstrated, I have a suspicion that it might make the myths and stories that we were told as children when were young a reality.
If this urs, we may be able to see Greek gods such as Zeus and others.
Furthermore, it appears that stage two does not include anything rted to time, such as time limits, and if I am not mistaken, this stage is more like a notification being sent down, as opposed to stage one, which appeared to be a test.
This was weed news.
When I read the part where the primordial chronicle told us to survive against others who had experienced what we were experiencing again, I knew my hunch was either true or close to it.
Well, we''ll find out what the primordial chronicle means in due time, so I should just focus on my job quest and see how things y out.
''But first, I need to wash this stench off my body,'' I thought as my body became increasingly ufortable.
I looked about as I was thinking about this.
''Since we''re in a forest, there should be a water source nearby, right?''
I asked Anna to send several clones out to scout as soon as this thought urred to me.
One should scout the region we were in, another should look for ces to camp as we couldn''t settle in the forest because it was an open space, and the other should look for a water source.
After giving these instructions, we proceeded to another location.
The area where I fought the rank 1 fire eagle was covered in blood in several ces, and the noise we created may have piqued the interest of some monsters, who may now being there.
Though we could handle creatures simr to the rank 1 fire eagle, it would be a different situation if we came across one that was significantly stronger.
If it happens, it''s game over for us.
As I was thinking about these things, I took off my blood-sttered shirt and set it aze.
It staying on my body like a tracker for beasts with sensitive noses.
Though this left me partly naked, I didn''t mind since if I found a water source to wash myself in, I had clothes in my storage ring to change into.
As I walked forward, I realized I still hadn''t submitted my quest, so I decided to do so now before I be distracted by something else and forget.
But before I could call out the primordial chronicle in my head, a familiar-looking panel with a few texts written on it appeared in front of me again.
''The Primordial Chronicle appears to be very busy today.''
[Status Updating],
[......¡
.....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 107 Status Updating
?[Status Updating],
[You have inessibility to the primordial chronicle doing this period],
[All functions will resume after the update],
...
When I finished reading thest text on the panel in front of me, it vanished, and when I tried to summon the primordial chronicle in my head multiple times, there was no response.
Just as it was stated, whatever was happening, we were unable to ess the primordial chronicle throughout this update.
It is eptable as long as it does not take too long.
This wasn''t the first time my primordial chronicle status had been updated; something simr happened shortly after the primordial chronicle originally appeared.
The only difference is that the previous one waspleted in an instance, whereas this one is not.
But this didn''t bother me because the only thing I had nned to use the primordial chronicle for before this was to buy some materials from the store, which isn''t urgent at the moment, thus this Status update didn''t actually bother me much.
A part of me also thought the primordial chronicle now sounded like a customer service representative issuing a notification.
I know this is a random thought, but I couldn''t stop thinking about it.
While I was thinking about these things, Anna spoke up and informed me that her crow had discovered ake a bit too far away from our current location.
Hearing this, I told her to lead the way, to which she nodded as wings sprang from her back and she flew into the sky with Mia in her hands.
''She must enjoy flying,'' I thought as Emma, Chris, and I followed her lead on the ground.
When Anna said theke was a little far away from us, she must have been judging the distance using normal human standards, because the location she indicated was far away only took us a few minutes to get there.
Perhaps it was because everything here in nature was excessively big, huge, orrge, theke in front of me was also of therger variety.
Before reaching theke''s edge, there were rocks of all sizes, and looking at the structure of theke from my standpoint, the shape of theke looks to be a U shape, withnd with towering trees splitting it in the middle.
In a world as primitive as it could be, the image in front of me was rather pleasing to the eyes when I observed the reflection of the sun on the surface of theke.
But I didn''t have time to appreciate this as I couldn''t even feel the sense of enjoying the current scene since all I could tell was that it was appealing to the eyes at the very least.
As I reflected on this, I made my way to theke''s edge, my feet stepping on the rocky terrain.
Anna stated there were no monsters in theke, but I wanted to confirm it myself to avoid idents and after I did, I stripped off my remaining clothes and set them aze as I stepped into the water, disregarding the short yells of the girls around me.
I didn''t have time to bother with them as I began washing myself in theke.
Seeing that the temperature of theke was quite good for a bath, I turned to my teammates who were avoiding making eye contact with me for some reason and spoke.
"Why don''t you guyse and take a bath with me before we continue our journey?" I said, but aside from Chris, who seemed to be thinking about it, the girls'' bodies shivered for some reason when they heard what I said.
When I saw this, I was perplexed and assumed I had said something incorrectly; but, except for suggesting we take a bath together, I don''t believe I said anything incorrectly.
Is it because we were of different genders? But who cares about that?
I was going to say something when Anna interrupted me with her request for clothes.
Seeing this, I assumed the girls were finally ready to have their baths and fetched multiple sets of clothes from my storage ring for them to choose from, only for them to leave quickly after selecting the outfits they desired.
I was initially perplexed, but when I saw where they were going, I realized they were preparing to take their baths on the other side of theke, which was separated bynd with towering trees.
I ignored the girls'' antics and returned to scrubbing the dirt off my body as Chris joined me.
.....
I made my way out of theke after finally washing the dirt and grime off my body.
Because my body was still wet, I circted the mana in my body, coating my entire body in mes as I dried off the water droplets that remained on my body after I exited theke.
Chris mimicked my moves, attempting to achieve the same thing but failing.
When I saw this, I decided to assist him by coating his body with my mana. Because I possessed the fire element, my mana could contain elements of it, as I was able to dry Chris after a while though I did not coat his body with my blue mes.
Though it appeared wasteful to utilize my mana for such a minor task, I didn''t mind since doing it this way was more convenient.
After we dried ourselves, I took a few sets of clothes from us to change into as I burnt Ace''s previous ones because they were still the ones he wore since the challenge Trial, so he needed to change his clothes.
After all of this, we noticed that the girls had not yet appeared, and with my enhanced hearing, I could hear their mummers on the other side of theke, so I chose to wait seeing as we had nothing urgent to do at the time.
''I can use this time to rest and eat,'' I reasoned as I sat cross-legged on the grassy grounds under a tree near theke, Chris following my movements as we ate together and I gave him tips on circting the mana in his body.
The girls arrived while we were eating, so I gave them theirs as everyone ate together.
This continued for a while when suddenly a panel appeared in front of me. Based on the reactions of others beside me, I realized I wasn''t the only one who had this happen to him.
When I saw this, I turned back to look at the panel in front of me, and when I read the text written on it, I realized what was going on.
[Status Updated],
[New Function Added],
[...
.....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 108 Status Updated
?...
[Status Updated],
[New Function Added],
[Refreshing Status...¡.],
[Status],
[Name: Ace ze [Yet to evolve]],
[Age: 17],
[Race: Human [Homo sapiens]],
[Affiliation: None],
[Level: 25[26[72%][+2]],
[Job: [Alchemist lord[55.9%]],
[Store],
[Map],
[Contact],
[Ranking: Not on the rank board],
[Title: None],
....
Hmmm, a lot more new sections were added to my primordial chronicle.
Affiliation, Map, Contact, and Ranking. Four new sections were added at the same time.
''I wonder what they do,'' I thought as I started from the Affiliation section.
Affiliate means being officially attached or connected (a subsidiary group or a person) to an organization. To have an affiliate, there must be an affiliation.
It was easy to have one or two ideas rting to this new section from the name itself.
As I considered this, I concentrated on the panel in front of me, willed my thoughts, and chose the affiliation section as the texts written on the panel previously vanished and new ones emerged.
...¡..
[Affiliation],
[Create], [Join],
...
After selecting the affiliation section, these were the texts that appeared as I began to specte on what this section might be used for.
Thinking about this, I willed my thoughts and selected [join] on the panel in front of me; suddenly, the texts on the panel vanished, and new texts formed on the panel in front of me.
[State name of Affiliation you want to join],
[.....¡.]
I read the text on the panel in front of me and saw a space bar underneath it where I could enter the name of the Affiliation I wanted to join.
Since I did not even know the name of any Affiliation that could have been made now or even if anyone had the time to make one now, I left this section on my panel and went back to the Affiliation section.
...¡..
[Affiliation],
[Create], [Join],
...
Seeing this, I choose the [Create] option on the panel to see what it was like, and it was just as I expected given the name''s simplicity. In contrast to the [Join] option, the [Create] option allowed me to create my own Affiliation. The names of the two sub-selections in the Affiliation section were so simple that I could tell their functions just by looking at them, but to be sure, I selected both options.
After this was done, I left the Affiliation section and didn''t Bother to create one of my one. For one, I saw no benefit in doing so at the moment and if one day I realize that it was indeed useful to create one, then it wouldn''t be toote to do so as I can create an Affiliation at that time.
Thinking of this, I went to the other new section on the panel that appeared on my status after the status update.
[Map],
After I willed my thoughts and selected Map on my status, a holographic image suddenly appeared in front of me. The image showed details of andscape from a bird''s eye view. The appearance of the holographic image was like radar to me.
On the holographic image in front of me, I could see a cyan color dot constantly blinking, and around this dot was a U-shapedke, and around the dot and theke were trees. The setting was a forest. From this, it was obvious that the cyan dot represented me since the surroundings around the dot were the same as mine.
I could also see some of the recognizable ces we passed on the map holographic image before we got to this location.
But not all parts of thendscape were visible as several parts of thendscape were covered by some kind of white fog.
Seeing this, I observed the holographic image in front of me a little more closely and realized that the areas that were covered by the white fog were ces I haven''t been through and the visible ces were ces that I''d been.
And looking at the range of the map, it appears to be in a radius of two thousand meters with me in the center of it.
I''m not sure if it''s the exact range but it should more or less be correct from what am seeing on the map''s holographic image in front of me.
Unlike the Affiliation function that appeared, the map was already useful from the beginning.
Though it had some limitations like the range and the fact that apart from the white dot, which was me, the map did not show any other party making it so that I couldn''t use the map to know if someone or something was heading in my direction but even with this limitations, the map will at least make sure I don''t get lost and with it, I can also chart some terrains with ease. This will be very useful in charting areas around us, should we decide to finally settle down somewhere.
Overall, the map function was at least useful to me at this stage than the Affiliation function that didn''t show any form of benefits at the moment but with my experience with the basic health pill, I believe it will only take a period of time before it shows its worth I suppose.
And although I haven''t seen the remaining new functions that also appeared after the status update, I was already satisfied with the map function.
This status update is better than the former one as this provides new functions.
I wonder if there''ll be more status updates in the future.
Well, that will be on the condition that I can live till then because from what I have seen, the status update only appears when a new stage begins or is about to and no one knows when it will happen so my goal hasn''t changed much from the beginning.
As I thought of these things, I observed the map holographic image in front of me several times to see if there was something I missed and when I saw that I''ve seen all that was meant to be seen, I closed the map.
After checking the two new functions that appeared, it''s time to check the other two.
.....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 109 Contact System
?Contact System.
[Ace POV],
.....
[Status],
[Name: Ace ze [Yet to evolve]],
[Age: 17],
[Race: Human [Homo sapiens]],
[Affiliation: None],
[Level: 25[26[72%][+2]],
[Job: [Alchemist lord[55.9%]],
[Store],
[Map],
[Contact],
[Ranking: Not on the rank board],
[Title: None],
....
After checking the affiliation and map function, all that remained was the contact and ranking function.
As I thought of this, I willed my thought and selected the contact function as a new text immediately appeared after I made this decision.
....
[Contact],
[Enter Name], [Search Name],
[Contacts: None],
.....
When I saw this, I was confused as well as interested and seeing as there were only two options I could choose from, I selected [Enter Name] as a space bar immediately appeared on the panel in front of me.
Seeing this, I knew that it was meant for me to input a name but the question was whose name will I experiment with?
Thinking of this, I turned to look at the people beside me who were my teammates and my idea of choice.
''Anna, Chris, or Emma? Who will I choose?" I thought.
I did not think something bad will happen from inputting their name since I couldn''t see anything hidden that could cause harm. I just wanted a name I could use to experiment with.
In the end, I decided to go with Anna as it was only Anna I knew the full name among my teammates.
After deciding to use Anna''s name, I inputted her name in the space bar on the panel in front of me with my thought.
''Annabe Dark''
After inputting her name and confirming it, the texts on the panel changed as a new one appeared.
[Do you wish to add ''Annabe Dark'' to your contact?]
''Yes'', I confirmed as the text on the panel changed again.
[A contact request has been sent. If the targets ept your request, Annabe Dark will be officially added to your contacts],
Seeing this on the panel in front of me, I turned to face Anna''s direction after reading, and coincidentally she just happened to look in my direction as our gaze met.
Looking at the confused expression on her face, I knew she must have received some kind of notification or something when I wished to add her to my contact.
At this point, I already had an idea of what the use of this contact function might be.
After Anna gave me a look for a second, she then removed her attention from me as I received a notification from my primordial chronicle.
[Annabe Dark has epted your contact request],
After this appeared and after I finished reading it, the text disappeared and I immediately noticed a change in the contact section.
....
[Contact],
[Enter Name], [Search Name],
[Contacts: Annabe Dark],
.....
There was no other change besides Anna''s name appearing in my contact list. Seeing as there was nothing else to do about the contact list, I focused my attention on anna''s name to see if something would happen which did as a notification appeared in the center of the panel in front of me.
[Annabe Dark],
[State your message],
When I saw this, I knew it was exactly as I thought and if I was not mistaken, the function of [Contact] was already clear. When I saw the term contact at first, I had my suspicions but when I saw the terms used when I wished to add Anna to my contacts, I knew my assumptions were correct.
The notifications it gave during that time honestly looked like the mechanism on social media.
It was strangely a very urateparison.
Seeing that, I could send a ''message'', I decided to try out the function as I willed my thoughts to the primordial chronicle and inputted what I wanted.
After this was done, another notification appeared on the panel.
[Message cost 1 Bronze Coin. Do you wish to send the message?],
''Interesting'', I thought as I chose to confirm.
My message was quite simple since I only said ''Hi'' and the cost was quite cheap to send. I wonder if it''s because of the number of words that were in the message or maybe it was because of the distance. Either way, just like the map function, the contact function was immediately useful immediately it appeared.
After sending my message to Anna, I turned to look at her and see if she would show any reaction which she did as she turned to look at me before looking back at her ''panel'' as I immediately heard a bell-like sound in my head just after she returned her attention to her panel.
[Message received for Contact [Annabe Dark]. Do you wish to read now?],
''Yes''
[Annabe Dark: Hi],
Seeing this, I gave a nod as I confirmed the function of [Contact] was to indeed send messages. I don''t why such a function was added to the primordial chronicle but since it was useful, it was good.
After this event, I went back to [Contact] and immediately selected [Enter Name].
''Ah'', I signed as I calmed myself down.
It is only when it''s rted to them do I feel and behave like this.
[Enter Name],
''Agneya ze''
[Request cannot be sent to ''Agneya ze'' as the individual is not in the True World],
[Enter Name],
''Lily ze''
[Request cannot be sent to ''Lily ze'' as the individual is not in the True World],
Seeing this, I went away from [Contact] and did not attempt to try again as I knew the result will still be the same.
''I wonder if they are all right'', I thought as I shook my head slightly and did not think about it again.
I did not select the other sub-option in contact since from what I''ve experienced till now after the status update, the option will likely just function like its name suggested it would.
Well, that is that. It''s time I check thest function that appeared after the update which was ''ranking''.
Thinking of this, I concentrated on the panel in front of me as I willed my thoughts and selected it.
[Ranking]
.....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 110 Ranking
?Ranking.
[Ace POV],
[Ranking]
[Personal Ranking], [Level Ranking], [Affiliation Ranking], [General Ranking],
...
There were four sub-options under [Ranking]. Seeing this, I chose to go from first tost and willed my thoughts to choose [Personal Ranking].
....
[Personal Ranking],
[You cannot view your personal ranking information as you aren''t yet a rank 1 specie],
.....
When I read that I couldn''t view my personal ranking because I wasn''t a rank one specie yet, I decided to skip the [Personal Ranking] sub option and go straight to the [Level Ranking].
I didn''t expect to have to be a rank 1 specie merely to read information. Since the term ''rank'' appeared in this part, I assumed it had something to do with our rank or something akin to a leaderboard, but I had no idea I had to be a rank 1 specie before I could even read information.
What I didn''t expect, and was only partially expecting, was for the [Level Ranking] to give me the same message.
....
[Level Ranking],
[You cannot view your leveling ranking information as you aren''t yet a rank 1 specie],
.....
Seeing this, I didn''t waste any time and moved on to the next sub option, [Affiliation Ranking], which disyed the same message as the previous two.
I''m not sure what Affiliation has to do with my rank.
At this time, I was already thinking that this [Ranking] part might be obsolete till I evolved into a rank 1 specie. Though I intended to leave the [Ranking] section, I opted to check thest sub option under [Ranking], [General Ranking], to see if it would provide the same information as the previous three sub options.
Though I expected the [General Ranking] to be the same as the other three sub options, it unexpectedly showed me something else.
[General Ranking],
Spe Species Ranking],
[[1] John Stone (Rank 1 Specie)],
[[2] Chloe Norman (Rank 1 Specie)],
[[3] Bruce Rock (Rank 1 Specie)],
....
...
[[6] Jessica Copper (Rank 1 Specie)],
...
[[8] Andrew Dawn (Rank 1 Specie)],
...
...
Looking at the leaderboard in front of me, which kept running down the list with names until a part that said I could flip to another ''page'' to continue the list appeared on the panel in front of me.
And one thing all of these names had inmon was that they were all rank 1 species, and the primordial chronicle specifically stated Spe Species Ranking,'' implying that these people were simr to me in the sense that they had only awoken eight days earlier.
To me, this period was too short for someone to be a rank 1 specie, and even if they were, there shouldn''t be a lot of them, but when I looked at the list in front of me and saw a few hundred people who were already in rank 1, I realized that my assumptions were incorrect.
I knew from what I saw in this [Ranking] section that all of the names mentioned here were genuine rank 1 species, unlike me and my team.
Perhaps they had opportunities, or perhaps the difficulties of their job quest was quite easy for them, or perhaps the job they chose wasmon. In any case, these guys were real rank 1 species.
What puzzled me were the names in the top 1 to top 30. Some of these were well-known names to everyone on Spe who had received some type of education.
Before the apocalypse, these 30 names on the panel were the names of Spe''s emperor and empress.
It''s strange that even though the apocalypse brought everyone down to the same level and power was ultimately what mattered, the emperors and empresses nheless rose to the top of humanity.
I also noticed a familiar name in the top ten.
Andrew Dawn.
King of the Dawn Empire and the father of Adara Dawn, my ssmate.
It''s strange to imagine he''s still on top of humanity even after the apocalypse.
Still, I''m curious what kind of power he wields and why the top persons on the list are mostly rulers.
Were they aware of the impending apocalypse? I don''t think it''s reasonable because Adara''s father would have kept her by his side before the apocalypse, therefore it must mean that all of these rulers have something inmon that has made them this powerful.
Something that convinced me that this assumption was right was the fact that even some of the top 100 here had names recognizable to me, and all of these people with familiar names had something inmon.
They were also rulers, but not of empires, but of kingdoms, but because thinking about it wouldn''t benefit me, I decided to put it aside and focus on something else.
There were also other modifications to my status that were not rted to the Affiliation, Map, Contact, or Ranking functions. I couldn''t quite call them functions because of how they seemed, albeit they are in some ways.
[Level: 25[26[72%][+2]],
They were some...additional things here.
It was not difficult to understand and was fairly simple.
Unlike before, it appears that I can now tell how many level ups I have umted without having to guess.
It was a valuable and appreciated feature.
And for the percentage beside my level, I''m presuming that''s what will inform me how many more primordial records I need to acquire for a level up, and if that''s correct, it''s also a useful function.
As I considered these things, I rechecked my primordial chronicle status to see if I had missed anything, and when I saw that everything was fine, I closed my primordial status and turned to check on my teammates, and when I saw that they were still busy looking at the thin air[their primordial chronicle], I decided to take a little rest as I closed my eyes.
.....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 111 Encountering Humans With A Job[1]
?Encountering humans with a Job[1]
[Ace POV],
I slowly opened my eyes after opting to take a break for a few minutes and turned to my teammates, who had already stopped checking their status as they were finishing their food.
Seeing this, I repositioned my sitting posture and waited for them to finish before deciding what to do next.
After some thought, I concluded that our first priority should be to locate a ce to stay, but with our location being a big forest, the only thing that can count as a shelter for us to dwell in are caves.
This is without a doubt the best spot I can think of right now, but we need to find one first otherwise all of this will be just thoughts.
I was thinking about these things when I was interrupted by Anna''s voice calling my name and pulling me out of my reverie.
"That reminds me," she remarked at first, then paused to take a sip from the bottled water in her hand before continuing, "Crow discovered and encountered a lot of monsters in this forest."
"It''s not surprising given the number of unranked monsters, but why are you interested in this?" I asked since I wanted to know why Anna was interested in unranked monsters, and I knew she''d tell me because she wouldn''t have called my name if she wasn''t going to talk in the first ce, but what she said next was unexpected.
"No, you got it all wrong," she responded, shaking her head before continuing.
"When I said crow encountered arge number of monsters, I never said they were unranked. I meant to imply that when scouting, Crow informed me that all of the monsters he encountered were rank 1 monsters ", she exined."
"Every one of them?" I inquired, and she responded with a nod.
"Not one unranked monster?" I inquired once more.
"Not even one," she confirmed.
Hearing this, I ignored the crow''s ''he'' and reflected on the guardian''s words.
The Guardian stated that the challenge trial was held in the first ce to pick those who were ''qualified'' and ''prepared'' to confront the obstacles in the true world, so I expected to face significant difficulties here, but I did not expect the world to be a den for ranked species.
Perhaps Anna is mistaken and there are unranked creatures in the ces that the crow did not scout, but based on the tone of her voice, it appears that the crow did Scout a sufficient distance for her to bother telling me her thoughts.
It may not appear to be much, but the strongest rank 1 monster I''ve seen to date was the Rank 1 Fire Eagle I fought with today, and even the Rank 1 Fire Eagle was ranked among the weakest rank 1 monsters.
I''m not sure what the level ceiling is for rank 1 species, but I guess it''s at least 35. That is, we haven''t even begun to confront rank 1 species and are still in a ''yground'' for ''Newbies''.
There''s also the matter that if what Anna said is true and all of the creatures here are Rank 1 species, then there must be stronger monsters nearby.
Monsters that have reached the pinnacle of rank 1 or monsters that are even stronger.
Monsters of rank 2.
This was not an irrational notion because, unlike humans, monsters develop at an rmingly rapid rate.
Thinking about it now, humanity was at a disadvantage from the start when we entered the true world.
Perhaps, ording to the primordial chronicle, one only counts as something when one evolve to be a rank 1 specie.
This was inspired by what happened when I attempted to explore the sub-options in [Ranking].
Perhaps, to the primordial chronicle, unranked beings like ourselves, no matter how powerful, are merely ants.
Perhaps being stronger makes usrger ants.
''All right, it''s decided,'' I thought as I began making arrangements for the future.
The main goal right now is to find a location to live, and then to hunt rank 1 monsters and practice alchemy.
I was wondering about how I would finish my job quest if I was still on the team because everyone has their own job quest that needs to bepleted.
I was thinking about parting ways before because staying in the team would be bad for my growth, which I didn''t want since the job I was aiming for was a unique one, but I don''t think it''s necessary now that all the monsters here are supposedly rank 1, which contradicts my original belief that rank 1 monsters were rtively rare.
As I considered this, I began discussing my ideas with the others, who, predictably, did not object but agreed.
Though no one spoke, I am certain that everyone should have considered this issue because if we decided to stubbornly stay together, which was stupid since it gave more disadvantages than advantages because it would dy our progress, conflicts would undoubtedly arise one day, and I was not nning on being a part of it.
But things are different today because rank 1 monsters don''t appear to be as scarce.
They look to be quite separated from one another though.
And though their numbers made it more perilous, it still had advantages.
As long as I y my decks well, I feel I will be able to barely finish my job requirements before the time limit runs out.
With this concept in mind, many ns began to form in my head.
.....
...
[Pleasement and tell me your current opinion of this chapter. It''s motivating when you do so],
.....
And if you have any idea about the novel, or notice any faults, Please inform me.
It helps in making me a better author.
...If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 112 Encountering Humans With A Job[2]
?Encountering Humans with a job[2]
[Ace POV],
Ultimately, we agreed to go our separate ways starting tomorrow after finding a ce to live.
The map and contact function just made it easier to interact with one another and avoid getting lost.
Anna would be on her own, caring for Mia. She''s more of a support role, and her crow is the primary damage dealer, thus she and her crow were alright simply being together because they were a two-person squad.
And she was the only one who could care for Mia because no one else on the team could, and I still wouldn''t do it even if I could, and Chris knew this, so he didn''t object when Anna said she would.
Emma and Chris were going to be together, leaving me alone.
So we were all divided in this way.
Emma and Chris were a two-person team, while Anna and her Crow could be considered one, and I would be on my own.
We might only see each other when we return to wherever we wind up resting.
After we spoke about it for a while and I instructed Anna to search for a cave or something simr to a hideout where we could stay, the others finished their meal and we stood up to proceed to another spot when something happened.
A massive green enormous magic circle emerged in the sky above our heads, but it wasn''t the only thing up there in the sky.
There were two individuals and a massive bird as well.
When I saw this, I narrowed my eyes and tried to get a better look at them when a message appeared in front of me.
[Rank 1 Ice Mage Level 27],
[Rank 1 Ice Mage Level 27],
[Rank 1 Wind Hawk Level 33],
Humans with a job? But why can I see their information as I can for monsters?
When I saw this, I turned to look at the two humans, both females with some kind of ice skate on their feet to keep them afloat.
I couldn''t see their faces from where I was standing, but I could see some of their features. They both had snow-white hair for one thing.
''I wonder if it''s dyed like mine'', I thought as I kept looking at them with all my attention.
After all, this was my first interaction with a human with a job, and based on the names of their jobs, I guessed it was a rare-grade job based on what I''d seen when those magical element-linked jobs appeared in the list of jobs he could choose when he took the awakening fruit.
Perhaps because they saw the wind hawk catching up with them, the two humans in the air stopped fleeing and turned to look at the eagle in the sky, and they began speaking.
When the wind eagle saw this, it pped its wings violently as the big magical circle in the air shone brightly.
"SCREECH!!!"
There were two reasons why I didn''t flee when I noticed the level of the monsters. For one thing, I was curious, and for another, I didn''t believe that if the two people up there couldn''t stop the monsters, I could.
After all, they were genuine rank 1 species, as opposed to me and my team.
It was preferable to remain on the ground and appear as inconspicuous as possible.
Anna was clutching my arm at this time, sweat beads forming on her brow. Chris was no better, as Emma was the only one who seemed to be in control.
When I noticed this, I returned my attention to the humans and monster in the sky, and I could hear a little of what they were saying.
"Looks like the others stopped chasing and just this one continued," I heard, but I couldn''t tell who said it because both female features and snow-white hair appeared the same from where I stood.
Immediately after the individual voice dropped, the rank 1 wind hawk let out a loud screech as the magic circle in the sky above everyone''s head, including those in the sky, became bright and then dim as the air around the air began to flow violently as a strong wind brew and numerous wind spears appeared around the wind hawk.
The wind spears were all condensed to the point that they were visible, which isn''t supposed to be scientifically conceivable without a tool, but since the apocalypse, I''ve long decided to forgo some aspects of science.
While thinking of this, I turned to stare at the wind spears, which were slightly shaking in the air as I sensed the pressure they radiated to me.
I was certain that no trick could save me if one of these dangerous-looking spears was directed at me, and many of these dangerous-looking spears were currently aimed at females in the air.
Perhaps if everyone was still unranked, a solution to survive these attacks might emerge, but starting from rank 1, the level improvement was not as simple as 1+1 again.
It was a significant advancement.
The only reason I was skeptical about these humans'' ability to fight was that they had a job, and this was an opportunity to see what a human with a Job could do.
As I was thinking this, the wind hawk in the sky attacked, and the wind spears around him flew straight to the two females in the sky.
When I saw this, I expected a fierce struggle, but the scene that followed told me otherwise, as I observed the two females in the sky from my direction suddenly lift a hand each as the air in the surroundings got frigid, but my concentration was not on this.
Before the wind spears, which moved at a speed my eyes could barely follow even with extreme focus, could contact the two females in the sky, I saw the humans up there do something I never imagined, despite their levels being significantly lower than the wind hawk.
I saw that the two females froze the wind spears before it could reach them.
Yes, the wind spears froze, and the two rank 1 humans waved their hands as the frozen wind spears were shot back at the wind hawk.
The speed of the spears was even faster than when the wind hawk fired them.
What happened next was likewise unexpected.
When the frozen wind spears came into touch with the wind hawk''s body, it exploded into a burst of blood, dyeing the air red as the magic circle in the sky vanished.
''Did they just kill a powerful rank 1 monster like that?'' I thought as the smell of blood passed by, reminding me that what I was seeing was genuine.
A rank 1 monster was killed by a single hit.
.....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 113 Thoughts On Job
?Thoughts On Job.
[Ace POV],
The two human females in the skies had and exhibited no reactions as the rank 1 wind hawk in the air broke into a cloud of blood.
It was as if they had done nothing out of the ordinary.
I was thinking about this when I heard the two in the sky talk.
"Tsk! Finally got rid of that annoying bird ", stated one of the two people I couldn''t ce.
"True, if it weren''t for those fellow family members chasing us at the same time because of what we stole, I wouldn''t even nce at it," another person added, as I could tell it wasn''t the same person from the voice I heard, which was different from the one I heard previously.
"It''s all right now. Let us return to the primordial chronicle''s new status update ", the previous voice remarked as the other individual responded with a faint hum before they both floated away.
But, before they flew away, they both switched their attention to the direction of me and my team.
I couldn''t say how their appearance would rank among ordinary people, but I couldpare it to Elsie and Eleanor''s.
Their facial characteristics were also striking in simrity.
They also appeared to be young. Maybe a year or two older than me.
But their appearance was unimportant to me since I was preupied with something else.
Their eyes.
It was a different color. It was different from Anna''s in that just her pupil color had changed.
Everything had changed for those in front of me, as all I could see in their eyes was white.
There was no pupil, dot, or anything of the sort as if their eyeballs were the color white itself.
As I was thinking these things, I noticed the individuals above me turning to look at me.
Perhaps it was because I was the only one on my team who was looking them in the eyes.
We held this stare for a few seconds while I gazed at them and they returned my gaze.
The thing that puzzled me was the eyes get used to look at my team.
It was the eyes used to look at an ant.
This was not arrogance or pride, but rather a feeling they gave me.
It was strange for someone like myself who had little experience with emotions in the first ce.
Perhaps they were tired of staring, so both white-haired human females flew away after onest nce.
Looking at the two white-haired females'' vanishing backs as they flew away, I had a sudden thought.
''Did they change as a result of their job?'' I thought as I cast a short peek at Anna before diverting my gaze away from her.
After witnessing a human''s power with a ss, I began to have various notions pop into my head as certain pieces I had previously thought about began toe together and make sense.
The first one was about monsters.
Even since I came in contact with jobs, I had a sneaking suspicion that monsters might have somethingparable to that, but it wasn''t until now that it was proven.
I''vee very close to three rank 1 species in total that were not humans but monsters.
The goblin lord was the first, Anna''s summoned crow was the second, and the fire eagle was the third.
(The Bravyrr wolves are not considered as mc never fought them)
I''d always suspected that monsters had different grades, but I couldn''t prove it.
When I viewed Anna''s information on the shadow crow during the time we spent in the forest before we went to the foggy part, I learned that beasts had ranks, and the shadow crow is a mid-rank beast, even if I still don''t know the difference between a beast and a monster.
ording to the primordial chronicle, the shadow crow is a mid rank beast, implying that there is likely a low rank beast and a high rank beast.
I''m not sure if there is a higher rank than this, but that was not a current subject for consideration.
Only because of the wind hawk could I truly confirm that monsters had some kind of division among themselves.
The fire eagle and wind hawk are excellentparisons.
The fire eagle I battled, even those I saw on the trial grounds before they participated in a fight with the shadow crow, could not cast spells, but this wind hawk could.
The fireball that the fire eagle casts isn''t technically a spell, but rather pure mana control because the fireball was simply controlling the fire element mana in one''s body andpressing it to a ball.
It''s not like Emma''s spell or the magical circle the wind hawk formed in the sky.
Though it was easily murdered by two human females in the end, I could tell it wasn''t because it was weak. It was strong, but it chose the wrong opponents since the two humans it intended to battle were too strong or rather, it was because their jobs were too strong.
But that''s not the point I''m making right now. It is the wind hawk and its uniqueness.
Inparison, the fire eagle was nd, and if I had to rank the wind hawk in terms of job grade, I would categorize it as a rare grade monster, whereas the fire eagle would be amon grade monster.
The goblin lord should likewise be regarded amon grade monster, whereas the shadow crow should be considered a rare grade monster.
Its information also influenced my thinking because I believed its rank was already something that distinguished it.
If I''m not mistaken and these ranks do exist, the division would look like this: Low-Rank= Common Grade, Mid-Rank= Rare Grade, High-Rank= Epic Grade, ???= ???
I couldn''t judge because I didn''t know whether there was anything above high rank.
But, in the end, all of these are just guesses because it would take an undetermined amount of time to verify any of these things.
As I reflected on this, I remembered the moment in which the two rank 1 females easily dispatched the wind hawk.
Perhaps it was because it was two vs one, but I had no doubt that if each female fought the wind hawk separately, it would survive a few attacks and at most a dozen attacks before being in.
"Is this the power that a job can provide?" I wondered.
''Only a rare grade job could do this,'' I thought.
Though I wasn''t 100% certain that the Ice Mage Jobs of the two females were rare grade, I was fairly confident that they were based on my experience with Chris when he was selecting for a job. There''s no way I''ll believe that an Ice Mage Job is stronger than the Dual Mage Job that was offered to Chris, but even so, I believed that the Ice Mage Job should be very powerful even among rare grade jobs because it had an element in its name.
[Note: There''s a difference between a mage job and another mage job with an element in its name. i.e. Fire Mage, Ice Mage, Wind Mage and so on]
''ording to how I see things today,mon jobs should be inferior or quite normal,'' I thought as I stared up at the sky as another thought entered my mind.
''If a rare grade job can create such power, how powerful will an epic grade job be?'' I reasoned.
''Or perhaps a legendary Grade?'' I muttered as I reached my palm up into the sky, aiming for the sun as if to grab it.
''Then how strong would I be if I got the unique grade job?'' I thought.
.....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 114 Quest
?Quest.
[Ace POV],
Everyone else on the team recovered after the incident, while Mia kept telling me she was still hungry even though she had just eaten.
But, since I could still be considered rich with the amount of food reserves I still have in my storage ring, I responded to Mia by handing her a food can, which she was currently eating in Anna''s arms.
As I moved forward, I turned my head sideways to look at the others; aside from Emma, who was calm, Anna and Chris appeared to be deep in thought as they walked motionlessly.
When I saw this, I assumed it was because they were still recovering from the previous event.
Its understandable as I think that show of power could invoke a lot of thought in most people.
As for why Emma is not behaving like the other two, its only her that knows.
As I thought of these things, we had already walked for a certain distance before Anna called my name as she bought me out of my thoughts.
"What happened?" I inquired as she did not respond but instead pointed to a location in front of me.
Seeing this, I said nothing else and turned my focus to the direction Anna was pointing.
I took a curious look at where Anna was pointing and noticed that the spot she was pointing to was a rather big hill surrounded by fallen trees that had fallen on each other haphazardly without a pattern.
I didn''t notice anything amiss at first and was going to ask Anna what was wrong when I came to a standstill and inspected the hill more seriously, noticing that beyond the trees appeared to be something in between the trees.
Seeing this, I made my way to the hill, making every effort to make as little noise as possible.
When I eventually got closer to the ce Anna had mentioned before, I noticed some things I hadn''t noticed previously because I was so far away.
For one thing, I saw that the trees that I had assumed were haphazardly arranged around the hill had a pattern.
It was better to call it a w because, while the trees appeared to be ced randomly, more trees gathered at a specific location, and if it wasn''t already obvious that the trees had not fallen and were ced randomly around the rocky hill as a result, there was a specific area where the trees were densely packed together and even had leaves to cover them.
At this time, it was evident that something was here, and whoever nted these trees was attempting to conceal it.
But this brought up another issue: anyone who could move the massive trees and set them in multiple locations in the first ce was clearly not an average person.
It was even questioned whether this was done by a person rather than a monster.
Though it appeared that this was tooplicated for a monster to think of, it was likely that only a monster could manufacture this type of w.
As I considered this, I shook my head and began to reconsider.
For one thing, if it hadn''t been for Anna pointing to this position in the first ce, I would have passed it, implying that this site was well disguised in the first ce, so I can''t rule out the possibility that it was done by a human.
And now that I think about it, Anna''s eyesight must be pretty good to detect this area despite all the steps that had taken here.
Perhaps the contract and feedback she receives from the shadow crow provide some secret enhancement that we don''t know about or that Anna didn''t tell me about.
That''s her problem.
The main issue now is deciding what to do next.
Is it that we will leave or examine what is covered there?
This was a problem that needed to be handled carefully because not everyone would ignore us like the two rank 1 individuals we encountered previously.
If we encounter people like the ones Anna encountered, and if they are as strong as the two rank one humans we just met, we should not dig our own graves.
Well, it''s primarily because of my curiosity that I''m still standing here and thinking about this, even though my rational side tells me not to be curious.
Since I awoke from the transparent crystal, a lot has transpired, as I''ve felt the hidden emotions in me erupt many times, but they were all brief.
But this particr trait of mine was going to get me murdered if I didn''t learn to control my curiosity.
As I was thinking about these things, Emma, who hadn''t spoken anything since, called out my name, jolting me out of my reverie.
When I noticed her waving from where she was indicating for me toe, I shifted my attention to her.
When I saw this, I went in her direction and whenI got close enough, I spoke.
"What is it?" I inquired as Emma turned to face me and spoke.
"Something is in there, and it''s emitting mana," Emma stated, pointing to the area that was covered.
Seeing this, I had the thought that we might have discovered a natural treasure simr to the awakening tree in my storage ring.
Emma talked again as I was thinking about this.
"I''m not sure why, but the mana here gives me gloomy vibes," Emma muttered, twitching her lips in disgust.
''Gloomy?'' I wondered as I turned to look at the leaf-covered area.
''Was I mistaken and this was not done by anyone?'' I wondered as I began to reconsider my initial assumptions.
When I saw a stone close to me, I picked it up and looked at the covered area before deciding to throw the stone towards the covered area.
As I was thinking about this, I threw the stone after I was certain it wouldnd where I wanted it to, which it did as something happened when the stone came into contact with the area the leaves were covering as they ''opened'' and ''parted'' as an open spase appeared in the middle among the leaves.
When I saw this, I turned to face Emma, who had also turned to face me.
We both nodded as we slowly made our way to the location that appeared to be a ''door'' now as I told Anna to stay outside with Chris and be on the lookout and to contact me if anything happened here, which she dly epted.
We had to hop from one location to another due to therge trees scattered everywhere, but with our physique, it wasn''t too challenging.
When Emma and I got close to the ''door,'' we noticed a staircase leading downwards.
"Stairs in the middle of a forest? Stairs don''t lead to good things again", she said.
When I saw the stairs, I started to believe that perhaps I''d been incorrect and this wasn''t constructed by a person or a monster, but we have to enter first to confirm it.
As I reflected on this, I coated my right palm in blue mes as I made my way down the dark stairs, Emma close behind.
Something I observed as we went down the stairs was Emma''s expression of disgust, which deepened the further we went down the stairs.
When I asked her what was wrong, she imed she didn''t know, but she was repulsed by the Mana in the air.
I couldn''t feel or sense what she was sensing in the Mana in the air since the only thing I noticed was that it became colder as we descended the steps farther.
That in and of itself was strange, so I heightened my guard as we continued down the steps.
This carried on for a bit until I noticed a dull light ahead of me and realized there were no stairs ahead of that dark light.
When I and Emma saw this, we slowed our charge and continued moving.
When our feet finally touched the earth as we exited the steps, a panel emerged in front of me.
[Instant Hidden Dungeon: Cemetery Assault],
[Type: Quest],
[....
.....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 115 Bronze Door
?Bronze Door.
[Ace POV],
[Instant Hidden Dungeon: Cemetery Assault],
[Type: Quest],
[After clearing the dungeon, the participants will be rewarded],
[Note: Instant dungeons are one-time dungeons that vanish after they are cleared.],
....
After reading the message on the panel in front of me, I turned to look at Emma, who had also turned to look at me.
Emma spoke first, as we locked gazes.
"It was really hidden," she stated.
When I heard this, I nodded because it was exactly what she said.
We would not have noticed this location if it hadn''t been for Anna.
It was truly hidden seeing as our senses couldn''t detect anything wrong with the surroundings.
That shows how well-hidden it was.
And, now that I think about it, those ws outside that I assumed were left by someone were not ws in the first ce, but might rather be something done by the primordial chronicle for anyone who happened upon traces of the dungeon.
It was meant to stay hidden, but not forever.
Of course, all of this is based on assumptions, and nothing has been proven.
As I considered these things, I focused my attention on my surroundings.
We appear to be in a small room, and the walls appear to be made of rocks, but instead of looking rough, they appear to be done properly, as there is no obvious rough edge.
There was a bronze door in front of us, and the steps we used to get here were behind us. When I realized we were in a dungeon, I half expected the stairs to vanish and the dungeon to be like the one I entered before, where we could only leave when it was cleared, but things appear to be different from what I imagined, or it could be said we haven''t entered the dungeon yet, and the primordial chronicle was just informing us we had arrived at a dungeon.
As I considered this, I turned to gaze at the bronze door in front of me, which was emitting mana a few meters away from where I was.
Perhaps it is simr to the gateway and dungeon I previously entered, and here is the entrance.
No, this is the entrance, and I only need to enter it to begin the dungeon, but unlike thest dungeon, which disyed the difficulty of the dungeon before we entered it, this one was like a ck box, as we may encounter anything inside.
As I considered this, I looked to Emma to see what she would like to do.
Thinking of this, I moved my gaze to Emma, who turned to look at me as she noticed it and asked what it was as I replied and gave her my thoughts.
When she heard this, she just responded with a single question.
"Are you intending on not entering?" she inquired.
"Was never my idea in the first ce," I said, returning my attention to the bronze door in front of me when Emma responded.
She asking me that question meant that, while she understood what I indicated, she still wanted to enter, which matched my thoughts, so everything was fine.
''Guess like me, she is also a curious creature'', I thought as I started to make my way to the door when Emma called out my name and spoke.
"Shouldn''t we go call Anna and Chris and invite them toe with us?" she questioned.
"There''s no need. It''s better they''re outside since if we tell them toe in, they''ll insist on bringing Mia, which is a hidden danger in and of itself because it might produce a slew of problems ", I replied as I made my way forward to the bronze door.
Emma remained silent after hearing my response, holding her staff to her chest level as her body began to emit mana.
Seeing as Emma prepared for whatevery beyond the door, I began to prepare myself by circting the mana in my body as I made my approach slowly to the door.
As I reflected on this, I arrived at the bronze door and was about to open it when I came to a halt, turned to face Emma beside me, and held my left hand out.
"Hold me so we don''t get separated," I said, and Emma immediately understood, holding my hand with her free hand.
We don''t know if we''ll get separated from each other if there is no physical contact between us, thus this stops us from getting separated if this dungeon is like the others.
As this thought shed through my head, I held the doorknob, which felt cold to the touch, and opened it; as soon as I did, my vision went ck.
...¡..
[Third Person POV],
While Anna and Chris remained outside the hill, keeping an eye on the surroundings, Chris addressed Anna.
"Sister Anna, they''ve been down there for a few minutes now, no?" Chris remarked, turning to Anna.
When Anna heard this, she responded without looking at him, instead focusing on the crows soaring in the sky.
"Don''t worry, they will be OK", she stated as she paused before adding; "Or you can just contact one of them if you''re worried", she said.
Chris, who heard this, was about to respond with a nod when he halted and spoke again.
"But I don''t even know what their names are," he said as Anna responded.
"Really? That reminds me, Chris, what is your full name? I won''t be able to contact you if I don''t-" Anna was speaking when she abruptly stopped to stare in a specific direction and spoke again.
"Get ready, Chris, something''sing," she said as her wings rose from behind her.
"What''sing-" Chris was going to question when he noticed a figure approaching from a distance.
"You know what? Never mind I said that", he muttered, gripping the de tightly in his hands.
''We really do get no rest''
.....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 116 Unexpected
?Unexpected.
[Ace POV],
Shaking my head to get rid of the sudden dizziness, I turned to observe my surroundings when my head felt better, but the scene that appeared in front of my eyes was unexpected.
This.....
"Incredible," Emma eximed beside me, while I was silent at the sight in front of me.
In front of me was a bustling vige with a dozen people heading in various directions.
There were buildings here and there as people walked down roads that led to various locations.
We appeared to have been teleported to a hignd a little more away from the vige, but it was because of this location that we could see the vige from above.
Because of our improved eyesight, the view was even better.
As I was thinking these things, I turned to gaze at Emma beside me, who had already released the mana she was circting as she turned to take a big breath.
"Everything looks and feels so real," she said, pausing again before speaking.
"Is this another world?" she asked, and I didn''t dispute because the situation in front of my eyes did not appear to be a hoax.
As I thought of this, I was about to speak when a panel suddenly appeared in front of me.
Seeing this, I kept what I was about to say to myself while I read the lines in the panel in front of me.
...¡
[Instant Hidden Dungeon: Cemetery Assault],
[Type: Quest],
[Quest: The vige has been experiencing some strange events in recent days, as some vigers appear to have started disappearing without a trace, causing hidden fear in the hearts of everyone in the vige.
Help in resolving this issue to clear the dungeon.],
[Time Limit: 7 Days[Timer will start immediately after the dungeon participants find clues rting to the quest]],
[After clearing the dungeon, the participants will be rewarded],
...¡
After reading and understanding the texts on the panel, I closed it as I turned to Anna and spoke.
"Regardless of the strange scenery we''re seeing now, we at least have a direction," I said as Emma nodded in response to myments before speaking.
"The quest itself is self-exnatory," she said, pausing before continuing.
"The question now is, where are we? It appears to be another world rather than the illusion I believe it to be ", she said as she examined the vige-like settlement in front of us.
When I heard what she said, I didn''t respond right away, as I turned to look at the vige in front of me.
It''s obvious it''s because of the quest we''re here but what I expected when I entered the dungeon entrance was a simr setting like the goblin cave and not a location that appeared to be a world on its own.
Even from where I stood, I could see some people, and, as Emma stated, everything was far too real. Apart from the old setting, I couldn''t detect any falsehood in the people below. They gave me the impression that they were real, but this raises more questions.
''Where is this ce?'' Were the images we were seeing now programmed and created by the Primordial Chronicle for the quest?''
As I was thinking about these things, Emma called my name and pulled me out of my thoughts.
"Ace, do you have any idea what''s going on?" she asked, clearly referring to our current location.
Hearing this, I responded as I had a thought that could be rted to all this.
"Do you remember the content of stage two, Emma?" I inquired as Emma paused for a few moments before responding.
"Is it the part of the primordial chronicle where it talks about inheritance and whether or not the dreams, myths, and stories passed down through the ages are true or not?" she asked.
"Yes," I said.
"Are you implying that this might be a story mentioned in the primordial chronicle?" she inquired.
"Yes," I replied, and she spoke again after hearing this.
"But didn''t the Primordial Chronicle just tell us about Stage 2? Isn''t it too soon for anything about it to appear? "She inquired.
Hearing this, I responded without looking at her, instead focusing on the settlement in front of me.
"Didn''t stage 1 begin as soon as the primordial chronicle informed us?" As Emma gave her response, I asked a question.
"It did," she said, and then she didn''t say anything else about the situation.
Seeing this, I spoke up.
"Well, nothing has been proven and this dungeon might just be a different type we just happened to encounter," I said as I added again; "What we need to do now is enter the vige, find some clue rting to the quest, and finish it," I said, to which Emma nodded before speaking.
"But we can''t enter the vige this way, can we?" Emma asked, gesturing to our clothes before speaking again.
"Seeing as we don''t know anything about the vige, entering like this may just draw unnecessary attention or cause problems," she said as I replied.
"I''ve already considered that," I said, turning to examine the costumes of some of the people below.
The Men wore tunics and long stockings while the Women wore long dresses and stockings made of wool.
Looking at the costumes of the people moving around and the setting of the vige, I could tell it was the Middle Ages.
It''s just a matter of whether everyone here is normal or has magical abilities.
I turned to Emma and spoke as I was thinking about this.
"When we get to the vigeter, try not to use anything that says magic," I stated as Emma nodded in response before speaking.
"All right, but how do we enter the vige?" she asked, referring back to our clothes.
Seeing this, I responded.
.....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 117 The Store Sells Things Like This?
?The Store Sells Things Like This?
[Ace POV],
"All right, but how do we enter the vige?"
"Since the setting looks like a plot type, then we''ll follow it", I said.
"Did you just use a game term?" Emma asked.
"Yes"
"Fair enough, Please continue", she said as I turned to open my panel while I replied to her.
"Since we''re here to solve the vige problem, then we will do just that but first we have to mix in", I stated and continued; "The solution to that is very simple".
I paused after saying this before continuing.
"Since we don''t have the costume to wear, we''ll just have to buy one. "It''s that simple," I remarked as Emma eximed in a strange voice alongside me.
Seeing this, I paused my actions in the store and turned to her, my head tilted to the side, and asked a question.
"What''s the matter?" I inquired.
Without replying to me immediately, Emma asked a question of her own.
"Are you in the store right now?" she asked, to which I replied with a nod, leading her to ask another question.
"Does the store sell clothing? "Like ''normal'' clothes?" She inquired in a peculiar tone, and I began to suspect what she was thinking.
"How many times have you gone to the store section?" I inquired as I continued my action at the store.
"Once," she replied, scratching the back of her head.
Her response was unexpected.
As I was about to speak, Emma interrupted me as she spoke first.
"It was around the time when the reward for surviving stage 1 were released," she exined.
Hearing this, I responded with a nod as I spoke.
"I also didn''t expect the store to sell daily essentials as well as clothes. "I merely came across it by coincidence," I exined as Emma responded with a slight nod.
As soon as this happened, I closed my panel because I was finished with what I was doing, and a sh of light came before our sight, along with two new items in my hands.
One was male clothes and the other was female clothing.
Both outfits were medieval in style. Wool and leather were used as the materials. The pants and boots were made of leather, and apart from the gender variation in the attire, they were both long-sleeved shirts and pants.
Emma''s pants were just a smidgeon tighter than mine.
Seeing this, I threw the female clothing to Emma and spoke to her when she caught it.
"Though the clothes are of greater quality than the people down, we can only make do with what I could find," I stated when Emmapleted inspecting the cloth.
"How much did you pay for my set?" She inquired.
"50 bronze coins," I said, and before she could respond after hearing this, I spoke again.
"So don''t wreck it too much since I n to sell it back right after we finish the quest," I added as I watched Emma swallow the words she was about to say, and with a hmph, she went away from my side before heading to another spot.
Seeing this, I ignored her actions and began changing into the clothes I had brought.
...¡
"Who would''ve thought that these types of clothes werefy," Emmamented as she continued to examine herself, remarking on her attire multiple times.
"You have an odd taste," I remarked as I gazed at the vige gate in the distance, which was getting closer by the second.
"You''re the odd one," Emma retorted as I ignored her and examined the surroundings as I continued to make my way forward.
''From afar, it appears a little small,'' I thought as I began to observe the cornfields around me, which were tall enough to reach my chest level.
Though I''m not familiar with the local economy, I could tell thismunity was rtively well-off just by looking at the fields.
There were a few people working in the fields right now, and they were whispering to each other as Emma and I approached the vige gate.
Emma and I, on the other hand, ignored it since the field was not our focus and we were just passing by.
We wouldn''t have taken this way of traveling slowly to the vige if we didn''t want to draw attention by dashing into the vige and suddenly emerging in the eyes of ordinary people.
But besides giving us strange looks, no one on the field approached us and just stood there looking.
Except for one man. Instead of approaching us, he ran into the vige. My guess is that he went to alert someone in charge of themunity of our arrival.
In that case, it appears that we would still draw attention despite our clothing and unarmed status.
As I was thinking about these things, Emma and I got closer to the vige entrance, where we noticed some people were already waiting for us.
Seeing this, I nced at Emma, who softly nodded at me as we went on our way.
''It''s about time we started our quest,'' I thought as I fixed my gaze on an elderly man standing in front of a crowd by the gate.
I''m not sure why, but the air around the vige seemed odd to me. The atmosphere wasn''t awful, but it was strange, and ncing at the elderly man''s ttering smile, which faded when he spotted our figure in the distance, I was certain of my assumption.
''I guess we''ll just have to deal with it as ites,'' I thought as we moved closer to the vige gate and the elderly man and the people there made their approach to us.
Emma and I stopped moving as we watched the individuals in front of us get closer.
The old man only spoke when they were a reasonable distance away from us.
.......
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 118 Confrontation
?Confrontation
[Third Person POV],
Meanwhile, while Ace and Emma dealt with matters in the dungeon, Anna and Chris were about to deal with their own as they stared at the figure in front of them.
It was a bear-like monster that was standing on its two feet and had reached a height of 5 meters in this position.
Though its level did not concern them, its height was rather daunting for the petite Anna and Chris, who was still developing.
When Mia first saw the bear, she instinctively covered her head in Anna''s arms as the people capable of confronting the creature stared at it.
[Rank 1 ck Bear Level 27],
This level was negligible since the shadow crow could handle it by itself. Though the shadow crow was a summon designed for scouting, its fighting abilities were applicable, so they hadn''t been rmed since they saw the monster level, as it was only its height that was intimidating to the two rtively short people.
"Go kill-," Anna was about to instruct her summon crow to kill the rank 1 ck bear when Chris spoke up.
"Sister Anna, can you let me take this one?" Chris asked, gripping the sword tightly in his hands as he stared at the big monster in front of him.
"Oh? It''s dangerous, don''t-." Anna was about to decline him when Chris interrupted her again.
"Don''t worry sister Anna. After all, you are here ", he replied, attempting to reassure Anna that he would be fine.
Anna, who saw this, hesitated and did not speak for a while.
Though Chris'' level was low, no one''s level was low on the team because they were all at the same level, but there was still a gap between them.
Ace, like Chris, was low-leveled when he faced the rank 1 fire eagle, but unlike Chris, Ace could fight even without any skills. He was even at a disadvantage since if he had fought with his des, the fight would have ended sooner.
Emma was on the same level as him, but her fighting prowess with magic was undeniable.
Anna didn''t need to fight because her crow could do it for her, but Chris was different from the rest of them, even though he was on the same level.
For one thing, he didn''t have Anna''s aid, Emma''s magical gift, or Ace''s greatbat prowess.
He was pretty average on the team despite the potential he has.
Of course, he was only average in the team because of the people on the team, because if Chris were to be ced outside in the eyes of other people, he''d bebeled a semi-monster simply because of his potential.
He had some fighting prowess since he exchanged a sword technique in the store, and his weapon also helped him along with his two magic elements. Chris''s main issue was hisck of experience. It wasn''t that the other members of the team had experience; rather, they all had advantages over Chris.
Anna was about to refuse Chris''s request again, but she decided to ept it because he had experience fighting monsters before, and asking for her permission without going to kill the monster in the first ce shows his respect for her, even though he didn''t really need to.
When she realized the monster in front of them was already getting ready to attack, she turned to Chris and spoke quickly.
"All right, but be careful," she cautioned.
If she saw that it was too much on him, she would tell the shadow crow to kill the monster because they couldn''t afford to have injuries as Emma was here to heal them if anything went wrong and the basic health pills in their hands were better for emergencies.
It was preferable not to use them if they were unnecessary.
As Anna thought of these things, Chris charged at the monster.
.....
[Ace POV],
After the old man and the people behind him did what I assume was a form of greeting which I and Emma somewhat awkwardly replicated, the old man spoke.
"@#&@&#-#&@"
''Huh? ''What is thisnguage?'' I thought as I couldn''t understand a single word the old man said as Emma and I stared at him with nk expressions on our faces.
"Ace, what do we do now?" Emma asked softly as I tried toe up with solutions to the new problem.
I should have expected anguage barrier issue when I saw a civilization in the vige when we were teleported here, but it wasn''t my fault since a part of me still believed everything was pre-programmed.
''This has just gottenplicated,'' I thought as I heard the old man in front of me repeat some unrecognizable words several times before turning to face Emma and me with a strange expression.
He probably noticed something was wrong, and with a problem like anguage barrier appearing as an impediment, how were we going to find clues if we couldn''t evenmunicate with the people here who were the victims?
''I need to fix this,'' I thought as an idea shed through my mind.
Seeing this, I immediately called out the primordial chronicle in my head as I moved to the sub-option in the store section and saw what I was looking for after a few seconds.
[Basic Universalnguage],
I''m not sure if it was going to work, but ording to the primordial chronicle, this is supposed to be a universalnguage. In other words, it''s simr to English but with different styles.
It was also reasonably priced for the current me, so I purchased it.
If this doesn''t work, our quest will be even more difficult.
[Buy Basic Universalnguage for 1 Gold Coin?],
[Y/N],
''Yes''
After the primordial chronicle confirmed my decision to buy the Basic Universalnguage, I felt a somewhat familiar sensation as a stream of information rushed into my head.
After this, I returned my attention to what the old man in front of me was saying as I wanted to see if the Basic Universalnguage worked.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 119 A Talk
?[Ace POV],
"Is there perhaps a problem, Young Sir?" said the elderly man in front of me.
"Young Sir," I muttered subconsciously when I heard his formal title.
"Haha, I may be old, but my eyes don''t deceive me, sir," As his eyes moved to my clothes, the old manughed briefly.
Seeing this, I realized why he used that manner of address with me.
''Seems like even the lowest quality clothes I found in the store made them mistake me for someone with a high background,'' I thought as I suddenly remembered that I had just spoken in an unfamiliarnguage and could even understand the words the old man spoke.
Seeing this, I tried to speak again, following the instinctive sensation that came with speaking in anothernguage.
"I''m sorry, I was a little lost in thought right now," I released a statement, looking at the elderly man in front of me, who stroked his beard when he heard this.
"It appears so," the old man said as he turned to look at Emma before quickly speaking again.
"I apologize for being rude, sir and miss, but pleasee inside our humble vige as we wee you," he said, motioning to the vige gate in front.
When I heard this, I nodded and spoke up.
"True, standing in the sun to converse is not ideal," I remarked as the elderly man smiled and led Emma and me to the vige with the other individuals who were at his back earlier.
I noticed a misunderstanding somewhere because of the way the old man addressed me and Emma, but instead of correcting, I slightly changed my way of speaking to take advantage of the identity the man must have assumed we had.
I also believe this is why our conversation was so smooth in the first ce, as it did not begin with us being questioned.
As I considered these things, I felt my right sleeve being dragged as I turned to face Emma, who gave me a strange look.
Seeing this, I knew what she wanted, and since we couldn''t exactly talk openly in another nguage'' for potentially causing some unexpected issues, I dragged Emma close to me and whispered into her ear, telling her to go to the store and buy the basic universalnguage.
After that, I returned my attention to my surroundings as multiple thoughts raced through my mind.
For one thing, the old man gave me the impression of a genuine human being rather than a bot programmed to say a few words during our brief conversation.
His appearance was obviously human, but the way he spoke and the things I''m seeing now make me wonder if this is reality or an illusion.
This was not my main consideration as it was something else.
If all of this is real, would we truly die if we were killed here?
It seems like an insignificant question, because who would want to die just to find out if dying here was real?
Wasn''t it better to simply live and not die?
This was my original goal, and it hasn''t changed. This question arose solely as a result of my curiosity.
Then there''s the basic universalnguage I recently acquired from the knowledge sub-option in the store section, which allowed me to understand a foreignnguage in an instant.
There were also different things in the knowledge I just gained, but I couldn''t go through them because there wasn''t time.
This will have to wait for another day.
All that matters is that anguage in the basic universalnguage matched the one that the old man was speaking, and unlike the basic alchemy knowledge, which required practice to show its worth, I only had to think of speaking anguage and it happened.
I guess it was all down to my memory that I was able to recognize and remember this specific one among the list I first saw when I opened the Knowledge sub-option in the store section for the first time.
When I get rich someday, I''ll go back there to expand my knowledge.
Basic alchemy knowledge has proven to be valuable and is now very useful. It''s even the cornerstone of my job, thus the utilization of the knowledge sub-option is self-exnatory.
As I was thinking about these things, we finally arrived at the vige, and the sounds of various things filled my ears.
There were old-looking buildings made of rock, stones, and mud, with straw roofs and some made of reeds.
I could see some farms here and there, as well as a barnyard and a ranch not far away.
The sounds of animals pouring out of these two buildings helped me identify them.
As I considered these things and observed my surroundings, we eventually arrived at the center of the vige, where a well was located, but my attention was elsewhere.
My attention was drawn to something beyond the well.
It was a Manor.
Given the age of the world, the structure, and the fact that it was the biggest in this vige among the ones I''d seen, I assumed it was a Manor. It was also made of bricks rather than stone or mud.
Despite the fact that the bricks appeared to be made of y, the craftsmanship made it clear to anyone that the status of this building was higher than the ones I''d seen around.
As I was thinking about this, the old man who had led us here took us to the manor entrance, where he immediately knocked on the door upon getting there.
Even though I did not know why the old man led us here, I still silently raised my guard which has never been fully dropped ever since I spoke to the old man up to the highest level.
After that, I continued to observe my surroundings as the old man in front of me knocked on the door several times before receiving a response and we heard a click sound from the other side of the door as it slowly opened.
When the door fully opened, a woman in her mid-twenties came out and eximed upon seeing the old man as she slightly bowed her head and greeted him and spoke.
"Vige head, I wonder what you''re doing here," she said.
''A vige chief? So that''s his identity?'' I reflected as I looked at the woman in front of me.
With an above-the-knee ck gown and an inner white gown, I could tell she was a maid right away, and all I could think was that the people I thought were stupid for constantly redesigning the maid outfit knew what they were doing.
As I was thinking about these things, the old man in front of me spoke as he responded to the maid who came out of the manor.
"I just came to inform sir that we have some guests," he said as he stepped aside and gestured to Emma and me, and when the maid saw us and our costume, she quickly bowed as she informed the old man who led us here that she would pass the message, and then she ran back into the building as a new maid came to wee us as she led us in.
Something I noticed between the maid and the old man was that they kept referring to someone as ''Sir'' and looking at how the old man received me, I believe that whoever this is is important unlike Emma and I that has to rely on a false background to be referred to as ''Sir'' and ''Miss''.
As I was thinking about this, the maid who led us into the building took us to the living room and informed us that someone would be arriving soon to address us before she left, nodding to Emma and me and the old man.
Before we entered the manor, the people who were with the old man had long since left our side.
As I was thinking about this, the maid I initially saw in the beginning returned and informed us that ''Sir Rnd'' wasing to see us soon as she left after asking if we needed anything, to which we said no.
''Sir Rnd,'' I thought as I sat in my chair, hands on top of each other, waiting for whoever wasing.
I guess this is the man I need to talk to in order to progress in my quest.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 120 Sir Roland
?Sir Rnd.
[Ace POV],
As random thoughts shed through my head several times, it was only when I heard the sounds of footsteps approaching the living room did I pull myself out of my thoughts and focused on the direction the sound of footsteps wereing from as a figure appeared in front of me.
It was an old man. He was even older than the old man who had brought us here.
The vige headman appeared to be in his early to mid-sixties, while the man in front of me who wasing in my direction appeared to be in histe seventies. That much was obvious from his appearance.
As I considered this, I looked at the man approaching me, and Emma''s stance changed instinctively as she focused her eyes on the old man.
Even without me knowing what was going on in her head, I had an idea of what it was since I also saw what she saw as I stood up to greet the man with Emma.
[Rank 1 Swordsman Level 27],
The old man in front of us was unexpectedly a rank 1 human.
For one, this proves that there''s a form of magic in this world or there''s at least the supernatural in this ce.
As I thought of this, Emma and I had already mimicked the greeting position of the vige headman that led us here as the old man that just came too also followed as he extended his greetings.
Though I was certain that there was a distinct manner for females to greet, Emma and I had little choice but to go with the flow.
As I was thinking this, the old man who the maid had earlier identified as Sir Rnd spoke, gesturing to the wooden seats we were sitting on before he arrived.
"Guests, please sit and we''ll talk after that," Sir Rnd remarked as he took his seat before we did with the vige headman.
Emma was going to sit as Sir Rnd gestured for us to do so, but she managed to stop herself in time.
Though the Etiquette here seemed to be different from the one taught to me at Dawn College, such as the method of greeting, I found some simrities.
For one thing, there was the superficial greeting before any conversation between unfamiliar and formal people, and then there were the manners.
Emma''s desire to sit now demonstrates herck of awareness of this, which likely means she never attended a royal school or failed to learn Etiquette when she was taught.
From what I know, Anna also attended the royal academy, but for some reason, she never gave me the feeling I get when I''m around nobles and wealthy children.
As these random thoughts raced through my head, I concentrated on what Sir Rnd in front of me was about to say as I watched him open his mouth. It was during this time a maid brought a tea set and kettle as they serve everyone in the sitting including me and Emma tea.
"Guest, I wonder what business people of your status are doing here in this humble vige," Sir Rnd said, taking a sip of tea from the cup set in front of him by the maid.
Seeing this, I did not respond right away as I was sipping tea from the cup the maid had set in front of me.
''Good,'' I thought after tasting the tea.
Of course, I was cautious of tea in case something else was ced inside but I wasn''t bothered as my mind was already in the store and I was only required to confirm my will to buy the product my mind was on and an antidote will quickly emerge in front of me.
I opted to take the tea to show my side to Sir Rnd before we had a discussion since no one will openly share anything with someone who doesn''t even exhibit a semnce of trust for the other party and instead disy the opposite.
This was my method of expressing my trust before we began talking.
Of course, my studies in Etiquette ss had an impact on this action as well.
Who would have guessed that the knowledge of the old age would be useful in this situation?
I opened my mouth and was about to answer Sir Rnd in front of me when I was halted by a voice.
"Sir Rnd!" Another one has gone missing!" As a figure ran inside the room, a person whose voice appeared to be female yelled.
It was yet another maid.
''Seriously, how many maids are in this building'', I thought as I continued to take my tea as I examined the scene in front of me.
''Good Tea''
Sir Rnd who heard of this, instantly exploded the mana in his body as a pressure that could only be released by people who were rank 1 species was ejected from his body.
Emma and I could also produce this pressure but it is not as powerful as those who were on the same level.
This, of course, decimated the area around Sir Rnd, since everything flew away in the other direction.
The gush of wind caused by Sir Rnd''s exploding mana did not affect Emma and me, but the two ordinary humans in the room were unlucky.
Fortunately for them, Emma was able to cast light shields in front of them to keep them safe.
Sir Rnd, who quickly saw the damage he had created, cooled himself and apologized to the two ordinary individuals in the room.
"I''m sorry I almost hurt you just now, Maria and Tom," he apologized as the vige headman and maid swiftly responded to Sir Rnd, iming everything was alright.
Looks like the maid is Maria and the old man who led us here is Tom.
But there''s something I''ve been wondering about. Since a rank 1 person appeared here, why are there ordinary humans in the first ce?
It couldn''t be because they don''t have the primordial chronicle to level up, can it?
Sir Rnd turned to face Emma and gave a bow before speaking, as I was thinking about these things.
"I sincerely thank you for your assistance just now, miss," he continued, bowing again before turning to face me.
"Please excuse this old man for not being able to entertain you guests any longer due to some.....problems that have urred here," Sir Rnd remarked, bowing again.
I''ve been wondering why Sir Rnd addressed Emma and me with formal titles in the first ce, given that he was not like the vige headman who was duped by our attire.
When he emerged, it appeared as if he already knew we possessed powers, but that didn''t make sense.
Surely teens like us shouldn''t be unusual since anyone can just kill monsters to level up.
Despite the odd thoughts that passed through my mind, I responded to Sir Rnd in front of me as I got up and spoke.
"It''s okay, we understand", I added as I took a pause before speaking again.
"Why don''t wee and see if we could help?" I said this while gesticting to Emma and myself.
This could be a clue to the quest; I can''t ignore it.
As I thought of this, I looked at Sir Rnd who had an apprehensive expression on his face.
When I saw this, I spoke up again.
"Don''t worry, we''ll just follow you and if there''s support you need, we''ll provide it. It''s better we walk out now before the situation outside intensifies", I said as the hesitancy on Sir Rnd''s face faded as he nodded before making his way out of the building.
Seeing this, Emma and I followed him while some thoughts ran through my mind.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 121 Disappearance
?Disappearance
[Ace POV],
As Emma and I, along with everyone else in the sitting room, made our way out of the manor, the first thing that caught my eye as I stepped out of the manor was dozens of people who were standing outside the manor and making noise.
"Sir Rnd! May has disappeared!"
"Sir Rnd! This officially makes it the 20th case of people suddenly disappearing"
"I thought we asked the knights in the other town nearby for helpst week; when will theye? Until we all disappear?"
The entire ce was noisy because people were talking in random order.
In a nutshell, it was a mess.
When Sir Rnd saw this, he shouted several times to calm the crowd, but his voice was drowned out by the crowd''s yells.
When Sir Rnd saw this, the rubbled his temples as he suddenly released the pressure of a rank 1 specie as the people in front of us calmed down and the expressions of anger and fear on their faces were reced with more fear.
Seeing this, Sir Rnd slowly withdrew the pressure he was emitting as the people who were shouting before never attempted to speak again. Or should I say they didn''t dare to speak again as they all locked their gaze on Sir Rnd.
Seeing this, Sir Rnd gave a fake cough to attract the attention on him before speaking.
"I know you''re all angry, sad, and scared, but I want you to know that yelling isn''t going to solve anything," he said as he began his speech.
Sir Rnd spoke again after looking around and seeing that everyone was paying attention to him and listening.
"All right, so can someone tell me what happened?" Sir Rnd asked when he saw that everyone has visibly calmed down.
When his voicended, a woman''s loud voice suddenly sounded as I saw someone struggle to make her way to the front of the crowd.
She immediately knelt on the ground and began pleading after she had seeded.
"Sir Rnd, please return my daughter to me!" the woman pleaded as soon as she appeared in front of Sir Rnd.
''It appears that this is the mother of the missing girl,'' I thought as I watched the woman pleading and shouting as Sir Rnd tried to calm her down.
''Noisy,'' I thought as I feltpelled to prick my ears before the woman calmed down after what appeared to be her husband arrived to calm her down as well before she spoke.
After exining everything that led to her daughter''s disappearance from her perspective, the mother burst into tears again.
ording to the woman, the incident that led to the girl''s disappearance was rather sudden.
ording to the woman, since the vigers in the vige kept disappearing one after the other mysteriously, she always kept her daughter by her side and it was the same today.
She only left her daughter''s side today to go to the kitchen to cook, but when she returned to where she had left her daughter, she found no one. Before she left her daughter to cook, the room was empty and the door and windows were still locked.
When she saw her daughter wasn''t in the ce she left her, she feared for the worst but she didn''t rm anyone at first as she immediately searched the house for her daughter and when she did not find her inside, she went outside to look for her.
It wasn''t until she couldn''t find her daughter that the vigers became rmed and realized that another of them had vanished.
''Mysterious,'' I thought as I recalled what the woman had said.
From this, it can just be said that the girl disappeared into thin air and left no trace.
In the end, the situation was perplexing to me, but based on the expressions of the vigers around me, it appears that previous disappearances urred in this manner.
''What happened here'', was the thought going on in my head as we follow Sir Rnd as he made his way to the house of the woman whose daughter disappeared.
As I thought about this, I turned to face Sir Rnd, who was standing beside me and spoke.
"What happened here? "This doesn''t appear to be the first time this has happened," I said quietly, as only Sir Rnd could hear me.
In his eyes, I had only just arrived in his vige a while ago.
As I thought of this, Sir Rnd responded in the same low voice to what I said.
"The disappearance of vigers in the vige began a few weeks ago.
I initially assumed it was a kidnapping case, but when I went out to look for myself, I found no one. It was just like this, the viger disappeared without a trace.
? I was worried about this and the vigers worried more but what I didn''t expect after I calmed the vigers was for another person to disappear the next day.
It became worse as more cases of the vigers disappearing started to get often. You may have heard from one of the vigers, but this brings the total number of missing people in the past weeks to 20.
It became too much for me to bear, so I asked the church in the nearest town for assistancest week to dispatch their knights, but on that day I left, two people vanished instead of the usual one. Ever since then, I did not dare to go out of the vige again, and because this vige is very far from other settlements, it was only me that could move from one ce to another and stille back to the vige that same day but now I can''t since I can''t leave. It didn''t help that the church knights never showed up even after I asked for assistance," Sir Rnd said quickly in a low tone, ending with a sigh as he stopped talking after that because we were getting close to the woman''s house.
When I saw this, I didn''t say anything as I was thinking about what he said, and all I can say is that things just got more mysterious and confusing.
For starters, I''ve now heard two new terms.
Knights and the church.
What these two represent in this quest is unknown to me.
''It would be good if a clue appears soon'', I thought as I concentrated on the road as another thought appeared in my head.
Perhaps that''s why I felt the air around this ce was odd.
No ce would be normal if 19 people mysteriously vanished in a matter of weeks.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 122 Strange Paintings
?Strange Paintings.
[Ace POV],
At this point, I didn''t need the people in front of me to tell me where we were going since I could tell which way we were going based on what I was seeing.
It was a house ahead of us, built with stone and mud for the base and straws for the roof.
I suppose this is a typicalmoner''s house.
As we approached the location where I may perhaps find my first clue for the quest, I turned to look at Emma beside me, whom I had momentarily forgotten owing to my thoughts and noticed a familiar expression on her face.
It was the expression she wore on her face when we were first descending the stairs and the primordial chronicle had not yet been notified that a dungeon awaited us.
Even though she tried to cover it, I could see the disgust on her face. Although it may be difficult for others to see because her face appears calm now, I can still detect the disgust because I have seen it on her face for a period of time.
I''ve been wondering why she was disgusted by something for a second and then suddenly forgot about it after we left. If I''m not mistaken, she said it was the mana in the air that made her disgusted, and at the time, I couldn''t sense what she was sensing in the mana in the air, but I did feel the surroundings were cold, but that''s different now because I felt the air was quite normal, so why did she suddenly be disgusted?
''I should keep an eye out,'' I reasoned as I returned my attention to where we were going.
I couldn''t go meet her to ask since the already tense mood couldplicate matters if someone suddenly remembers that two unfamiliar people in their midst still haven''t expressed the purpose of their sudden entrance into their vige.
With the vigers'' current state of mind, it was extremely possible for unexpected things to happen, therefore I was ready for it.
''I should probably find a better response in case they do ask,'' I thought as I returned my focus to my surroundings, having finally arrived at the house of the mother whose daughter had mysteriously disappeared.
As everyone arrived at her house, the woman quickly opened the door and invited Sir Rnd, who invited Emma and me in while the rest of the vigers remained outside.
Before entering the building, I looked at Emma and noticed that the emotion of disgust had almost escaped her face, which she immediately controlled as her facial expression reverted to being calm, making it appear that the former expression was a lie, but seeing that everything was still fine, I returned my attention to the house I had just entered.
The house''syout was as predicted as it was normal. The only thing I could see in the house were some wooden chairs, a wooden table, and a few other pieces of furniture strewn about.
If it hadn''t been for the fact that I knew there were people disappearing in this vige, and her daughter was the most recent victim, I would have assumed she was lying, but even after we thoroughly searched the entire house, which appeared to be now nothingpared to how it was when we arrived, we still found nothing.
It did appear that her daughter vanished into thin air without a trace.
This was my thought before Emma called my name, which drew everyone''s attention in the house.
"Ace,e see this," Emma said as she called my name.
Seeing this, I went to her side, followed by the others in the room who had heard her call my name.
When I got to her side, Emma didn''t let me speak as she suddenly pointed to a certain object in the room.
It was an oil painting on the wall of a woman who appeared to be looking the other way from her with a ck sack at her back.
The painting could be described as perfectly painted since the image of the woman, particrly her face, was preciselyid out.
Something on the woman''s body drew me even more to the painting.
It was her eyes. They gave me odd vibes for some reason, to say the least.
After a while of staring at the painting, I turned to Emma and asked her a question.
"So, what''s the deal with the painting?" I inquired as Emma did not respond immediately as she turned to the mom who had lost her kid and asked a question.
"Aunty, where did you get this painting?" Emma questioned the woman, as her husband who heard this was on the verge of losing it when he heard the question.
He probably thought Emma''s question was pointless in this situation and a waste of time. A part of me agreed, but I remained patient and listened.
It was only because of Sir Rnd''s re that the woman''s husband didn''tpletely lose it, as he kept his fury as he red at Emma, which she ignored.
The woman who saw this chose to answer Emma''s question.
"I got it from a merchant who came to the vige a few weeks ago to sell his products," she exined as Emma inquired.
"Was this the only thing you bought from the merchant?" Emma asked.
"Yes"
"What exactly does the merchant sell?"
"Paintings"
"Were you the only one who brought a painting from him?" Emma inquired, as I was starting to think that everything she was doing was a waste of time, and Sir Rnd''s expression indicated that he was thinking the same.
It was just that we were both waiting to see where things would lead.
The woman who heard Emma''s query did not respond right away, pausing to think for a few seconds before responding.
"It wasn''t just me who bought paintings from the merchant; other vigers also brought some," she exined as Emma turned to gaze at me before speaking.
"Ace, what do you think of the painting?" she asked.
Despite the oddity of the query, I responded.
"I can only say the painting is really good," I responded, as Emma''s next words were unexpected.
"Don''t you think the painting''s eyes are moving?" Emma uttered something strange, and before anyone could respond, she spoke again.
"Ace, destroy it," she urged.
When I heard this, I immediately formed a fist and punched the painting on the wall with all of my force, coating it in blue mes as I did so.
Though I thought Emma''s request was strange, I followed it since I immediately grasped something when Emma urged me to destroy the painting.
I saw the eyes of the woman in the painting move toward me in a split second.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 123 Oil Puppet
?Oil Puppet
[Ace POV],
At that moment when Emma told me to destroy the painting, I saw the eyes of the woman on the painting nce at me in a split second.
For one thing, Emma''snguage at the time was English, not the universalnguage, thus no one in the ''world'' would have recognized what she said.
Except that the person already understood what was going to happen next without needing to grasp thenguage used.
It was then that I realized why I had thought the eyes were the most unique feature of the painting in the first ce.
Fortunately, my body was already ready, so when Emma made her request, I was already on the move.
As I watched my me-coated fist make contact with the painting on the wall, I noticed a figure ''jump'' out of the painting just as the wall was about to be blown off by my punch, as arge hole appeared on the wall, but my attention wasn''t on this as it was focused on the figure that had just jumped out of the painting.
With rough long ck hair that reached the floor and appeared to be wet and a body that appeared to be devoid of any form of moisture, the figure in front of me bore no resemnce to the painting except for the simrities her face bore with the painting and the ck sack at her back that appeared to hold something.
The reason no one attacked the ''creature'' in front of me right away, despite the fact that it was obvious it wasn''t supposed to be here in the first ce and was most likely rted to the disappearance of the girl who had just vanished, was because the location it was currently staying was right in front of where the other vigers were.
It was only a wall that separated the creature in front of me and the people outside, who had no idea about a creature on the loose because their focus was solely on locating the loud sound from what I could hear right now.
For a short moment, a strange silence reigned in the building before the creature with the loaded ck sack took action as it attempted to break through the wall when a light shield appeared in front of it and stopped its charge as Sir Rnd appeared beside it holding a.....kitchen knife and shed at the creature as an intense gush of wind came with the sword sh.
Unlike what one might assume, the gush of wind was concentrated in the form of a curved de as it moved towards the monster that dodged it, but the floor was not spared as a deep hole in the shape of a straight line developed.
Perhaps the vigers outside had already realized something was wrong since I noticed the ruckus they were making earlier diminishing until I heard no sound from them again.
They either ran away or temporarily relocated to a location further away from here.
In any case, it was for their good, as any battle of our level was going to result in casualties.
The parents of the missing daughter realized this as well, as they seized this opportunity to exit the building through the hole in the wall I had previously created.
Seeing this, I concentrated on the creature in front of me as the primordial chronicle revealed its information.
[Rank 1 Oil Puppet Level 25],
Its level was pretty low, but it was incredibly quick on its feet, but what is this oil puppet?
I get the oil and the puppet, but oil puppet?A puppet made of oil?
As I was thinking about these things, I heard Sir Rnd speak.
"Who are you?" He questioned, his gaze fixed on the oil puppet in front of me.
Wait! Why is he asking who the oil puppet is? Can''t he see its name with the primordial chronicle?
Hmmm
"You don''t intend to respond, do you?" Sir Rnd expressed his dissatisfaction when he did not receive a response from the oil puppet.
Seeing this, Sir Rnd attacked again as he appeared beside the oil puppet and attacked with the knife in his hands as the oil puppet barely dodged only to encounter me as I sent a fire spear to its face to which it dodged yet again only to find itself surrounded by multiple light spears around it as the light spears immediately descended on its head as they brought an intense gush of wind that eventually blew the walls of the fragile house away as dust enveloped the surroundings.
''Did it hit?'' I wondered as I noticed a figure dart out of the cloud of dust.
''What a cockroach-like creature,'' I thought as I was about to give chase when a light spear appeared beside the oil puppet before impairing the oil puppet to the ground as the creature exploded into some form of liquid immediately as the light spear seeded in prating the oil puppet.
Though I saw the oil puppet burst into liquid, I didn''t let down my guard as I made my way to where the creature was as the cloud of dust dissipated and I saw that Sir Rnd, like me, had the same intentions.
We finally saw the oue of the oil puppet when we got close to where it was before it exploded into that liquid.
There was a ck liquid on the ground near where the oil puppet burst and the liquid had the appearance of ck oil.
The only thing that was unaffected was the loaded ck sack on the floor not far away from the ck liquid.
I was very interested in knowing what was inside the loaded sack as I already had an idea of what it was but thinking of the things that might happen if Ie in contact with the ck sack, I did not head towards it.
But, unlike me, Sir Rnd went to the ck sack willingly, as he immediately began to carefully cut open the sack because it was tied, and from the way he avoided physical contact with the sack, I could tell he still had some reservations about the ck sack.
As there were no weird urrences in Sir Rnd''s body, I made my way to the sack with Emma, who looked disgusted at the ck liquid on the floor.
Seeing this, I started to have an idea of the source of Emma''s disgust and the method by which Emma used to know that something was wrong with the painting.
As I was thinking these thoughts, we arrived at Sir Rnd''s side, where he had just finished the final cut to the strangely sturdy sack as it opened.
But what we discovered inside the sack was expectedly unexpected.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 124 Alive Or Not?
?Alive Or Not?
[Ace POV],
In the sack was a girl who appeared to be 5 years old, and around her body were tentacle-like attachments that attached her to the sack.
Sir Rnd was about to risk it and pull the girl out with his bare hands when Emma managed to stop him in time before he did.
I deduced from this that she was most likely the missing girl.
As I was thinking of this, Emma cast a spell as she held her hand out in the direction of the ck sack, preventing Sir Rnd from attempting to take the small girl out with his bare hands.
"Light Magic: ''Heal''"
While I was perplexed as to why Emma would cast a healing spell on someone who was trapped but did not appear to be hurt, I had my answer the following second.
As the light representing the healing spell was released from Emma''s hand and touched the girl in the bag, she suddenly opened her eyes and began screaming as ck blood poured from her mouth.
Her eyes were likewise pitch ck, and the more she trashed around in the bag and vomited ck blood, the more her eyes reverted to normal.
Only after her eyes returned to normal did she close them again as she ceased vomiting blood.
When I saw this, I turned to Emma and asked her a question.
"What was that?" I inquired, referring to the scene that had just urred.
Emma, upon hearing this, responded.
"I just thought things would work out this way," she remarked, pausing before continuing.
"Ace, are you familiar with the yin and yang doctrine of the old age?" Emma inquired.
"The one about light and dark, or the one about bnce, or the one about reca-" I was replying to Emma when she abruptly stopped me from saying anything else.
"I''m talking about the light and the dark," she stated before asking me another question.
"Do you know what these two elements do to each other when they meet?" she questioned as I replied.
"They either bnce each other out or oppose themselves," I stated as I realized what was going on.
As I have said, light and dark will either bnce each other out or oppose themselves if they cannot, so who says the same cannot be said for magical elements?
If I''m not mistaken, Emma''s light element opposes the oil puppet, which is likely rted to the dark element, so casting a healing spell on the girl affected by the oil puppet was not to heal her, but to allow her light elemental mana toe into contact with the girl and oppose the dark element that affected her.
This is most likely why the girl began vomiting ck blood shortly after Emma''s healing spell reached her.
As I was thinking about these things, I saw Emma cast another healing spell on the girl, who immediately opened her eyes and began spewing the second wave of ck blood from her mouth.
Emma repeated this two more times, giving her a total of four healing spells on the girl in the ck sack until she eventually stopped vomiting ck blood on the fourth time as the ck sack connected to her began to be impacted by Emma''s light element and began to transform slowly into ck liquid.
Sir Rnd was finally able to hold the girl when Emma said it was okay after the ck sack eventually converted into ck liquid identical to the one the oil puppet turned into when it died.
She probably can''t feel the dark element in the girl again.
As I was thinking about this, I suddenly realized something I had forgotten.
Why didn''t the primordial chronicle notify me that I had obtained the oil puppet''s primordial records when it died?
Hmmm
Since it is a puppet, there must be a puppeteer. It might probably be because the oil puppet was not a creature but rather a fabrication of someone''s mana and materials that did not process life, the primordial chronicle did not count it as having primordial records.
But does this mean that I won''t receive any primordial records if I kill a nonliving creature in the future?
Well, that''s if they exist.
Time will tell, I suppose.
As I reflected on this, I nced at Emma, who was performing healing spells on the ck liquid on the ground, which slowly dissolved into vapor whenever Emma''s spells came into contact with it.
After the ck liquid on the ground had all evaporated, I saw the vigers who had previously left the area return, and I saw the mother of the girl who had disappeared hurriedly run to Sir Rnd''s side when she saw the figure in his arms.
"May! May! May!" she eximed repeatedly as she hurried to Sir Rnd and carried the unconscious girl in his arms.
While this confirms that the girl in the sack was certainly the one who had just vanished, it was also rming that I hadn''t seen the little girl in her mother''s arms move.
''Is she alive or not?'' I thought as I observed Emmae closer to the mother and daughter pair, bending down to check the child''s pulse.
Seeing this, I moved closer to their side.
Oh?
''It appears that the girl is still alive and merely unconscious,'' I thought as I observed Emma exhale a sigh of relief.
I was going to say something when I saw this, but Emma beat me to it by turning to Sir Rnd and speaking.
"Could you please gather the vigers who bought stuff from the ''merchant'' who came a few weeks ago?" Emma addressed Sir Rnd, who promptly nodded and disappeared from his position.
Since Emma had stated the exact words I was about to say, I took my time observing my surroundings while some thoughts crossed my mind.
The first question is, who is the merchant? Who exactly is the oil puppeteer? Or are both parties the same individual and not two different people?
Now that I think about it, it''s even dubious that the people here could purchase a painting of that caliber.
As I thought of these things, I heard a bell-like sound in my head as the primordial chronicle appeared in front of me.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 125 I Want To Be Strong
?I want to be strong
[Third Person POV],
Meanwhile, outside the dungeon, the battle between the rank 1 ck bear and Chris was at its climax, as the area around them had been destroyed and bore no resemnce to how it had been before, but due to Chris'' deliberate attempt to lure the rank I ck bear away from the hill, the hill and the area around it were still intact as it had been before the fight.
Though the fight between the rank 1 ck bear and Chris appeared to be deadlocked, anyone who had watched the fight from the start could see that Chris was the one at a disadvantage, and the only reason he was still able to fight in the first ce was because of his weapon and his fire and wind magic elements.
Despite having two magical elements, he performed just like Ace when he first began using the fire element.
It could even be said that he was worse than Ace at the time because, unlike Ace, he never had a magic maniption scroll to begin with and had to rely on himself and learn from the tips Emma and Ace provide him to control his elements. Even so, the only thing he can do is coat his sword with mes in a wasteful way and boost the strength of the mes with his wind element by mixing them to create a stronger effect.
This was one of the reasons he was still able to fight the rank 1 ck bear, but it didn''t make the fight any easier with his advantage because the ck bear he was against appeared to have an element that was the nemesis for Chris'' fire and wind elements.
Chris jumped into the air with a low roar, releasing the skill that came with the weapon in his hands as he blended it with his magical elements.
[Low Rare Grade Magic Steel Sword],
Made in his leisure time by a Rank 1 Apprentice Level cksmith with the assistance of a Rank 1 Rune Trainee Level Master who inscribed the skill ''Heat de'' on the weapon.
Addition effect: Elements that arepatible with the spell Heat de improve it.
....
As Chris released the heat de spell in mid-air with his elements mixed in, a 3-meter-long curve de emerged from the sword in Chris'' hands, shing red as the de moved towards the direction of the rank 1 ck bear.
When the Rank 1 ck bear saw the familiar-looking attack, it roared and mmed both of its hands on the ground.
"ROAR!!!!"
After this urred, a wall made of earth appeared in front of the ck bear, sessfully blocking Chris'' attack but being destroyed in the process.
Seeing that his attack had been repelled yet again, Chris charged back at the monster, who replicated in kind as another round of battle began in front of Anna and Mia.
...¡
''Pant'' ''Pant'' ''Pant''
As Chris and the rank 1 ck bear panted from exhaustion, Chris decided to conclude the fight with a single attack that would be the final one he would deliver in this fight, and if it didn''t kill the monster, he would have no choice but to let Anna kill the monster.
As these thoughts raced through his mind, Chris pumped every drop of mana he had in his body into the sword in his hand as he released the Heat de spell to the rank 1 ck bear as the rank 1 ck bear followed in kind as it sent an earth spike to defend and crash with the Heat de spell that was headed towards it and when the two attacks eventually connected as a loud sound resounded in the surroundings as both attacks ''blew up'' and inflicted massive damage around the area it detonated.
''Did it hit?'' Chris thought as he looked around the area where both attacks exploded as it was so close to the rank 1 ck bear.
Though the monster was powerful, it wasn''t very smart since it chose a half-assed defense to attack.
This judgment could have been influenced by its previous encounters with Heat de spells, as it would not have expected a more potent one toe.
Chris panted between breaths, wondering if the strike just now had done significant damage to the rank 1 bear, when a panel appeared in front of him, causing him to copse on the floor after reading the text on the panel.
[You have acquired the primordial records of Rank 1 ck Bear Level 27],
The rank 1 ck bear truly did itself since it did not defend itself properly and instead escted the damage of an attack that it could have naturalized at half the damage it produced, but this ultimately worked to Chris'' benefit.
Anna made her way to Chris'' location after seeing the oue of the battle and dropping the struggling Mia in her arms, who instantly raced to Chris'' side to hug him as she got down.
Chris, who felt his sister''s touch, smiled broadly, believing that everything would be worthwhile in the end if it was for his sister''s sake.
As he was thinking of this, he heard Anna speak to him.
"Why are you trying so hard, Chris?" Anna inquired as she bent down to pat the fatigued youngster on the ground, who grinned as he replied when he heard her inquiry and saw her actions.
"I just want to be strong sister Anna," he said, looking up at the sky, a tear escaping his eyes as he spoke again while securely hugging his sister in his arms.
"I simply want to be strong so that I can protect those closest to me and never have to go through that again," he added as the tears that were about to fall from his eyes finally did as Anna, who saw this, asked no questions and just continued to pat the youngster.
Unlike Chris, who might have experienced pain at the start of the apocalypse because he lost something or someone important, Anna could still feel his pain even though she had lost what was extremely important to her a long time ago.
As the sound of cries resounds in the forest, only the screech of the crows in the sky could drown it.
....
Meanwhile, in the hidden dungeon where Emma and Chris were, a slew of paintings were spread out in front of them.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 126 All Dead
?All Dead.
[Ace POV],
After Emma asked Sir Rnd to gather the people who brought the paintings from the merchant who came to their vige a few weeks ago, Sir Rnd demonstrated the brains of a leader by bringing the paintings the locals brought without being asked.
Sir Rnd''s position in this vige was most likely given to him because he was a knight.
I assume he is a knight because if the ways nobles offer territories in this ce are simr to those in my world''s medieval ages, then there can only be another leader with more authority than a vige headman if he is a knight.
As these random thoughts raced through my mind, I examined the paintings in front of me.
When the paintings were brought here, I had a suspicious thought that more oil puppets would jump out of them, but nothing of the sort happened, making me wonder if the oil puppet we just killed was the only one in the vige in the first ce.
There''s also the part where the paintings in front of me never gave me the same feeling as the first.
All of the paintings in front of me gave me a normal feeling, despite the fact that the painting quality wasparable to the one I first saw.
As I considered these things, I turned to Emma, who was about to begin a conversation with Sir Rnd.
"Are these all the people that brought a painting from the merchant?" Emma asked as Sir Rnd who heard this nodded his head in confirmation before speaking.
"These are all the people who brought a painting from the merchant, though some of them here were not the ones who brought the painting directly because the ones who brought them were all victims of the strange disappearance," Sir Rnd said, as at this point we could basically say that the merchant who sold the paintings was responsible for all the vigers who disappeared.
Sir Rnd spoke again as I was thinking about this.
"So, as you might have guessed, something all of these people have inmon here is that the people rted to them were all part of the vigers who disappeared," Sir Rnd said, as Emma fell silent and focused on the paintings in front of her.
Seeing this, I concentrated my attention on the paintings in front of me while silently circting the mana in my body in case something unexpected urred.
I wasn''t the only one who thought this, as I noticed Sir Rnd tightening the knife in his hand as we followed Emma to where the paintings were gathered.
Emma observed the paintings in front of her again after stopping a few meters away from where the paintings were gathered, she suddenly raised her right hand a few secondster as she cast a wide healing spell on the paintings that were gathered together.
When Sir Rnd and I saw Emma''s action, we immediately prepared our bodies for action, with Sir Rnd tightening his grip on the knife in his hand and me coating both my arms with mes as we awaited what would happen next when Emma''s healing spell came into contact with paintings.
When they saw our sudden action, the vigers who had positioned themselves at a distance far away from us in the beginning when they sensed something was wrong distanced themselves even further away from us.
I don''t mind what happens to the vigers as long as they don''t get in my way, thus their actions just now were very much weed by me.
I concentrated on the paintings in front of me as this thought ran through my mind.
When Emma''s healing spell came into touch with the paintings, the scene I was expecting to see did not happen as what happened instead was the paint suddenly releasing a huge cloud of ck smoke as the oil paint on each portrait in front of me began to dissipate, much like the ck liquid on the floor earlier evaporated from Emma''s mana.
After thest mass of ck smoke faded away, the scene in front of me consisted of only empty portraits with no painting.
When nothing strange happened after a few seconds, I rxed my guard slightly and turned to Emma, who had a slight frown on her face, and asked a question.
"What happened?" I inquired as she turned to face me with a conflicted expression.
The scene of the oil paintings before releasing arge amount of ck smoke,bined with Emma''s expression, led me to believe there was something I wasn''t seeing.
Well, there would be something I wouldn''t see before since I don''t have Emma''s ability to do what she had just done in this quest and there was also the part about the bell-like sound I heard in my head from the primordial chronicle.
It should be rted to the quest, but I can''t see it right now for various reasons.
For one thing, it would be odd in the eyes of the ''natives of this world'' if I began staring nkly at the air. This means nothing to Emma, but it could mean a lot to the vigers who haven''t disyed the ''basic'' functions of the primordial chronicle or even shown any evidence of having the primordial chronicle in the first ce.
This was strange as it made the world and quest even stranger.
Emma eventually opened her mouth to speak as she addressed me, and because Sir Rnd was present and paying attention, she spoke in anguage we could all understand.
"The paintings are exactly like the one that abducted the little girl," she said, but Sir Rnd cut her off by speaking.
"So why didn''t anythinge out of the paintings?" He asked quickly as I could tell he was eager to know the answer.
Emma did not immediately respond, instead looking at both Sir Rnd and me for a few seconds before speaking.
"Did you see the ck smoke when I cast the healing spell on the paintings?" Emma inquired, and both I and Sir Rnd nodded in response.
"This proves that all of these paintings are likely the same as the first, so let me put it straight for you," Emma said as Sir Rnd and I focused on what she was about to say.
"I believe nothing came out of the painting except ck smoke because the painting had finished serving its purpose," she exined as Sir Rnd and I were perplexed by her words.
When Emma saw this, she decided to rify her words as she spoke again.
"What I''m trying to say is that, unlike the girl we just saved from that thing, the other paintings had already done what they wanted to do with the vigers they captured because no one was there to stop them, and this proves it because nothing came out apart from ck smoke from the paintings, which gave me the same feeling I got from the strange creature that came out of the painting earlier," she exined pretty fast.
Hearing this, I spoke up.
"So you''re saying that the smoke earlier was all from the creatures that should havee out?" Emma nodded in response to my question.
Seeing this, I spoke up again.
"Doesn''t that mean they''re dead because they also evaporated?" I inquired while Sir Rnd, who was attempting to understand us, spoke.
"If that''s the case, what happened to the vigers they kidnapped?" Emma, who had heard this, responded.
"Since those creatures died before I finished them up, that can only mean one thing," Emma stated.
"What exactly is it?" Sir Rnd inquired.
"The vigers are probably also dead because the creature who took them in the painting died," she said.
"Every single one of them?" I inquired.
"Yes, all of them," she said, looking at the nk portraits near us as she spoke again in hushed tones.
"They''re all dead."
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 127 What To Do Next.
?What to do next.
[Ace POV],
"They''re all dead"
Sir Rnd said nothing after hearing what Emma said, instead releasing a loud sigh and looking at the portraits on the floor near us with aplicated expression on his face.
While Emma and Sir Rnd appeared to be deep in thought, I looked at them both and spoke to bring them out of their reverie.
"So, what will you say to the vigers?" I inquired as my question was addressed directly to Sir Rnd.
When Emma and Sir Rnd heard my voice as they emerged from their thoughts, Sir Rnd did not respond immediately, instead giving another loud sigh before speaking.
"You don''t have to be concerned, young sir and miss," he said, looking at Emma and me before continuing.
"I''ll take care of it myself. You people have provided more than enough assistance to this old man and this vige, for which I am grateful "Sir Rnd said with a bow before motioning to the vige headman Tom, who was standing nearby, toe closer as he spoke again after the vige headman arrived.
"Take the young miss and sir to the manor to rest and eat," Sir Rnd said to Tom, who nodded and motioned for us to follow him.
Emma and I did not object, as Emma mimicked my actions as I bowed to Sir Rnd and then followed the vige headman.
I was already looking for a reason to excuse myself without causing anyone else to think of anything else, and Sir Rnd just gave me one so I wouldn''t refuse since I wasn''t even interested in what he was going to say to the crowd.
I had better things to do, like checking my primordial chronicle to see what the bell-like sound in my head meant, and Emma could use this time to rest among both of us, as she was the one who used her mana the most and I couldn''t give her a basic mana pill from my storage ring because we were in public.
This was also the reason she had to cast spells without her wand because the wand was also in my storage ring. Neither of us expected anything to happen so soon after we arrived.
As I was thinking about these things, we arrived at the manor as the vige headman led us into the building, and once we entered under the lead of the vige headman, we sat on the chairs offered to us as the vige headman went to address the maids to serve us.
Seeing as I finally have some alone time, I called out the primordial chronicle in my head as a panel appeared in front of me.
...¡
[Instant Hidden Dungeon: Cemetery Assault],
[Type: Quest],
[Quest: The vige has been experiencing some strange events in recent days, as some vigers appear to have started disappearing without a trace, causing hidden fear in the hearts of everyone in the vige.
Help in resolving this issue to clear the dungeon.],
[Time Limit: 6 Days: 23 Hours: 26 Minutes: 01 Seconds],
[After clearing the dungeon, the participants will be rewarded],
...¡
This was the quest panel and the quest that we needed toplete, and I could already see a change in it, which was that the timer was counting down.
Seeing this, I began to have ideas about the bell-like sound I had heard earlier while dealing with the oil puppet.
As I considered this, I checked the notification that apanied the bell-like sound.
...
[Instant Hidden Dungeon: Cemetery Assault],
[Type: Quest],
[Shortly after arriving in the vige, you came across a disappearance case and using your means, you were able to find a clue and immediately begin the quest],
[The timer begins immediately],
...¡
When I saw the texts on the panel in front of me, I knew it was exactly as I had suspected, and that the reason the timer started and the bell-like sound appeared earlier was because the quest had begun, but it appears that this wasn''t the only notification with the bell-like sound, as another notification appeared with it.
I was about to study it when I heard footsteps approaching my direction.
Seeing this, I closed the panel in front of me, only to see Emma''s eyes return to normal from their nk state.
''Looks like she was also checking her primordial chronicle,'' I thought, remembering that I needed to give Emma a basic mana pill to recover her mana.
''I''ll give her when we''re alone,'' I thought as I turned to look at the owner of the footstepsing our way as I saw two maids approaching with wooden trays in their hands.
Seeing this, I repositioned myself in my chair and nodded to the two maids who promptly left after serving the trays on a little table in front of Emma and me, ignoring the fact that the two maids I saw now were two new faces.
After the two maids had gone, I focused on what was on the wooden trays they served.
While looking at what appeared to be a homemade cookie and a cup of tea on the trays in front of me, I only reached out to take the cup of tea, as Emma did as well, ignoring the cookies on the table.
Given that no one was present, I secretly took a wooden bottle from my storage ring containing the basic mana pills and handed it to Emma, who replied with a soft thank you.
Seeing this, I settled on the wooden chair with the cup of tea in my hand, taking a sip before returning to what I was doing before the maids interrupted as a panel appeared in front of me.
.....
There is a mass release of 5 chapters on the 25th of December.
...
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 128 Completed?
?Completed?
[Ace POV]
[Instant Hidden Dungeon: Cemetery Assault],
[Type: Quest],
[Quest: The vige has been experiencing some strange events in recent days, as some vigers appear to have started disappearing without a trace, causing hidden fear in the hearts of everyone in the vige.
Help in resolving this issue to clear the dungeon],
[Status: Completed],
[You have solved the vige''s current hidden problem by killing thest oil puppet in the vige who was abducting the vigers, and you are eligible to confirm your submission for the quest to clear the dungeon.],
...¡.
''Wait, the dungeon has already beenpleted?'' I wondered as I read the summary of how we cleared the dungeon, and all I can say is that it was unexpected news.
We appear to be able to leave the dungeon now.
''I wonder how the rewards ofpletion would be,'' I wondered as I remembered I still hadn''t chosen toplete my other quest from the challenge trial.
''Hmmm, I''ll do that after I get out of the dungeon,'' I thought as I took another sip from my cup of tea and read the texts on the panel in front of me again, starting to feel like I was missing something.
I was reading the texts on the panel again when I heard Emma call my name. I turned to look at her, briefly taking my gaze away from the panel in front of me.
"I guess we''ve cleared the dungeon," she said in English to me.
Perhaps it was because she was wary of the ear on the walls.
After hearing what Emma had to say, I also responded in English.
"I don''t think so," I replied as Emma immediately questioned me after hearing what I said.
"Why?" She inquired.
Hearing this, I did not immediately respond to Emma''s question and asked a question of my own.
"Do you remember when we were at the guardians'' location and I told you about the type of quest the primordial chronicle gave us for the challenge trial?" I asked, and Emma responded immediately.
"The one about having to submit the method to clear the quest yourself because there are multiple ways to clear the quest and you have to choose one?" Emma asked as I was about to respond, but she cut me off as she mmed her palms together, a look of realization on her face as she spoke.
"No wonder the quest still required us to offer our will toplete it rather than doing so automatically. It''s nothing like how video games operate ", she remarked as I ignored thest bit of what she said as I spoke.
"The fact that we had to submit our will toplete the quest demonstrates that the quest is simr to the one we received in the challenge trial in that there are multiple ways toplete it. Aside from that, examine your quest panel and read the section of the primordial chronicle that says ''current hidden problem.'' ", I said as Emma stared nkly into the thin air when she heard this without responding.
When I saw this, I knew she was staring at her primordial chronicle.
We both kept our voices low during our conversation that an ordinary person could not hear us, and we frequently checked our surroundings in case someone was listening in.
I didn''t know if there were any repercussions for anyone in this ce knowing our identity, and I had no intention of finding out.
As I was thinking about these things, I heard Emma call my name and pull me out of my thoughts.
"This text is quite contradictory," Emma said, referring to what I said.
"It''s not really," I said, recalling the primordial chronicle''s habit of showing us vague words with vague meanings.
The primordial chronicle stated that we had resolved the vige''s current hidden problem, which made us edible to submit our will toplete the quest for us to clear the dungeon, but it was also this text that made me realize something, and that was because of two terms that stood out to me in the text.
''Current'' and ''Submit''.
For one thing, the primordial chronicle stated that we had solved the vige''s current hidden problem, but it did not state that we hadpletely solved the vige problem because we had only solved the current one.
Aside from that, we must submit our will to the primordial chronicle in order toplete the quest, and the only time this happened to me was during the challenge trial quest.
ording to the Gateway Guardian, a submit-type quest appears only because there are several ways for the people involved with the quest toplete it, and it is up to the people to choose which method they prefer to use toplete the quest.
At the time, my initial thought was why would someone go to the trouble of finding other methods toplete the quest when he could just go with one because, at the end of the day, all methods chosen toplete the quest are just that, and that is toplete the quest.
However, my conversation with the guardian taught me that even if all methods ofpleting the quest serve the same purpose, the reward one receives from the quest ultimately depends on how the person involved with the questpleted it.
In the case of the challenge trial quest, there were two methods forpleting the quest: cross the bridge or defeat the gateway guardian. However, the guardian stated that while crossing the bridge sessfullypleted the quest and the person could receive his reward, defeating the guardian produced a better reward.
It is simr to how the primordial chronicle rated Anna and me, as Anna received a B+ rating while I received an S rating and the free item tickets it provided demonstrated how this submit-type quest should work.
What matters now is our decision.
Do we finish the quest and clear the dungeon now, or do we wait to see what happens next as we find another way topletely solve the vige''s problems and maximize our reward?
As I was thinking about these things, I heard Emma''s voice calling me out of my thoughts.
"So, should we finish the quest this way?" she inquired.
Hearing this, I did not immediately respond to her question.
"Do you want to finish it this way?" I inquired, and Emma opened her mouth to respond.
"If it had been before I realized this, I would have," she added, pausing before continuing.
"But the thing is, even if we are aware that there are other ways toplete the quest, we don''t know of any, and I believe we''ve already tried our best:," she said as she looked at me, waiting for my response.
Seeing this, I spoke up.
"Do you really believe we don''t have any other options forpleting the quest?" I inquired as Emma let out a low ''oh'' and her eyes glowed with interest as she looked deeply at me without speaking as she waited for me to do so.
Seeing that I had her attention, I opened my mouth to speak as I revealed the key topleting the quest that had always been right in front of our eyes and to which we had been oblivious to it.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 129 Next Step
?Next step.
[Ace POV],
"What is our quest in the first ce?" I inquired.
"To solve the disappearance of the vigers", she said as I nodded before speaking again.
"True, but what is the title of this quest?" I questioned as Emma was about to respond when she abruptly came to a halt with a look of realization on her face.
Seeing this, I knew she understood what I was saying.
[Instant Hidden Dungeon: Cemetery Assault],
To think we would overlook such a crucial and obvious clue when it was right in front of us from the start.
The name of the quest itself was a significant clue that was also a shortcut for us from the beginning the quest was presented to us but unfortunately, we didn''t realize it at all as it only appeared in my thoughts now that I was talking with Emma.
"To think we''d overlook something so obvious right in front of our eyes! How did we not notice it before?!" Emma eximed beside me as I turned to her and answered the questions she wasn''t expecting an answer to.
"It''s because of the quest," I simply stated, as Emma responded with a rather perplexed expression on her face.
"Quest? Why is it due to the quest?" She inquired.
"We were so concentrated on the content of the quest from the beginning that we instinctively missed the title," I replied, as Emma''s puzzled expression vanished.
"It sounds reasonable, but what should we do with this new discovery?" Emma inquired.
I responded after hearing her query.
"We only have to see what the cemetery has to do with our quest," I remarked, pausing before continuing.
"Since the title of the quest is Cemetery Assault, that means that, aside from the quest content, which was to solve the disappearance of the vigers, our quest has something to do with a cemetery, and it is also very likely that the two have something to do together," I said as Emma nodded before speaking.
"That sounds reasonable," she remarked after a brief pause, adding, "I''m also quite interested in finding out more about the quest, but the point is, even if your assumption is true and a cemetery is actually relevant to our quest, where should you look for it and how long would it take?" She inquired.
"Why are you bothered about time?" I asked a question, and Emma responded in kind.
"Have you forgotten about Anna and Chris outside who are still waiting for us?" she said as I shook my head and was about to answer when she interrupted me.
"I know you haven''t and must be relying on the dungeon time difference, but what makes you certain that there is a time difference between this dungeon and the outside world in the first ce when you''ve only entered a dungeon once?" Emma inquired, posing a challenging question.
Because I could only refer to the one dungeon I had entered before this, I can''t be certain that other dungeons have a temporal discrepancy with the actual world if I only have a single experience with dungeons.
But the thing is, even with this, I didn''t feel pressured because I still had a total of seven days in this world, including today, to do most of what I wanted, and if it wasn''t for Emma''s strange way of letting us have a rtively easy time in this quest and the uses she could still provide if she decided to say, I wouldn''t have bothered with her opinion.
''I guess I just have topromise with her and lower the number of days I want to spend here,'' I thought as I turned to Emma and attempted to convince her to remain a little longer because of the use she had for me to finish this quest.
I was curious to see how the rewards for finishing this quest in a different way would differ from the one I''ll receive from the challenge trial.
Emma eventually consented to stay for another day because she couldn''t keep her curiosity at bay.
Seeing this, I was going to close my eyes and take a short rest when Emma spoke.
"But there''s something that makes me wonder," she paused before continuing.
"How did we finish the quest so quickly? "And although the primordial chronicle provided a summary of what happened, it was still too fast because the quest timer would not have been 7 Days if the quest was something easy to finish," she said.
When I heard this, I spoke up.
"It''s because of you," I simply stated as Emma asked me to exin.
"For one, I believe that if the quest was going to progress ording to the way it was nned, we shouldn''t have found the oil puppet responsible for the disappearance of the little girl so fast.
We shouldn''t have found the weird paintings so quickly, nor should we have been able to tie everything back to the merchant who arrived a few weeks ago.
In fact, I feel that if things had gone normally, the girl who was abducted today would not have been rescued, and even if she had been a few dayster, she would have died.
You saw what that bag could do to her in less than a day.
In the end, it was because of you, or rather your sensitivity to the oil paintings offered by your element, that we made this kind of progress.
"It''s not because the quest was easy, it''s because you were an anomaly to the quest that you were able to disrupt the initial progress of the quest," I exined to Emma as she finally grasped what I meant when I stated we got to this point because of her.
In reality, if Emma hadn''t been here with me, I might have gotten to this stage in the quest on my own, but I was certain I couldn''t do it in a day.
I and Emma sipped our tea quietly while I considered this and other possibilities to advance in our quest.
Only when I heard the sound of footsteps approaching our direction did I emerge out of my thoughts, and as I turned to look at the owner of the steps, I saw a face I didn''t want to see and also want to see at the same time.
Sir Rnd.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 130 Mistaken Identity
?Mistaken Identity.
[Ace POV],
One reason I didn''t want to see Sir Rnd was because he could continue our previous conversation and inquire about our identity.
While I had considered one prior to the disappearance of the little girl, circumstances have changed now that I think I needed to create a better persona.
It''s simr to when an investigator disguises himself as a delivery man to investigate a shop, but before arriving, he discovers that the shop has been robbed, and now the highly alerted boss of the shop has discovered him and requested him to reveal his identity.
At this point, if he does not provide a better identity, his cover might be almost non-existent or his n may be foiled.
My thoughts were somewhere along this line, and my situation is a little simr to this in that when I found out that the people here had misidentified our identities, I was about to use it to our advantage in the sense that we didn''t have to say our identities and whatever identity we had to the person talking to us was the identity he or she had in their head, but I don''t think that''s usible now that we''ve gotten really involved in this case.
This might not have been a major concern if this ce was ''normal,'' but I discovered that, aside from Sir Rnd, no one else in this vige possessed supernatural powers.
I didn''t even catch a glimpse of a human with level 5 physical capabilities.
This led me to conclude that in this ce, where it appears that the primordial chronicle did not exist, Sir Rnd would be more wary of two people who could oppose him in power.
I also found out about the strength of amon job from Sir Rnd since he was a swordsman and I can only say that the improvement brought by the job is nothingpared to the ice mage job of the females I encountered before but even then the job still brought some improvement since I could tell from what I''ve seen that Sir Rnd could take care of the rank 1 fire eagle I faced before with ease and this is an understatement considering I haven''t still seen him utilize any core skill.
However, the job just could notpare to a rare grade one.
As my thoughts began to trail as random thoughts, I heard Sir Rnd''s voice as he spoke, drawing me out of my thoughts.
"I''m sorry for keeping young Sir and Miss waiting," Sir Rnd remarked as he greeted Emma and me. We both answered him, telling him it was no problem.
Sir Rnd spoke a few seconds after this happened and he took his seat, as Emma and I concentrated on him.
"Sir?" Sir Rnd attempted to know my name before conversing with me.
Seeing this, I spoke up.
"Ace," I simply stated.
"I see," he remarked as he turned to Emma, who saw what he was doing and understood what he was expressing.
"Emma," she said as she stopped speaking.
"I see. So, Sir Ace and Miss Emma ", he added, and Emma and I both nodded, wondering what Sir Rnd would say next when I saw him open his mouth.
"You people shouldn''t have hidden your identity," Sir Rnd stated as I sat there silently wondering if he had discovered we weren''t people from a great background and were simply posers and if he was going to act on us, but his nextments were unexpected.
"I know people from the church normally have their characteristics, but this one of wishing to remain hidden is a new one, Haha," Sir Rnd added, ending his words with a quickugh, leaving Emma and me speechless.
Unlike Emma, who knew nothing about the church, I''ve at least heard the name since Sir Rnd uttered it to me when he told me he''d requested help from the church, but the question is, how did we get mistaken for the church members?
As I reflected on this, I turned to Sir Rnd and remarked after taking another sip of tea from the cup in my hand.
"We never hid our identity from you since we haven''t had the opportunity to speak of it since we came here," I continued, lying and taking advantage of whatever identity was in Sir Rnd''s head without batting an eysh, while Emma almost spewed the tea in her mouth when she heard me.
Sir Rnd, thankfully, assumed it was because she couldn''t shallow well.
Sir Rnd spoke again after that.
"It was only when I saw the church''s signature light element when Miss Emma acted that I realized you were from the church and to think I was telling you about the church hehe," Sir Rndughed as I was able to uncover what caused the mistaken identity.
It seems that the majority of the individuals in this ''church'' appear to be light elemental users, and the tone Sir Rnd uses when addressing their name must imply that they have a certain reputation to make a rank 1 human reverent.
It would mean a lot if this church had rank 2 humans.
And there''s also the part that things would be problematic if the church finds posers imitating to be people of the church since I don''t think everything would finish with an "it was because I was on a quest".
This is the kind of thing that makes me wonder if we''re in a dungeon at times since this location appears to be a world unto itself.
But it doesn''t really matter because we''re leaving soon.
As I was thinking about this, I turned to Sir Rnd and asked him a question to see if we might finish our quest faster.
Well, it''s not like it''s not alreadypleted.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 131 Leaving The Village
?Leaving the vige
[Ace POV],
"Sir Rnd, do you know if there''s a cemetery nearby?" I inquired as Sir Rnd turned to face me with a puzzled expression before speaking.
"I wonder what Sir Ace would want to do with the cemetery," he said, puzzled, but he still answered my question.
"There''s indeed a cemetery near the vige but when I say near, I meant it in the sense that it''s the only cemetery close to the vige", he said and added; "It''s just that the distance is far from here.
Of course, this is in human terms, because people like us only need a few dozen minutes to get there "He said this as he turned to face me after speaking.
Hearing what he said, I nodded as it just made our search easier since there is only one cemetery near the vige.
As a result, if Emma and I don''t find anything there, we''ll just finish the quest that way, and if we do find something, that''s even better.
As I considered this, I addressed Sir Rnd and spoke to him.
"Thank you, Sir Rnd, and if there''s nothing else we can do here now that we''ve killed thest culprit responsible for the vigers'' disappearances, we''ll leave," I said as I dropped the now-empty cup in my hand on the short table in front of me as I stood up with Emma.
Sir Rnd, seeing this, stood up and extended his right hand to me for a handshake, which I epted as Sir Rnd spoke.
"Thank you and miss Emma for everything you''ve done for this vige and this old man. You people have been extremely helpful to this vige during its difficult time ", he said as we lost contact and he gave Emma a short bow before speaking again.
"Please forgive me for taking up a little of your time, but I would appreciate it if Sir Ace and Miss Emma ept this small token," Sir Rnd said as he reached into his coat suit and pulled out two pouches that made a series of low sounds as they came out.
Sir Rnd brought out the two pouches and handed one to Emma and me, and while I couldn''t see what was in the pouch in my hand, I had an idea of what it was from the sensation it gave me when I touched it.
Turning to face Sir Rnd, who gave Emma and me a ttering smile, I remembered the expression on the vige headman''s face before I entered the vige was exactly like this.
It appears that the church is quite reputable in this ce.
As I thought of this, I carefully ced the pouch given to me in my pocket as I spoke to Sir Rnd.
"Thank you for your gift, Sir Rnd; your thoughts are what matter," I said as Sir Rndughed briefly and spoke.
"It''s nothing," he said, adding, "I just hope you people will visit this vige in the future when you have time," to which I promised under Emma''s re, which I ignored.
After a short chat with Sir Rnd, Emma and I finally left the manor. As we walked down the cobbled streets of the vige, Emma seemed preupied in thought as she stared at the ground.
"Emma?"
She looked up at me, then at her feet again.
Seeing this, I spoke and asked her a question.
"Emma, what''s wrong?"
After Emma heard this, she finally stooped looking at her feet as she turned to me and replied.
"Am wondering if the people here are real people", she said as she took a pause before adding; "They seem so real", she said.
Hearing this, I spoke up.
"That''s true, but at the end of the day, it doesn''t matter because we''ll leave after the quest," I said, to which Emma nodded and returned her gaze to her feet.
I really don''t know what is on her mind. As we had this little conversation, we finally left the vige through the gates under the eyes of the vigers. It was already evening when we came out of the vige and it was getting darker.
I''m not sure why, but the time we arrived here was exactly like it was in the true world. It was essentially a continuation of time.
If there is no time difference between this dungeon and the one outside, it might be nighttime in the true world if we finish the quest today.
As I was thinking about this, Emma and I had a short chat about random topics like our assumptions about how the world is now, our ns for the near future, and magic.
It didn''t take long for us to walk to a point far enough away from the vige that the vige began to appear little from where we were.
When Emma and I saw this, we decided to confirm the contents of the pouch Sir Rnd had given us.
Even though I had a good idea what it was, I had to confirm it to avoid being blind to the contents of the pouch if it turned out to be something else.
With this in mind, I brought the pouch given to me by Sir Rnd, along with Emma, who also brought her own from her pockets, as we both opened our pouches and checked their contents.
When I finally saw what was inside the leather pouch in my hand, I knew it was exactly what I had assumed as I took an item from the pouch and examined it with my other hand.
The familiar-looking primordial chronicle gold coin in my hand had the appearance of a typical gold coin and an exquisite ''P'' on both sides of the coin.
''Imagine the natives not having the primordial chronicle but instead having identical primordial coins,'' I thought as I tried not to think about the strangeness of this world as I counted the number of coins in my pouch and discovered it was around 50 gold coins.
That''s a lot of money for the current me, but first I had to figure out if it was authentic and could be added to the total amount of coins I had in the store, and when I tried, the coins in my hand vanished.
In the end, the total number of coins in my hand was 80 gold coins.
This was a lot of money because I could now buy rare-grade weapons on par with my twin des on my own.
As I was thinking about this, a thought urred to me, and I turned to look in the direction of the vige when Emma abruptly called my name, jolting me out of my reverie.
Seeing this, I turned to Emma and noticed that she was looking at me with an odd expression on her face before she spoke.
"You don''t intend to rob the vigers and the vige, do you?" Emma asked a question and I was unable to respond immediately because it was exactly as she said as I was already making ns to rob the vige in my head.
I was about to say something when Emma spoke up again.
"If you intend to do this, I will not participate," she stated.
When I heard this, I put all structured ns on hold because if I was the only one to rib the vige, Sir Rnd would prevent me from seeding.
Even though he was only one level higher than me, I couldn''t defeat him without Emma''s help because, unlike me, he was a genuine rank 1 human.
Though I could tell that themon grade job he has did not provide him with as much improvement as a rare grade would, I believe I would still be unable to defeat him since even when we fought the oil puppet, he did not go all out and he was still powerful.
It is still unknown how he became a ranked human without the primordial chronicle.
Well, it''s not my concern because, for all I know, the entire world could be an illusion in the end.
But, since my n had been thwarted before he could even begin, I simply followed Sir Rnd''s directions to the cemetery with Emma.
This is why strength is essential.
If I had been strong enough, I could have robbed the vige alone and profited greatly, but unfortunately, I couldn''t.
Even though Emma said she wouldn''t participate, I attempted to persuade her otherwise, but that also failed.
When I saw this, I came to a halt and took a few notes.
One was that if I ever returned to a world like this, I would check their currencies and, if they were the same as in the primordial chronicle, I would make ns ahead of time to take their coins based on my strength at the time.
As I thought of these things, we made our way to the cemetery slowly before speeding up after a while.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 132 Cemetery
?Cemetery.
[Ace POV],
Looking at the moon In the distance that was slowly raising, I turned to Emma and spoke when I saw the certain sight in the distance.
"Let''s walk," I said as we both slowed our charge and began walking forward.
Looking around as I moved forward, I remembered Sir Rnd''s words when he said he was the only one who could travel from the vige to the nearest settlement and arrive in a day.
He wasn''t joking because, on our journey from the vige to this location, we didn''te across a single trace of any kind of settlement.
The vige was essentially the only one within a few miles.
As I thought of these things, I finally got a little close to what made me say that Emma and I should slow down.
It was a forest, but unlike what a forest should look like, this one was a little peculiar.
As I was thinking of this, I heard Emma speak beside me.
"Is this the proper location for a cemetery?" Emma raised an eyebrow as she looked out at the forest in front of us.
I agreed with her because, aside from it being unusual to have a cemetery in a forest, the type of forest in front of me was even more unusual as a location for a cemetery.
Because of the situation in front of me, or rather the state of the forest in front of me, my thoughts were like this.
As far as my eyesight could see, there was a dark and gloomy forest full of dead trees.
The darkness that was falling over the environment as the sun set added to the gloomy image of the forest.
With one nce at this forest, the word ''dead'' came to mind.
Everything in front of me was practically lifeless.
I couldn''t find a single living tree that appeared to be alive until now.
As I continued to observe the outer area of the forest from where I stood, Emma''s voice sounded as she addressed me.
"So, are we going in or not?" She inquired, and I turned to face her as I replied.
"Of course," I said simply as I walked into the gloomy-looking forest, my feet stepping on the ck soil.
Emma, seeing this, followed me.
After a while of walking deeper into the forest and still seeing the same dead trees over and over again, I turned to Emma beside me who was now holding her wand, and asked a question.
"Can you sense anything?" I inquired, and Emma responded by shaking her head.
Seeing this, I said nothing else as we moved forward.
It wasn''t until a whileter that we abruptly stopped walking, and the reason was that Emma did.
Seeing this, I was about to speak when Emma conjured a light spear and shot it at a specific location before I could react.
When I saw this, I quickly turned to the location Emma shot the light spear at as I created several fire spears around me, and when I looked at the location Emma shot the light spear at, I saw two somewhat familiar-looking creatures and a pool of ck liquid on the truck of tree a little bit far from my current location, and when I looked at the information of the creatures given to me by the primordial chronicle, I realized why I had thought they looked familiar.
[Rank 1 Stealth Oil Puppet Level 25],
[Rank 1 Stealth Oil Puppet Level 25],
''To think there were even variations among the oil puppets,'' I thought as I realized why I hadn''t detected the creatures'' closeness before.
Emma and I stared at the creatures as they stared back at us as I reflected on this.
This went on for a few seconds before both creatures abruptly turned their backs on us and charged away.
When I saw this, I didn''t wait for Emma to react before shooting the multiple fire spears that were already around me at the two oil puppets that were charging away from us.
As I watched my attack collide with the oil puppets, I saw them explode into ck liquid.
Seeing this, Emma and I made our way to the location of the oil puppets, beginning with the one Emma shot down first, as something unexpected happened next as I watched the two oil puppets I had attacked earlier restore to their previous state.
When I saw this, I immediately summoned another round of fire spears, but Emma was faster than me, firing hers before mine as I watched the two oil puppets burst into ck liquid once more.
When I saw this, Emma and I remained where we were, waiting for the oil puppets to resurrect, which they did not.
Seeing this, a thought urred to me.
''So only the light element can one-shot them,'' I reasoned, as I confirmed my suspicion that the oil puppet was rted to the dark element.
That, or Emma''s attacks are too powerful.
As I considered this, I turned to Emma, who also turned to face me and spoke.
"Looks like I was right about the cemetery being a clue," I said, and Emma nodded.
Because of the recent event, I was able to confirm two things.
One was that there should indeed be a cemetery here, and the other was that I was correct about the cemetery being a clue because if it wasn''t, we wouldn''t have encountered oil puppets of the same type that were responsible for the vigers'' disappearance.
I was thinking of this as I watched Emma evaporate the ck liquid around us as I extinguished the fire I made to the surroundings.
This was something I learned before I came to the true world though it required a little mana, I still did it because I didn''t want to start a fire in a forest full of dead trees.
After Emma and I finished what we were doing, we continued our journey, moving deeper into the forest with our guards up.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 133 Old Man
?Old Man.
[Ace POV],
We didn''te across any other oil puppets as we made our way deeper into the dark forest, and Emma didn''t detect anything either.
There was nothing else but a road route that appeared to have been forcefully made by humans constantly steeping on it over the ages.
We did follow the road route we discovered because it provided us with some direction.
As I reflected on these things and remembered what had happened a while ago, Emma and I came to a halt and did not move forward again.
It wasn''t because we came across another oil puppet, but because of what we saw in front of us.
We had finally arrived at the cemetery.
However, based on the rotten fence and rusted metal doors in front of me, it appears that this cemetery hasn''t been visited in a long time.
This was understandable if all the other viges and towns had this cemetery as the closest one to their location and were also isted settlements within a few miles, like Sir Rnd vige.
If this is the case, then wanting to bury someone here at such a great distance is strange.
It was far preferable to simply burn the person''s body to ashes if you did not want to bury them in your home than to waste several days traveling to this specific cemetery.
In fact, the people who built this cemetery must have had a few screws loose in their heads or had a specific reason to do it.
As I pondered on these thoughts, Emma and I entered the cemetery through the rusted gates, our guards raised.
After all, it was the cemetery that might hold the key to the vigers'' disappearance.
As I thought of this, Emma and I made our way deeper into the cemetery as we ignored the graves around us and carefully watched our steps. The ce waspletely silent except for the sound of our footsteps on the ground. It seemed like there weren''t any other living creatures around.
"It''s getting darker," said Emma, looking up at the sky. "I wouldn''t want to sleep in a ce like this."
"Yeah, you''re right. Let''s keep going", I said as we continued walking until we felt a cold breeze against our skin. We turned around and looked back toward where we came from, but there was nothing behind us and there were no signs that we''d been followed or anything else out of the ordinary.
''Strange,'' I thought as Emma and I came to a halt, pausing to take in our surroundings.
We had our backs to each other as we observed our surroundings to prevent anything from sneaking up on us.
This went on for a few seconds, and when I saw that nothing else was happening, I was about to let down my guard slightly and speak to Emma when I heard footsteps.
Seeing this, we turned our heads in the direction of the sound of footsteps, which was sideways to both of us.
And when we saw the owner of the footsteps, I had a strange thought that there might be a side effect for males when they evolve to rank 1.
[Rank 1 Oil Puppeteer Level 29],
In the distance, there was an old man with a big brush the length of an arm on his back and arge scroll-like object rolled up in his hands.
When I first saw the old man''s level, my first thought was to use my two umted level-ups and go all out, but when I noticed the old man limping and a small amount of blood on his robe, I didn''t attempt to increase my level again.
The old man, or should I say the oil puppeteer, was hurt.
The old man spoke as these thoughts shed through my mind, looking at us with his hallow-looking eyes.
"What are two teenagers doing here at this hour?" The old man gave a harmless-looking smile that didn''t fit his appearance or the situation we were in.
I might have rxed my guard when I saw this if I hadn''t been able to see his information and the fact that, while Emma was looking in his direction, her eyes were not focused on him and she appeared to be looking at the area behind him.
Because we didn''t respond to him after a few seconds of waiting, the old man''s smile faded and he stared at us coldly.
Despite this, I still remained silent as a series of thoughts raced through my mind.
One was the old man''s level, which was higher than both Emma''s and mine, and the other was the old man''s job grade.
Although only for a short time, I had witnessed the powers of a rare grade job, and I was not foolish enough to believe I could directly match an individual with a rare grade job, and if the old man in front of me happened to have one that is above a rare grade job, Emma and I might not be able to escape even if the old man was injured.
I needed to partner up with Emma just topete with Sir Rnd, who had amon grade job, a job whose grade was above that was noughing matter.
However, I believe it is less likely that the old man''s job grade is above rare.
For one thing, the old man''s pressure was far weaker than that of the two rank 1 Ice mages I had previously encountered.
Perhaps it''s because the oil puppeteer job was weaker than the ice mage job, or it could be because the old man was injured, or it could be both.
The point is that I didn''t get much of a threat from the old man, which led me to believe that this quest could still bepleted in another way.
As I reflected on these thoughts, I noticed the old man''s expression darken as two figures emerged from behind him.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 134 Strange Means Of A Rare Grade Job[1]
?Strange means of a rare grade job[1]
[Ace POV],
Looking at the two figures who appeared from behind the old man, Emma and I separated our backs and took a few steps backward from the old man while I checked the information of the two figures who appeared from behind the old man.
[Rank 1 Oil Puppet Level 27],
[Rank 1 Oil Puppet Level 27],
Unlike the previous oil puppets, it appears that the two in front of us have no specialization and are rather general, but even so, the situation that was looking bad for us when I saw the old man levels of his helpers.
Two Rank 1 Oil Puppets who were both at level 27 and one level higher than Emma and me.
Perhaps it would have been okay if we only had to fight them, but there was another Rank 1 Human here who was at level 29 and had a job, and apart from knowing that he can make these kinds of puppets, I knew nothing else, making the old man more dangerous.
As I considered these things, I turned to face the elderly man in front of me and addressed him.
"Are you the merchant who sold oil paintings to a vige a few weeks ago?" I asked asI saw the old man''s face when he heard this twist and became increasingly unpleasant to see.
The old man spoke without even bothering to answer my question as he addressed something unrted to my question.
"No wonder two teenagers would appear in a ce like this at this time if it wasn''t for any purpose," he said, turning to face us, and adding, "But isn''t the church sending two gifted children who could cultivate to this level to die young?" He said this with an unappealing smile.
I personally believe it''s unpleasant to see, but I think it''s more of a creepy smile to others because I noticed Emma''s body shiver slightly beside me as her face churned in disgust.
But there''s something that makes me wonder a few things.
One is why is it that we keep getting our identity misunderstood as people from the church?And how did the old man suspect us to be members of the church without seeing Emma''s light element? From the way he spoke of us, it appears that people our age who were in rank 1 were rtively rare, and only powers like the church could groom us.
Also, what does he mean when he says cultivating? Is this how the people here gain their powers in the absence of the primordial chronicle? By cultivating?
Hmmm, I think I saw a section about cultivation in one of the store''s sub-options.
Looking at it this way, this world background is truly extensive, and this church I keep hearing about is unquestionably significant.
It''s just unfortunate that this power appears to be too strong because I would have convinced and tempted Emma to let us n to loot something from the church before leaving here.
She might agree because the church appears to be a holynd for light elemental users as well as a ce for me to loot coins.
I don''t believe the church should be poor, but I was too weak to even loot a vige.
As strange and random thoughts raced through my mind, I turned to face the old man in front of me as Emma asked him a question.
"Why did you kill those innocent vigers who did nothing to you?" Emma inquired in a soft voice that was strangely calm and made her almost unrecognizable.
Something I''ve noticed about both of my female teammates is that they both have the desire to help people even if they don''t know them.
I''m not sure if this is a girl thing, but Adara is also like this.
They just want to help people even if there is no profit in it, which is stupid in my opinion because it is wasting resources for nothing.
While I demonstrated this stupidity when I saved Chris and Mia, it was better for me because I gained a strong ally in return, but it was stupid for people like Adara who still helped people who were burdens on top of that.
Maybe my thoughts on this issue will change in the future, but not right now.
These thoughts raced through my mind as I realized why Emma was acting the way she was.
She was angry.
She was angry with the oil puppeteer for killing the vigers, which struck me as ironic given that she had no rtionship with them.
Perhaps this was the behavior of someone whose identity was misunderstood to be someone from a ce called church.
As I was thinking of these things, the old man who had heard Emma''s question burst outughing.
Heughed so hard that it was clear he thought what Emma said was hrious. Hisughter only came to a halt when he coughed up blood.
Seeing this,I knew he had been seriously injured.
After calming his violent coughs, the old man turned to Emma and addressed her.
"You want to know why I killed those ants?" He asked, his face and lips covered in some of the blood he coughed earlier, as he added, "If it wasn''t for my injuries, I wouldn''t have bothered to devour those ants," he said, as I heard a new term from hisst words.
''Devour?''
As I reflected on this, I remembered the scene from when I first saw the little girl in the sack and realized why he said devour.
But how do you devour someone when you''re this far away?
The oil puppeteer spoke again as I was thinking this.
"At first, I wondered why I thought your abundant mana was a little disgusting when I met you, but now I know why. "The mana of you church people is always revolting to my senses," he said as he and Emma stared at each other.
Ignoring their actions, I finally understood something after hearing what the old man said.
I understood why Sir Rnd could tell we weren''t ordinary people, and why the oil puppeteer took us as members of the church.
It was because they could sense our mana.
Though we could take in the mana and pressure our bodies emitted, people with decades of experience with mana, such as Sir Rnd and the oil puppeteer, could still tell.
As I was thinking of this, the oil puppeteer spoke again, and the figures beside him began slowly approaching us.
"However, even if you are powerful for your age, you are still children in my eyes."
"Attack them," he instructed as the two oil puppets charged at us.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 135 Strange Means Of A Rare Grade Job[2]
?Strange means of a rare grade job[2]
[Ace POV],
As the two oil puppets charged toward us, Emma and I mmed our feet on the ground and pushed ourselves backward, creating multiple magic attacks with our respective elements as we further distance ourselves from the oil puppets.
I released and shot the fire spears I had already conjured at the oil puppet that had split from its partner to attack me, not caring that I was about to destroy some people''s resting ce.
Even with multiple fire spears aimed at it, the oil puppet showed great agility as it dodged each one without being hit as it moved closer to me.
Even after I managed tounch another wave of fire spears at the oil puppet, the situation remained unchanged.
When I saw this, I didn''t hesitate and pulled my twin des from my storage ring, coating them in mes as I charged at the oil puppet that was approaching me.
At this point, when the battle was already heated from the beginning, I didn''t have time to focus on Emma, but she clearly did because of the actions she took.
"Light Magic: "Strength Boost"
"Light Magic: "Agility Boost"
As soon as she cast the spells, I felt the effects as my physical abilities increased by a few levels and I became faster.
Seeing this, I became more confident as I directly shed with the oil puppet, who dodged my attacks when Iunched several shes at it with the twin des in my hands.
"You''re not going anywhere," I shed again, but the puppet dodged every time.
When I saw this, I knew it was trying to avoid being hit by my mes.
With this in mind, I pumped more mana into the des in my hands to increase the intensity of the mes as I attempted to attack when I abruptly stopped and rolled on the ground to a different location as a gigantic bird the size of Anna''s shadow crow when it transformednded on the spot I was standing before.
[Rank 1 Oil Puppet Level 26],
A huge eagle stood in front of me, its dark eyes fixed on me.
Although a new enemy had appeared, my attention was diverted elsewhere.
Another type of oil puppet had appeared.
This should be a different variant than the one I''m currently fighting, but I didn''t see anything in its name that distinguished the two.
I turned to look at the oil puppeteer and I saw him doing something rather magical, taking advantage of the opportunity to breathe a little while the oil puppets stared at me.
He was currently on his knees, the big brush that had previously been on his back was gone, and the scroll that had previously been rolled up in his hands was now spread out on the ground.
It was big and long, but my attention was drawn to the big brush that had previously been on the back of the oil puppeteer''s back and was hovering in the air in front of him.
It was coated in some sort of ck aura thingy, with a ck think aura at the tip of the brush.
That wasn''t even the strange part.
What was strange was that after the oil puppeteer poured a strange ck liquid on the scroll, the hovering brush in the air that was coated in a ck aura suddenly approached the scroll on the ground and began drawing something on it.
I couldn''t see what was being drawn on the scroll, but before the oil puppets who had previously attacked me attacked again, I saw multiple flying figures emerge from the scroll.
It was then that I realized the strange means of a rare grade job, but I didn''t have the opportunity to investigate further because the oil puppets attacked me.
Unlike the previous oil puppets I fought, which had human-like characteristics, all of the oil puppets I encountered in this cemetery had ck skin and appeared to be solidified liquids.
As I was thinking of this, I dodged an attack directed at me by the eagle oil puppet in the air, who was flinging thrown attacks at me with the tombstones of the graves in the cemetery.
If that wasn''t bad enough, the oil puppet that was always avoidinging into contact with my mes joined the eagle oil puppet and replicated its action by throwing tombstones at me.
I was in a passive state for a while.
When I realized that closebat was not working, I returned to magic, creating several fire spears and arrows around me as well as a fireball in each of my hands and shooting them at the two puppets who were attacking me.
This was the n until a swarm of ck-looking flying creatures appeared in front of me and all stopped my attacks by shielding them with their bodies.
They all hadrger bodies than a dog.
Even without the primordial chronicle revealing their names, I recognized the neers because I''d seen them before.
These were the figures that emerged from the scroll.
[Oil Puppet Level 15],
[Oil Puppet Level 13],
[Oil Puppet Level 12],
...
[Oil Puppet Level 16],
...
[Oil Puppet Level 14],
''So this is how they''re made,'' I thought as this power restored my understanding of rare jobs.
The ability to create arge number of unranked and ranked puppets. This is basically a one-man army, and based on what has happened thus far, it appears that the Oil Puppeteer job is more of a support type than one designed forbat, but even so, the ability to create artificial rank 1 beings is powerful.
What could a false rank 1 human like me do in the face of such power?
''How am I supposed to match up with this?''
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 136 Strange Means Of A Rare Grade Job[3]
?Strange means of a rare grade job[3]
[Ace POV],
''How am I supposed to match up with this?'' I thought as I heard a loud sound simr to a bomb close to me as a gush of wind passed me by and flew my clothes and hair up in the air.
Seeing this, I turned to the source of the sound, which was an attack from Emma.
Around Emma were numerous oil puppets of various shapes and sizes, and based on the numbers, the number of oil puppets opposing her was clearly greater than mine.
It was clear from this who the oil Puppeteer saw as a greater threat to him, and without a doubt, Emma was arger threat to him than me.
Her light element clearly posed a greater threat to the oil puppets than my fire element.
Something else this world taught me was that the light element was more special than it appeared to be, making the users of the light element special as well. I''m not sure why, but something kept telling me that Emma''s light element would be different from other people''s light elements.
Or, more urately, Emma herself was special, which made her light element special.
But this is just my opinion because I haven''t seen another light elemental user topare her with, so only time will tell if I am correct.
But what I did know was that her element was the oil puppeteer''s nemesis because multiple rank 1 oil puppets were just numbers in front of her attacks.
As I pondered this, I observed several lit two-meter-long light spears hovering and circling Emma, as the oil puppets surrounding her refused to approach her.
When I saw this, I realized Emma was now contributing more to this quest than I was, and she was killing these oil puppets faster than I could.
It''s not like I''ve killed one.
Thinking of these things, I turned to face the oil puppets that surrounded me, then turned to face Emma and the oil puppets that surrounded her, who were all staring at each other.
Seeing this, I made my decision and brought back my twin des from the storage ring, using them in a way I had never used them before.
There was a mechanism at the end of each de in my hands that connected the ends of both des.
And, given the length of the twin des, it would resemble a staff. A lengthy staff.
When I connected both des, it transformed into a staff-like weapon that was slightly longer than 2.5 meters in length.
After connecting both des to form a staff, I used the function that was still avable in this form to coat the weapon in my hand with blue mes while staring at the Oil Puppeteer a distance away who was not even looking at me.
Seeing this, I took a deep breath and turned to face Emma, shouting.
"Cover me!!!" I said as I dashed in the direction of the oil puppeteer, ignoring the oil puppets around me.
Because my voice was quite loud, everyone in the cemetery was aware of my words, as were the puppets around me, who attacked immediately after I moved, but before I could respond, a light shield suddenly appeared beside me as it blocked their attacks, and immediately after blocking their attacks, the light shield strangely bent as it turned in several mini light arrows that shot at the oil puppets around me.
''What control'' I thought as I watched the light arrows collide with the oil puppets around me, causing damage to them.
Though some of them did not die when the light arrow struck them, a portion of their body burst into ck liquid, allowing me to escape their encirclement as I continued my charge to the oil puppeteer.
Despite having the physical capabilities of a rank 1 species, all of these oil puppets had a fatal weakness: physical and elemental attacks.
They couldn''t really be attacked by anything.
Perhaps the puppets are like this because the oil puppeteer was injured to the point where he couldn''t make stronger ones, or because of the material used to make them.
I''m assuming there''s a material used to make these oil puppets because I saw the oil puppeteer pour some kind of liquid on the scroll before the flying oil puppets could emerge.
Though this weakness appeared to be too great of a disadvantage for the oil puppeteer, it wasn''t.
As I previously stated, the oil puppeteer was essentially a one-man army.
You''re a powerful rank 1 human? Let''s see how you do against two of my oil puppets in rank one.
Oh! You''re powerful enough to demolish two of my oil puppets? Let''s see how you do against four of my rank-one oil puppets, and if that''s not enough, I''ll see how you do against six, eight, or ten of my oil puppets.
Fighting an oil puppeteer will be like this, based on what I''ve seen.
After all, the oil puppet''s enemy is basically limited, whereas he can create multiple puppets of the same level as his enemies.
? It makes no difference if you can keep destroying the puppets thate after you; in the end, time and numbers will turn against you because the oil puppeteer may simply drain you to death if he has the resources to do so, turning the battle into a battle of attrition.
Of course, the oil puppeteer job may not be as powerful as I believe it to be, but nobody imed it wasn''t.
As I considered these things, I moved closer to the oil puppeteer, who had already focused his attention on me under the cover of Emma''s light magic.
....
Another mass release on Jan 1st for privilege.
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 137 Strange Means Of A Rare Grade Job[4]
?Strange means of a rare grade job[4]
[Ace POV],
There is an old adage that has been passed down through the ages: kill the head of an army to destroy it.
In this case, the head could be the king, generals, or army heroes who boost morale, and in my case, the head is the oil puppeteer who keeps making oil puppets.
This thought process caused me to attack the oil puppeteer before he created enough puppets to make the fight more one-sided.
As these thoughts ran through my head, the oil puppeteer who had been kneeling before stood up with great agility as blood slowly dripped from his mouth looking at the pool of blood that was on the spot he had been kneeling before, I couldn''t help but think that he was more injured than he appeared to be and I thought he was.
But, looking back, isn''t the primordial chronicle a little cuny, even sinister?
When I told Emma how the quest would have progressed if she hadn''t been the abnormally here, it was only now that I realized this quest-like trap the primordial chronicle gave us as a quest for this dungeon.
For one thing, if the quest had progressed normally, as I believe it was intended to if I was alone, it would have been me finding traces of the merchant doing on the fifth day after the little girl''s disappearance, and if I was quick, I would have rescued the girl who would still die. Following this, the primordial chronicle panel would appear in front of me and inform me that the quest status wasplete and knowing me, I would have immediately set out to this cemetery, most likely on the sixth day, because I was certain I was going to use the little girl as an experiment to test the limits of my pills.
Thenes the quest trap, because by the seventh day, which was thest day toplete this quest, the oil puppeteer might have fully healed himself, and mying here at that point was essentially to court death.
For one thing, the oil puppeteer would not look like this at the time and would resemble someone who might die from blood loss rather than an external factor and would be healthier.
Aside from that, his Level is higher than mine, even if I use my umted level-ups.
After all, despite his nonbat job, he was still a genuine rank 1 specie.
Then there''s his job, and since I don''t have Emma''s light element to one-shot them, I was pretty sure I''d die that day.
I can''t get away from the oil puppeteer, nor can I defeat him.
Aside from the quest trap, there was another thing that made things appear bnced, and that was the oil puppeteer''s injury.
Now everything makes sense.
The seven days allotted to us toplete the quest were not chosen at random.
One reason was the difficult quest, and the other was the cemetery, which held the mastermind responsible for the vige''s disappearance.
The primordial chronicle may have set the timer and made itst so long because it was a timer for the oil puppeteer, who was the real deal in the quest to fully heal.
The timer was basically set for us because if we finished the quest on the seventh day, we wouldn''t have to meet the oil puppeteer and would have to finish the quest that way, and if we finished the quest within three days of the quest started, we would still have time toe here and battle the oil puppeteer.
In a sense, the timer was like one set for us to defeat the oil puppeteer, and the closer the timer goes to its destined moment, the less chance we have of defeating the oil puppeteer.
Finally, the reason I called this quest a trap is that, given the state of the oil puppeteer, the only time one has a chance of defeating the oil puppeteer is three days starting from the time we appeared, and it''s nearly impossible toplete the quest content in three days.
This quest is simr to a maze in which the entrance is also the exit, but you are unaware of this because it is impossible to start the maze without moving from the entrance while in reality, you were drifting away from the exit.
As I thought of these things and was still charging at the oil puppeteer, he suddenly started making signs with his hands as the scroll on the ground and the brush in front of him suddenly moved to his back at a rapid pace as the scroll faced me.
Only now did I also see the surface of the scroll, which had various images drawn on it with some kind of ck liquid.
It''s also worth noting that the images drawn on the scroll were recognizable because they were all simr to the oil puppets I was fighting earlier.
Though I was paying attention to the scroll and the brush hovering behind the oil puppeteer, my main focus was still on the oil puppeteer as we got closer, only a dozen meters separated us, but even with such a short distance, the oil puppeteer was still faster as his hands began to glow and were coated in some sort of ck aura.
It was identical to the one that had coated therge brush.
But that wasn''t the point; the point was that before I could reach the oil puppeteer, he suddenly used his hands, which were coated in ck aura, to draw in the air, while the brush hovering at his back followed his movement and began drawing on the scroll as the ck liquid that had previously gathered on the surface of the scroll gathered towards it.
But that wasn''t the main point, it was the image drawn on the scroll at breakneck speed.
It had the appearance of an eastern dragon.
When I saw this, I heard the voice of the oil puppeteer.
"Origin Ability: Materialize"
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 138 Strange Means Of A Rare Grade Job[5]
?Strange means of a rare grade job[5]
[Ace POV],
"Origin Ability: Materialize"
''Origin ability?'' I thought when I heard the strange term that came out of the oil puppeteer''s mouth, but before I could think any further, the image of the eastern-looking dragon on the scroll shook a little as it emerged from the scroll exactly like how the flying figures emerged from the scroll before, but the size it came out with was far exaggerated than the flying figures.
As I looked at the gigantic figure that was emerging from the scroll at a rapid pace and was gradually increasing in size, I immediately stopped charging and jumped further back from the oil puppeteer as I used one of the level-ups I had umted before to level up to level 27 to improve my physique, andbined with Emma spells on me that were still active, the increase in strength was substantial.
I didn''t say anything at all after hearing the oil puppeteer''s words and seeing the figure of the eastern-looking dragon.
All of this happened in an instant, and the figure of the eastern-looking ck-colored dragon had entirely emerged from the scroll, roaring loudly.
"ROAR!!!!!!!"
As I attempted to ignore the ringing in my ears from hearing the roar of the dragon-like figure, I looked it up in the primordial chronicle.
[Rank 1 Materialized oil Puppet Level 29],
When I saw this, I immediately used my remaining umted level up to level 28 as I looked deeply at the figure in front of me, trying to figure out how the materialized in its name made it different from the other oil puppets, but I was not given enough time to even begin thinking about it when the hands of the oil puppeteer suddenly moved as the gigantic oil puppet in front of me charged at me with his head the size of a truck heading towards me.
Seeing this, I cleared my mind as I repositioned my posture with the me-coated staff in my hand and swung it just as the oil puppet''s head was about to strike me. But the expected effect did not ur.
What happened was that I was pushed back a few meters by the sounds of metals shing violently against each other.
It wasn''t until this happened that I realized why the word materialized was associated with the oil puppet when I checked its name in the primordial chronicle.
In the face of this oil puppet that appeared to have materialized into the real thing with its features despite being made of some liquid which was likely oil given its name, the previous weakness I discovered about oil puppets that I encountered before became obsolete.
When confronted with a solidified liquid puppet with skin as hard as the staff in my hand, the weakness of before has been rendered useless to know if in front of this particr oil puppet.
As this thought passed through my mind, the oil puppet dragged its long body on the ground and continued to attack me with its tail, while the sounds of metal shing rang out in my surroundings.
As the environment around us deteriorated, I became aware of the importance of having a job.
Even if I canpete with weaker rank 1 species right now, there wille a time when I won''t be able to.
After all, inparison to those who have a job, I am in and unremarkable. Even a low-level job like Sir Rnd''s swordsman made me to think before acting.
As I considered these things, I dodged the tail attack sent to me by the oil puppet and managed to attack with the tip of my staff de on the body of the puppet and I was sessful in injuring the oil puppet''s steel-like body as ck liquid began to flow out of the ce I attacked but before I could attack the same ce again, the wound had already healed.
Seeing this, I was able to witness the powers of this origin ability, but I was unable to contemte its wonders because the oil dragon-like puppet separated itself from me by raising its head and turning to face me while opening its mouth.
When I saw this, I didn''t dare to find out what was going toe out of its mouth, so I rolled on the ground to another location as soon as I saw the oil puppet shoot some kind of ck liquid from its mouth while I was rolling.
After sessfully dodging whatever it was that came out of the oil puppet''s mouth, I immediately stood up and turned to look at where I was previously, where I saw a massive hole that was still melting.
Seeing this, I didn''t have to think long to figure out what would happen if I was hit.
Thinking about this, I turned to the oil puppeteer, who was waving his hands in the air like he was controlling something and blood pouring out of his mouth like a wave, and thought that if he could create something like this with an injury like that, how strong would he be if his injuries had healed?
I stared at the two figures in front of me, the oil puppeteer and the oil puppet, as I considered how to alleviate my current predicament.
But before I could think any further, I heard another loud sound in the cemetery and, without even looking at what it was, I knew who made it as both the oil puppeteer and I had a brief moment of peace and turned to look at Emma who was slowly making her way forward to me as the area she was previously in was surrounded by ck liquid.
Seeing that Emma had dealt with his puppets, the oil puppeteer''s bloody face turned uglier as he stared at us coldly, and the dragon-like puppet attacked us as the final battle finally began.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 139 Defeating The Oil Puppeteer
?Defeating The Oil Puppeteer
[Ace POV],
I disconnected the staff in my hand from the mechanism that connected them as I changed it to the twin des I was more familiar with as the oil puppet charged at us with a speed that was difficult for my eyes to follow as it left a trail on the ground with its long body.
I charged to Emma''s front in an instant, holding the twin des in an X shape in my hands to defend against the oil puppet''s charge attack.
This was my n until a threeyer light shield appeared in front of me and collided with the oil puppet''s head.
I turned to look at Emma, and seeing that she had no other expression on her face apart from a slight exhaustion and she didn''t look like she was about to copse like the time we fought against the goblin lord, I returned my attention to the threeyer light shield or rather, the now twoyers light shield since the oil puppet just seeds in destroying ayer.
It was also not surprising that Emma''s light shield she cast to defend herself against the oil puppetsted. Aside from her affinity for mana, I believe the other main reason is her magical staff.
It had to be her magic staff because it was a rare grade item like my twin des and had a remarkable function.
I got to see the information about Emma''s staff and the additional effects the staff had while we were in the forest and everyone was curious about what weapon the others were using before we encountered the fog.
Aside from being a rare grade weapon, the staff reduces the mana consumption required to cast Rank 0 spells, also known as unranked spells, by 35% and reduces the mana consumption required to cast Rank 1 spells by 8%. Aside from that, the staff increases the effectiveness of unranked spells by 5%. The increase may look small, but it was still something since it was an increase.
The main function of the staff that made it a treasure was the reduced mana consumption for spell casting.
And as for why Emma''s mana still runs out rtively quickly, I can only me it on her light element, where even the most basic spell consumes mana.
It may appear to be too much of a disadvantage in the early stages when Emma''s mana was limited, but the truth was that if this disadvantage didn''t exist and Emma could cast her light magic spells more freely, she''d be rtively overpowered because it''s still the same basic spells she uses to contend with rank 1 creatures.
I suppose Emma can cast spells more freely without worrying about her mana reserve only when she''s by my side and taking my pills.
Well, if she happens to find a potion master, she can get the same treatment, and with the amount of usefulness Emma can provide, I don''t think even the empires would dare to ignore her.
Perhaps if she''s there, she won''t be valued much, but she won''t be treated badly either, but I don''t think there will be many people like me who would make use of a rare opportunity to get something that didn''t directly help with increasing theirbat prowess.
People like me should be scarce as a result of this. I''m curious if I can mize this.
As these random thoughts raced through my mind, I noticed the secondyer of the light shield in front of me was about to be destroyed.
When I saw this, I realized we were dragging things out far too long, especially against someone who was seriously injured.
When I thought of this, I turned to Emma behind me and spoke.
"Do you think you can manage this oil puppet on your own?" I asked as Emma nodded her head in response to the dragon-like figure in front of us.
When I saw this, I didn''t say anything else and charged in a different direction to get around the oil puppet in front of me.
But, of course, things didn''t go as nned since the oil puppeteer had the eyes and brains to figure out what I was doing as the oil puppet that was attempting to break the light shield before stopped as it turned to attack me but I didn''t bother looking at its action as another light shield appeared in front of it and stopped its attempt to get close to me.
Following this, I noticed the oil puppeteer''s face staring at me coldly as it did not attempt to control the oil puppet to attack me again and instead took the big brush that was hovering at his back and changed his posture to one that looked ready to wee my attack.
Seeing this, I began to wonder and doubt if my previous assumption that the oil puppeteer should not be good in closebat was correct since from the start, he appeared to be quite dependent on his puppets, but looking at his posture now, I''m not so sure.
People who rely on an external source, such as the oil puppeteer, have weak individual strength, ording to logic and video games, which I don''t usually refer to. Anna is a good example of this, but I couldn''t change my mind since I was already charging at the oil puppeteer and had made a decision with Emma.
As I thought of this, I finally got close to the oil puppeteer and I gave a little jump and attacked with both des in mid-air while the oil puppeteer defended in a vertical line with the big brush in his hand.
Seeing this as my feet touched the ground, I didn''t give the oil puppeteer time to rest or attack me as I attacked again with my twin des as the sound of metal shing violently resounded around us.
I noticed a few things as the fight between the oil puppeteer and us heated up.
One was that the big brush in his hand was surprisingly hard as metal, despite its deceptive appearance, and another was that the oil puppeteer was not good in closebat, as I had assumed.
It wasn''t that he wasn''t good; it was just that when it came to purebat prowess, I was better. This didn''t help much because it only allowed me to have a stalemate and a slight advantage over the oil puppeteer, but this wasn''t anything worth mentioning since the oil puppeteer had already been injured by something before and was still able to fight me to this level.
Seeing this, I can only conclude that the smallest improvement made to the oil puppeteer inparison to what amon grade job can deliver rendered themon grade job undesirable and obsolete.
As I was thinking about these things in the heat of battle, the oil puppeteer suddenly vomited a huge mouthful of blood as his body shook a little, and looking at slightly bloodied Emma at the corner of my vision, I saw that she had just delivered an attack that killed the oil puppet.
After seeing this, I didn''t need to think about why the oil puppeteer suddenly vomited blood.
In addition to the oil puppet''s death and the oil puppeteer''s previous injuries, it had to be a bacsh, and I wasn''t about to pass up this opportunity to strike when the oil puppeteer was at his weakest as I pumped all the mana I had in my body into the twin des in my hand as they both became coated in blue mes that were so intense that they rose by a few meters.
After that, I dashed closer to the oil puppeteer, who had a hideous expression on his face and what I assumed was fear in his eyes as I cut his body in half and separated his upper torso from his body, and immediately after that, I heard a familiar bell-like sound in my head.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 140 Quest Complete And Back Outside
?Quest Complete And Back Outside
[Ace POV],
If it had been before, I would have turned to see what it was since I knew it had to be a notification from the primordial chronicle, but I couldn''t because it appeared that the oil puppeteer had something nned for me even before it died.
Who would have guessed that the oil puppeteer''s body would explode just as my de made contact with him?
This creature knew he was going to die, and he didn''t want to go down alone, so he tried to drag me along with him.
His blood was also not the expected red, but rather ck. It''s even unclear how he managed to explode his body in the first ce.
Fortunately, I was quick enough to escape the area where the explosion would have caused more damage, as I avoideding into contact with the strange ck blood of the oil puppeteer.
Thankfully, Emma was also able to react in time, casting a light shield in front of me to keep the ck blood of the oil puppeteer, which I couldn''t avoid in time, from touching me.
After this, I turned to look at the slightly bloodied and exhausted Emma and thanked her before returning to my previous location and seeing the ck blood that belonged to the oil puppeteer and noticing that wherever the blood touched, everything melted.
The earth melted at a faster rate than when the oil puppeteer shot that ck liquid at me. The ck blood of the oil puppeteer and the ck liquid sprayed by the oil puppet at the time may be the same thing.
What a vicious specimen of a human being.
Even in death, you intend to melt me.
I turned to Emma, who was approaching me, as I pondered about this and quickly forgot about it.
"Are you all right?" Emma inquired as I became perplexed upon hearing her.
"All right, about what?" As I turned to look at the now-dead silent cemetery, I asked.
"You just killed someone, you know," Emma said, her gaze fixed on my face as if she was trying to find an expression.
Only after hearing what Emma had to say did I realize that I had indeed killed someone with my hands.
ording to my research and previous ns that I didn''t end up carrying out, I should be panicking or at the very least ufortable because I had just killed someone for the first time in my life, but I felt no emotion or difort inside me and felt perfectly normal.
''Looks like killing someone doesn''t work either,'' I thought as I dropped the subject in my head and didn''t speak about it again, and Emma, who saw this, did the same and didn''t question further.
Emma was also unusually calm even though someone had been killed in front of her.
Perhaps because the body is no longer present, it has nosting effect.
Seeing this, I paused my observations and summoned the primordial chronicle in my head to study the notification that appeared when the bell-like sound appeared in my head when I killed the oil puppeteer.
[You have acquired the primordial records of Rank 1 Oil Puppeteer Level 29],
[Instant Hidden Dungeon: Cemetery Assault],
[Type: Quest],
[Quest: The vige has been experiencing some strange events in recent days, as some vigers appear to have started disappearing without a trace, causing hidden fear in the hearts of everyone in the vige.
Help in resolving this issue to clear the dungeon.],
[Status: Completed],
[You resolved the vige''s current hidden problem by killing thest oil puppet in the vige who was abducting the vigers, but seeing as this was insufficient, you decided to end the whole matter and resolve the vige''s problem by killing the mastermind behind the problem, and finally resolved the vige''s problempletely as you are eligible to confirm your submission for the quest to clear the dungeon],
Seeing the new summary of how wepleted the quest, I was able to confirm that the cemetery was definitely the key topleting the dungeon.
It''s a good thing everything worked out in the end and we were able to finish the quest in another way.
Emma was primarily responsible for our current progress because she was the reason we were able to get this far in the end.
Emma''s voice interrupted my thoughts as she spoke, bringing me back to reality.
"It''s all over now, right?" Emma inquired, her gaze fixed on me.
Seeing this, I nodded and spoke up.
"Yes, it is," I said as I turned to look at the two items that could have counted as spoils from this battle but were damaged due to the oil puppeteer''s explosion.
The two items I''m referring to are the big brush that the oil puppeteer used to draw and as a weapon, and therge scroll.
Both items piqued my interest, especially the brush, because I was curious about the material used to make it, which allowed it topete with a rare-grade weapon, but both the scroll and the brush were corroded by the oil puppeteer''s ck blood.
But now that I think about it, if all it took for the brush to be destroyed was corrosive blood, it''s not going to be that valuable, and maybe it was because of the oil puppeteer that the brush was able to contend with my twin des in the first ce.
As I was thinking about these things, I turned to Emma and spoke.
"Are you ready to leave?" I asked Emma, and she nodded before speaking.
"Yes, let''s go," she said, adding, "I''d like to take a bath after this."
I nodded in response and was about to leave the dungeon since we were done with whatever we wanted to do here when I realized I didn''t know how to leave the dungeon in the first ce.
As I considered this, I decided to just think of leaving the dungeon as a panel suddenly appeared in front of me as I read the texts written on it.
[Participants found requesting to leave the dungeon],
[... Quest has beenpleted and the [Instant Hidden Dungeon: Cemetery Assault] has been cleared],
[Request epted],
[Do you want to leave the dungeon?],
[Note that once you have agreed to leave the dungeon, you cannot change your mind],
As I read the text on the panel in front of me and realized its purpose, I turned to look at Emma to see if she received the same message, only to receive a nod from her when our gazes met.
Seeing this, I made no further attempts to speak as I willed my thoughts to the primordial chronicle and chose to leave the dungeon.
''Yes''
And as soon as the primordial chronicle received my message, my vision blurred, and the next thing I knew, I was no longer in the cemetery.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 141 Beyond The Bronze Door
?Beyond The Bronze Door
[Ace POV],
Shaking my head to get rid of the dizziness caused by the sudden vision blur, I looked around at the somewhat familiar surroundings.
It was the room we saw and entered just before we came across the bronze door that served as the dungeon''s entrance, and strangely, the bronze door remained despite the dungeon having been cleared.
When we returned from the dungeon, I was perplexed since, if I recall correctly, the primordial chronicle stated that if the dungeon was cleared, it would vanish because it was an instant dungeon.
The one-time kind.
But, if the dungeon was supposed to disappear, why is the entrance still here? For a brief moment, I was perplexed, thinking that I had misread the primordial chronicle''s message, but when Emma addressed the same issue on my mind, I knew I wasn''t wrong and had read correctly.
As I was thinking about this, I turned to Emma and asked her a question.
"Would you like to see what''s on the other side of the door?" I inquired, to which Emma turned away from the door to face me, and replied.
"Mhmm," she said, nodding, "but what if it leads to another dungeon?" She inquired as I pondered what she had said.
If she is correct and this bronze door leads to another dungeon, it is possible that this bronze door leads to multiple instance dungeons.
Interesting.
As I considered this, I held Emma''s hand, and she did not speak or resist as I moved toward the bronze door and opened it.
But instead of the expected scene, something else appeared in front of me.
I did not appear in another location like thest time I opened the bronze door with Emma though this time I was finally able to see what was beyond the bronze door.
"Wow," Emma eximed beside me, squeezing my hands in what I assumed was excitement.
I just gave her a quick nce before returning my attention to the scene beyond the door.
Although I had not entered, I could see a world filled with green life and mountains as far as the eye could see from where I stood.
The cold breeze hit my face.
From what I could see, it appeared to be another world.
As I reflected on this, I walked through the bronze door with Emma, holding hands as nothing unexpected happened as we stepped our feet on the grassy floor, the wind passing by and roughening our clothes, but we ignored it because we werepletely focused on the scene in front of us.
"It looks so real," Emma said beside me, turning to look around curiously.
When I saw this, I turned to look behind me and saw that the bronze door was still there, and beyond it was a dark room with a staircase leading upward.
It was as if the two locations were in different worlds.
''Is this a dungeon as well?'' I thought as I turned to face the sun in the distance, my free hand over my head to shield myself from the sun''s rays.
Everything felt so real.
The ground beneath our feet felt so real. We could feel the air we were breathing. The distant trees, hills, and mountains appeared to be real as well.
It gave us the same impression we had when we first arrived near Sir Rnd''s vige.
Everything felt so real, and looking at the dark room beyond the bronze door, I''d believe it if someone told me it was an alternate dimension.
"Let''s take a look around,"
Emma urged me as she dragged my hand away from the bronze door to follow her and observe the surroundings, to which I did not object and moved along with her as we both observed the surroundings after reaching a certain distance away from the bronze door.
After a few moments of observation, it was exactly as I had expected, and this ce was identical to the dungeon we had just left.
It felt so real.
As I was thinking of this, Emma''s voice came from beside me and pulled me out of my reverie.
"This is incredible," she said, adding, "I wonder how this works," she sighed in admiration.
Because of the scene in front of me, I, too, received a refresh and a new understanding of the primordial chronicle powers.
At times like these, one wonders if the primordial chronicle was actually a God or the work of God.
Is there even a God in the first ce?
If someone had asked me this question before the apocalypse, I would have ignored the person because there was no such being as God, but this thought and belief of mine about the existence of a God not being real seem to be fading as the days pass after the apocalypse.
Perhaps God or gods exist, but this was not something I could be concerned about.
I was still an ant inparison to those beings, assuming they exist at all.
As I reflected on these things, I returned my attention to the scene in front of me as Emma spoke.
"So, what are we going to do now?" Emma asked, taking her gaze away from her surroundings and turning to face me.
"What do you mean, what are we going to do when the answer is right in front of us?" I turned to face Emma, who had a puzzled expression on her face when she heard me.
Seeing this, I spoke out again to rify matters.
"Since we didn''t see any other people here, we know this ce is likely ownerless, so we''ll keep it," I exined.
"Eh!? Keep it! "Emma eximed beside me when she heard what I said, but I didn''t say anything else and simply told her that I''d exinter when we gathered with Emma and Chris.
When she heard this, she didn''t say anything else and just nodded as we walked back to the bronze door.
Fortunately, it was still there.
As I was about to walk through the bronze door, I came to a sudden halt as Emma mmed her head on my back.
"Ouch," I ignored her and bent down to dig a small hole in the ground, pulling out a ball of soil.
After doing so, I threw the soil ball into the dark room through the bronze door, and the soil suddenly froze in the air just after passing through the door.
Seeing this, I confirmed that the location we were in the bronze door was not connected to the world outside it.
Since I just confirmed that there was a time difference between this ce and the outside world, it was most likely a dungeon.
Unfortunately, When I tried to use the primordial chronicle on the bronze door, it never gave me any information.
I''m not sure if I should refer to this world as a natural treasure, like the awakening tree in my storage ring.
Hmmm.
As I considered this and confirmed what I wanted to confirm, I made my way to the dark room in front of us, passing through the bronze door, and as soon as our feet stepped on the ground in the dark room, the frozen ball of soil that had been in mid-air before fell to the ground.
This had no effect on me since I had already confirmed that there was a time difference between the world beyond the bronze door and this world.
As I considered this, I shut the bronze door that had been left open, and the breeze that had made its way into the dark room vanished.
After that, Emma and I made our way back up the stairs to the surface.
''I''m not sure if it''s noon or night.''
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 142 A Talk
?A Talk.
[Ace POV],
A series of thoughts shed through my mind as Emma and I slowly made our way up to the surface, lighting up the dark surroundings with our respective elements.
One was why the bronze door was there in the first ce and why it didn''t disappear even after we cleared the dungeon.
Another was why we couldn''t see what was beyond the bronze door until we''d cleared the dungeon.
Was this the way things were supposed to be or not?
Another crucial one was what the alternate dimension beyond the door was and why it was there.
Ibeled it as an alternate dimension because that was the only urate term for it.
But, unfortunately, there was no one to answer my questions while they were in my head, so they remained just that: questions.
As I was thinking about these things, Emma, who was silently making her way up the stairs, spoke up, jolting me out of my reverie.
"What did you do before the apocalypse, Ace?" Emma inquired, and I was immediately perplexed since I had no idea where she was headed when she talked.
Even though I was perplexed, I responded.
"life as a normal student I suppose," I answered, to which Emma nodded and spoke again.
"Do you have any hobbies?" She asked as I became increasingly perplexed by her purpose but still responded.
"If learning about new and interesting things can be considered a hobby, then that is it," I said, to which Emma replied, "Is that so?" to which I gave no response as we both fell silent as Emma spoke again and asked a question.
"Have you ever had or do you still have a girlfriend?" She inquired.
"No," I said, adding, "that''s just a distraction that will reduce the number of times I experiment," as Emma, who heard me, burst outughing.
Though it did not reflect well on her image, it did not look out of ce on her and felt very genuine.
At least, this was how I felt because the Strange Emma was no longer the curious magical genius with whom I interacted.
She felt.... normal.
Only my mother, sister, Gustav, Adara, and, to my confusion, Anna and Mia had made me feel this way.
To say the least, it was strange.
As I reflected on these things, I decided to ask Emma why she was asking me these questions, to which she responded in an unexpected way.
"You feel sad," she said, adding, "so sad that I can sense it from your mana when you release your mes," she said as the already perplexed me became even more perplexed.
''Me sad? Am sad?'' I began to wonder where she got this idea because I would have been happy instead if I could feel sadness.
As I was thinking this, Emma spoke again.
"I know I shouldn''t say this since we barely know each other and it mighte across as annoying, but I want to help you," she said, adding, "I want to get you out of that cage," she said as I interrupted her.
"You know, saying someone is caged to their face isn''t something nice to say," I said, to which Emma responded.
"You say that, but I can''t feel your anger," she said as I fell silent as several thoughts ran through my mind.
''Am I really sad?'' I thought as I remembered the times when my mother threw birthday parties for me that I had no attachment to, or when I received hugs from my mother and sister but felt nothing and even treated them as strangers once in a while.
I also remembered seeing my father for the first time when I was younger, and the only thing he could say when he saw me was what was a bastard like me doing near him.
I remembered catching my mother crying alone several times, and even though I knew it was because of my supposed father, I couldn''t get angry no matter how hard I tried.
I vaguely remember being isted by everyone around me because of unusual behavior.
I recall the time I tried to impress my teacher by correctly answering a question he had gotten wrong in front of the entire ss.
I expected to feel an emotion if my teacherplimented me.
Unfortunately for me and my stupid decision, I instead received scorn from everyone in my ss and my teacher, and I was further isted by everyone for a few months before my mother discovered the issue. I remembered those days when my emotions slowly faded as I started seeing my family as people I could barely call my rtives, and the times I purposely hurt myself to feel something that still didn''t work.
''But does all of this make me sad?'' I thought as I felt something on my face and discovered it was wet when I touched it.
I started crying at some point, even though I didn''t make any other movements aside from watering out of my eyes.
Unfortunately, I was still feeling nothing.
I spoke to Emma as I wiped my tears away.
"Do whatever you want, I don''t care because it wouldn''t work," I said, to which Emma suddenly smiled and nodded heavily as if she had ignored thetter part of what I said.
Seeing her behavior piqued my interest, so I approached Emma and inquired.
"Why do you enjoy helping others when they did not request it and it is none of your business?" I inquired, noticing Emma''s eyebrows twitch for a split second as she responded.
"I just want to help," she said as I ignored her after hearing her uninteresting response.
She can do whatever she wants; I don''t mind because I''ve never really given up on feeling emotions.
The chances of starting to feel them normally are slim, but I do feel them asionally, so I never gave up on feeling them.
And if I still can''t feel them, I''ll just go battle monsters much stronger than me since it might make me feel more excited.
After all, it has happened several times since the apocalypse.
As I reflected on this and talked with Emma, we got closer to the surface when I noticed light shining through the hole that led to the stairs in the first ce.
''It looks like it''s still noon,'' I thought as we finally reached the surface.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 143 Regroup With Others
?Regroup With Others
[Ace POV],
Emma and I both took a deep breath of fresh air as soon as we returned to the surface.
"Looks like you were right about the time difference in the dungeons," Emma said just after this happened as I nodded and replied to what she said.
"I expected it," I simply said, and Emma nodded and looked at me to continue speaking, but after a few seconds of silence, Emma withdrew her gaze from me as the air around us became awkward.
Seeing this, I ignored her actions and observed my surroundings, realizing that I couldn''t find Anna or Chris, but I did find some footsteps on the ground.
Emma and I who saw this followed the trail of the footsteps, cautiously observing our surroundings and preparing ourselves not to be caught in an unexpected situation.
As I pondered this, I began to wonder where Anna and Chris were and looking at the sky, I could tell it was still noon, and only a dozen and a few minutes should have passed from the time we entered the dungeon, so Anna and Chris should not have left the area because they hadn''t seen us in a long time due to the time difference between both worlds.
What I don''t know is the exact time difference between the true world and the one in the instant dungeon, because from what I''m seeing now, the time difference should not be 1:1 (1 minute: 1 hour/ 1 hour: 1 minute) like the former dungeon I entered before this one. Perhaps there are different time differences for different dungeons.
Well, if the alternate dimension is just a duplicate of the dungeon world we just came out of, I''llter know the difference between the time in the true world and the dungeon world.
But, seriously, the true world was as the guardian described.
Apart from being mysterious in the sense that I have yet to discover a clue that led to the start of the apocalypse, this world was far more dangerous than the one we came out of before passing through the gateway.
It had only been barely a day since we arrived in the true world, and during this time, I had encountered a rank 1 monster right from the start, as well as discovered that the weakest native monsters in this ce were all rank one species.
Aside from that, I had encountered two rank-one humans for the first time, followed by two more in a new type of dungeon that was reasonably dangerous.
All of this was not even the most important thing that happened, as stage two began not long after we arrived.
My suspicion remained that the dungeon world we had just left was what the primordial chronicle was referring to when it asked if the myths and stories passed down through the ages were true.
That was just telling us it was. At the very least, it has be real.
Then there''s the part where we still haven''t met the people the primordial chronicle warned us about twice.
People who had gone through what humans were going through right now. This could mean a variety of things, but there was no other information from the primordial chronicle that could be used as a hint to figure out what was going on.
Even with all of these points, they may not evenpare to everything that will happen in the future.
But that will have to wait for the future I suppose.
I was thinking these things when I noticed the figures in the distance in front of me.
The figures were Anna, who was holding Mia, and Chris, who was beside her, in a destroyed environment.
''Looks like there was a fight here,'' I thought as Emma and I finally got close to the others, Emma speaking first before I could.
"What exactly happened here?" She inquired as Anna, who had heard this, turned to face us.
"When you guys went down here, a monster came here, but Chris took care of it," she exined, adding, "but you guys stayed quite a long time there, what did you find?" She inquired as Emma took it upon herself to summarize things to Anna as I ignored this when I saw it and turned to Chris instead.
"You''re very lucky, aren''t you?" I said as I looked at the object in Chris''s hands.
"Ah yes," Chris said as he approached me with the orange orb in his hands.
When I saw this, I said nothing and just held the orange orb and observed it as I spoke.
"To think you got a rare grade orb right away from a monster that wasn''t much stronger than you," I said, to which Chris gave a shortugh and scratched the back of his head as he smiled at me.
I knew Chris defeated a weak monster because that was the level of monster he could face in the first ce.
As I considered this, I told Chris to hold on to his orb first before returning it to him, which he did as I turned to Emma and Anna, who was still talking, and spoke.
"Let''s go," I said as they both nodded and continued talking, but this changed when Anna saw that I was leading them to the entrance in the hill that held the passage to take the stairs, as she turned to me with a confused expression on her face and spoke.
Chris was looking at me with a puzzled expression as well.
"Where are you taking us, Ace?" Anna inquired as Chris turned to face me and awaited my response.
Seeing this, I knew Emma hadn''t gotten to the part about the alternate dimension in her conversation with Anna.
With this in mind, I opened my mouth to respond to Anna while continuing to move.
"I''m taking you to a ce that will be our home in the true world from now on if my ns work out," I said as Anna, who heard what I said, ignored thetter part, and addressed the first.
"Our home?" She asked,pletely baffled, as Chris turned to look at me with a puzzled expression on his face, whereas Emma looked at me with a curious expression on her face.
Seeing this, I spoke up.
"Be patient," I said, adding, "You''ll see what I mean soon enough," as I led everyone back down the hill through the stairs as Anna spoke no more and turned to continue her conversation with Emma, who gave me a deep look before returning to her conversation with Anna.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 144 First Home
?First Home.
[Ace POV],
Before we went down the stairs to the dark room, I made sure to cover the entrance here with more leaves outside to provide a better cover and disguise for it, making it harder for anyone to discover it.
I wouldn''t want a treasure I''d already imed to be mine to be taken from me by a random rank 1 human who was stronger than me.
Fortunately, Chris and Anna moved their battle with the monster to a location far away from the hill that housed the alternate dimension''s entrance, preventing me from taking any further action to cover the hill if the area around it was destroyed.
They also cleaned up after themselves, as I didn''t see the body of the monster they killed or the blood that must have spilled when the monster died.
Overall, they handled it well, and I''m guessing the disappearance of the monster''s body was due to one of them exchanging the monster for coins in the store.
As I was thinking about these thoughts as I and the team made our way down the stairs, Anna spoke behind me, jolting me out of my reverie.
"How long do these stairs go down?" Anna inquired, her voice quivering with tiredness.
Her concerns were understandable, given that I, too, thought the stairs were quite long.
Though it didn''t matter because we wouldn''t be exhausted from climbing the stairs, it was still a little exhausting to keep climbing the stairs.
As I reflected on these things and other random thoughts, it didn''t take long for us to arrive at the dimly lit room, thanks to Anna''s urging.
"You really didn''t exaggerate when you said a door was located here," Anna murmured as she made her way quickly to the bronze door to examine it, but perhaps because she couldn''t find any information about it with the primordial chronicle, Anna turned to me and asked a question.
"What is this?" She inquired, pointing to the bronze door in front of her.
Hearing this, I spoke up and responded to her without directly answering her question.
"This is what I wanted to show you," I exined, and Anna raised an eyebrow when she heard me.
"Is our home beyond the door?" "Is it a cave?" she inquired.
Hearing this, I decided not to respond and instead showed it to her before she had any more strange thoughts.
As I considered this, I approached the door and opened it without hesitation, as Anna, who was about to speak, was forced to swallow her words when she saw the scene in front of her and eximed in awe.
Chris was also the same as Mia, who had been silently observing before quietly letting out an exmation.
"Wow," she eximed in a low, soft voice that struck me as odd.
Only Emma and I showed no reaction when we saw the scene beyond the bronze door.
The fact that we had already explored the area around the bronze door contributed to this.
As I considered this, I led everyone inside, closing the bronze door immediately after we entered the alternate dimension.
"Is this another world?" Chris asked, his face sluggish as he observed the surroundings, while Anna released Mia in her arms to y as Mia ran around the surroundings around us with a curious expression on her face, dirtying her clothes in the process.
While I would have responded to Chris''s question, I unfortunately also didn''t know the answer so I ignored him and turned to Anna, who asked me a question while I was observing my surroundings.
"What is this ce, Ace?" Anna inquired, adding, "It''s too big!" in amazement.
"Our home," I said, and Anna did not reply as she slowly observed the surroundings while mummifying the words I said multiple times before stopping after a while as she turned to face me and spoke.
"You say this is our home, huh?"
"Will that ever change?" Anna inquired as Emma and I turned to her with puzzled expressions, not understanding why she would ask such a question.
As I was about to respond, Anna burst outughing and abruptly changed the subject, as if it had never existed in the first ce.
While it was strange, I didn''t bother thinking about it and instead focused on what Anna was saying.
"While I''m not sure how you guys got this ce, it''s amazing," Anna said as I immediately responded to her after hearing this.
"We didn''t get it, but it''s better to say we found it," I said, to which Anna tilted her head to the side and spoke.
"So why did you call it our home if it isn''t yours?" She inquired.
"It''s ownerless," I said, and Anna let out an ''oh'' before continuing.
"However, this ce is quiterge. "Are you certain it has no owner?" She inquired as I fell silent upon hearing her.
It wasn''t that I hadn''t had this thought before Emma and I left the alternate dimension; in fact, I had it long before Emma and I left, but even if I was suspicious, this ce was truly empty because Emma and I found no trace of activity in the distance we observed.
But that didn''t put my suspicions to rest because no one knew if this bronze door was even the only entrance to this ce.
However, I responded to Anna and told her that I was certain that the alternate dimension was ownerless as she began asking more questions, which I passed on to Emma to answer as I observed Chris try to calm his energized sister.
It felt peaceful.
This was one of the few times I could stand in a ce for too long without a purpose and not be concerned about my life being taken away the next second.
As I considered this, Anna spoke up again and asked a very important question that I''d been considering for a while.
"It''s good we have a ce to stay now, especially one that''s hidden like this, both inside, outside, and on the surface, but you can''t really have a home without a shelter, right? And don''t tell me you thought we should sleep in the woods for a while," Anna said, turning to point to a forest in the distance.
While it was true that I had this idea before, I did not intend to pursue it again because I had a better temporary solution.
My n was to build a wooden house, which we could easily do with our physique.
Though it will take some time toplete one, we had all day and a time difference to boost.
As I was about to say something, Chris interrupted me and spoke first.
"E-eh, I think I have a solution right here," Chris said as he scratch the back of his head which was suspicious from any angle, and then he handed me a strange object.
"This...¡.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 145 Building Deed[1]
?Building Deed[1]
[Ace POV],
"This...¡..
? Looking at the sealed bottled liquid in Chris''s hand, I took hold of the object Chris handed me and checked its information with the primordial chronicle.
[Rank 1 Health Potion-[30% Purity]],
Made by a Rank 1 Trainee Potion Master. Consuming it restores 30% of a rank 1 species'' health and 70% of an unranked species.
It works more effectively if the consumer remains still.
.....
Though the information provided by the rank 1 health potion in my hand was limited, it did not diminish the value of the potion in my hand.
The fact that it has rank 1 in its name already indicates its worth, but while this sealed bottle with a transparent green liquid was valuable to most people, it wasn''t particrly valuable to anyone on my team who had ess to the health pills I concocted.
Perhaps a potion that could restore 30% to 70% of one''s health would be considered a life-saving treasure by other people, but this potion was one of the few things none of us would hope to obtain from a rare-grade orb.
It was just a single health potion, and I had several health pills in my storage ring that could do the same thing.
Though its quality was far superior to the basic health pills I concocted because it was directly a rank above my unranked pills despite having the same purity levels, the quantity I had inparison to this single health potion in my hand was substantial.
"To think you got lucky to get a rare grade orb only to get unlucky the next minute to get this from it," I said to Chris, who responded with a shortugh.
When I saw this, I spoke up again.
"But how does this help us have a shelter?" I inquired because it was the reason I had bothered to listen to him in the first ce.
He imed to have a solution to our shelter problem, but I don''t see how a rank 1 health potion, despite its value, will help in this situation.
Chris finally spoke up to clear my doubts as I was thinking this.
"I n to sell it for gold coins," he said as I was about to question him, before he suddenly added, "There''s an item in the store that we can buy for shelter."
"It''s called a building deed," he exined.
Hearing this, I kept the words I was about to say and didn''t bother asking Chris why he knew the name of the specific item and called out the primordial chronicle in my head as I went to the general sub-option in the store section and searched for this building deed Chris was talking about, and as soon as I made my choice, a list of building deeds appeared in front of me.
Seeing this, I went to the cheapest one I could find to get a sense of the building deed Chris was referring to.
[Low Rare Grade Building Deed],[60 Gold Coins]
A low magical building that has already been built and sealed in a deed.
...
That was the entirety of the information provided by the primordial chronicle, and all I can say is that the price of this building deed or whatever it was was a tant robbery.
A low rare grade item for the same price as my high rare grade weapon was simply the primordial chronicle being a dark-hearted merchant.
Even robbers will not go this far.
Aside from the price and the limited information about the building deed provided by the primordial chronicle, there was also an image of the so-called sealed building on the panel in front of me.
Seeing this, I focused my attention on the image next to the name of the specific building deed I was focusing on at the time, which was disyed on the panel in front of me.
When I finally saw this mysteriously sealed building inside a deed, I assumed that the primordial chronicle was offering a discount in the store.
The building image on the panel in front of me did not lose to a luxurious mansion on a private ind.
If I had to guess how much money it would take to build a building simr to the one I was seeing in the image in front of me, I would say it would be more than 130 million Dawn dors.
This sum of money was sufficient to elevate a fifth-rate state to third-rate status.
At this point, I was beginning to have thoughts about the building because, if I''m not mistaken, ording to the little information provided by the primordial chronicle, this building was already ready-made and magical.
What was magical about it was unknown, but even if it had already caught my eye, I still thought my idea of building a wooden house was betterpared.
For one thing, the building deed was already very expensive. If I were to buy one myself, the total number of coins in my hand would drop from 80 to 20.
This was no different than going broke.
Another point was that even if I said that everyone should pool their resources to buy the building deed, it would still leave everyone broke. Just a tad less broken.
I also did not believe that the rank 1 health potion could be exchanged for arge number of gold coins at the store.
Although I have not tried to check the value of my basic health pills in the store''s exchange section, I do not believe they are worth much.
How valuable will the finished product of a mass-produced pill made from a set of materials that totals three silver coins be?
The set of materials was still going to be the same even if I could make basic health pills with 90% purity, the set of materials would remain the same.
Though the number of pills mass produced from the set of materials will be far less than before if the pills were all 90% purity pills, the set of materials will still cost three silver coins.
I returned the rank 1 health potion to Chris and told him to check how many coins it could be exchanged for while I was thinking about this.
I did not immediately tell him that his idea was not feasible and would be prohibitively expensive to implement because I wanted him to learn more about it for himself.
This was my n, but when Iter heard from Chris how many gold coins the rank 1 health potion could be exchanged for, I thought I wasn''t hearing things right for a second, but when he said it again, only one word came to mind.
''Damn''
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 146 Building Deed[2]
?Building Deed[2]
[Ace POV],
"How much did you say it was worth?" I inquired as Chris responded to the same question he had heard a second before with an odd expression on his face, which I ignored and focused on what he was saying.
"It''s 20 gold coins," he said as I went deep in thought and didn''t ask him another question.
''Does a healing item have such a high value, or was it just me who undervalued it?''
For one thing, I wondered why the rank 1 health potion was so valuable.
It''s not like I didn''t have the recipe recorded because it was included with the basic alchemy knowledge.
There was even a recipe for a rank 0 mana and health potion, but I''m leaning toward pills and getting used to it for some reason.
So it''s not like I didn''t know what materials were required to make the rank 1 health potion, so hearing its value was quite unexpected.
The basic alchemy knowledge in my head tagged most of the materials needed to make the rank 1 health potionmon, and with my previous experience, I could tell that if the basic alchemy knowledge in my head called themmon, they should bemon.
Wellmon in whatever worlds they existed in.
But, since I didn''t have anything to do with creating items above rank 0 in my current state, I didn''t bother reviewing or learning the recipes above this rank.
Hmmm, ''I''ll have to look into this further,'' I thought as I smelled something shining gold in the air.
It appears that my decision to take things slowly with Alchemy may have to be modified.
Well, notpletely because I can''t rush my progress, but it appears that I''ll have to be more active in Alchemy-rted matters from now on.
While I have a lot of information about basic alchemy in my head, it appears that I haven''t fully digested it.
It''s like knowing everything there is to know about medicine but not knowing it at the same time because the knowledge in your head cannot be applied when ites down to real medicine.
It''s simr to my current situation, as I''ve recently realized. While I had a lot of knowledge about alchemy in my head, I wasn''t putting it to good use and was instead lowering its value.
For one thing, it was because of Alchemy that I was offered an Alchemist job, which happened to be of legendary caliber.
This alone should demonstrate the value of true alchemy.
My inability to recognize the value of the rank 1 health potion at first nce, despite the fact that it was rted to my specialty, demonstrates that I still have a long way to go.
Apart from my increased desire for coins now that alchemy appears to be quite profitable, I also needed to seriously practice alchemy for my ongoing job quest.
I was determined to get this unique job of mine and not miss it ever since I saw the power of what a mere rare grade job could do.
As I was thinking about such things, Anna called my name and pulled me out of my thoughts.
"So, what do we do now?" Everyone turned to look at me as Anna asked, waiting for my response.
"The building deed can indeed solve our shelter issue, but doing so is prohibitively expensive. For the time being, it is prohibitively expensive ", I said, to which the others nodded in agreement.
Seeing this, I was about to speak again when Chris interrupted me and spoke first.
"I think you''re all misunderstanding something," he said, adding, "It''s this building deed I''m talking about." As soon as he finished his speech, a panel appeared in front of him, but instead of facing Chris, the panel was aimed at us.
I didn''t have to think long to realize that this was Chris'' panel, so when it suddenly appeared, it had no effect on me as I immediately read the texts written on the panel in front of me.
[Low Rare Grade Building Deed[Defective]],[35 Gold Coins]
A low magical building that has already been built and sealed in a deed, but as it did not perform as expected, it was tagged defective because it could only perform half of what other magical buildings of its grade could do.
....
When I saw the information for the specific building deed that Chris desired, I realized it was this item he was referring to, not the one I was looking at.
I wasn''t at fault because it was understandable that if someone was looking for something, they''d look for working items rather than defective ones.
But now that I''ve seen this rtively cheap building deedpared to the one I''ve seen, it was possible to buy it because if we exchanged the health potion for 20 gold coins, we''d be able to get the building deed. After all, all we had to do was pool another 15 gold coins, which was more bearable.
As I was thinking about this, I spoke up and addressed Chris.
"If it''s this, then we can have it," I said, adding, "Let''s buy it," and as soon as I did, I pulled 15 gold coins from my primordial chronicle and ced them on the ground, surprising my teammates, who were expecting only 3 to 4 gold coins.
"B-brother Ace, I think you made a mistake," Chris said quickly as he counted the gold coins I had brought out while speaking.
"It''s 15 gold coins, Brother Ace, 15 gold coins is too much," Chris said, adding, "We already have 20 gold coins, so you only need to contribute at most 4 gold coins," he said as I turned to face him and spoke.
"Don''t think about it since I know what I''m doing, and besides, I can''t let you take the big chunk of the building purchase, right?" I said, to which Chris was unable to respond because my thought made sense, and Emma beside us was nodding our heads in approval for strange reasons I don''t understand, so I ignored her actions as I watched Chris take my coins and the ones that Emma and Anna had dropped as I pondered a few things.
I gave this amount of gold coins primarily because of what I learned in school and what Gustav taught me.
What I learned from them both is that if one wanted something resembling an absolute say in a shared property, it was easier if the person owned at least half of the property.
While 15 gold coins were insufficient to purchase half of the building deed, I did have the highest right to purchase the building deed, followed by Chris in second ce.
This may appear to be a waste of gold coins for a pointless reason, but ever since I and the team decided to purchase the building deed, I could already see some advantages, and I wouldn''t want to be stopped by someone else if I wanted to do something with the building because I didn''t have a say in it.
Even though things appear to be going well now, no one knows what will happen in the future, so it was better for me to act now rather than regret itter.
Well, I wasn''t like I could feel regret, so all the more reason for me to do what I wanted.
As I was thinking of this, a dim light shed in front of my eyes, and I saw an item slowly materialize in front of Chris.
Seeing this, I concentrated on the item in Chris''s hands while another thought ran through my mind.
''After this matter is resolved, I will submit all of my quests and not prolong them again''
''I wonder what rewards I will receive.''
"I really wouldn''t want a health potion or pill."
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
- Who wants Anna''s pic!?
",
Chapter 147 Inserting The Building Deed
?Inserting The Building Deed
[Ace POV],
In Chris''s hand was a big scroll. It wasn''t asrge as an oil puppeteer scroll, but it wasrger than a regr one. Unlike the oil puppeteer scroll, which had a rtively in appearance, the one in Chris'' hand had a yellow background and multiple scattered vein-like lines that emitted a dim grey light several times.
Even though the scroll was still rolled up, it was clear from its appearance that it was not ordinary material.
As I thought of this, Emma, Anna, and I went to the back of Chris, where Anna urged him to open the scroll so we could see its contents.
Chris finally opened the resealed scroll due to Anna''s urgings, and we finally saw what was on the surface of the scroll now that it has been unsealed for us to see.
Covering arge part of the scroll was a ck magic circle, and in the middle of the scroll and the magic circle was an image of a building, and scattered around the scroll were inscriptions of various shapes, and on four sides of the scroll were four different runes.
I recognized the runes and the inscription because they were part of the basic alchemy knowledge in my head, but I couldn''t recognize their meaning of them because they appeared to be quite high-level ones, and since I couldn''t understand them, I didn''t attempt toprehend them as I shifted my attention to something else, which was the ck magic circle on the scroll that was slowly but steadily rotating.
"Interesting," Emma muttered, her eyes gleaming.
"It is indeed," I replied, nodding, remembering the magic circles I''d seen when Anna summoned her contracted creature and wondering if Emma can build any magic circles at all.
''If she can, I''d want to see it,'' I thought as Chris, who had been silent for a long time, spoke up.
"So that''s how it is," Chris said softly, to which I responded and addressed him, asking, "What is?" I questioned.
Chris turned to face me, who was standing behind him, before returning his attention to the scroll in his hands and speaking.
"I just discovered how to bring the building sealed inside," Chris replied, motioning to the image of the building on the scroll.
When I saw this, I let out a simple ''oh'' and took several steps away from Chris and others who were watching while I examined my surroundings.
This went on for a while before I stopped observing my surroundings and spoke to my teammates.
"Where do you think a good location for the building would be? I believe it''s best if it''s near a water source," I said as the others let out an ''Oh'' and started moving in different directions.
Since Chris stated that he knew how to bring the building out of the deed looking like a scroll, the next step was to find a location for the building.
I didn''t ask Chris how he knew how to use the building scroll because I knew it had to be the primordial chronicle doing it since it had happened to me before when I brought items from the store and whenever my hand came into contact with the said items, the information rting to the item would automatically appear in my mind.
Chris should have the same experience.
As I considered these things, we looked for a suitable location for the sealed building, drifting further away from the bronze door until we couldn''t see it again if we turned our backs.
While we did find a suitable location in the alternate dimension located in the woods, it was not what we were looking for since the others agreed with my thoughts that staying near a water source was preferable.
This was due to a variety of factors.
One was our need for water for various reasons such as bathing and the like, and no one knew anything about this ''magical building'' and whether or not it could generate water, so we were unwilling to bex with the water issue in case the building could not be relocated after it was fixed for the first time.
As I and my team continued our journey through the woods, I came to a halt with the others as I turned to look in a specific direction.
There were only trees in the direction I was looking, but this did not cause me or the team to stop moving.
It was due to the sound we were hearing.
It sounded like something heavy was falling and hitting the ground, simr to the sound of a waterfall.
Seeing this, I changed my course and headed in the direction of the sound, while my teammates followed me.
It didn''t take long for us to arrive at the source of the sound, as I was able to confirm that the sound we had heard earlier was indeed from a waterfall.
It was surging and plunging down the mountain at its widest point. It had a nice serenity pool at the bottom. It waspletely clear. The waterfall moved as easily as syrup.
The waterfall''s height was also in the tall category, but that wasn''t the point.
The point was that there was arge piece of t grassynd not far from the waterfall, which meant we had finally found the location for our building.
Emma spoke as she addressed me as I reflected on the waterfall situation at a distance in front of me and the sound unique to waterfalls resounded in the surroundings.
"Isn''t this a good location?" She inquired as I turned to face her and responded.
"It''s the best we''ve seen in this ce since our search," I replied, nodding as I spoke, before turning to Chris, who was not far from me and holding a yellow scroll in his hands, and asking him a question.
I didn''t say anything else as I waited for Chris to do his part, but the scene of him going to the location I had pointed out earlier did not happen as Chris continued to stand in his current location as he held the scroll on his hand high to a level above his head and while he didn''t head to the location I had pointed out earlier, he held the scroll in his hand like a camera as he positioned the scroll to face a straight line to the location roughly around the area I had pointed at before as he opened his mouth to speak.
"Unseal," he said, and as soon as he said it, I began to sense Chris''s body emitting mana from where I stood, and looking at the things that appeared, it appears the scroll was sucking Chris''s mana given by his slightly pale expression.
But, despite the fact that the scroll appeared to be devouring quite arge portion of Chris''s mana, I was unconcerned about his safety because I could tell from the intensity with which the scroll emitted light that all it was doing was devouring Chris''s mana and nothing else.
This went on for a few minutes before the light from the scroll abruptly dimmed as another magical scene unfolded in front of me.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 148 Our Home
?Our Home
[Ace POV],
When the light from the scroll in Chris''s hands suddenly dimmed, I sensed the mana in the air rush towards the direction Chris was located, forming something resembling a boundary around him.
This continued for a few more seconds before the scroll in Chris'' hands suddenly flew away from his grasp as it headed to the exact location I had previously pointed out to Chris as the scroll began to hover in the air after it arrived at an area that I and Emma thought would be ideal for the building.
Perhaps it was because the specific building deed we brought had a defective magical house sealed in it, but the image I saw on the scroll did not strike me asrge or as grand as the one I saw on the first building deed I studied before, so I believed that the location Emma and I chose was an ideal ce for the building in terms of the environment because it was close to a waterfall and in terms of environment amodation. After all, the area we chose was indeedrge.
All of this was considered before I told Chris to ce the building here, but nothing happened even after I waited a few seconds for the scroll that was hovering in mid-air to do something.
Seeing this, I was about to turn to Chris and ask him if anything had gone wrong when a loud explosion resounded around us.
At some point, arge magical circle appeared in the air,rger than the one made by the rank 1 wind hawk I had previously encountered, and dropped a structure that resembled the image of the building on the scroll to the area where the scroll was hovering.
I said drop because that is exactly what happened, and despite this, the building did not copse.
I had no idea what happened to the scroll the buildingnded on.
After all of this urred and themotion caused by the sudden appearance of the building subsided, I finally took the time to examine the structure, and I must say that the image I saw on the scroll could notpare to the real thing in front of me.
I wasn''t even close to the building or mansion that appeared, but I could tell it was massive and everything looked expensive.
The exterior of the Mansion suggested that the structure should be built in a medieval style.
The word Grand was spelled on the gate leading to the mansion itself.
And, yes, the mansion had a gate and a fence, which were not visible in the scroll image.
As I considered these things, I made my way slowly to the mansion, apanied by the others.
I attempted to open the mansion''s closed gate as soon as we arrived, but it refused to open no matter how hard I tried.
This waspletely unexpected because I, despite having the physique of a rank 1 specie, couldn''t open a gate.
''What is going on here?'' I wondered as I tried to open it again, only to have something unexpected happen as a panel appeared in front of me.
''And here I was thinking about jumping over the gate,'' I thought as I read the texts on the panel that appeared suddenly as I realized what was going on.
[Discovered an ownerless Low Rare Grade Defective Magical Building],
[Protection Mechanism Disabled],
[Would you like to im ownership of the building?],
[Y/N],
...
When I looked at the panel in front of me, I realized why the gates wouldn''t open no matter how hard I tried.
It was because the magical building in front of me had some sort of security mechanism.
While it was impressive, I couldn''t help but wonder how it would stop someone of my level with just this, given that I could jump over the gate'' and enter the building''spound without using the gates.
And, while the gates were quite high, a person of my level could pass through them.
As I was thinking about these things, I told the others behind me what was going on, and they all agreed that I should take ownership of the building first to see what was going on.
Seeing this, I returned my attention to the panel in front of me as I willed my thoughts to ept ownership of the building through the panel as something happened immediately after I took ownership.
The previously closed gates to the building opened on their own as a stream of unfamiliar information entered my head, and when I was finally able to digest it, I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.
ording to the information that had just appeared in my head, this mansion had a name, which was Colerene Mansion, and I had no idea why it was called that.
Perhaps it was a name inspired by a specific person, but that wasn''t the point; the point was that this mansion was magical, with a variety of functions to back it up.
One thing that struck me was that this mansion was equipped with Magic spells that could be used to attack and defend, and the amazing thing about all of this was that all of the spells in the mansion were rank 1 and a few of them had crossed that level.
This alone made it a treasure, and even though I hadn''t seen the power of a rank 1 spell, I could tell it had to be something.
Another thing about the mansion was that it ran on energy, and this energy appeared to be low because, ording to what I received from the mansion, the reason I was still alive was that the energy that remained in the mansion was low.
Yes alive, because, ording to the information in my head, when I was attempting to forcefully open the gate, I was already considered an intruder, and if the mansion just appeared to have any spare energy that was enough to fire a spell, I would have been shut down by a rank 1 spell at that time.
It was only because there was insufficient energy that the mansion protection was eventually disabled, and the reserved energy was depleted to thest drop, that I was able to gain ess to the mansion and im ownership of it.
And the mansion''sst ounce of energy waspletely depleted when the gates opened. That was how low the mansion''s energy reserve was.
Perhaps this was the doing of primordial chronicle for the person who brought the building deed to have ess to the building.
I''m not sure if this is correct, but since everything worked out in the end, I didn''t think about it.
There were some other magical functions the building had, but because they all required the use of the energy that the mansion runs on, I didn''t bother going through them thoroughly and will do soter because there was something else that was more important.
We finally had a ce to live, so we had to go check it out and, in the process, we will submit our ongoing quests.
As I considered these things, I led everyone to the mansion through the gates, stepping our feet on the ce we''ll call home from now on.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
? Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 149 Submitting Quest
?Submitting Quest
[Ace POV],
As we made our way deeper into the mansion, we took in our surroundings. Under our feet were stone tiles that had been used to floor the entire area around the mansion, and in the distance, a fountain with no water running through it could be seen.
This was not surprising given that, ording to the information in my head, this magical building could generate water through the use of some spells, but because there was no energy left to run the mansion, this function was also disabled.
Perhaps due to the mansion''sck of energy, the area surrounding the mansion was a little dull, but this did not diminish the beauty or grandeur of the mansion. It simply meant that this structure was one that relied heavily on energy.
Aside from giving the surroundings a curious nce and the fact that everyone was tired, no one went further to explore the surroundings carefully as we just made our way into the main building in front of us.
Because everyone was tired, the matter of exploring the mansion will be postponed.
I couldn''t speak for everyone based on their expressions, but I knew one thing for sure: I was exhausted.
Apart from the brief break I had in the challenge trial grounds following the fight with the monsters and the waves that followed, I haven''t had any satisfactory rest since, and it was in this state that I cleared the instant dungeon.
Perhaps Emma was more exhausted than I was because, in addition to everything I had gone through, she was the one who worked the hardest in the first dungeon we entered, while I was more of a support.
Perhaps because Anna and Chris saw our state, no one suggested we go exploring.
It wasn''t like the building was going to flee, so we had all the time in the world to explore the areater.
On the condition that we do not die before then.
As I was thinking these thoughts, we finally arrived at the main building, where we would be living from now on.
The main building''s door was a French door, and unlike before when I tried to open the gates leading to the mansion, I was able to open it normally.
It was natural that I would be able to open it because it was only a wooden door after all. If I ignore the fact that I wouldn''t have been able to break this rtively simple wooden door.
This much I knew from the sensation I got when I came into contact with the door.
But this was just a minor incident that I quickly forgot about after passing through the door to enter the building.
But what I saw just after entering the building told a different story than what was being told outside.
"Nice," Anna eximed as she gazed at the interior of the building, a grin on her face.
Unlike the pseudo-medieval feel that the scene outside the building gave me, the interior of the building gave me a heavy medieval feel while also giving me a modern one.
There was literally a light bulb right in front of me.
Though it was not lit, I was certain it was a bulb, but bulbs did not exist in the medieval ages, or at least not in my world.
''I should stop trying topare both worlds because they are clearly not the same,'' I thought as I observed my surroundings.
A long red carpet greeted us in front, and on the surface on both sides of the wall were bulbs that were lined up throughout the hallway in front of us.
The mansion was sorge that it had a hallway and next to us on a wall was a map of the interior.
And, based on the numerous rooms depicted and listed on the map, I could only conclude that there was more than enough room for us.
A nce at the map revealed that the mansion had approximately 18 rooms in total.
This did not include areas such as the kitchen, basement, living room, and others. The house was enormous, but because I was exhausted, I had little interest in learning more about the mansion''s general status and instead wanted to find a ce to rest and collect my rewards from my quest.
With this in mind, I chose thergest room that could amodate all of us, the master bedroom, and mentally memorized the route to the master bedroom.
After that, I led everyone to the master bedroom. Because we already knew where we were going, there was no time to look around, but I didn''t mind because I would do soter.
Even though I was uninterested in it right now, I was going to explore the entire mansion because it was where I was going to live after all.
As I was thinking about these things, we finally arrived at the master bedroom door, and I entered without hesitation as we saw the interior of the room.
There was arge bed in the middle of the room that could amodate four people, chairs in other areas of the room, and a table and chair in the far corner.
Even though I didn''t try to notice it, this building was well furnished.
This,bined with the magical building''s functions, made the gold coins we paid for it worthwhile.
With this thought running through my mind, everyone in the room found a chair to sit on while Anna tried to keep the filthy Mia from going to the bed, and Emma and Chris turned to face me.
Seeing this, I called out the primordial chronicle in my head, and as I spoke, a panel appeared in front of me.
"It''s time we finally see what this quest is worth," I said, to which both of them nodded and then shifted their gaze away from me.
They already knew what to do because we had talked about it briefly on the way here.
As I thought of this, I willed my thoughts through the primordial chronicle as the quest panel appeared on the blue screen in front of me.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 150 Quest Rewards
?Quest Rewards
[Ace POV],
I wouldn''t lie if I said I had expectations for the rewards the quest could provide, and because I had two quests to submit, I couldpare the rewards and see how their values differed for future decisions.
If the reward from the dungeon is greater than the one from the challenge trial, I will always try my hardest to aim for higher performance in future submitting type quests I may receive in the future; however, if the reward from the dungeon is not significantly greater than the one from the challenge trial, I will not bother aiming for higher performance in future quests.
In the end, my decision was based on the value of the rewards I''d receive from both quests.
I read the text on the panel in front of me while these thoughts ran through my head.
[Quest; Cross the bridge/Defeat the guardian],
[Status: Completed],
? [After receiving the quest for the challenge trial and defending against the monsters that followed, youpleted the quest after passing the Guardian test, which was to cross the foggy bridge, making you eligible to confirm your submission for the quest to receive your reward],
I nodded after reading the text on the blue panel in front of me because it was exactly as I expected when I read the summary of how the quest waspleted.
The reason I chose to begin with the challenge trial quest was simple. It was primarily because it was my first quest. Apart from that, I wanted to start with this before moving on to my other quest because I rated that higher than the challenge trial quest, even though I haven''t received my rewards from both quests topare.
The summary of how Ipleted the quest was as expected, and since there was nothing particrly interesting to see there, I skipped ahead to the main deal as I willed my thoughts to ept the quest reward.
[Do you want to choose toplete the quest; Cross the bridge/Defeat the guardian?],
[Y/N],
''Yes''
[Quest Completed],
[Evaluating Performance],
[Evaluation Complete],
[Issuing reward],
[Receive reward?],
I didn''t rush to get my reward because I had a few thoughts after reading the text that appeared on the panel just after I submitted my will toplete the quest.
Aside from the beginning, the rest of the text on the screen reminded me of the stage one event that urred when all of this began.
I was also evaluated by the primordial chronicle at the end of stage one, and just like that time, I was rewarded. It''s very simr to what I''m going through right now.
This made me suspect that the reward I was going to receive from the challenge trial quest was going to be a free ticket, and honestly, if this was going to be the reward I was going to receive from the quest, it was very much appreciated.
As I considered these things, I finally decided to ept the quest''s reward, as my expectations of what the reward might be changed as I waited to see what the reward would be.
[Receive reward?],
''Yes''
[Reward Distributed],
[Choose the reward of your choice],
*Physique Exercise Manual
*Magic Exercise Manual
[Manuel received from both choices are set at random],
''Huh?''
To say the least, I was perplexed after reading the text that appeared unexpectedly after I confirmed my will to receive the quest reward.
I was perplexed so because the reward I was expecting to appear directly did not appear.
For one thing, I never expected the primordial chronicle to let me choose the reward I wanted, and while it wasn''t the free ticket I was expecting, it was still a good thing.
I was a little confused because everything happened so quickly, and I had no idea what the two rewards meant in the first ce.
I could tell from their names that one of the rewards was rted to magic and the other was probably rted to the body because it had physique in its name.
Something that piqued my interest was what the two rewards meant. There was nothing about them in my basic alchemy knowledge, so I couldn''t conclude what they were.
I was also curious if I was the only one who had received this type of reward.
''What did the others receive?'' I reflected, and as soon as I did, I turned to face the others in the room, who were all staring at the empty air with slightly nk expressions on their faces.
Everyone except Mia, who had fallen asleep in Anna''s arms at some point.
Seeing this, I turned to Emma, who was perhaps more knowledgeable about things other than me on the team.
Emma seemed to be very knowledgeable about things rted to magic, based on my previous interactions with her.
Perhaps this contributed to her advancement in magic, or perhaps she, like me, exchanged for knowledge after the stage one reward was distributed.I was leaning toward the idea that Emma exchanged for knowledge since there was no way she could be knowledgeable about magic when everyone started from the same starting line.
So she either exchanged knowledge for knowledge or obtained knowledge about magic and spells from an orb, which was also very likely.
As I was thinking of these things, I called Emma''s name and pulled her out of what she was doing, turning her to face me.
"Emma, I need your help with something," I said, and Emma motioned for me to proceed.
When I saw this, I spoke up again.
"Do you know what a magic exercise is?" I inquired as I decided to question Emma about the one concerning her fort first, but instead of directly answering my question, Emma revealed her primordial chronicle panel as she spoke.
"Did you also receive something like this?" she asked as I turned to look at her panel in front of me, and when I saw that it was the same as it appeared on my panel when I chose to receive the quest reward, I replied.
"Looks like you were offered the same thing," I said, and then another two panels suddenly appeared in front of me.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 151 Exercise Manuals
?Exercise Manuals
[Ace POV],
Turning to face Anna and Chris, I was perplexed by their sudden action of granting me viewing ess to their primordial chronicle.
Anna opened her mouth just as I was about to ask for an exnation, and she spoke before I could.
"Well, I heard your conversation with Emma and saw that I had something simr to what you were talking about, so there you have it," Anna shrugged as Chris nodded his head, implying that it was also for the same reason he made his primordial chronicle panel visible to me.
Now that I think about it, the quest reward appears to be simr to the stage one reward event in that they both felt like general rewards. In our case, it wasn''t free tickets, but rather the yet-unknown exercises.
As I reflected on this, I turned back to Emma and asked her the same question I had asked before.
"Do you know what a magic exercise is?" I askedEmma but she didn''t respond right away as she held her chin with one hand, as if she was thinking about something.
Seeing this, I did not attempt to speak again while waiting for Emma''s response.
Thankfully, I didn''t have to wait long seeing as Emma finally responded to my question as she turned to face me.
"In a sense, magic exercises are a type of technique we practice to allow our magic, or rather mana, to gain a unique trait," she exined.
"Unique trait?" I asked, perplexed since I could see where Emma wasing from and at the same time couldn''t.
As I was thinking of this, Emma responded, and Anna and Chris just stood there looking at us and listening to our conversation, with no intention of participating.
"When I say they have unique characteristics, I don''t mean they are truly unique. What I mean is that a person who is practicing a specific magic exercise will have traits of that exercise in his mana." Emma continued to speak to make it more clear for me to understand.
"For example, suppose a wind elemental user is practicing a frost magic exercise. When the wind elemental user reaches a certain level in his training, the frost trait will appear whenever he uses his element.
This means he doesn''t have to be a water or ice elemental user to freeze someone, but keep in mind that not all magic exercises will make your element have a specific trait or a trait from another element." "Some magic exercises are for making the mana reserve poolrger, and some are for making the mana purer, so take note that there are a lot of magic exercises," she exined.
After listening to what Emma said, I could understand what she was saying more or less since she tried to make it simple to understand.
If I were to summarize everything she said about magic exercises, I would say that they are basically techniques used to affect the magical aspect of a species. It was as simple as that. At least, as simple as this, because that''s how her definition came to me.
I was also curious if the magic exercise was rted to the cultivation manual in the store. I was intrigued by this cultivation stuff because, aside from being in the store, it was also a term I heard from the oil puppeteer.
But all of this was for the future because I had something to do right now.
Although I didn''t know exactly what this magic exercise was and had only recently learned about it, I was still unsure about the other reward. However, if I were to follow a simple reasoning, the physique exercise should be exactly the same as that of the magic exercise, but unlike the magic exercise, it was meant for the body rather than a person''s mana.
As I considered this, I turned to look at the others and wondered what kind of reward they would choose. I was just curious, so I turned to ask Anna first.
"What reward will you choose, Anna?" I inquired as Anna turned to face me and replied.
"I''ll choose the magic exercise because it fits better with my image of avoiding closebat," she said as I nodded and turned to Chris, who spoke without me having to say anything.
"I''ll choose the physique exercise," Chris simply stated, as I had already deduced his intentions without him having to say anything else. He was a swordsman, and while he had two magical elements and was attempting to have a job that appeared to be rted to magic, its main strength was that it was still a swordsman job that required closebat.
Overall, I thought it was a good decision, though I wasn''t sure what effect both exercises had.
Thinking about this, I turned to Emma to see if she would reveal her decision, which she did without my asking.
"I''ll go with the magic exercise," she said. Though I was curious about her choice, her response was expected, so I ignored her after satisfying my curiosity, but before I could tell the others what my choice was and return to what I was doing before, Anna said something that made me stop.
"How great would it be if we could have both rewards?" Anna said with a sign, adding, "Though I prefer one over the other, that doesn''t mean I won''t practice the other if I have it."
When I heard Anna say this, I had a sh of inspiration and turned to face her.
"Who said we couldn''t have both exercises?"
"What do you mean?" she inquired.
Hearing this, I did not immediately respond to her question and asked a question of my own.
"How many of us here have the right to choose a reward?"
"Four," she replied, her face puzzled.
Seeing this, I finally responded to her earlier question and spoke.
"We have four people here with the same reward to choose from, so in a sense, everyone has four chances. In fact, if everyone coborates, we can practice four exercises. Do you understand what I''m saying? ", I said and asked a question, and as expected, when I said my idea out loud for everyone in the room to hear, they all let out a collective sigh of realization as they recognized what I was saying.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 152 Exercises
?Exercises
[Ace POV],
"So, what are your thoughts on this?" As everyone in the room turned to face me, I inquired.
I knew they had already figured out what I was getting at because I exined it in simple terms that even Chris could easily understand.
And if they thought clearly, they would see that my idea was extremely beneficial to everyone.
For one thing, because the primordial chronicle stated that both rewards were manuals rather than knowledge, there was a good chance that the reward would be materialistic rather than knowledge that would be inputted directly into our heads.
If I''m correct and this is the case, everyone will have ess to each other''s exercise manual.
Then there was the fact that the exercises we were going to be given by the primordial chronicle werepletely random, which meant that even if we all chose magic exercises, we could all end up withpletely different types. As a result, if they cooperate, we''ll be able to practice four different exercises.
The main point of this idea of mine was that in the end, no one will lose anything if the exercise manual simply happens to be the kind that will be inputted into our heads because the reward they all chose was what they all wanted in the first ce.
The only person who would undergo a loss is me because I had intended to choose the magic exercise in the first ce, but after hearing Anna''s words, my ns changed.
Because Emma and Anna both wanted the magic exercise and Chris was the only one who wanted the physique exercise, I was going to bnce it out by choosing the physique exercise as well, so that the team would have two magic exercises and two physique exercises in total, and unlike the others, if I was wrong and the exercise manual wasn''t a material object, I would be the only one who lost because I chose something opposite my choice.
It didn''t take long for me to get a response, and it was exactly what I expected: they could see the benefits because they all agreed to share their rewards with others.
Apart from some traits, my teammates all have because of their goals, I should say that everyone was rather united and was not actively thinking against another teammate.
But I didn''t know how long this state wouldst.
As I reflected on this, I returned my attention to my primordial chronicle panel, and the other three that had been hovering in front of me vanished.
I ignored this and continued reading the text on the panel.
[Choose the reward of your choice],
*Physique Exercise Manual
*Magic Exercise Manual
[Manuel received from both choices are set at random],
Since I had already made a decision, I did not hesitate any longer and willed my thoughts to select the first option on the panel in front of me, which was the physique exercise manual, and as soon as my choice was made, the text on the panel changed as a new one appeared.
[Reward Received],
After reading this on the panel, it suddenly vanished as a white light shed before my eyes, revealing an item slowly materializing in front of me.
This scene wasn''t just happening to me; it was also happening to the others because, out of the corner of my eye, I noticed an item slowly materializing in front of them, but since I had my own to bother about, I ignored them and focused solely on mine.
At the very least, I was able to confirm that the reward would be material rather than knowledge that would be inputted into our heads.
This ensures that I will not suffer a loss; this was beneficial to me.
I was finally able to fully see the appearance of the physique exercise manual as it hovered in the air in front of me as I thought about these things while waiting for the item in front of me to materialize.
It was a book-like item, or should I say book given its appearance.
This was not surprising given that the word "manual" appeared in the title. One of the main reasons I was willing to believe that the exercise manual would not be knowledge inputted into our brains was because of this.
I had already finished taking in the appearance of the exercise manual as I reached out my hand to grab it from mid-air as these thoughts shed through my mind.
With the book''s cover made of ck leather, the size of the exercise manual didn''t lose out to the size of a textbook except for being a tad smaller.
Aside from that, the surface of the book cover was unusual, giving the book a slightly mysterious feel.
In the center of the cover was an image of a human sitting cross-legged with his arms spread across hisp, surrounded by a strange-looking unstable fire that coated the cross-legged figure.
Aside from this image, there were strange letters underneath it that appeared to be in anothernguage.
The strange and unexpected thing was that the letters written could be recognized.
This reminded me that I had brought the Basic universalnguage in the dungeon to speak to the natives there, and afterparing the words thetter formed and how they sounded in my head, I realized they were not the samenguage.
This appeared to be anothernguage recorded in the universalnguage.
There were a few othernguages recorded in the universalnguage, and despite its name, the basic universalnguage was not a generalnguage like English, but rather abination of different universalnguages.
It''s simr to how English, French, and Arabic are universalnguages, with English being designated as the most general. This was the universalnguage, and among the fewnguages recorded, some were, to say the least, intriguing.
The basic elvennguage, for example, was recorded. Elven must be rted to elves, and I''ve heard of elves. Though they were not real, they were very popr among the majority of people in my world who had ess to the inte.
Something that distinguished thisnguage and a few others from the majority of thenguages recorded in the basic universalnguage was that the number of words provided and recorded was far too small inparison to the majority of the other recordednguages.
It was obvious that the primary goal of universalnguage was to eliminatenguage barriers and allowmunication. This could be why the primordial chroniclebeled it as basic because there must be a rank higher than basic.
What piqued my interest further was whether the existence of an Elvennguage meant that the legendary creatures thought to be myths were real. It''s possible.
In this new world, I''vepelled myself to learn that anything is possible.
As these thoughts raced through my mind, I returned my attention to the cover of the manual in front of me, reading the strange-looking letters that had formed a word in my head.
''Aura''
The word formed by the letters was Aura, but since I wouldn''t get any more information from just the word, I decided to use the primordial chronicle to check the manual information to see if I could learn anything else.
The others were probably doing the same because the room was silent and the only sound that could be heard loudly was Mia''s soft sores.
[Rank 1 Low Rare Grade Physique Exercise Manual-Aura],
The practice exercise teaches how to use the avable energies to create a new energy known as Aura.
...¡..
Eh? Rank 1?
Wait a rank 1 treasure?!
My mind wasn''t even focused on the primordial chronicle''s information, which was so sparse that it almost meant nothing, because my mind was preupied with something else.
The reward I received was a rank 1 treasure.
Regardless of rank, the number of gold coins required to purchase a treasure of this grade from a store was at least a few thousand gold coins.
This treasure was distinct from inferior grade treasures, normal grade treasures, and rare grade treasures thatcked ranks.
Items with ranks evolved in the same way that species do because they could not bepared to ordinary things.
I wasn''t referring to items like rank 1 health potions. I''m referring to items such as swords, shields, and so on.
This much I discovered while screen shopping in the store.
''To think I got a rank 1 treasure,''
''I wonder what reward the primordial chronicle would have given if I defeated the guardian,'' I thought although I knew it was not possible since I believe the current me still wouldn''t be able to fight the guardian.
Someone who can do that without a job must be some kind of monster.
''Hmmm, I wonder if it''s just me who got a treasure of this grade,'' as I thought of this, I turned to look at my teammates, who were all smiling.
Seeing this, I spoke up and addressed them.
"What did everyone get?" I inquired.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 153 Other Exercises
?Other Exercises.
[Ace POV],
"What did everyone get?" With my manual in hand, I asked my teammates as they turned to look at me, and judging even by the expressions on their faces, the exercise they received should not be too bad.
Hearing my question, all three indicated a desire to respond, but Emma was the first to speak, as Anna and Chris did not attempt to speak again after seeing this.
When I saw this, I focused my attention on what Emma was saying.
"Hehe, I got a treasure this time Ace," Emma said, disying a side of herself I hadn''t seen in a long time.
It was the gamer personality. This was the one I first met her with before meeting the curious one, the magical genius, and then the helpful and righteous one.
Now that I think about it, that''s a lot of different personalities.
Emma spoke again as I was thinking about these things.
"Guess what grade I got," she said, as I gave a nce before responding.
"I don''t guess, it''s stressful," and Emma made a tongue-clicking sound that I assumed indicated annoyance before continuing.
"Pass it to me so I can see it," she said as she threw the manual in my direction.
Thankfully, I was quick enough to react and catch it, as it would have been stressful to stand up and take it from the floor if it had been further away.
It didn''t help that she didn''t hold back and threw the manual at me with a good portion of her strength.
I''m not sure if this was because she forgot she wasn''t a normal human and had powers that spoke againstmon sense before the apocalypse, or if she did it on purpose.
Having taken the manual that was thrown to me, I threw mine at Emma to look at as Anna and Chris showed a sluggish reaction to Emma and my sudden exchange.
I ignored the two and returned my attention to the exercise manual in my hands.
The manual in my hands had the same ck leather cover as the one I received as a reward forpleting the quest, and it was slightlyrger than the one I received.
The image drawn on the cover of the manual distinguished it from the one I received as a reward.
Unlike mine, which was an image of a human sitting cross-legged with his arms spread across hisp, surrounded by a strange-looking unstable fire that coated the cross-legged figure, the one in my hand was densely packed with images of magic circles, each with a ball in the center.
And, like the manual I received, I had no idea what the images on the manual''s surface meant.
There were some strange letters written beneath the image as well, and they were not in the samenguage as the ones in my manual.
Fortunately, it was also anguage I recognized, and when I read what the letters meant, the words ''Mana Compression'' popped into my head.
Of course, I still checked the manual with the primordial chronicle to learn more about the manual, no matter how little it was based on my previous experiences.
[Rank 1 Low Rare Grade Magic Exercise Manual-Mana Compression],
The practice exercise teaches how topress one''s mana numerous times to make it purer and denser.
...
''Another Rank 1 treasure,'' I thought, wondering if Anna and Chris had manuals of the same grade.
Aside from the grade, there was something else on the panel in front of me that drew my attention.
The terms purer and denser.
The term purer reminded me of something.
It was the basic mana cirction technique I had always wanted to buy.
If my memory serves me correctly, the Basic mana cirction technique will increase the total amount of mana in the body while slightly purifying it.
The effect of the basic cirction technique should have something simr to the manual but of course, the value of the manual was way far above it so the effect would be better.
I also had the gold coins required to buy the basic mana cirction technique but I was no longer interested in it since I have gotten something better.
As I thought of this, I turned to Emma who turned to also face me and spoke.
"You got a nice one", I said to Emma as she nodded in response.
Although I haven''t opened the manual to check what it actually was, I had some ideas of what the manual could do and what it meant when it said to make the mana purer and denser since there were some things about these two in the basic alchemy knowledge in my head.
Unlike the first time, I did not know most things when I first received the basic alchemy knowledge, I was now a little more knowledgeable than then because I''d been able to digest some of its information.
But, inparison to the rtively vast knowledge in my head, there were many things I hadn''t digested yet.
But this isn''t a problem because it only takes time.
As I considered this, I turned to Emma and tossed the manual in her direction as I stood up to stretch my legs before turning to sit on another chair under the strange gaze of my teammates.
After that, I turned to look at Chris and Anna and spoke as I addressed them.
"What did you get?" I asked, and as soon as I did, Emma threw the two manuals in her hands to Anna and Chris, and by the way she threw them, I confirmed my earlier suspicions that her previous action was intentional.
''What a strange girl,'' I thought as I watched Anna and Chris throw the manuals in their hands after Emma handed them over the two manuals.
After obtaining the manuals, Emma threw one towards me, and fortunately, I was prepared as I caught the Manual she threw purposefully in the wrong direction close to me that my hand could barely reach.
While I was perplexed by her sudden strange actions, I ignored them and turned to look at the manual in my hand, while Emma clicked her tongue when she saw this. However, when I saw the grade of the manual in my hand, I was confused and turned to look at Emma, who was also looking at me with a perplexed expression on her face.
Perhaps the manual in her hand was the same grade as the one in my hand.
''Is there something going on?'' I wondered as I turned to look at the manual''s information again.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 154 Dungeon Quest Rewards
?Dungeon Quest Rewards.
[Ace POV],
[Rare Grade Magic Exercise-Mana Ergement],
The practice exercise for expanding the mana pool.
...
Looking at the information on the manual in my hands, I knew it had to be the one Anna got from her quest because she was the only one on the team who wanted to do a magic exercise besides Emma, Chris, and me.
This exercise appears to be all about increasing a person''s mana reserve, or rather, mana pool, to new levels.
If my reasoning is correct, then this exercise,bined with Emma''s exercise, could be a greatbination that produces even better results.
While the exercise was already satisfying in that it was not the same one Emma received, I was still perplexed about something, and that was the grade of the manual.
It was a rare grade item, and while it was far superior to nothing, I wouldn''t be lying if I said I expected it to be a rank 1 Rare Grade item.
It wouldn''t even bother me if it was a rank 1 low Rare Grade item, but it wasn''t even that and was lower.
Since Emma and I both received rank 1 Rare Grade items, I assumed Anna and Chris would receive the same, so while I was curious about the grade of the reward from their quest, my thought process was that it would be the same grade as ours or a rank 1 low Rare Grade item, which did not ur.
It appears that I was thinking a little too much when I predicted that we would all see four rank 1 Rare Grade items today in one day, but even so, I wonder if Emma and I were able to have rank 1 items because of our luck, or if there was something else at work that divided us.
And, while the idea of someone having a hand in this was a little far-fetched, I already had someone in mind who could pull it off.
It was the guardian.
If anyone had given me the impression that they could do anything, it was the guardian.
This was someone who couldmunicate with the mysterious primordial chronicle and was also in charge of the specific challenge trial we had toplete to enter the true world.
A figure like this, no matter how you look at it, should not be ordinary.
As I reflected on this, I turned back to the manual in my hands and realized that whether it was a natural urrence or the result of someone''s actions, we got something in the end, which was the most important thing.
As I considered this, I turned to Emma and asked her to pass the other manual in her hands to me while she took the one in mine.
After telling her this, we exchanged manuals again, and this time, unlike the previous times, Emma threw the manual to me normally.
After that, I turned to look at the manual in my hands. The cover of this manual, like the others, was made of ck leather, and what distinguished it from the others was the image drawn on the surface of the cover.
Unlike the others, which had slightly moreplicated images, this one was rather straightforward. The image drawn on the surface of the cover was a human figure on his feet with his hands spread out, and while Emma and I had differentnguage manuals, this one was the same as the one in the Anna book, and like before, I used the letters under the image to form a word, which came out as ''Elemental Body'' in my head.
Seeing this, I checked its information with the primordial chronicle.
[Rare Grade Physique Exercise Manual-Elemental Body],
The practice exercise teaches how to create an elemental body by incorporating elements.
...
Chris''s manual, like Anna''s, was of the rare grade, but as I said, it was better than nothing.
If there had been no rank 1 rare-grade treasure before I saw these two, I would have considered them treasure instead, but everything worked out in the end.
Even though I hadn''t started doing any of the exercises listed here, I could tell that my busy days were about to get busier.
Tomorrow is the day when everyone will have to split up to focus on their respective job quest, and I was going alone. In addition, I had a timer set for my job, so I couldn''t ck, and too much rest wasn''t an option for me. Aside from that, I needed to practice alchemy for myself and for my quest, and on top of that, I needed to practice the rare grade exercises.
''There''s still a long way to go,'' I thought as Anna''s voice jolted me out of my reverie.
"Howe Chris and my own are only rare grades?" "And what''s up with thisnguage and these strange letters?" Anna asked, a pout on her face. "How exactly are we supposed to read it?" Anna said as she opened the manual and skimmed through the pages, an exhausted expression on her face, as Chris nodded beside her.
Hearing this made me realize that these two should not have brought the basic universalnguage just yet.
I was about to speak and say it to them when I noticed Emma was going to do the same, so I didn''t try to speak and instead watched Emma speak to the two.
Though we had exercise to do now or whatever it was, we couldn''t start now as it was basically up to whoever wanted to practice the exercise, and I wasn''t going to start now.
I had other matters to attend to. For instance, there was a specific item in my storage ring.
Only after all of this waspleted would I have time to fully focus on my goals, and it wasn''t like I needed days to take care of these issues.
As I was thinking of these things, the conversation between Emma, Chris, and Anna had already ended seeing as Anna and Chris had purchased the basic universalnguage.
After that, Anna suddenly stood up and spoke while holding the sleeping Mia in her arms.
"Now that we''ve done everything we need to contribute here, we''ll excuse you," she said; "I want to explore the mansion," she said, as I and Emma nodded in response.
Seeing this, I suspected it was because she knew what Emma and I wanted to do next that she used this excuse to leave us, which seemed unnecessary to me since it didn''t matter whether she was here or not.
And perhaps she did want to explore the mansion rather than stay here and listen to dungeon matters in which she did not participate.
As I reflected on these thoughts, I noticed Chris apanying Anna, leaving only Emma and me in the room.
So, I guess it''s time to check out the dungeon reward.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 155 Evaluation?
?Evaluation?
[Ace POV],
The only thing left for me to do in terms of quests was topare the rewards from the dungeon to the ones from the challenge trial.
To be honest, I didn''t have high expectations for the reward the dungeon quest would provide.
It wasn''t that I had no expectations; rather, I believed that even the highest would have little impact on me.
Because Anna and Chris both received rare grade treasures while Emma and I both received Rank 1 treasures, I suspected the Guardian was involved. Even if it wasn''t, the wave of reward was already satisfying, so I couldn''t ask for more, hence my limited exceptions.
Whatever reward the dungeon quest offers will be satisfying if it is not less than rank 1 rare grade.
This may appear to be a lot, but it was the peak of my expectations before receiving the challenge trial reward.
I turned to Emma and spoke as these thoughts raced through my mind.
"What grade do you think the dungeon quest rewards will have?" I inquired as I called out the primordial chronicle in my head.
"Hopefully one that is not less than rare grade," Emma responded, adding, "It''s a quest we solved with another method added, so I have my expectations."
Hearing this, I simply nodded in response because it was all the same to me. Of course, it would be preferable if something unexpected urred.
As I thought of this, I willed my thoughts through the primordial chronicle as the quest panel appeared on the blue screen in front of me.
[Instant Hidden Dungeon: Cemetery Assault],
[Type: Quest],
[Quest: The vige has been experiencing some strange events in recent days, as some vigers appear to have started disappearing without a trace, causing hidden fear in the hearts of everyone in the vige.
Help in resolving this issue to clear the dungeon.],
[Status: Completed],
[You resolved the vige''s current hidden problem by killing thest oil puppet in the vige who was abducting the vigers, but seeing as this was insufficient, you decided to end the whole matter and resolve the vige''s problem by killing the mastermind behind the problem, and finally resolved the vige''s problempletely as you are eligible to confirm your submission for the quest to clear the dungeon],
I skipped ahead to the main deal as I willed my thoughts to ept the quest reward, ignoring the familiar looking texts I''d read before as it was a summary of how Ipleted the quest and there was nothing particrly interesting to see there.
[Do you want to choose toplete the quest],
[Y/N],
''Yes''
[Quest Completed],
[Evaluating Performance],
[Evaluation Complete],
[Issuing reward],
[Receive reward?],
I did not hesitate any longer, seeing as it followed the same format as the quest reward I had just received, and I willed my thought to receive the reward.
Although I stated that I did not have high expectations, I was curious to see how a questpleted in more than one method differed from a questpleted in a single method.
[Receive reward?],
''Yes''
[Reward Distributed],
[Choose the reward of your choice],
[Normal Evaluation Completion],
*Level Up x2
*100 Gold Coins
[Excellent Evaluation Completion]
*Mana Art
*Neutral Spells Grimoire
[Mana art received is set at random],
[Can choose one reward from both evaluations],
''Huh?''
''What is it with the two rewards and the evaluation?'' As I heard Emma''s voice, I thought as she clicked her tongue before speaking.
"Tsk! I''m not sure if it''s because of our actions in the dungeon, but the primordial chronicle is certainly generous: "2 level ups, 100 gold coins, the unknown mana art, and then the most important one, the neutral Spells grimoire," she said.
When I heard this, I turned to face Emma and spoke.
"What is the significance?" I inquired because it appears that the value of this particr reward is high, and Emma is knowledgeable about it.
I could also confirm that we both received the same types of rewards this time again.
However, the rewards from both quests far surpassed my expectations.
Though I''m not sure what this mana art and neutral spell are, they should be valuable or valuable based on Emma''s reaction. At the very least, the value of the neutral spell grimoire should be high because she did say she didn''t know what the mana art was, but based on my previous experience with the quest reward I''d just received, the value of the mana art should not be low either if it was tagged together with the neutral grimoire Emma appears to think so highly of.
It''s not that I haven''t heard the term "neutral" before; I just don''t know much about it because the closest I''vee to it is with Chris''s sword.
While I was thinking about these things, I concentrated on what Emma was saying.
"It''s not that important, but its value is quite high because neutral spells are spells that anyone can use without being limited by their element," she exined, adding, "Even neutral spells go well with your element."
"So neutral spells are more like general spells?" I inquired because her exnation seemed to imply that the spells were general in the sense that they could be used by anyone with mana.
I was thinking about these things as I listened to Emma''s response.
"Eh, it is as you say, but you just make it sound so ordinary with that t tone of yours," she said in a seemingly low tone as if trying to impress someone who couldn''t be impressed.
As I thought of this, Emma spoke again.
"But what''s the deal with this evaluation thing?" she asked rhetorically and added; "It reminds me of something familiar,"
"Is it the message that came after stage one? After hearing this, I inquired as Emma responded.
"Eh yes, they seem simr," she said as I nodded before speaking.
"Simr or not, the reward is more important," I said as Emma nodded in response, but before she could continue, I spoke again.
"What do you think about repeating what we just did, Emma?"
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 156 Choosing Reward[1]
?Choosing Reward[1],
[Ace POV],
"What do you think about repeating what we just did, Emma?" I inquired as Emma turned to face me and asked a question.
"What did we do? She inquired.
Hearing this, I responded by going straight to the point.
"What are your thoughts on sharing rewards?" I inquired as Emma gave a look of realization when she heard this and spoke.
"It''s fine; the more the merrier, right? She said this before posing a question.
"However, which reward are we sharing?"
When I heard this, I knew Emma had agreed to my suggestion, and unlike the previous reward, which the entire team shared, this one was just between Emma and me.
And rather than calling it sharing, it was better to call it an exchange. Something akin to bartering. In this case, I''m ''lending'' Emma my reward in exchange for her ''lending'' me hers.
As I was thinking about these things, I responded to Emma''s previous question and spoke.
"We can only share the rewards of excellent evaluation," I exined, adding, "the ones of normal evaluation appear more personal."
When Emma heard this, she nodded and said, ''OK,'' and no one spoke again.
As we chose our rewards, we were both on our primordial chronicle.
[Choice the reward of your choice],
[Normal Evaluation Completion],
*Level Up x2
*100 Gold Coins
[Excellent Evaluation Completion]
*Mana Art
*Neutral Spells Grimoire
[Mana art received is set at random],
[Can choose one reward from both evaluations],
A series of thoughts shed through my mind as I looked at the list of rewards in front of me.
For one thing, I realized my understanding of quests was wed, resulting in my inuracies.
For another thing, even if there was no text indicating how difficult a quest would be, it should be obvious that there would be difficulty levels in the quest.
Some would be easier than others, so even if one were toplete an easy quest with more than one method, there should be no guarantee that the reward received from the easy quest that waspleted entirely with different methods would be more valuable than the reward for a super hard quest that was onlypleted with one method.
This thought and realization came to me as a result of the rewards avable on the normal evaluation list.
I''m guessing that this evaluation of a thing appeared as a result of our actions in the dungeon bypleting the quest twice.
I''m guessing that the first time we finished the quest, the primordial chronicle evaluated it and gave it a normal rating, and the second time we finished it by killing the oil puppeteer who was the source of the whole thing, the primordial chronicle evaluated us and gave us an excellent rating.
I''m not sure if my thought process was correct or wed, but since it seemed like a good reason, I stuck with it. If I''m correct, the reason why the primordial chronicle made no mention of evaluation when we wanted to choose our reward was that there was no need to do so because there was only one method we used toplete the quest and there was no need to rify the rewards evaluation if there was nothing else above or below it.
The evaluation we received forpleting the challenge trial quest should be considered normal because simply crossing the bridge toplete the quest could be considered normal inparison to defeating the guardian.
Now that I think about it, I wonder what reward the primordial chronicle would have given me if I had defeated the guardian.
What grade will the reward be? Rank 2? Rank 3? or perhaps Epic?
This was why I was willing to believe the challenge trial quest was more significant than the dungeon quest.
After all, just because something is difficult for you does not mean it is not extremely easy for someone else, but this does not change the difficulty.
Also, why would a matter concerning the true world be considered simple?
Perhaps I would have died on that foggy bridge and be another pile of bones to add to the list if the guardian had not bothered to let me pass.
There is also the part where the normal evaluation reward list of the Dungeon quest cannot bepared to the normal evaluation reward list of the challenge trial.
As I considered these things, I decided on my first reward and began with the normal evaluation list.
After I made my decision, a white light appeared and then vanished, and a pouch appeared in front of me, making a slight noise as it hovered in mid-air.
When I saw this, I reached out my hand to grab the pouch, and the hovering effect around it vanished as soon as it made contact with my hand.
That''s right, I chose the 100 gold coins from the normal evaluation list rather than the two level-ups.
For one thing, because of the basic universalnguage and the purchase of the building deed, the number of gold coins in my hand decreased from 80 to 64, leaving me short on gold coins once more.
So, to the present me, who needed a lot of gold coins to buy materials that would help meplete my evolution, the 100 gold coins were more important to me than the two level-ups I will eventually be able to get.
Perhaps if I had already been a rank 1 human, I would have chosen the level-ups instead, but I couldn''t because leveling up now would affect my leveling speed after I evolved.
After all, the primordial chronicle stated that using my level up to improve my physique to a rank 1 specie while I was still unranked would significantly increase the primordial records needed for me to level up after I evolve, so if I could, I wouldn''t want to level up anymore before I evolve because leveling up now will just increase future problems, but I couldn''t stop because a weak person like myself could just die anytime because Icked the strength to defend myself.
As I was thinking about these things, I had already added the coins I had received in the pouch to the total coins I had in the store, bringing the total to around 164 gold coins.
With this, I should have enough coins to buy alchemical materials.
As I considered this, I returned to the reward panel to select my other reward.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 157 Choosing Reward[2]
?Choosing Reward[2],
[Ace POV],
[Choice the reward of your choice],
[Normal Evaluation Completion],
*Level Up x2(x)
*100 Gold Coins(x)
[Excellent Evaluation Completion]
*Mana Art
*Neutral Spells Grimoire
[Mana art received is set at random],
[Can choose one reward from both evaluations],
I already knew which reward I would choose when I saw the reward panel in front of me, specifically the excellent evaluation list, since Emma and I had already decided to share our rewards.
I''m not sure if it was a good thing that I dyed epting the challenge trial quest rewards, but it was because of this, along with the dungeon quest reward, that this entire wave of rewards appeared to be ratherrge.
Since I awoke from that transparent crystal and stage one began, I can say that this has been the most rewarding event that has ever happened to me, except for the ck orb that gave me the opportunity to have a unique job.
Both quests, regardless of the rewards they provided, were plentiful.
The number of gold coins I now possessed was proof of this.
To get this amount, I would have had to kill a lot of early rank one monsters, which would have been both exhausting and dangerous.
So, while I don''t yet know what grade of reward I''ll receive from the excellent evaluation section, I''ve already decided that if I encounter any quest in the future, whether easy or difficult, I''ll make sure to maximize my rewards.
As I considered this, I willed my thought through the primordial chronicle and chose my reward.
[Reward Received],
Following the appearance of this notification on the blue screen in front of me, the primordial chronicle panel vanished as a white light shed in front of me, followed by the familiar sight of an object slowly materializing.
I could identify the object based on the shape I was seeing even before it had finished materializing.
It was a scroll, and unlike all the scrolls I''ve seen in this world, this one looked exactly like the one from which I obtained the orange orb from which I acquired the fire maniption scroll.
Only in terms of how they appeared, I suppose.
As these thoughts raced through my mind, the scroll hovering in midair fully materialized as I reached out to grab it and observe its appearance.
Unlike the fire maniption scroll, which appeared to be ancient, this one appeared to be newly made, and while it looked like leather, it didn''t give the self-feeling that leather does when I ran my fingers through it to feel it.
After examining the appearance of the scroll in my hand, I decided to use the primordial chronicle to check its information to gain an understanding of what it was.
As I considered these things, the information on the scroll in my hand appeared before my eyes.
[Rank 1 Rare Grade Mana Art-Mana Clone],
Despite being written on ordinary paper made from the wood of a 1000-year-old tree that has been influenced by mana, the information written in the scroll, which was a mana art, was sufficient to allow it to receive its current grade.
.....
Looking at the information provided by the primordial chronicle about the scroll in my hands, I was able to dispel my suspicions that the scroll was simr to the fire maniption scroll, which might disappearter.
Apart from the information in the primordial chronicle about the scroll''s material, there was nothing else that could be considered a hint, but because I was curious about how this scroll differed from the fire maniption scroll, I opened it to check its content, making it the only reward I bothered opening today.
And, of course, there was the scroll''s grade, which increased the previous wave of reward even more. Its grade was even a half-grade higher than the manuals Emma and I received, which was a plus.
As I was thinking about these things, I saw the content written in the scroll that was rolled up and sealed as I unrolled and spread it out.
Written in a differentnguage I was fortunate enough to also recognize, the content of the scroll in front of me was, to put it mildly, perplexing.
Aside from a few words written here and there, the scroll''s content was mostly filled with diagrams of various images of body parts, veins, and others, as well as various hand signs.
I was about to continue studying the scroll when I heard Emma call my name.
As I turned to Emma to find out why she had called, I rolled the scroll closed again.
''I''ll check on the scrollter,'' I thought as I listened to Anna.
"Another rank 1 Rare grade treasure," Emma asked, a smile on her face.
"Is yours the same?" She inquired, and I responded with a nod.
When she saw this, she spoke up again.
"Ace, do you want to see something cool?" She inquired, and I immediately became perplexed and grew a little aware of what she meant as I responded.
"Cool?"
"Yeah, something cool," Emma smiled and spoke again.
"Since you''ve been asking about magic, why don''t I show you a few tricks?" she suggested.
"Are you talking about the neutral spell grimoire?" I inquired as she nodded.
"But haven''t you just gotten it?" As Emma spoke, I asked her to respond as she stood up and moved in my direction.
"Don''t bother, stand up quickly, let''s head out," Emma said as she dragged me up from my seat and led me to the room''s door to exit.
I didn''t bother resisting because I was curious to see what she could show me.
''It would be good if it could help me out more in my quest,'' I thought as I followed Emma out of the dungeon.
For reasons I don''t understand, she appears to have started trying harder.
Emma and I had finally exited the mansion as these and other random thoughts shed through my mind.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 158 Casting Magic
?Casting Magic
[Ace POV],
Emma and I exited the mansion and made our way to an open area outside the mansion gates.
Well since everything in this alternate dimension was open, we just chose a random location that Emma liked and went there.
We saw no trace of Anna, Chris, or Mia along the way, but I did receive a message from Anna through the contact system that they were checking out the rooms in the mansion and that I shouldn''t bother about them.
Unfortunately, I was never bothered to begin with.
As I was thinking about these things and other random thoughts in my head, Emma and I arrived at our destination, and Emma spoke right away.
"All right then, this ce''s great," she said as she turned to face me.
"Ace, what do you know about magic, mana, and spells?" she asked, skipping the pages of a thick big book that had been in her hand since we left the master bedroom and the mansion.
Without being told, I knew this was the neutral spell grimoire.
As I considered this, I opened my mouth to respond to Emma''s question. Emma could somewhat be considered my teacher since the forest before we encountered the foggy forest, as she asionally gave me tips and exined some things about magic.
"Magic is the power of apparently influencing events by using mysterious or supernatural forces, while mana is a supernatural force or power, and spells are a spoken word or form of words held to have magical power, I guess," Emma said before speaking.
"That''s really much it", she said and added; "you must have really thought about these things".
Hearing this, I just gave Emma a nk stare as a thought urred to me.
''While you all slept like logs, I had to be a watchman for the nights that passed so I didn''t die sleeping.''
Emma''s lips twitched as I thought this, due to my stare.
Perhaps because she couldn''t take it any longer, Emma shifted her gaze away from me and turned to face her back to me before speaking.
"While everything you said about these things is correct, why don''t you practice what you say?" Emma asked as I noticed her skipping through the pages of the grimoire again, as if she was looking for something, but my mind was elsewhere, on something else. That''s what she said.
''What does she mean I don''t practice what I say?'' I wondered as I asked Emma a question as the wind blew our clothes in different directions.
"What do you mean I don''t do what I say?" I inquired as Emma turned to face me and spoke.
"I said that because it appears you want to practice magic, but I''ve never seen you cast a spell before," she said, her brown eyes staring at me.
I responded after hearing what she said.
"If you''re talking about that, it doesn''t work for me," I said as Emma spoke up.
"What isn''t working for you?" She asked this with her head tilted to the left.
"The spells, they don''t work no matter how many times I say them like you do but use my own element name," I said as Emma''s face turned strange.
When I saw this, I knew it was because of something I had just said, so I spoke up and addressed Emma.
"What''s the matter?" I inquired as Emma responded by staring at me.
"Nothing," she said, then abruptly added, "Why don''t you try and cast a spell for me?" When I heard Emma''s sudden request, I was about to refuse because it was pointless since I couldn''t seem to cast a spell, but as I was about to say this, I stopped and thought Emma was just saying this because she wanted to show me something next with the Neutral Spell grimoire since she had only talked about spells up to this point.
As I considered this, I began to circte mana in my body in preparation for casting a spell.
Because all of my previous attempts had failed, I already knew the oue of this one and was only attempting it again at Emma''s request.
I''ve never been able to sessfully cast a spell despite always following the steps Emma shows whenever she casts a spell. If I could cast a spell, I wouldn''t have to manipte my mana to replicate magic attacks like the one Emma makes as a model, but instead could cast a spell with a few words and have my magic attacks made in a sh.
This was also why she was sometimes able to create her attacks faster than I could.
As I considered this, I circted the mana in my body as I did what I had always wanted to do when casting a spell: chant.
"Fire Magic: ''Fire Spear''"
After this, I still had a small thought that something would happen, but even after a few seconds of waiting, nothing happened as I suddenly felt the wind be a little cold when I noticed Emma staring at me intently.
I was about to say something when Emma burst outughing.
I was perplexed by the sudden action, and just as I was about to ask what had happened, Emma spoke up.
"W-what did you just do there?" Emma inquired betweenughs.
Seeing this, and while I was still perplexed as to why she wasughing, I responded and spoke.
"I was attempting to cast a spell," I exined as Emma spoke up again.
Herughter had already subsided by this point.
"You were attempting to cast a spell with only a few words?" Emma asked, her face puzzled.
"But isn''t that what you do with spells?" I inquired as Emma who had heard made a face m before speaking softly.
"No wonder you couldn''t cast a spell", she said and added; "Your understanding regarding casting spell is really wed".
Hearing this, I didn''t bother responding and just nodded my head because I knew whatever Emma was going to exin next was going to be rted to Spell and magic, so I listened to Emma as she spoke.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 159 Casting A Spell For The First Time
?Casting A Spell For The First Time.
[Ace POV],
"Why would you think that all it took to cast a spell was to say a few words and circte the mana in your body? What happened to the incantation?" Emma asked in quick session as the image of my female teachers shed through my mind.
"Wasn''t it the words I said that were the incantations? Isn''t that what you do?" I inquired as Emma did another face palm and spoke.
"I''m different, or rather, my method is different," Emma said, adding, "Do you even know anything about spells?" Emma inquired, and I responded honestly by shaking my head and saying no.
The basic alchemy knowledge in my head had a lot of information, not just general information, but information from a variety of areas such as potion making, magic arrays, inscriptions, rune, formations, cksmithing, pills, items, techniques, and so on, but there was nothing like spells.
Perhaps there is a part of Alchemy where spells are involved, but they are not part of the basic knowledge.
Alchemy, ording to what I knew and how I understood it, was more about creation. Alchemy gave me the impression that it could create life itself, but even if this were true, the method was not listed in my basic alchemy knowledge, and it was clear that I was still very far from what alchemy could truly offer.
Perhaps this is why spells were not mentioned in the basic alchemy knowledge because they were too advanced.
It was also due to myck of knowledge about spells that I considered purchasing the basic support magic along with the basic cirction technique when I had the necessary coins, but that was no longer necessary, which still doesn''t change the fact that I had no real knowledge about spells.
I knew they were rted to magic and mana, obviously, and that they were rted to incantation, but that was pretty much it because if this wasn''t the case, I wouldn''t have bothered with trying to replicate Emma''s actions and I couldn''t deny the fact that I could have brought knowledge from the store to help me but even if I wanted to, I couldn''t because the only time I started to really gain coins was when Emma provided healing service to those who needed it in the challenge trial grounds.
And since then, I hadn''t had a single sufficient rest that could be called a rest to consider buying spells from the store, but the idea must have slipped my mind since the magic attacks I''d been creating before by circting my mana had still helped me in what I wanted to do and in my quest.
But the fact remained that I had no real knowledge of spells.
Emma spoke again after she received my response, and I was thinking about these things in my head.
"No wonder," she said, adding, "but it doesn''t really matter because casting spells isn''t that difficult if you do things right."
Emma looked around after saying this, and when she saw me nodding, she continued.
"Spells require us to chant an incantation to cast it and cause it to manifest, and there are three types of chant," she stated, pausing before continuing.
"The first of the three types of chants is the normal one, in which we simply say the incantations in the correct order, tone, and timing to cast a spell.
The second method is a quick chant. This is an additional method for casting spells that is directly above the usual approach. All we needed to do was shorten the entire incantations into a rtively simple one to cast a spell with a quick chant.
The third method is chantless chanting. It may sound strange, but it is exactly what it says. This method does not require incantation to cast a spell; all that was required was to think of the spell and it would manifest." Emma paused after saying all of this before asking a question.
"Did you understand everything I said, and how you went about casting a spell in the wrong way?" Emma inquired as I responded with a nod.
"I understand, and if I''m not mistaken, what I was doing when I was trying to cast a spell was me attempting to use quick chant without even knowing the first method," I said, and Emma nodded before speaking.
"That''s correct because what you were attempting to do was cast a spell with a quick chant like I do, which is nearly impossible to do because you don''t even know the incantations," Emma said as I nodded in response without saying anything as a few thoughts shed through my mind.
For one thing, I had already realized what I was doing incorrectly. With Emma''s exnation, I knew it was impossible for a spell to have ever manifested in the first ce, and if one did manifest, it was strange in and of itself.
The methods for casting spells were simr to how many things work.
For one thing, if there was a process simr to the three methods of casting a spell, it would be impossible in most cases to skip straight to the second method without first going through the first.
That was a stupid thing for me to try to do. But, since Emma said casting a spell is simple, it should be, right?
For some reason, I didn''t believe this thought of mine was true.
Emma was most likely calling it easy based on her standards, and I was correct because when Emma finally suggested casting a spell correctly, I had a renewed recognition for Emma being a monster.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Authors words: Am sorry for thete uploads in the past days, am about to resume school that''s why. I apologize.
Thanks for reading!
Chapter 160 Neutral Spell
?Neutral Spell.
[Ace POV],
Turning to face Emma, who had her head buried in the grimoire, I had the impression that she could use any spells written in it.
After all, since we had only recently just obtained it, it was understandable that it would take some time to be able to use any of the spells written there. What would be unusual is if she could actually cast a spell from the neutral spell grimoire after only a few minutes with it.
I knew Emma hadn''t had time to sit down and study the content written in the grimoire since we left the mansion shortly after we received our rewards, so it would be quite impressive if Emma could already use a neutral spell.
Or perhaps her rate of learning the spell is considered normal among mages, and I''m just trash at this, hence my current state.
As I was thinking about these things, Emma finally spoke up and her voice brought me out of my reverie.
"Let''s start with something simpler," Emma suggested, adding, "We''ll start with an attack spell."
Emma turned to look around after saying that we were going to start with an attack magic spell right away, and after finding what she was looking for, Emma led me away from our current location to somewhere else.
"Where are we going?" I asked Emma, and when she heard me, she responded without looking back as she continued forward.
"I''m looking for a suitable target for us," Emma said, noting that she used the word ''us'' rather than ''you''.
Seeing this, I wondered if Emma wanted to cast some spells as well, but since it was none of my business and the only reason I was here was that Emma wanted to teach me, I just focused on following Emma''s lead as a few thoughts shed through my mind.
Because of everything that had happened up to this point, I was beginning to realize how little time I had for myself and the things I wanted to do.
I was very upied, and this was true not only for me but also for others.
It appears that I must devise some sort of n for myself.
Emma eventually found a suitable target for her taste, which was a tree located just before the woods near the mansion.
Turning around, I could still see the grand-looking mansion in the distance, indicating that we weren''t too far away, so I returned my attention to therge and wide tree in front of me.
This tree, like most trees in the true world and the alternate dimension, was ratherrge, but after a nce, I ignored this as my mind was focused on other things.
One was when Emma said we were going to start with an attack spell, and looking at how far we were from the tree as Emma''s gaze lingered on the tree in front of me, I was pretty sure we were going to start with a range attack spell.
What was unknown was the type of range attack it would be, but I wasn''t concerned because all I wanted right now was for Emma to show me how to cast spells.
It would be preferable if it were simple to learn and powerful.
While I could continue to create my magic attacks in the same manner as before and try toplete my quest that way, there was nothing wrong with wanting to learn more and satisfy my curiosity about spells.
There was also the part that learning a spell could make my life easier when I go out hunting tomorrow since there were some magic spells that I couldn''t replicate by attempting to manipte Mana. Learning how to cast spells could potentially do more for me in the long run.
As I thought of these things, Emma, who had been silently observing the surroundings beside me, spoke as she turned to look at me and addressed me as she brought out my thoughts.
"The spell we''re going to practice today is a neutral Magic spell, as you may have guessed, and this is the better choice for both of us because it is the only magic that can make us experiment together without the limit of our different elements," she exined, adding, "And the neutral spell we''re practicing today is a projectile attack; magic arrow."
After hearing everything Emma said, I nodded in response to show that I was paying attention as a few thoughts shed through my mind.
For one thing, it appears that, while Emma appeared to be confident in what she was doing, she still wanted to experiment and, in the process, teach me along the way, and I was able to learn what spell we were dealing with today from thetter part of what she said.
Magic arrow.
Magic arrow was familiar to me because it was one of the spells Emma casts and was part of the magic attacks I manipted my mana to replicate. What was different was that the magic arrow we both created was made with our respective elements, which should be different from a neutral spell that anyone could use, and I was about to learn what neutral Magic was all about and what made it unique.
I knew nothing about neutral magic, so I was curious and observe what I could about it.
Emma spoke just as I was thinking these thoughts, shortly after dropping the grimoire in her hands to the floor.
"Let''s get started, Ace," she said, adding, "Follow my words exactly as theye out and chant with me."
After saying this, my first formal lesson in magic began in the true world and the alternate dimension I call home.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Please vote for the book!
It really motivates!
Chapter 161 Thoughts
?[This chapter was a little rushed since I was busy with a few stuffs I had to take care of here so please don''t be annoyed with thete upload and if you notice any mistakes, please do point them out.
I will edit the whole chapter again too so you cane backter to read it.
Thank you.
I promise to release two tomorrow and if you want more chapters, use the summoning pen. The bonus chapter for reaching the weekly power stone goal will be released on Sunday.
Thanks for reading!]
.....
Thoughts
[Emma POV],
I''d always been curious as to why Ace had never cast a spell before, despite his apparent interest in magic, but when I finally discovered the reason, I couldn''t help but burst outughing.
It was hrious that Ace, who had always beenposed, observant, cautious, and almost always made good decisions, would make such a rookie mistake.
Haha.
While it was understandable that he was attempting to mimic my actions, it was still quite amusing.
Unfortunately, Ace was unable to share this motion with me because his face remained as t as ever.
What a great way to ruin a good face. I''m pretty sure a single smile from him would make girls hornt up.
Unfortunately, this man was a block of ice who mostly acted on his curiosity.
Well, I''m not one to talk because I''m the same.
As I was thinking about these things, I told Ace about spells in general and what he did wrong, and Ace only needed my exnation once to understand, making things easier for me.
I suppose I should say as expected of Ace, who can figure out a whole story from a single hint.
I made a decision and told Ace that we should cast a spell together after exining a little about spells to him and making sure he really understood.
At first, my intention for bringing Ace out was to show him a big move that I was sure would have an effect on him, but after discovering that the reason Ace doesn''t cast spells isn''t that he doesn''t want to bother with them because they were indeed stressful to chant if one was still using the first method, but because he doesn''t even know how to cast a spell right, I had to change my original n, so I decided that while I show Ace to cast a spell.
Although I had knowledge of neutral magic, it all came from the knowledge I exchanged for my free tickets reward after stage one.
Basic Knowledge about magic, mana, and spells was the knowledge I exchanged for the free tickets.
It was expensive, but it was worth it because it had some spells I could use. I''m not sure if it was the primordial chronicle''s doing, but the spells were all rted to the light element, so I could only cast light magic.
Even so, I was still confident in my ability to cast a neutral spell based on what I''d seen briefly in the neutral spell grimoire.
It wasn''t really that difficult, and it didn''t appear to be difficult, but I still had to put in some effort to be sessful in casting a spell from the grimoire.
After deciding to cast a spell with Ace, I led him away from our current location to a different one while I searched for a suitable object to practice our spell in since I already knew which spell, to begin with.
It was a magic arrow spell, but unlike the ones I and Ace make, this one was not from our element, which prevents us from performing certain spells ording to the neutral spell grimoire.
That is why the term neutral magic was coined in the first ce; it was magic that did not require the use of our element to cast spells because it was general magic that most people could use.
As I pondered this and other random thoughts, I came across a location that was suitable for us and to my liking because it had arge tree that could serve as a practice target for Ace and me.
We were obviously going to start with the first method used to cast spells, which was also the general one, incantations because Ace waspletely new to spell casting.
We couldn''t start with quick chants or anything because only I could do that and Ace couldn''t.
I couldn''t even use the quick chant to cast neutral spells because I wasn''t familiar with them, so I had to rely on the first method, which was to say the spell''s incantation, for a while before I could use the quick chant again because one of the requirements for using quick chant is to be familiar with the incantation of the particr spell.
But this wasn''t a problem because I was confident that I only needed a short period of time to use quick chant again, but while I was confident in this, I wasn''t so sure about Ace.
After all, just because magic was easy for me didn''t mean it was easy for others, and while Ace was a smart person who seemed to know a lot about a lot of things, I didn''t think he''d be able to grasp the knowledge of casting spells as quickly as I did.
This was not me bragging, but it was a fact because I appeared to be quite gifted in magical ways so frequently that it appeared as if we werepanions.
But this might not be the case for Ace, so I was concerned that he might not be able to understand my teaching as well as not be able to adapt to spell casting quickly.
This could be me overthinking things because it was me who was assisting Ace with something and not the other way around, so I shouldn''t care or bother with things like this, but I couldn''t help myself.
I''m not sure when it happened, but I began to notice myself changing. The transformation was gradual, but it was taking ce.
And perhaps other changes had urred to me that I was unaware of, but the ones I was aware of were quite obvious in that they could be seen in my actions.
For one thing, I began to care too much about things that were not my concern.
Another thing that happened was that I began to believe it was my responsibility to protect people who couldn''t protect themselves.
When I discovered this change, I realized that the changes I thought were appearing in my body were true, and when I discovered this particr change, I was scared to the point where I began to suspect that I was being manipted by something or someone because it made no sense that someone''s mindset could change all of a sudden.
While I could call myself a caring person prior to the apocalypse, I was far from a saint who would put others ahead of myself, but the question was if I was aware of the changes in my mindset, why didn''t I stop or do anything to stop it?
That was where the problem arose because whenever I tried to kill these thoughts of helping and protecting people, they seemed to grow stronger rather than weaken.
And if I tried too hard, I''d start to feel disgusted with myself.
Aside from that, I''ve noticed myself developing some strange and disgusting traits, despite what my heart tells me.
For one thing, I was bing more generous and selfless. I was also guarding turning to the very saints I had called a little foolish before the apocalypse, but even though I could see these changes happening, I couldn''t do anything about it because I couldn''t do anything about it in the first ce.
There was one change that perplexed me the most, and that was that whenever Anna did anything involving magic, I felt a strong sense of disgust.
It was also because of this that I came to believe that the source of all these changes that were gradually but steadily urring was due to my elements, and it raised a lot of questions for which there were no answers.
The most important ones were the ones I tried but couldn''t understand.
Was it truly my light element that was transforming me, and if so, was I the only one, and if so, why?
I felt Ace''s gaze on me as I came out of my thoughts and remembered that I still had something to do, so I got rid of the thoughts in my head and concentrated on what we wanted to do as Ace and I attempted to cast a neutral spell for the first time.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Please vote for the book!
It really motivates me!
Chapter 162 First Try Casting Spell In The Right Way
?First Try Casting Spell In The Right Way
[Ace POV],
I cleared my mind to listen to Emma without missing a single thing after she said I should follow her words exactly as theye out.
After that, Emma''s body began to emit mana, and I knew she was circting the mana in her body without being told what was going on.
Seeing this, I mimicked her action by circting mana in my body and waiting to see what she would do or say next. Thankfully, I didn''t have to wait long because Emma spoke a few seconds after she began circting mana in her body.
"Listen to me, o nature, sprits of the wind, Kajsa, and heed my call."
"Make an arrow for me to use in shooting down my enemies."
"Neutral Magic: ''Magic Arrow''"
While I tried to mimic Emma''s actions or rather the words she was saying, I couldn''t because there seemed to be multiple things going on and happening in those seemingly simple words she spoke.
Immediately after she finished speaking, the mana in the air began to gather towards us, and green spots of dim light began to appear all around us.
While this intriguing scene was taking ce, another one was urring that drew Emma and my attention to it because it involved air being condensed into something, and after a few seconds of waiting, the condensed air finally formed an arrow.
This was different from the one Emma and I made because it didn''t reek of elemental magic, but strangely enough, it also did.
It was a little perplexing, but it only heightened my curiosity. Due to distraction, I was more focused on the green spot of dim light scattered around us rather than the magical arrow that was condensed out of thin air or the fact that it felt like magic and did not feel like magic at the same time.
I would have wanted to observe them more if they hadn''t started disappearing right when the magical arrow was formed.
Thest green spot vanished only after the magic arrow was condensed.
When I saw this, I shook my head and returned my full attention to the magic arrow, and saw that when the magic arrow finished condensing and solidifying to the point where it felt like it could be touched from its appearance, Emma smiled and was about to speck when the magic arrow, which had looked fine before, suddenly became unstable as it slowly lost its form and disappeared.
Seeing this, the words Emma and I were about to say were swallowed as Emma cast a downcast expression on her face and spoke softly before remaining silent.
"It''s a failure," she said softly, making me assume she didn''t like the oue of the spell that just happened and was sad, or perhaps I should say that rather than assuming, she was sad and it should have been because of the oue of the ''experiment'' we just did.
This went on for a few seconds, and when I noticed Emma was still silent, I was at a loss because I wanted to tell Emma that she should cast another, perhaps a simpler spell, but I felt that saying this would cause more problems.
Troublesome,'' I thought to myself. I wondered what there was to be sad about.
Isn''t she aware that failure and more failures are simply a means of gaining experience and knowledge?
As I reflected on this, I turned to Emma, who had brought back the spell grimoire at some point to see what its contents and wondered what to do to make us experiment right away, but after attempting to even think about something stressful, I justid my hand on her head and began to pat it.
I wasn''t sure if this would work because I''d mostly seen this method work on dogs, and Emma''s hair reminded me of one, hence my actions.
What I didn''t expect was Emma to p my hand away from her head and take a small step away from me while looking at me strangely.
I was perplexed by the sudden action because I assumed dogs like this, so why didn''t she?
Hmmm, Emma is a human not a dog.
Emma spoke as I pondered this.
"Okay~" Emma began with an unusually long word and then added; "Though the spell failed due to my unfamiliarity with it, we did confirm that we can cast spells that are not rted to our element.
This is very exciting! "Emma said as I suddenly realized something that triggered an odd thought in my mind.
The recent event demonstrated that, while the spell failed in the end, Emma was a different breed when it came to magic, but that was not the point.
Emma''s strength and weakness were kind of the same thing because her light element was strangely strong but also reached a bnce because it consumed way too much mana but with the rtivelyrge amount of neutral spells avable to Emma now, she didn''t need to use her light element all the time but this was where things kind of changed.
Though this neutral spell, from what I''ve seen, will be weaker than elemental spells, the damage they cause should be nearly equivalent, allowing Emma to have more mana to spear, but considering Emma''s gift in mana, this was like giving Emma a carrier when she already had a nuke.
I knew Emma could do a lot with magic if she had time during our fight with the oil puppeteer.
Her having neutral spells was already making Emma be a monster among monsters.
She was truly gifted.
As I reflected on these things, I turned to Emma and responded to her previous words.
....
I saw the summoning pens y''all dropped so this is for you.
Hopefully I can fulfill promise and release the other chapter today.
Preparing for school is stress xd.
...
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Please vote for the book!
It really motivates!
Chapter 163 Success
?[Am sorry for the previous mishap really.
This is the correct chapter and in a few hours time, thete bonus chapter will be released.
Use more summoning pen for more chapters.
Thanks for reading]
Sess.
[Ace POV],
"Although something appeared to be wrong with the spell that caused it to be unstable, it''s true we were still able to confirm we are able to cast other spells that aren''t rted to our elements," I said as Emma nodded her head in understanding because I was essentially saying the same thing she had said.
I spoke again as I considered this.
"But what were those green little spot things that appeared when you said the magic arrow incantation?"
Emma turned to look at me and paused for a few seconds before speaking again to respond.
"I''m not sure what they are, but I believe they are the spirits mentioned in the spell," she said, adding, "I should try to cast the spell again and see if I can seed this time," she suggested as I nodded in response.
Emma said nothing more as she took a deep breath and attempted to cast the spell again.
Emma opened her mouth and began to chant the incarnation of the magic arrow spell, just as she had done before she began to circte mana in her body.
"Listen to me, o nature, sprits of the wind, Kajsa, and heed my call."
"Make an arrow for me to use in shooting down my enemies."
"Neutral Magic: ''Magic Arrow''"
It was still the same incantation as before, but if one looked closely and concentrated, one could see that the incantation chant of the magic arrow spell was slightly different this time.
As I was thinking this, Emma finished the incarnation chant as the previous scene reappeared.
Instead of focusing on the green dim lights that were scattered around us, I focused on the magical arrow that was materializing from condensed air.
This time, when the spell''s chanting was finally finished, Emma did not speak, and neither did I, as we focused on the magic arrow to see if it was a sess or a failure.
Fortunately, unlike before, the magic arrow appeared stable and did not appear to be losing form.
Emma finally opened her mouth to speak after seeing this, but it was only a wordmand.
"Go!" she uttered as the magic arrow, which had been motionless in mid-air, shot at the big tree in front of us, but before it could even get half the distance needed to get close to the tree, a familiar scene reappeared as the magic arrow lost form and vanished.
Seeing this, I spoke before Emma could because I was still focused on therge tree in front of me, not on her.
"Try it again," I said, adding, "It looks like you''re getting close."
Emma spoke and responded immediately after I said this and she heard me.
"Okay then, just a little more mana and I think I know what to do now," she said as she started casting the neutral spell again.
At this point, I didn''t bother attempting to replicate Emma''s actions and learning the incarnation and steps to cast the spell because even someone like Emma had some difficulty casting the spell correctly at the end, but it didn''t matter because I could tell Emma was also on the verge of sess.
It would only take at most a dozen more attempts to cast the spell before she couldplete it without difficulty.
After this happens, I''ll learn how to cast a spell from Emma rather than continuing to do what I was doing before and blindly following her steps.
Emma had already finished chanting the incarnation of the magic arrow spell when I thought of these things, and after a few seconds of waiting and seeing that the form of the magic arrow was still stable and intact, Emma opened her mouth to speak.
"Go," she said as we both focused our attention on the spell that was about to be cast to see if it would be sessful this time or not, but despite my low expectations, the spell was sessfully cast unlike the previous times.
BOOM!!!!!!!!
A loud sound resounded in the area around us immediately after the magic arrow collided with therge tree in front of us, as Emma and I turned to see what damage the magic arrow could cause.
"Aside from being a little worse than the element magic arrows we make, the difference between them isn''t that significant to render the magic arrow neutral spell useless," I said as Emma and I moved closer to get a better view of the destroyed tree in front of us.
"Yeah, fortunately I did not fail this time," Emma replied, a smile on her face.
It was almost as if casting the spell sessfully was more important than the damage the spell could cause.
I asked Emma some questions as I was thinking about this.
"How is the mana consumption required to cast the spell?" I inquired, and Emma responded immediately.
"It''s better and lower than the one I''ve been using to cast my light arrows," she said.
When I heard this, I nodded before continuing to speak.
"Do you think you can cast the spell like that again, or will it fail more often?" I inquired because it would be quite unsightly in a battle if your spell lost form immediately after being cast.
"Don''t worry about that", Emma said and added; "the times I failed to cast the spell before was because it was the first time and I was inexperienced ".
Hearing this, I nodded again because it seemed reasonable, but Emma did something unexpected when she positioned herself to cast a spell again just after I told her if she could mix her element to the neutral spell.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 164 [Bonus ]A Long Awaited Fruit[1]
?[I know I''ve should have uploaded the chapters I promised but I''ve been really busy.
Am really sorry.
I know this is annoying but please bear with me.
Thank you]
A long Awaited Fruit[1]
[Ace POV],
As I passed through the gates and got closer to the main building of the mansion, I reflected on everything that had happened.
When I asked Emma if she could mix her element into a neutral spell that had been released since she said it was possible earlier, I didn''t expect her to suddenly cast the magic arrow again and seed without mishaps and in front of my eyes, add the light element to the spell while also seeding in one try.
Given her previous performance with casting the spell, this was unexpected.
If anything, she should have tried more times tobine her element with the magical arrow.
And all she said when she seeded was that her previous experience casting neutral spells had helped her, but it should be noted that she had only recentlye into contact with neutral spells in the room, so what''s up with her experience? Where did she get the ability to cast the spell so easily?
It was too abrupt, and while the magic arrows she cast and mixed with her element were all a little unstable, they did not lose their forms and, in fact, continued to show signs of improvement as Emma got better at it.
It truly felt like a ruse.
And how did I fare in spell casting?
It was dreadful.
I was simply garbage.
I couldn''t even get through the first phrase of the spell incantation because I couldn''t get the tonation and timing right.
Unlike the other rewards I and the others had received that were written in differentnguages, this one was in English, which we both knew.
Most of the time, the primordial chronicle''s thoughts are iprehensible.
But even with thenguage, I was having some difficulty that Emma couldn''t take it any longer and said we''d practice magicter when she made a schedule for both of us.
When I heard that, I immediately agreed.
This was not me looking for a reason to reduce my workload.
As I considered these things, I opened the mansion''s door as I walked in with Emma, who closed it shortly after our arrival.
I began to hear sounds before we could get a certain distance away from the door.
As Emma followed me, I came to a halt and made my way to the source of the sound.
Maybe she was as curious as I was.
We weren''t too concerned about anything dangerous in a world without owners because the sound came from the mansion we had just brought.
As I was thinking about this, we tracked the sound down to the living room, where there was a hole in the center.
It was preferable to refer to it as a pathway with stairs leading to the basement rather than a hole.
Yes, there was a basement in the building, and it was on the map of the magical mansion.
This basement was not one of the 18 rooms I mentioned on the map.
There were a few more rooms in the mansion that were not explored. The primordial chronicle inputted in my head the energy room as an example. This room was not on the map, so only I knew about it.
I should goter and figure out how to recreate the energy that the primordial chronicle was talking about and what exactly the energy is.
Thinking about this, Emma and I moved closer to the hole, and when we saw the stairs leading down, we entered the pathway and took the stairs.
Since the magic building''s energy had been depleted, the entire structure was dark, and going down to the basement made our surroundings even darker.
Seeing this, Emma and I continued our descent, lighting up the surroundings with our element.
Fortunately, unlike the stairs outside the bronze door, it didn''t take long for us to get close to the end, and before we reached it, we could see a light ahead of us.
When Emma and I saw this, we became a little more cautious, raising our guard and continuing on our way.
We saw the surroundings of the basement and the source of the light when we finally reached the bottom of the stairs and stepped on the ground.
When I saw the basement on the map provided in the mansion, I expected it to berge but not sorge that there was insufficient space, but based on how things are in reality and not on the map, the area of the basement was sufficient for more than a few dozen people to y around.
As I continued forward, I noticed a source of light and discovered Anna and Chris in the middle of the basement, with Chris''s hand coated in me, causing the surrounding area to light up.
They were doing something strange right now.
Next to Anna was what appeared to be a bird nest, and beside her was her summoned crow.
They appeared to be constructing a crow''s nest, which was odd given that it was done inside the building rather than outside.
And based on the structure of the bird nest, it appeared that it had been brought from the store and that Anna was just putting it together.
Seeing this, I finally got close to Anna and Chris.
I knew Anna and Chris were already aware of our arrival, so seeing no reaction from them as we approached had no effect on me.
"What are you doing?" As soon as I got close to Anna, I asked.
"I''m making a crow''s nest," she said as I got close to her and before I could say anything, Anna spoke again.
"Crow does not like staying in the sun or where there is light for a long time and I also noticed that apparently, Crow has taste of his own so I just decided to do this.
Is there a problem?" she inquired, and I responded by shaking my head.
While everything was strange, it had no effect on me, so I ignored it as I left the basement without Emma and returned to the master bedroom I had left before as a few thoughts shed through my mind.
For one thing, I needed to prepare well because I was going out tomorrow to continue my quest, and the thing is that as long as my reasoning is correct, tomorrow in this ce will still be the same outside as I left it.
Apart from my second job requirement of simply killing rank 1 monsters, I still needed to use alchemy toplete the two other quests, so I had to practice alchemy as well.
What was also pressing was that even when I arrived in the alternate dimension, the timer for my job quest was still ticking, so there was nothing like staying here to strengthen myself before heading out to finish my quest.
I also needed to make time to practice the exercises and other rewards we received from the quest, but since this issue didn''t need to bepleted right away, it wasn''t urgent and could bepleted whenever I wanted.
As I was thinking about these things, I arrived at the door to the master bedroom, opened it, and made my way inside before finding a chair to sit on.
I called out the primordial chronicle in my head as a panel appeared in front of me.
After this urred, I went straight to the contact section of the panel and attempted to contact my family.
....
[Contact],
[Enter Name], [Search Name],
[Contacts: None],
.....
Seeing this, I inputted the names I had in mind as the text on the panel in front of me disappeared as new ones appeared.
....
Enter Name],
''Agneya ze''
[Request cannot be sent to ''Agneya ze'' as the individual is not in the True World],
[Enter Name],
''Lily ze''
[Request cannot be sent to ''Lily ze'' as the individual is not in the True World],
Seeing this, I went away from [Contact] and did not attempt to try again as I knew the result will still be the same.
It was still the same message as before.
''I wonder how they''re doing now,'' I thought as I dismissed the panel in front of me and pulled something from my storage ring.
It was a familiar berry looking like fruit.
It was the same fruit that enabled Chris to be offered a legendary job.
The awakening fruit.
''I wonder if I can awaken an element with this, and if so, which one?'' I was thinking this as I ate the fruit and waited for something to happen.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 165 A Long Awaited Fruit[2]
?[Yay
Am through with stuff here so I can finally go back to two uploads per day.
I really thank you all for your support.
Thanks for reading],
A long-awaited fruit[2]
[Ace POV],
The awakening tree was and continues to be the only rank 2 treasure I''ve seen in my life.
It was the treasure we discovered while trailing the mutated zombie, and Chris is the only one who has benefited from it since he has two elements in addition to obtaining a legendary job.
Although he hadn''t evolved yet, in reality, his evolution with the legendary job was already set in stone because it was far less troublesome than my own and had no time limit, so he wasn''t in a hurry like me.
The awakening tree fruits should have been collecting dust in my storage ring if Chris hadn''t asked for my assistance to help him get a better job at the time and we hadn''t had the little time we had now to rest.
But, even though the awakening fruit was a rank 2 treasure, what one got out of it was still up to chance.
For one thing, it could be an increase in the area of one''s magic, or it could be an additional element.
It was two elements in Chris''s case. The fact that he was able to obtain two elements despite the 50% chance of him awakening an element from taking the fruit demonstrated how lucky he was because he was able to make it appear as if the chances of him awakening an element were 100% since he did awaken two elements from just taking two fruits.
But the point is that this was the case for him because having a 50% chance of awakening an element does not guarantee that you will awaken one if you take two awakening fruits.
If my luck is worse than Chris''s, I might not be able to awaken an element at all, even if I take all six awakening fruits in my storage ring.
Because of this, I decided that I wouldn''t use more than two awakening fruits this time.
I wouldn''t want to throw away several rank 2 treasures.
Imagine if there''s another way to use them.
As I was thinking about these things and other things in my head, I focused my attention on my body, expecting an effect, but even after waiting a few more seconds until it was two minutes since I took the awakening fruit, I felt no change or other effect in my body.
Well, I did notice a difference that I couldn''t exin, and I was certain it wasn''t caused by the awakening of another element.
? Perhaps it was an increase in my affinity with the fire element, as the awakening fruit had that effect even if one did not awaken an element after taking it.
I didn''t need to be told what happened at this point because I already knew.
I failed to awaken another element, but that was to be expected given that not everyone is Chris and seeds in awakening another element on the first try.
Though it would have been good if I could have awakened another element now.
As I considered these things, I pulled another awakening fruit from my storage ring and took it without hesitation, waiting to see if I could seed this time because if I couldn''t seed in awakening another element, my trial today would be over.
This was my train of thought as I waited for something to happen and after a few seconds, something did happen.
I began to feel heavy.
Seeing this, I knew that the situation would not be like before, where I would have to wait for no change because I now knew what was going on.
I was reawakening an element.
This was why I didn''t try anything else, like rising my guard or being cautious, but what concerned me was whether even feeling something from eating the fruit could be considered a sign of an element awakening.
This is what I thought when I felt my skin tighten suddenly.
I wasn''t sure if I was just overthinking it, but I felt like my bones were bing harder as well.
Aside from these two changes in my body, I also felt heavy and it was difficult to breathe.
This continued for a few seconds beforeing to a halt.
I immediately took a deep breath to collect air back into my lungs after it stopped.
Well, I tried to, but realized that the earlier feeling of not being able to breathe was just me feeling it because it didn''t feel that difficult to breathe anymore when I tried to take a deep breath, and aside from feeling a little short of breath before, I felt quite normal.
That is if I disregard the sensation I felt inside when I attempted to circte my mana.
I couldn''t exin it, but I did notice a difference. It didn''t help that my situation was different from Chris'', where it was fairly obvious whether or not he had awakened an element and which element it was.
I also didn''t have ess to the job offer panel to see what was going on.
In a nutshell, I was lost now.
For one, I didn''t know if I had seeded in awakening an element, and if I did, I didn''t know which element I had awakened based on the event that had just urred.
I didn''t specifically ask Chris to describe how he felt when he awakened his element.
Perhaps I should have inquired because I could have used it as a reference in the future like it was right now.
But that''s all there is to it because it''s already happened.
As I thought of this and made my way out of the room, I patted my chest to get rid of what was left.
My destination was outside the mansion.
There was no specific location in mind, and I was intending to go to wherever there was space.
My n was to see if I did awaken an element in a rough way.
I nned to frantically circte the mana in my body while focusing on the specific change I felt in my mana and see what happens.
Like my previous experience, when one releases their mana outside, a trait of their element can be seen within the mana, causing a sensitive person to recognize the element one has.
It would be preferable if this method worked because I would know what was going on.
As I was thinking about this, I exited the mansion and walked to a location further away from the mansion.
After a while of walking, I came to a halt because there was a lot of space around me which was all the requirement I needed in the first ce.
After that, I sat cross-legged on the ground with my hands spread on my leg and began to circte the mana in my body.
I started slowly at first because my mana cirction was based on the basics of what I learned from the fire maniption scroll, and once I found a way to circte the mana in my body without releasing my mes, I increased the speed at which I circted my mana.
This continued for a few more seconds until my mana began to emit from my body, affecting the surroundings.
When I saw this, I didn''t let it distract me and returned my attention to circting my element.
Even when my mes began to appear on the outside as I gradually became coated with blue mes, I didn''t stop and just continued, and in the end, my work paid off as a different change began to appear in the surroundings around me.
The grassy earth around me began to crack, and earth spikes began to emerge from the ground.
Aside from that, the earth around me began to be uneven, with one part rising to form something resembling rocks and another sinking deep into the earth to form pits.
When I saw this, I had a thought.
''Did I awaken the earth element?''
As I was thinking about this, I focused a portion of my concentration on an earth spike not too far away from me, and it didn''t even take ten seconds for the earth spike to growrger.
Seeing this, I was able to confirm that I had indeed awakened the earth element.
It was obvious from the previous signs, but I needed to confirm.
''It''s a good thing I was able to awaken another element,'' I thought, but just as I was about to stop circting my mana, another change began to appear in the surrounding area as the area around me heated up, and when I finally saw what was happening in front of me, a thought urred to me.
''Another element?''
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 166 A Mix
?A Mix
[Ace POV],
''Another Element?''
''No''
''It doesn''t feel like one,'' I thought as I looked around at the scene in front of me.
My body was still covered in mes, and there were numerous earth spikes around me, but this was not my primary focus as it was something else.
Not far from me, the earth was engulfed in molten blueva.
It might have been better to say magma.
Blue magma.
For one thing, it appeared to be caused by my actions, and it was, making me believe that it was another element, but when I thought about it a little more, it just didn''t feel like one.
Sensing the mana released by the magma, I knew it was caused by me, and the only simple exnation was that it was another element of mine, which I knew wasn''t the case.
For one thing, it was even debatable whether magma was an element, and for another, I discovered something while circting the mana in my body.
I knew that one''s mana would take a trait from one''s element, but when I was circting the mana in my body earlier, I discovered that it wasn''t that the mana took a trait from my fire element, but rather that the mana I was releasing belonged to my element.
This thought arose as a result of the neutral spell.
When Emma casts a neutral spell, I notice that the mana she starts emitting in theter stages does not feel like the holy vibe her mana emits.
The sensation I felt at the time was identical to the sensation I get from the mana in the air.
That pure sense of elemental deviance.
They were, of course, different, but they gave the same impression.
I only realized this recently because of the earth element I awakened, because inside of me was a part of my mana that felt hot, representing my fire element, and another part of my mana that felt warm, representing the earth element.
Aside from my pure neutral mana, there was something else that confirmed my suspicions that I had not unknowingly awakened another element.
In the past, I believed that one''s mana carries an elemental trait, which was correct, but my understanding was wed because I unknowingly released the one belonging to my fire element. This time, however, I did it unknowingly with two elements rather than one.
When I circted the mana in my body, I unintentionally released a portion of my mana that contained both traits of my fire and earth elements, and with just a little calction and not thinking too hard, it was easy to predict what would happen when the fire and earth elementsbined.
One of the results was undoubtedly magma, and given that the magma was blue, just like mes, this line of thought was most likely correct.
It was simr to my idea of how Chris elements wouldplement each other if they were mixed.
In addition to this, and the fact that I did not detect any magma traits in my mana as I circted it, my theory of why the magma appeared was most likely correct.
Even though I failed to awaken an element on my first attempt, to think I gained something else from the awakening fruit, and while the magma cannot truly be called an element, I don''t believe it will lose to a true element if I use it properly.
With this, I have another card in hand, but I also have another issue on my table because I need to learn how to summon the magma because my opponent cannot wait for me to charge my elements and mix them before we battle, right??
In addition, I had to be concerned about the newly awakened earth element.
As I reflected on these things, I stopped circting mana in my body and stood up to dust myself before returning to the mansion.
After returning to the mansion''s main building, I noticed that Anna had finished whatever she was doing and that she and the others were selecting their rooms.
Finally, after some questioning and observing, I discovered which rooms everyone was staying in.
Emma chose an upstairs room with its own balcony, while Anna chose a downstairs room with very little light, which was a little strange, and Chris?
He chose a room near Anna, but his had more windows and was more airy.
At the very least, his choice was reasonable.
Mia stayed with Chris.
As I thought of this, I chose my room too and it was rather strange to say the least.
It was the basement downstairs which was actually darker than Anna room.
Fortunately, there was a normal grade item in the store that could produce light, so I chose a room in the basement.
Yes, there was a room in the basement, demonstrating howrge it truly was.
The room was also ratherrge, so I purchased additional items such as an extra rtivelyrge table and chairs, as well as some extra items that could produce light and other items.
Everything cost a total of four gold coins, which was rtively inexpensive for me at the time.
After that, I sat in one of the chairs, took a can of food from my storage ring, and ate quietly.
After eating, I went to lie on the bed with my head facing the surface roof and my hands under my head as some thoughts shed through my mind.
One was how things were shaping up, and another was whether my family, Gustav, and my ssmates were still alive.
Apart from my family and Gustav, I didn''t care about the well-being of others.
Aside from these thoughts, I was thinking about how tomorrow would be because that''s when I''d start my hunt.
As these thoughts raced through my mind, I unknowingly fell asleep.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading.
Second chapter in a few hours.
It''s timed so don''t worry xd.
Chapter 167 Setting Out
?[Raw Chapter, will editter
Thanks for reading],
Setting Out.
[Ace POV],
''Ugh''
I groaned as I slowly opened my eyes to see myself in a dimly lit and slightly unfamiliar room.
''Where am I?'' I thought before I realized that I had unknowingly fallen asleep in my new room.
With this thought in mind, I got off my bed and made my way out of the room to see a big bird-looking crow setting its gaze on me just after I got out of the room.
''Hi'' I said as I ignored it after and made my way up the stairs to the surface which was the living room.
It was still quite dark so I had to light up my surroundings with my hand coated in blue mes.
Looking at the bulbs that were ced on both sides on the way, I knew this issue of the mansion being dark and some other things could be taken care of if I could provide the mansion with energy.
From the information I got from the primordial chronicle when I took ownership of the magic building, this energy, or rather, the energy that the magic building runs on is actually mana but the mana in crystal cores.
This means the magic building runs on the mana of ranked creatures that is stored in crystal cores.
The reason it''s called energy and not mana is that the magic building converts the mana to something else instead by changing the property of mana to a different energy it could use but the issue is that the crystal cores required for the magic building to even use its basic functions are one that shoulde from a level 35 specie and a level 35 creature was something I couldn''t contend with right now.
This means that the magic building will have to stay in an inactive state for quite a while.
As I thought of these things, I finally made my way to the surface which was the living room as my surroundings became a little brighter than it was down the stairs.
Seeing this, I took a little walk around and found that apart from me, no one else was awake.
This was a little understandable since everyone was quite tired.
My waking up was due to habits I would rather not have now but since I had woken up already, I couldn''t go back to sleep again, I had to set out as it was already a new day.
Well, a new day in the alternate dimension.
Perhaps it might still be afternoon in the true world outside.
I don''t know the time difference between both worlds so I can''t tell.
As I thought of these things, I went back to the living room and started Removing every foodstuff I had in my storage ring.
Even with the big living room, when a load of foodstuffs was scattered around, the space avable appeared to be little.
I of course left some foodstuffs for myself as a sort of ration to say and my decision to remove these foodstuffs in front of me was because since we already have a ce to say, there was no need for me to keep holding up to them.
Doing this was unnecessary and at the same time, the food will just be taking up a lot of needed space in my storage ring.
It was because of these reasons and others I decided to offload the loads I deemed unnecessary in the living room.
I also dropped the clothes that were in my storage ring also.
I decided on the living room since it was a location my teammates were very likely to pass for different reasons.
One was that Anna crow was still down there.
Of course, she could summon the crow to her side without needing to go down to the basement but there was still a possibility that she would still pass here.
As I thought of these things, I left the Mansion after I was finally through with what I was doing and made my way to the waterfall not far from the mansion.
I needed to take a bath before heading out and because the magic buildingcked the energy to generate water itself, my only option left was to use the water by the waterfall and looking at the sky and the weather, it appeared that the time now was roughly around to 6am so it was still quite early.
I really wonder how this world operates.
As I thought of this, I finally reached the waterfall just to see Emma sitting on a rock not far from the water.
Since I met no one moving in the mansion and all the doors were closed, I assumed everyone was still sleeping but it appears that Emma woke up even earlier than me.
As I thought of this, I walked closer to Emma who turned to look at me just when I got close as she smiled at me before speaking.
"Good morning Ace", she said as I turned to take a seat beside her before replying.
"Good morning", I replied and added; "you woke up early"
Hearing what I said, Emma''s smile slowly disappeared as she turned to look at the waterfall beside us before she hugged her legs.
This continued for a few more seconds as we were both quiet as no one spoke.
It was only a whileter did Emma open her mouth to speak.
"I couldn''t sleep", she started and added; "I kept dreaming of the scene where my parents died"
After saying this, she kept quiet before turning to look at me before speaking.
"Let''s leave this sad topic," she said and added; "Can I ask a question?"
.....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading see you tomorrow!
Use a summoning pen for more chapters too!
Chapter 168 Primordials
?Primordials
[Ace POV],
When I heard Emma''s question, I opened my mouth to reply.
"What do you want?" I asked.
Hearing this, Emma did not reply to me immediately as she repositioned her sitting position better to face before speaking.
"I have an idea and I want you to tell me your thoughts," she said then took a pause for me to get what she said before she continued.
"Look at this", she said as she took an ancient-looking scroll from her robe before handing it to me.
Seeing this, I began to wonder what was up with the world and scrolls all of a sudden as I opened the scroll to see its content.
...
"Primitive and Unearthed
Three founded and Uprooted
Taken away from their race to reality
Till they found out all was not as it seems
Something was up with the primordials"
...¡..
Part 1
...¡..
Reading the words written in the scroll in my hands, it was safe to say I was confused.
For one, I understood nothing of what was being written.
What do the words ''Three founded and Uprooted'' mean?
Apart from this, there was also the ''Taken away from their race'' part.
Assuming it was what I was thinking that the race mentioned here was humans, does this mean that three humans were adopted or rather like the scroll said, taken away from their fellow humans?
What does the primitive here mean too?
As I thought of these things, I became more confused.
The fact that this small scroll in my hand was actually part 1 of something did not help either.
Speaking of the scroll, I thought of something and turned to face Emma before speaking.
"Did you always carry this every time?" I asked as Emma shyly nodded her head for some reason.
Seeing this, I asked another question.
"Where did you even put it in there?" I asked as Emma just avoided me as she tried to avoid eye contact with me.
''What happened?''
''I was just asking a question''
As I thought of these things as they shed through my head, I turned to Emma and asked another question.
"Where did you get this and what does it mean?" I asked as Emma finally stopped trying to avoid me as she replied to my question.
"I got it from my first kill reward", she said and added; "it was from a level 5 monster too"
When I heard thetter part of what she said, the legs that were swinging before stopped as I turned to take a deep look at Emma.
''Level 5 huh''
While this level was far from causing damage to me, it should be noted that my first kill reward was from killing a level 3 monster.
To think Emma''s first kill reward was actually from killing a level 5 monster.
That was two levels higher than mine.
While two might seem little, it should be noted that the first kill event happened when we were all unleveled.
That means we were all level 1 at that time.
I don''t know how many people grouped up together with Emma or if she killed the monster solo but still.
It was still a level 5 monster which meant something.
But there was one question that arose due to all this
If Emma killed that sort of monster, isn''t she supposed to be like, more powerful than she currently was with the orbs she received?
Or did she receive a lower-rank orb?
As I thought of these things, Emma spoke as she brought me out of my thoughts.
Perhaps she knew what I was thinking since what she said was rted to my confused thoughts.
"Look at the scroll again using the primordial chronicle", she simply said and said nothing more as she continued to look at me.
Seeing this, I said nothing more and just did as she said as I use the primordial chronicle to see if I could get a piece of information from the scroll in my hand.
I didn''t bother to do this before since I subconsciously thought of the scroll as ordinary.
[??? ???],
Bound to Emma and can only be used by the entity called Emma.
...¡
Hmmm
If I didn''t see the information of the scroll or if the primordial chronicle never gave me anything, I would have forgotten about this matter that happened today morning.
I have only seen this message once and that was from the ck orb I got from clearing the first 100 dungeons that spawned in the world.
It was at this moment when I saw a slightly simr message I knew this scroll or rather the information of the scroll wasn''t simple.
But this brought some questions too.
What was the meaning or rather the interpretation of the scroll content and since the scroll was ''bound to Emma, why was I able to view the scroll content?
As I thought of these things, Emma took the scroll from my hands suddenly.
Seeing this, I was about to speak when Emma suddenly stood up and came close to me before showing me the surface of the scroll again.
But this time, something was different as more content started appearing on the scroll after Emma started to infuse her mana into the scroll.
...
"Primitive and Unearthed
Three founded and Uprooted
Taken away from their race to reality
Till they found out all was not as it seems
Something was up with the primordials
Was it a game of a higher being or was it a coincidence that the race just happened to have primordials of their own?"
...¡..
Part 1
...¡..
Though the beginning of the content was the same as before, there were more words at the end although it was little, this was not what had attention as it was something else.
It was a map of something but after Emma stopped infusing mana into the scroll, the map and additional content of before disappeared.
Hmmm
''Who are the primordials really?''
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading.
Chapter 169 Strange
?[Sorry for the mishaps by posting the wrong chapter]
Strange
[Ace POV],
''Who are the primordials really?''
This was the thought that kept running through my mind after seeing the term ''Primordial'' and the scroll''s grade.
Something was clearly going on, but I was too ignorant about the subject andcked any clues or hints to piece things together.
Perhaps I''m overthinking things and this is just a treasure map of some sort, given the map and the content of the scroll, but something kept telling me it wasn''t.
And why did Emma get this mysterious scroll?
Was it a coincidence, or did the primordial chronicle deem her worthy?
Was she the only one with this kind of scroll?
Primordial.
Primordial Chronicle.
Primordials.
These three appear to have something inmon, but either I''m not seeing it or I''m wasting my time.
It''s only been a day, but things that were beginning to make sense to me have now be perplexing.
Emma spoke as she drew me out of my thoughts.
"So, how do you feel about what you just witnessed?" She inquired as she returned to taking a seat on the rock, before turning to face me and waiting for a response.
When I saw this, I paused for a moment before responding.
"It''s mysterious for sure, and appears to be clouded in some kind of mist," I said, taking a deep breath of fresh air and looking at the sun slowly rising in the distance before speaking again.
"What are your thoughts on this?" I asked, recalling Emma''s first words before the scroll event.
Hearing this, Emma responded, "It''s quite simple," she said, adding, "that''s why I asked you if I could ask a question."
I spoke up when I heard this.
"What is it?" I inquired.
"When I first got the scroll in our world, there was nothing special about it other than what I just showed you, but after we came to the true world, I felt a reaction from the scroll," she said, pausing before continuing.
"So, I was wondering if you could assist me with something."
"With what?"
"This"
Emma removed her robes and showed me her back after saying this.
Perhaps if I had behaved like other boys my age, I would have been stimted, but the fact was that I felt no reaction and my attention was elsewhere.
Her back had a tattoo of it.
Her back was covered in dense magic circles, with a cross in the center surrounded by chains.
"Am I the only one who has seen this?" I inquired, wondering if Anna had noticed this since they had bathed together.
Emma did not respond to me as I was thinking this, but her actions did, as the tattoos on her back vanished and she spoke.
"It only takes a little mana to hide it," she exined, pulling her robe back to cover her back.
When I saw this, I asked a question.
"From where did you get it?" I inquired because it was obvious that a tattoo that could be concealed with mana was not normal.
"I got it right after I came into contact with the scroll," she replied, as I realized something I had overlooked from the start.
"Does this have anything to do with why you wanted to team up with me?" I inquired as Emma''s expression abruptly changed as she spoke quickly.
"N-no m-my intentions have always been pure," she said as she suddenly took hold of my hand and spoke again.
"It''s true, I swear. This matter was only revealed to you because I had no other option and thought you might be able to assist because it seemed like a good idea ", she said as she continued to try to persuade me before I interrupted her by speaking.
"Why do you make such an effort for me?" I inquired because I was genuinely interested in what was going on.
Emma, like Anna and Chris, clearly wanted to team up with me.
Then there was Mia, who was getting close.
It was like there was something about me that kept attracting them.
It was very perplexing.
Emma''s dependence on me cannot be understood in the same way that Anna, Chris, and Mia''s are.
Emma responded to my question as I was thinking about these things.
"I-i d-don''t k-know," she replied in broken English.
I spoke up when I saw this.
"You know I can tell you''re lying," I said as Emma''s body shook slightly as she tried to speak several times to respond to me but couldn''t seeing as she kept opening and closing her mouth.
When I saw this, I knew I wouldn''t get an answer, so I changed the topic.
Emma hasn''t shown any signs of malice, but I should be cautious around her just in case.
After all, she was stronger than me.
It was because of her weakness in closebat I could only match her in strength.
As I reflected on this, Emma and I talked a little more about the scroll content and her tattoos.
Because it dealt with a mysterious aspect of our new world, my interest in everything about it was intense.
And because I didn''t feel any malice toward Emma while she was acting suspicious, my attitude toward her didn''t change much, and I even became more curious about her.
Despite the fact that everything I was starting to understand became confusing again in an instant, primarily due to her, I tried to talk more with Emma in order to gain some sort of clue from her words, which unfortunately did not happen.
It was cool, but I began to think of Emma as a research project that I needed toplete.
Interesting.
I had to end the conversation because we both needed to take a bath and leave.
So I bathed in the waterfall before she did, and then I made my way to the bronze door that would take me to the surface.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading.
Chapter 170 Is This A Good Method?
?[I keep posting the wrong chapter for some reasonter so I am very sorry and I will make sure it stops.
Thank you]
Is This A Good Method?
[Ace POV],
Coming out of the bronze door, I immediately appeared in the dimly lit room outside, and since this wasn''t my first time doing it, I simply closed the opened bronze door and made my way to the surface via the stairs while coating my right hand with blue mes to illuminate my surroundings.
I could make these long stairs invalid by running, but what was the point of that stress when I could just work for a little longer? So, in the process of wanting to return to the surface through the stairs, I thought of some things to keep mepany as I continued forward.
With these in y, it didn''t take long for me to reach the surface unknowingly as I set my eyes on the somewhat haphazard cover I made for the entrance that led the outsiders in and the insiders out.
Seeing this, I removed the cover I had ced there and made my way out, then reced it as I removed all traces of my presence there as a whole as I moved further away from the hill that held the alternate dimension''s entrance.
I had previously told the others to do the same whenever they came out to avoid outsiders discovering our home.
This method would not have been necessary if I were ranked near the top of the human race, but unless I can find a safe ce to kill rank-one monsters and practice alchemy with them, I won''t be able to evolve to rank 1 and will have to rely on these cheap methods for the time being.
After all of this, I turned to look at the sky as I made my way away from the hill that led home, covering every trail I had left on the way.
Unlike when I was here and had to cover my eyes with my hand when I looked at the sky, there was no need for me to do so now that it wasn''t sunny.
Anyone could tell it was already evening by looking at the sky, and by looking at the time I left the true world when it was close to the evening at the time, I could tell the time difference between the alternate dimension and the true world was and is much slower than that of a dungeon.
The dungeon where I first met Emma.
All of this meant that I had to fight rank 1 monsters in the dark.
If the monsters here behave exactly like animals did in the old world before the apocalypse and are more active at night, it might be better for me to just head back to the alternate dimension ande backter, but remembering that I will have to spend several days in the alternate dimension before night time here can pass, I immediately removed any thought of heading back in m
I''m not sure if ''hunting'' in the dark in the true world was an advantage or disadvantage for me, but I did know that being in the dark provided better cover for me, which was very useful in a world that appeared to be a den for unranked monsters.
As I considered these things, I continued forward beforeing to a halt and squatting on the ground because there was a foot trail on the ground in front of me that appeared to be made by a monster rather than a human.
When I saw this, I began to wonder if I should follow the monster''s trail, and it didn''t take me more than a second to decide to do so.
For one thing, instead of aimlessly wandering around, I had a direction to follow, and even though I had the map to avoid getting lost, that did not mean I would want to venture far from the hill every time I went out.
If this was the case, it meant I needed to start preparing materials for living in the wild rather than returning to the alternate dimension to rest.
After all, my time limit was still counting regardless of which world I was in, so it didn''t really matter where I stayed during this time.
If only my quest''s time limit could be paused whenever I enter the alternate dimension.
If this was possible and it happened, I could already imagine a few scenarios.
As I considered these things, I continued trailing after the creature, which had left its footprints on the ground beforeing to a halt a short timeter due to the sound I began hearing in front of me.
I calmed down and listened carefully to the sound I was hearing to see if I could recognize it, and after a while, I realized that the sound I was hearing was actually snoring.
But, based on what I can see, this was clearly not made by a human, and if it was, that person was either a pig or extremely tired.
Despite these thoughts, I didn''t stop moving as I moved closer to the source of the sound, but this time my charge was much slower as I tried to make little to no noise as I moved.
My curiosity grew as I got closer to the source of the snoring, and I began to wonder what kind of creature could be sleeping in the woodste at night.
Of course, many animals slept at night, and I recognized some of them, but that didn''t stop me from wondering which one it was, and, once again, I don''t think I should beparing animals to monsters.
As I considered this, I slowly made my way through the darkness until I could see what was making the noise.
Interestingly, one of my guesses was an ape making snoring noises.
It should also be mentioned that it was quiterge and tall.
It was at least twice my height and was red in color.
When I saw this, I came to a halt and focused my entire attention on it, intending to use the primordial chronicle on it from this distance to check its information.
[Rank 1 Fire Ape level 27],
Hmmm.
That''s good.
It''s a level lower than mine, but still.
What if it''s something like a rare-grade monster, like the wind hawk?
I don''t believe I can easily defeat a monster who can use magic better than me, even if the monster is of a lower level.
As I began to make my way toward the fire ape, an idea appeared in my head.
Why should I fight the monster when I can simply kill it in its sleep?
It may not appear to be honorable, but honorable was not going to get me a job.
For some reason, this thought feels strange. I knew I had to proceed with caution because the fire ape was a potentially difficult opponent, but before I could even get close to it and end its life, it stopped snoring and opened its eyes suddenly, and looked at me.
Seeing this, I knew my previous n would not work now that the fire ape was awake, so I dashed to the fire ape before it could get itself andpletely remove itself from its sleeping state and targeted an open space in the fire ape''s body that could render all men useless.
Its childbearing organ.
When I got close to the fire ape monster, I quickly made a fire spear andunched it at its area, particrly at its balls, as the monster in front of me immediately let out a wail when my attack connected.
I circted the mana in my body quickly and created another fire spell before sending it to the chest of the fire ape and as the fire ape subconsciously wanted to defend itself with its hands, it left its bloody lower body to defend against my attack but little did it know my attack just now was a distraction for the real one.
I somehow managed to circte the earth mana in my body and m the ground, creating a long unsightly earth spike just under the fire ape''s body.
I''m not sure if it was my overthinking, but I saw anger and depression written on the fire ape''s face just before the earth spike I created entered its body from its lower end.
After this, and the fire ape had stopped moving, a panel appeared in front of me.
[You have acquired the primordial records of rank 1 fire ape level 27],
Seeing this, I let down my guard as a thought urred to me.
"Was this really a good way to kill someone?"
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading.
Chapter 171 [Bonus ]More Hunting
?More Hunting
[Ace POV],
"Was this really a good way to kill someone?" I thought, and then nodded because it was a nice way to kill efficiently, but unfortunately, not all fights could begin and end with this method.
It is truly unfortunate.
As I considered these things, I harvested the crystal core from the fire ape, bringing my total to seven rank 1 crystal cores in my possession.
Even though they were all from the weakest monsters in rank 1, they meant something to the current me.
After all, I could do something with it.
I suppose I should start when I get home.
After all, I still had a time limit to meet.
I had already almost finished harvesting everything I could from the rank 1 fire ape monster when I had thought of these.
I took the materials I thought were useful from its body and left the ones I thought were useless alone.
ording to the basic alchemy knowledge in my head, the materials I deemed useful were blood, bones, especially the strongest and hardest ones, and a few other things, such as the heart.
When the fire ape died, the heart was already dead, but this is where my storage ring came in handy.
Although I couldn''t keep living things in it, I could keep inanimate objects with some kind of life. I''m not sure why, but it has something to do with the soul and other things rted to nature, spirits, and other things.
I honestly didn''t understand anything about the epic-grade storage ring information I was given by the primordial chronicle, but that didn''t matter because everything was working fine for me.
Perhaps I''ll understand these things in time, but now, it''s fine as long as it works.
I should also see if I can nt the awakening tree in the alternate dimension.
''There might be some unexpected results,'' I thought as I began to gather my materials.
After I finished what I was doing, I immediately left the area because the mess I had made and the blood of the fire ape was very likely to attract some monsters.
And if Anna was correct, then all of the monsters that were going toe here were going to be rank 1 monsters.
I wouldn''t mind if it were weaker rank 1 monsters that were even weaker than me that were drawn to this location, but it was also possible for monsters that were far stronger than me to appear, which is why I left the area where the fire ape was previously.
I was curious about most things, but not to the extent that I would court things that would get me killed.
My actions may contradict this, but I believe I behave in this manner most of the time, right?
As I considered these things, I moved on to another location in search of another suitable rank 1 monster to kill. I took my time, looking around carefully, making sure I didn''t miss any of the monsters lurking in the shadows, though this was a little dubious given that I was the one lurking in the shadows.
Eventually, I found the perfect monster to take on, one that I was certain I could defeat.
[Rank 1 Earth Rat level 25],
Apart from the ones I encountered on the trial grounds, this was by far the weakest rank 1 monster I''d seen, and the reason I tagged them weaker was that the threat they gave me was far weaker than the others, and I was also three levels above it, and the reason I also said ''they'' was because the earth rat wasn''t one but several dozen.
Although their bodies were muchrger than regr rats, the tallest of them, from what I can see right now, could only reach my thigh.
I wasn''t sure about this estimate because I was on the trunk of a tree near the earth rats, but they couldn''t see me because I was high above them.
These earth rats looked like regr rats, except their body appeared to be made of rocks and right now, they were currently eating.
They were currently eating the body of what appeared to be a bear, and based on the surroundings, it was clear that these rats were here for the leftovers and were not the cause of the bear''s death.
But even if I had multiple weak rank 1 monsters in front of me to kill now, I couldn''t do anything.
For one thing, although these earth rats were very weak individually, none of the eats were separated now and looking at how quickly they handled the body of the bear corpse they were eating, I didn''t have to think twice about what could potentially happen if I faced all of them. With no other choice, I could only silently observe these earth rats and consider ways to at least kill arge portion of the monsters in front of me, as killing them would reduce arge portion of the numbers I still had to be concerned about for the second requirement for my job quest.
So I began to devise a strategy to reduce the number of earth rats without endangering myself, but in the end, I couldn''te up with anything because all of my ns would cause me more harm than good.
When I saw this, I was about to give up and go find another monster to kill when I noticed the earth rat below begin to move.
I was perplexed when I saw this, but when I looked at their ''meal'', I realized that at some point, while I was deep in thought, the earth rats had finished eating the bear to itsst bone.
Seeing this, and seeing the earth rats scattering around after their meal, I decided to give it one more shot and followed thergest group of rats among the scattered ones.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading.
Chapter 172 Rat Hole
?Rat Hole
[Ace POV],
Continuing to follow the rats that kept running in and out of holes that appeared at some point during the journey, I discovered that the rats I thought were originally scattered after their meal were not separated and were simply heading to their respective holes to go wherever they were going.
And as for how the holes appear? The earth rat''s name was sufficient to provide an answer.
Something I noticed from most of the monsters whose names I checked with the primordial chronicle had their element revealed in their name.
The fire eagle, for example, had the fire element, as did the fire ape, though it could reveal it, and now there were earth rats, whose element was actually the earth element, as it was in their name.
There was also the wind hawk, as well as monsters who did not follow the rules, such as the goblin lord, the mutated cat and dogs I had previously fought against, and some other creatures such as zombies.
It makes me wonder if zombies will still exist in the real world.
And, given the rate at which these creatures grew, it wouldn''t be surprising if they suddenly began to use magic.
This thought arose as a result of my encounter with the mutated zombie who ate the awakening fruit.
Perhaps there''s a reason for this, or the primordial chronicle simply had a pattern of naming creatures, as elemental jobs'' names also revealed their element.
Something else I noticed about these rats was that they had some sort of surveince system between them because, from the beginning to the present point in this journey, I have never seen a monster trailing after these rats.
It was as if they knew where all of the monsters in the area were and avoided them.
It was either this or it was that the earth rats possessed some sort of power that allowed them to detect creatures other than their own from afar.
In any case, all of these events had little impact on me as I continued to follow and observe them.
This went on for a few more minutes as I continued trailing the rats by jumping from tree to tree in order to remain undetected by the earth rats beneath me as the night aided me.
Ultimately, I was led from the grassy forest to a rocky area dotted with hills.
In a ce like this, I couldn''t use the trees to transport myself because they weren''t as dense and numerous as they were in the new ce I''d just been led to.
I also couldn''t go back because it would be a waste of time after trailing the earth rats for several minutes.
The earth rats group I was trailing stopped a few minutes after we arrived at this rocky area as holes suddenly started appearing around them as more rats began to pour out, forming something resembling a sea of rats.
The sight itself was certainly unappealing from what I was witnessing, but my attention was elsewhere.
I knew I had finally arrived at the location the earth rats were heading to because the earth rat group I was trailing had suddenly stopped together with its fellow race men I thought were scattered before. Looking at it from the direction I was, it appears to be a rocky hill filled with holes.
It didn''t take long for me to confirm my suspicions when the earth rat began to enter the rocky hill through the hole as the surroundings became a little noisy for a while before stopping immediately after thest set of earth rats entered the hill.
Even after seeing this, I decided to stay in my current location for a while to see if the surroundings were really clear before venturing out.
This was my n before I dashed back to hiding when I noticed a few figures appear near the rocky hill where the earth rats had entered.
The figures in this scene were all men.
There are four in total.
They were dressed in a few pieces of armor and held various weapons in their hands.
Two of the men here held swords, one a spear, and the other a bow and arrow.
And looking at the form in which they hid themselves, I could tell that these people were undoubtedly regr people before the apocalypse, but considering that they could still enter the true world, I did not lower my guard against the neers but rather raised it as I observed the people who slowly emerged from their half-assed stealthy state and approached the rocky hill.
I was expecting to see humans when I went out to hunt, so seeing humans was not a big deal.
The only thing it did was pique my interest in why they were here in a ce like this, and based on their actions up to this point, it could be confirmed that their goal was the rocky hills the earth rat entered.
Unfortunately, I had no idea what was going on and based on how close the men were to each other, it was obvious they were talking, but the distance between us prevented me from hearing what they were saying.
I considered approaching once, but decided against it and instead chose to observe and see where things lead.
It was already good enough that I managed to evade detection until now.
It was also unknown if they were like me and unevolved humans because thest thing I want to encounter tonight is an evolved human against whom I would be powerless.
It would be even worse if they were all four at once.
At the very least, tonight has be more interesting.
As I was thinking of this, the men in front of me made their move.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading.
Chapter 173 New World Kingdoms[1]
?New World Kingdoms[1]
[Ace POV],
Looking at the four a distance away who were cautiously and slowly approaching the rocky hill riddled with holes, I made my move as well, but still trailed at a distance that should be enough to remain undetected.
And because the rocky hill wasn''t far from either of our locations, we didn''t have to walk far to get there.
I couldn''t be as close to the hill as they were because I was trailing them, so I had to keep a safe distance to observe.
While I was curious about what these people wanted in this particr rock hill, I had no expectations about what they really wanted.
Perhaps going into the lions'' ...perhaps going into the earth rats'' den and putting their lives in danger means what they''re looking for is important, but that doesn''t mean what''s important to them is also important to me.
One example is the rank 1 health potion Chris obtained from his orb.
I just want to know what they''re saying, and if they''re here to kill the monsters, I wonder if I can be a little fisherman and fish.
As I was thinking of these thoughts, I noticed the four men in front of me enter the hill through one of the holes there, and after a few seconds, I entered the hill as well through the hole the four men in front of me had previously entered, and as I expected, I was immediately met with darkness as I entered the hole.
The fact that it was currently nighttime didn''t help, and because I was trailing others and wasn''t alone, I couldn''t use my mes to light the surroundings and could only keep moving forward.
Fortunately, I didn''t care about it too much when I noticed a dim light ahead of me.
When I saw this, I knew the light had to havee from the four I had been trailing earlier, so I lowered my already low presence even further and tried to blend in with my surroundings as I moved closer to the source of the dim light, as I heard whisper-like sounds the closer I got to the light.
I was able to recognize my surroundings due to the little lighting.
I was in some sort of tunnel that kept going down, and it was made of rocks, as expected.
I came to a halt when I heard the voices I was hearing before resounding again as I got closer to the dim light, as only a curved road separated me from seeing the little.
"Isn''t this a little risky?" A male voice said softly while his voice appeared to be slightly shaking.
Hearing his words, another male responded with a snort to the earlier man.
"No, it''s not dangerous," the voice began before adding, "A location with multiple rank 1 monsters ispletely normal." He said with obvious sarcasm.
Hearing this, I waited for a response from the previous speaker or another male among the four, but after a few seconds, I heard nothing but the sounds of rough breaths.
Seeing this, I began to wonder what had caused the sudden silence and was about to take a risk by peeking out from behind the curved road when I heard a male voice speak and listening to the sound of the voice, I noticed that it was different from the two I had heard before, indicating that the one speaking now was an another male.
"You two should stop," the voice said in a deep manly tone before continuing, "Let''s just get the king''s item and leave here."
After the voice said this, another male voice spoke that I hadn''t heard before from the three voices I''d heard earlier.
This must be the fourth and final male.
Hmmm
I''m curious what the previous male voice meant when he said their goal was to retake the king''s item.
Apart from being intrigued by the item in question, I was also intrigued by this king.
Normally, a king refers to a ruler, but I was curious if the ruler the men here were referring to was a king even in the old world, or if the king here was simply a new ruler who got drunk on power and decided to have big ambitions, or for some other reason.
If it was the former, I might have to turn my nose up at this, but if it was thetter, it would only make me more curious about what the men were discussing.
If theter part was true, and the king the men were referring to here was a newly self-proimed one who was just a little more powerful than the general public, I wasn''t going to be bothered.
After all, just because you have power doesn''t mean you''re a big threat to someone as a king if you can''t even lead, but things would be different if the king here was also a king in the old world.
Something that could bother an experienced king was not going to be ordinary, and I wasn''t about to get my hands dirty.
I still haven''t forgotten that ording to the primordial chronicle, more than 70% of the humans in the rankings section are all past rulers who were most likely still rulers.
They were all rank 1 species as well.
Who knew if these men I was following were actually men of a king in rank 100, but since I didn''t know who the king they were referring to, I didn''t mind too much because my interest in the said item was still high.
This was not me looking for an excuse to stop trailing after the four.
As I was thinking these thoughts, another of the four men I was following spoke up.
"Staying here won''t help us, so let''s just go," the male voice said, but was immediately interrupted by anotherpanion who spoke and stopped him from speaking.
"Wasn''t it you who caused us to lose the item in the first ce?" The voice said quickly, with a hint of anger in his tone.
"What''s-
"Okay! Will you both please stop talking?" Another of theirpanions said as he managed to avert an impending argument.
Hmmm.
If I could, I''d rather see their faces than just sit here passively listening to their whispers, which were gradually bing louder and louder.
As I was thinking of this, the voice that had interrupted the uing argument spoke up again.
"Just so you know, we are literally in the den of multiple rank 1 monsters for your information, so I would appreciate it if you guys could just keep this matter for another time and let''s just focus on retrieving the item we lost," the voice said as it suddenly became quiet as no one spoke again and the only sound that could be heard was the breathing of all four men a distance not too far away from me.
Unlike them, I had to slow my breathing to match theirs in order to remain undetected, and from their conversation, it appears that the item they came to retrieve was actually lost by them.
Interesting.
I''m curious about the item that will entice people to risk their lives.
Can''t they just run away and not report to their king, or is there something stopping them?
Thinking about this, I started hearing sounds again, but this time they were created by the men I was trailing moving rather than their voices.
Seeing this, I waited a few seconds after they began moving before following them.
I did this to avoid being detected if I got too close to them.
But, really, is it because these people''s senses are dull or because I can hide my presence so well?
These were my thoughts as I followed the four men.
I couldn''t lose them either because of the light they cast, which followed them wherever they went.
I also discovered what was causing the dim light that was lighting up the surroundings, and it was the same item I brought in the alternate dimension to light my room.
That''s understandable given the low price, as it should be popr among people looking for items like this.
As I considered these things, the four men and I continued down the tunnel in a single direction, which was understandable given that Iter learned from their conversations that they had no idea where they were going and were simply hoping to find the item they sought quickly.
Because of this, they did not deviate from our path by entering various tunnels that appeared along the way to avoid getting lost.
The map function waspletely useless here because it only showed the area outside the hill and not the area inside.
This is probably normal given that the map shows details primarily from a bird''s eye perspective.
As I thought about these things and continued to follow the four, something happened that brought us to a halt.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Use summoning pen for more chapters and please doment.
Chapter 174 New World Kingdoms[2]
?[This is the edited chapter guys.
Thanks for reading]
New World Kingdoms[2]
[Ace POV],
Throughout out our journey here, we didn''te across any earth rats apart from seeing their traces here and there, which was unexpected because I expected to meet at least one because this hill is apparently their home or sort, but after moving for a certain long distance, I didn''t have much expectations again when I didn''t meet any.
The traces we encountered on our journey became numerous though, but that all changed when we began hearing sounds that were not created by us, but by something else, and as the sound became louder by the second, whatever was creating the sound was getting closer.
"W-what would that be?" A male voice said from the four men a distance away from me with a shaking voice as the others replied to him but because they all tried to talk at the same time, it became disorderly fast.
"I-I d-don''t k-know."
"Oh, no! I knew this was risky!"
Seeing this and given that these four men were all quickly rendered ineffective, I decided to fend for myself while surveying my surroundings.
It was already established at this point that these men were regr people prior to the apocalypse since theyck even the basic ability to remain calm.
I''m not sure if it was by chance, taste, traits, habits, or style, but the tunnel we were crossing through and the one we came across were bothrge and spacious enough that we didn''t have to bend our heads or bodies to walk.
When I first saw this, I had a series of thoughts about how those short rats could create something like this, but when I considered their element, it didn''t seem so strange anymore.
As I considered these things, the sound became louder, to the point where the ground began to shake.
This took me out of my thoughts about my ns.
Seeing this, I decided to stop bothering about these four because it was clear at this point, from the sound I was hearing that whatever was approaching us was not a single entity but multiple ones and the only creatures that were likely to appear in a ce like this were earth rats.
Well, it could be something else unrted to rats, but I wouldn''t know.
And, while I said the rats were weak, I meant weak individually, but the problem was that if my suspicions were correct, I would be dealing with multiple earth rats rather than one, and given how these ''weak'' rats handled the bear I saw, I don''t think I have thicker skin to deal with that.
I''ve hurt myself for experiments in the past, but that doesn''t mean I can''t tell what will kill me and what won''t.
As I was thinking about these things, I turned to look at the surface of the tunnel above me as an idea came to mind and without thinking too much, I decided to act on it without hesitation because the sound was already getting super close and as for what would happen to the four men I was following earlier if the sound we were hearing now were indeed multiple earth rats charging at us, they were left on their own because their safety was never my concern and was never on my mind.
As this thought passed through my mind, I did a small jump to carry me to the top of the tunnel and gripped the rough surface of the tunnel with both hands tightly to keep myself in mid air.
This procedure was quite simple, but finding bnce was a little more difficult because I was literally carrying my entire body with my fingers.
After finding a bnce in mid-air, I tried to follow the n that appeared in my head.
Looking at the holes the earth rats were running in and out of, or the holes on the rocky hill, or the unnaturally formed tunnel in the rocky hill we were in, it was clear that all of this was the work of the earth rats, and the one thing I and the earth rats had inmon was that we both had the earth element.
Perhaps the earth rats were better at using the earth element than I was, but that didn''t mean I couldn''t do anything because I could still barely manipte the earth around me.
With this in mind, I circted the mana in my body, specifically the earth mana, and then focused my entire attention on a spot on the surface of the tunnel that was directly in front of me.
I could only make do with this rough method as I continued to circte the earth mana inside me while attempting to manipte the earth right in front of my eyes because I had only recently acquired the earth element, which was barely ''hours'' ago, and I was quite inexperienced in manipting the earth elementpared to my fire element, which I''d been using for a while now.
Fortunately, I didn''t have to wait long to get the reaction I was looking for.
After sessfully manipting the earth in front of my eyes, I immediately opened a hole in the tunnel wall and climbed inside with the rough edges that came with my inexperience. After that, I immediately closed the hole while leaving another hole just below for me to breathe and see what was going on down below.
The men didn''t notice themotion I caused because the ongoing sound was loud enough to drown out my entire actions.
And yes!
The reason I and the four men never attempted to return the way we came was because the source of the sound that made me take the actions I just took and made the four I was trailing after nervous came from our very back, which was also in the same direction we came from, so we couldn''t go back.
And I''m not sure why the four men didn''t continue on their way with the route in front.
Perhaps it was because they had no idea what wasing and didn''t want to end up in a dead end, but it could also have been because the four men were scared to death to the point where they couldn''t think straight.
It was none of my business at this point because my life was more important, and even though I didn''t know if what wasing could harm me, no matter how severe, I was never going to try it.
As I was thinking these thoughts, whatever was making the sound got closer, and the four men who had been stupidly panicking in fear before screamed and dashed away from their location.
When the sound got closer, all I could hear from them was cursing and the sound of something cutting through the air, so I assumed they fled.
Then there was the part of their footsteps that all sounded together for a second before suddenly disappearing.
This led me to believe they had fled, and when I finally saw the source of the loud sound and the group shaking, I felt the air in the hole I was in turn cold.
I saw multiple big ck rocky looking rats run forward tightly joined together that their appearance looked like a stormy ck sea passing through the tunnels with the little hole I created for air to pass through and for me to get some information about the situation below me.
It was more unsightly than the previous one I saw just outside the rocky hill when the earth rats gathered to enter the hill.
Aside from that, I was able to know the level range of the ck rats running beneath me.
[Rank 1 Mutated Earth Rats Level 27],
[Rank 1 Mutated Earth Rats Level 25],
[Rank 1 Mutated Earth Rats Level 27],
[Rank 1 Mutated Earth Rats Level 26],
As if their level wasn''t bad enough, the hole I dug for myself was slowly copsing due to the shaking caused by the mutated earth rats running around.
Because I couldn''t afford toe out of the hole and die, I had to make sure I didn''t fall out, so I immediately began to circte earth mana in my body to keep the earth around me steady, albeit barely.
This scenario continued for a few more minutes, which meant I also had to hold on for a few minutes before thest wave of mutated earth rats passed.
Even when this happened, I stayed inside my small little hole for a few more minutes before deciding toe outside when I was fairly certain that nothing was wrong, and when I finally dide outside, I saw something that made me look at the other side for a second before turning back to face it.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
[I thank you all for reaching this level with me really.
I really appreciate it.
I would also love it if you guys couldment also.
It''s notpulsory since I mostly just want to be more interactive with you guys.
Thanks for reading!]
Chapter 175 New World Kingdoms[3]
?New World Kingdoms[3]
[Ace POV],
I didn''t feel disgusted or irritated, but when I saw the scene in front of me aftering out of my hole, I took a quick nce to the other side before returning my attention to the scene I''m seeing right now.
Multiple mutated earth rats had been stomped to meat paste in front of and behind me.
All of these bodies had one thing inmon: their current appearance was unsightly and iplete.
In other words, these rats died horribly at the hands of their own species.
''I wonder how many of them died,'' I thought as I prepared to leave my current surroundings when an idea struck me, and, without hesitation, I went to the body of a specific mutated earth rat.
I could still see in the dark because the men I was following had dropped their only source of light on the ground.
This appears to be due to fear, but it was none of my business. They''re probably all dead now as well.
I returned my focus to reality a secondter after having these thoughts in a sh.
Looking at the body of the particr mutated rat in front of me that had all its guts out, I first used my leg to kick it even though I felt no sort of life from it but just to be sure, I still followed through with my actions.
After all, what was a little pretending to be dead in a world where gods were potentially real?
Who knows if there is such a thing as a death-faking skill.
Fortunately, I was just bothering myself with nothing because the mutated earth rat had died.
Something about these mutated earth rats piqued my interest, and that was how they differed from the other earth rats I had encountered previously.
The mutation of the earth rats piqued my interest more than anything else.
Something I expected to see in the true world was no mutated creatures because my understanding was that the mutated creatures I encountered in my world were caused by mana affecting them and changing them, but it''s clear now that my assumptions were incorrect because this is the true world, which is a different world than my own.
But, if my memory serves me correctly, the guardian did say that the true world was still on the same as ours, which could also mean that my thoughts were not incorrect and that this true world did contain traces of our former world.
Of course, this was just my spection.
As I was thinking of these thoughts, I bent down andid my hands on the corpse of the mutated earth rat and began searching for a specific item in its body, and due to the corpse''s small size, I was able to find the item I was looking for rtively quickly.
Looking at the milky-looking crystal core in my bloody hands that was unique to rank 1 creature and was quite different from the blood-red crystal cores I harvested from the zombies, I turned to look at the multiple dead Bodies around me that were scattered around.
''Am rich''
I thought as I transferred the crystal core in my hand to my storage ring, stood up, and prepared to leave when I suddenly stopped to look at the mutted corpse of the mutated earth rat I had just looted.
''Mosquito meat is still meat'' I thought as I turned to touch the mutated earth rat''s corpse again and called out the primordial chronicle in my head before turning to exchange the corpse in the store''s exchange sub-option.
This resulted in one gold coin for me.
Given the state of the corpse when I exchanged it, along with its level and race, this was understandable.
I did, however, get something worthwhile.
After that, I turned to look at the corpses scattered around me, and I began to see them as golden items rather than blood corpses.
With this and a n in mind, I got right to work and decided to start cleaning from the back, where I came in first.
''I wonder how many crystal cores and gold coins I''d get after all of this,'' I thought as I subconsciously increased my moving speed while still attempting to remain stealthy and blend in with my surroundings.
I also brought the light-emitting item with me to illuminate my dark surroundings.
Along with this, I worked as a harvester for a while.
"I guess it''s luck that I benefited from this," I muttered, remembering how it got into this.
...¡..
Looking at my still-increasing crystal cores in my storage ring and my still-increasing gold coins in my hands, both of which numbered more than 200, I knew tonight was like a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for me.
I never expected my gains to reach this level when I decided to start from the back, where I can start harvesting the things I want from the mutated earth rats as soon as I see the first dead one on the route I was taking.
The actual number of crystal cores I now have in my storage ring is 263.
This may sound exaggerated, but it was the truth.
My total gold coins were now 618 gold coins, which was even more exaggerated.
It got to this level because after I got the crystal cores I wanted from the mutated earth rats, I exchanged their corpses for gold coins using the exchange sub-option in the store section of the primordial chronicle and each corpse gave me 1-3 gold coins and although it was quite tiring to move from one corpse to the next and be rich easily, I''d rather do this and practice alchemy than fight monsters that couldn''t even bring me a smidgeon of excitement.
Before continuing to work, I took a look at the numerous mutated earth rat corpses that were scattered in front of me.
''I really wonder how big my gains will be after this''
...¡.
Harvesting took a lot of my time, and it took even more time because I did everything quietly with the maximum amount of silence I could produce, and even though it was stressful, I still did it. I didn''t want to be the cause of another monster wave because I made several sounds.
Perhaps it wasn''t the four men''s noises that triggered the monster wave, but I''d rather be cautious and waste time than invite trouble.
After all, just because I survived thest wave didn''t mean I''d do it again if another one came along.
Nobody knows what will happen in the future, so I''m not sure if something unexpected could happen at any time.
This was my train of thought before I was brought to a halt by something.
It was the body of one of the men I was following.
It appears that I had already traveled a long distance unknowingly.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
[Two chapters more today so stay tuned and please vote]
Chapter 176 New World Kingdoms[4]
?New World Kingdoms[4]
[Ace POV],
Looking at the mutted body in front of me, I made my way to the location of one of the men I was following, wondering if he was still alive.
I also noticed that, aside from his body and the dead bodies of the mutated earth rats scattered around, I couldn''t find the corpse or even body parts of the men who were with the man in front of me that I was trailing.
I began to wonder if his teammates had abandoned him.
That is if they considered themselves teammates at all.
As I was thinking about these things, I came to the mutted body of one of the men I had been following and bent down to look at him after making sure he was dead by kicking his body, as I had done before with the mutated earth rats.
After finally approaching the man''s body, I noticed his weapon beside him.
I couldn''t see it from where I wasing from, but after I got closer to the body, I noticed it because it was now very visible when one got closer to the body.
The weapon was a sword, which also meant that the body I was seeing belonged to one of the two men among the group of four who wielded a sword and based on how the bodies of some of the mutated earth rats corpses looked, the men went down fighting.
Even so, I could tell the mutated earth rats did more to him than he could to them because, aside from his two lower limbs, which appear to have been crushed into meat paste due to the mutated rats wave running with the man who had the corpse in front of himter getting caught up in it, his two upper iplete limbs appear to have been chewed off his body.
It was now a question of whether the man among the four who wielded a sword had his hand chewed off while still alive.
Apart from his hands, his guts and the most important organ in the lower limb were also chewed off.
If the man was still alive when all of this urred, the agony could be imagined.
But there is another thing that is puzzling to me which is why the mutated earth rats didn''t bother eating off the whole body of the man.
Was it because the majority of the mutated earth rats were still chasing after the other three, or was it for another reason?
There was also the question of why the mutated earth rats acted this way and how they discovered us.
It was also unclear if it was that they found us, and if they did, was it because of the noises the men were making, or if it was all a coincidence.
As I considered these things, I turned to examine the weapon thaty apart from man''s corpse and held the sword before calling out the primordial chronicle in my head to check its information.
...
[High Normal Grade Reinforced Sword],
Made by a Master level cksmith who used higher grade materials, monsters bones, and a few metals to make the sword, but due to the cksmith''s level and the grade of the materials used, the sword could only be ranked higher than regr normal grade swords and was not a magical sword.
...
Seeing the information provided to me by the primordial chronicle, I realized that the sword in my hand was a normal-grade item, but unlike the usual normal-grade items I''d seen, this was a high normal-grade item that could be distinguished from the other items in its grade simply by its name.
Looking at the sword in my hand with a new perspective now that I knew its grade, I decided to test its strength by infusing it with my fire elemental mana.
I had done this before with my twin des, so the process was familiar, as the sword began to heat up after a few seconds, with the metal of the sword turning bright blue due to the heat generated by the sword due to my fire elemental mana.
What was unexpected was that even after five minutes of withstanding my mana, the sword remained strong and didn''t appear to be about to be destroyed anytime soon.
When I saw this, it piqued my interest because I never expected a normal-grade item tost this long under my mana.
It should be noted that, while I wasn''t yet a rank 1 creature, my level was sufficient to contend with one, albeit only the weak ones, and because I''d been seeing more rare grade items recently, I''d been treating any item below this grade as trash, but with the performance of the sword up to this point, this thought was now incorrect and normal grade items were not trash.
Or they were still trash, with the exception of the high normal-grade items.
Inferior-grade items are trash and should only be used by normal or lower leveled people.
As I considered these things, I increased the intensity and amount of fire elemental mana I was infusing into the reinforced sword in my hand while waiting for a reaction, but aside from the sword emitting more heat and light, there was no other reaction, and the sword didn''t appear to be crumbling even after another 10 minutes.
When I saw this, I decided toe to a halt and take another look at the sword in my hands.
It was clear at this point that this sword could be used in lower leveled rank 1 battle by rank 1 species, which impressed me because I thought the normal grade item''s use limit was going to be capped at level 25.
This made me realize how much I still have to learn.
I knew this before, but it was better with a reminder.
As I was thinking about this, I turned to look at the leather amour the man was wearing, but based on its destroyed state, it should have been a normal-grade item as well, but even in its destroyed state, I checked its information with the primordial chronicle just to get something no better than having no information.
...
[Damaged Amour],
Damaged amour.
....
Seeing this, I simply ignored the amour, and after attempting to use the primordial chronicle on the man''s corpse and receiving no results, I stood up and proceeded to another mutated earth rats corpse to continue my work.
The reinforced sword was already in my storage ring, so I could y with it moreter as I didn''t want to waste the time I had left here.
There was no time limit or anything rushing me to leave, but I didn''t want to spend any more time on this hill because of the previous event.
Staying in a den of rank 1 monsters was risky, but I was only going to leave once I had maximized my gains.
I increased my harvesting speed and continued down the tunnel as I considered these things.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 177 New World Kingdoms[5]
?[Rushed chapter so there might be some mistakes.
I will correct it when am done with things here
Thanks for reading]
New World Kingdoms[5]
[Ace POV]
Following the previous event of encountering the corpse of one of the men I was trailing, I came across two more, each wielding a sword and a bow and arrow.
And as for the state of their bodies when I saw them, they were not much better than the first one I saw, and both men, like the first, were dead by the time I saw them.
Their weapons were also of high normal grade, as was the first.
This basically confirms that thest weapon, the spear, should be a high-normal-grade weapon as well.
Because they all had high normal-grade weapons, I began to wonder if these four were actually men from a rank 100 king. If you ignore their overall poor performance, this was quite impressive.
The only problem, which wasn''t really a problem, was that I couldn''t confirm this thought because I hadn''t encountered the male who wielded the spear. It should be noted that at this point, I was already so deep underground that it was difficult to breathe, making it quite unusual that I still hadn''t met the spearman''s body.
Given the state I met the other dead men who were the spear man''spanions, I didn''t expect him to survive the pursuit of the mutated earth rats.
This thought was fueled by the fact that I also believed that these four men were not rank 1 creatures and should instead be like me, who improved his physique with umted level-ups provided by their performance since I''d been trailing them.
It was also possible that the reason I haven''t encountered the spearman is that he took another tunnel that I must have passed and ignored since still now I was walking on the same tunnel route I''d been in from the beginning but since the spearman and the other make I encountered before were not my main aim and reason I was still in this ce, I put the matter at the back of my head after thinking about the issue for a while.
I exchanged the remaining corpse of the mutated earth rat I had just acquired it''s crystal core for gold coins in the primordial chronicle''s store section for an additional 2 gold coins.
My gains as a result of this one-time dangerous event that just urred could be considered my most rewarding to date, but they weren''t because I had other valuable treasures, the most valuable being the awakening fruits.
At this point, the total number of crystal cores in my storage ring was 458, and the total number of gold coins in my possession was 928.
These two figures were far too unrealistic for me to archive in a single day.
In fact, apart from the gold coins, the crystal cores were so valuable and many that the current me didn''t know what to do with them other than use them in alchemy, which was still too much because the only things I could do with alchemy using crystal cores were limited.
For example, I could use the crystal cores for formation, magic arrays, runes, and other purposes, but making a magic sword was impossible for the current me.
But no one could argue with having more than enough, and I wasn''t about to break this.
I was only slightly perplexed as to what to do with so many crystal cores.
But it''s still satisfying.
''I wonder if I can reach 1000 gold coins'', I thought as I turned to look at the scene in front of me.
The amount of mutated earth rat corpses in front of me nowpared to how it was when I first began is small, to say the least, and there''s also the part that starting from a while ago, the mutated earth rat corpses were not fresh.
Fresh in the sense that they didn''t appear to have just died.
This made me believe that I''ve long passed the mutated earth rats that died in the hands of their fellow race and were already harvesting the old dead mutated earth rats instead.
I don''t know when it happened since I was quite focused but I realized this was when I started getting mostly one gold coin whenever I exchanged the mutated earth rat corpses.
But since I had already started, I didn''t bother stopping and just continued.
After all, it only meant lesser gains.
As I thought of these things and some other random thoughts in my head, my body did not stop moving as I continued to work and harvest more crystal cores and exchange the corpses for gold coins.
...¡
"That''s all", I muttered as I watched the mutated earth rat corpse in front of me slowly disappear as I turned to look at my surroundings.
At this point, there was no more corpse in sight and the corpse I just exchanged now was in fact the one I met after walking deeper into the tunnel.
While this meant that I could still see some corpses to harvest and exchange, I didn''t bother going further into the tunnel since it was not worth it in my opinion.
Mosquito meat is still meat but that doesn''t mean I always have to settle for it when I see one.
At this point, my crystal cores were too many for me to decide what to do with it and my gold coins surpassed 1000 in the end so I was already satisfied with all this.
And the fact that it was barely possible for me to breathe here, I decided to head back to the surface.
''It would be good if I can leave here smoothly''
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!!.
Please vote for the book!
Chapter 178 New World Kingdoms[6]
?New World Kingdoms[6]
[Ace POV],
I was half expecting another mutated earth rat wave to rush after me now that I could start breathing a little better than a few minutes ago.
Even now, I''m not sure what caused the previous event or why the mutated earth rats happened to pass through the route I was currently moving on.
I didn''t know if it was a coincidence, so I was extra cautious of my surroundings, my actions, and the sounds I made as I moved to avoid any unexpected event that could happen at any time and catch me off guard as I continued my journey to the surface through the tunnels.
Because of the gains I received by ident this night, I was beginning to consider whether I needed to continue hunting for monsters to kill for my quest or return home because I was quite tired from the hours I spent here harvesting because, aside from the crystal core, I did harvest some other materials from the mutated earth rats corpses.
Gathering materials from a monster corpse seemed to be an easy task because it appeared that all one had to do was pull and separate a specific body part from the monster corpse and that was all there was to it, but the reality was that it wasn''t because if one did not take care when taking the particr material aware from the monster corpse, the material could either get spoilt, destroyed, ruined, and even useless to use again due to rough handling.
Because of this, as well as my previous actions, I spent a few hours underground in the tunnel.
In the end, I benefited greatly, so spending a few hours down the tunnel in a potentially dangerous location seemed like a good trade-off, though it didn''t appear to be one when the fact that I turned to a fisherman for a few hours is taken into ount.
As I considered these things, I came to a section of the tunnel that was somewhat familiar to me.
I said familiar because above me were the ruins of the very hole I hid myself in to avoid being discovered by the mutated earth rats who were frantically running at the time.
I knew I was getting closer to the surface when I saw the hole and the strangely bloody but clean surroundings, so I cleared my mind of all distracting thoughts and increased my speed as I made my way further up in the darkly lit tunnels.
For a few minutes, everything was fine until something happened that brought me to a halt.
It wasn''t a monster tide charging at me, nor was it a monster with its gaze fixed on me.
It was the spearman, whose body I had overlooked because I hadn''t found it.
He was currently covered in injuries all over his body.
Some were light and some were heavy, but I could tell he wasn''t going tost long and would die soon.
When I saw this, I wondered if I should help him leave faster and take his weapon in the process because, based on his expression, he appeared to be in a lot of pain.
As I considered this, I moved slowly towards the spearman, who had turned to look me in the eyes with difficulty before opening his mouth to speak.
"H-h-help m-me," he mumbled before turning to vomit several mouthfuls of blood from his mouth.
This made me realize that the damage in his body was far worse than it appears on the outside.
And, while I heard what he said, I ignored it as I stood beside him, debating whether I should kill him and take his weapon, or just take his weapon and leave him to die.
Hmmm.
Killing him will get my hands dirty and it seems like a waste of time, so I''ll just take his weapon and leave.
As I was thinking of this, I bent down to take the weapon that was on the spearman''sp, but just as I was about to take it, I noticed something hanging around the spearman''s neck that made me stop.
It was a ne, but it wasn''t the ne itself that made me stop; it was the pendant on the ne that made me stop.
After the rich and powerful underground people revolted against the government in the old age and established their own empires, the kingdom system of doing things was not the only thing they adopted.
Insignia was one of the things they adopted that was quite different from the government system.
Almost every empire and kingdom used insignias instead of traditional gs with only colors and lines.
Insignias and gs could be argued to be the same thing because they served the same purpose, but they weren''t exactly the same thing.
gs originally were used mainly in warfare, and to some extent they have remained insignia of leadership, serving for the identification of friend or foe and as rallying points till they then became objects extensively employed for signaling, decoration, and for disy.
Insignia were quite different in the sense that it is a distinguishing badge, mark, or emblem of military rank, office, or membership of an organization.
In all honesty, they both did the same job, but in different ways, because the g is still in use today.
Well, it was a thing before the apocalypse perhaps.
The only difference between the old and new gs is that most gs had their empire''s insignias embedded in the center of the g for recognition.
The empires'' tastes were quite stupid because it was just them trying to be more ssy by adding more objects to the g for show and for the face.
The Dawn Empire''s insignia was a rising dazzling sun over a mountain scenery.
This is where things got interesting because the pendant I saw on the spearman''s neck was actually one that represented the Dawn Empire''s insignia.
An Empire ruled by Andrew Dawn, who happens to be the eighth most powerful person on the.
A lot of thoughts began to form in my mind, and perhaps I was already thinking too much, but there was one thing I was certain of.
If it is exactly what I believe it is based on some of my thoughts, then things have just gotten more interesting.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 179 New World Kingdoms[7]
?New World Kingdoms[7]
[Ace POV],
The ne on the spearman''s neck triggered a series of thoughts in my mind as I subconsciously touched the ne on my own neck.
It wasn''t the same as the spearman with the Dawn Empire insignia, but it was in the shape of a cross.
And, unlike most nes, this one was made with rope and only the pendant was made with silver colored ck.
My mother brought it from a pawn shop and it has been with me since I was a child.
It''s amazing how it manages to stay on my neck despite everything I''ve been through since I awoke to the apocalypse.
Well, I tend to ignore the fact that I have it on my neck because it has kind of just turned into my skin since childhood and has never left my neck, even when I take a bath.
But the issue now isn''t about chains or pendants; it''s about whether or not I should help the man.
For one thing, just because I was interested in the king behind the spearman doesn''t mean I had to help him.
For all I know, my assumption could be incorrect and this man simply happened to be wearing the ne in some way, but there was something about him that piqued my interest.
It was better to say I was going to use him for my little experiment rather than that I was going to help him.
I wasn''t Emma, who could heal someone in the same condition as the spearman with a single quick chant, nor did I have any healing powers, but I did have something that could help him: my pills.
I can only make two types of pills right now: basic health pills and basic mana pills.
It was just these two.
What I don''t know is whether it''s good or bad to only be able to concoct two pills in 8 days, and of these two pills, the only one whose effect I''ve seen more than once is the basic mana pill.
Because of Emma, there wasn''t really enough opportunity to use the basic health pill, and right now in front of me was ab rat that was already ready to go.
Hmmm
I''m not sure if it''s appropriate to refer to my fellow race as ab rat, but whatever.
As I was thinking of this, I bent down to look at the spearman, who was leaning against the tunnel wall, as we looked each other in the eyes.
For one thing, I was calm, but the spearman, who appeared to be a middle-aged man but I couldn''t be sure due to his bloody face, looked at me with what I assumed was pain in his eyes.
This went on for a few more seconds before the spearman vomited again, but because I was directly in front of his face this time, the blood he vomitednded on my face.
Seeing this, I calmly wiped the blood from my face with my hand.
I was already a bloody mess from harvesting materials, so another bit of blood didn''t matter because I nned on changing after I get out of the tunnel and the hill.
With this in mind, I took a basic health pill bottle from my storage ring and turned to face the spearman, who looked at me with hope in his eyes when he saw what I just did. I didn''t need him to talk and tell me what he was thinking before I knew what he was thinking.
While I had decided to put my pills to the test on him, I was still debating how many pills to give him.
There were three pills in a pill bottle, whether it was the basic mana pill bottle or the basic health pill bottle, and both pills could recover 30% of mana and health for unranked species because they were only 30% of the pills'' purity level.
This was the strongest pill I could make at the time, and even though we were both unranked species, who knew what would happen if I made the spearman recover to full health?
What if he attacked me right after that?
After all, even though I knew he was still unranked, I had no idea how powerful his physique was inparison to mine because I''d never seen him in action.
Aside from that, the pill would only restore about 20% of his health, so it was probably fine.
I wasn''t sure if it would be the same for the basic health pill, but after taking the basic mana pills several times, I noticed that the pill only recovers about 20% of our mana and discovered that the 30% recovery the primordial chronicle was referring to was only referring to pure unranked species who did not or have not used their umted level-ups to improve their physique.
This was not difficult to understand. After all, while we were still unranked species, we could already fight with weaker rank 1 species because we had improved our physique to the level of a rank 1 specie, so people like me couldn''t be considered pure unranked species.
Hmmm, whatever happens, happens, I suppose, but for now, I''ll only feed him one and see what happens.
I took a basic health pill from the pill bottle in my hand and force-fed it to the spearman since he couldn''t do it himself due to his current state of health.
Perhaps he swallowed the pill without hesitation because he had assumed he would die before meeting me, and now that he saw a glimmer of hope, he took it without hesitation because it didn''t matter since he''d die anyway, and it was better to bet on something else, such as the pill I gave him.
It''s also possible that there''s another reason, but how would I know if I wasn''t the spearman himself?
It would be ideal if he truly is Sir Andrew''s man.
I''m curious how he got so strong so quickly and if he knew anything about the world that the general public didn''t know as a former emperor and so on.
As I was thinking about this, the spearman in front of me coughed violently for a few seconds before stopping.
After this urred, I noticed that some of his injuries began to heal.
The process was slow, but it was indeed happening.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 180 New World Kingdoms[8]
?New World Kingdoms[8]
[Ace POV],
Looking at the effect of the basic health pill clearly for the first time, I saw that the spearman''s health was so severe to the point that 20% of his health recovered was only enough to bring him out of death embrace for a while.
Seeing this, I decided to feed him another basic health pill since it didn''t seem like he was going to move anytime soon but just before I could even move the pill to the spearman''s mouth, he spoke as his actions brought me to a halt.
"I-Its o-okay"
"Thank you for the help but you don''t have to waste this valuable medicine", He said weakly and after saying what he had to say, his face paled even more like what he had just said exhausted his whole energy.
What he said did confuse me a little though.
''What did he mean by calling my pills valuable?"
''Is a pill that could be mass-produced from materials worth three silver coins valuable?''
Hmmm.
Perhaps it should be valuable to the general public I guess because of how effective it is but the thing is that even if the man appeared to be capable of speaking now, just looking at his state made me know he was still going to reunite with death''s embrace and my pill just made the meeting prolonged.
I did not care about the spearman in particr and only cared about if he was a man of Adara''s father or not since I wanted to see if I could see the king of dawn empire and discuss.
From our past conversations, I believed that the king should at least provide me with an audience.
It was a possibility though but it was better than nothing if I could gain useful information from the king.
Well, all this depended on if this man was really a man of the king though.
As I thought of these things, the spearman suddenly spoke and brought me out of my thoughts.
"I-if you can ept. I-I w-would like to buy the medicine bottle in your hands", he said with as much energy as he could drag out of his body.
When I heard what he said, I felt that it wasn''t a bad idea but if I was really going to sell the pill bottle, then I would have to at least profit from him.
Although I had quite a lot of money in my hand now, that didn''t mean I wouldn''t want to have the free money that was thrown at me.
Thinking of this, I was about to open my mouth and directly name the price I had decided for the spearman to buy the pill bottle in my hand.
"3-
"3 gold coins!"
"That''s how much I can honestly bring", the man said with gritted teeth not out of losing money but because speaking was like a punishment to him.
This much I could tell from his expression but when I heard the price of how much he wanted to buy a pill bottle from me, I was more than confused.
I was stunned.
3 gold coins for a pill bottle?
Are people this rich nowadays?
It should be noted that the materials needed to concoct a reasonably big batch of basic health pills was 3 silver coins and here was a man who was attempting to buy three of these pills for three gold coins which can also be seen as him buying a single pill for 1 gold coin each.
That was already more than 100% of the cost of the materials used to concoct the pills.
I don''t know if I should call him ignorant of not knowing the materials needed to concoct the pills or if I should call myself ignorant of knowing how much worth these pills are because of how it was made.
As these thoughts shed through my head, the spearman spoke again for the second time to bring me out of my thoughts.
"A-Are you going to *cough* sell *cough* *cough* the-"
"Bring the coins", I said as I interrupted him from what he was going to say since I already knew it.
Perhaps if I didn''t stop him, he might have died from speaking rather than from blood loss.
Because of what happened now, I was starting to have ideas of searching for ces in the true world with a reasonable amount of people who could buy my pills and earn a profit.
Perhaps the spearman only called a price this high because of the state he was in but for him to even call a price this high must be because he thought this was a reasonable price that was required to take the ''valuable medicine'' from my hands.
I also had the impulse to also check how much a pill bottle of mine would be worth in the exchange sub-option in the store section.
I wanted to see how much the primordial chronicle would price a pill bottle of basic health pills and a pill bottle of basic mana pills but I couldn''t exactly do so in front of the spearman.
As I thought of these things, three objects materialized in front of me and when I turned to look at the object on the floor close to the spearman and me, I saw that it was the primordial gold coins.
Three primordial gold coins.
After checking out how legit the gold coins close to me are with the primordial chronicle, I took the coins and once again fed the spearman the basic health pill, and this time I gave him the remaining two together.
Though this should recover at most 60% of the spearman''s health depending on how strong he is, he was still injured so I should still be able to defend myself against someone that could get injured by earth rats in the first ce incase he had ill intentions.
As I thought of these things, the wounds on the spearman''s body started healing.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 181 New World Kingdoms[9]
?New World Kingdoms[9]
[Ace POV],
It was quite a sight to see the spearman''s wounds close on their own as the bleeding from the wounds stopped.
This onlysted a few minutes longer as the man''s wounds healed beforeing to an end.
It was an amazing scene, and it was undoubtedly caused by thebination of the two pills taken at the same time. And, despite the fact that he had scars all over his body, he did not appear ugly. Instead, he appeared to have been through a series of battles.
And it was even more remarkable that he was still alive, even with all those mutated rats chasing him.
As I was thinking these thoughts, the man finally stopped coughing before turning to look at his body and raising his hands a little weakly as he turned to me and spoke after he gave me the best bow his body could offer.
"Thank you so much for saving me," he said as he prepared to speak again, but I cut him off because I spoke before he could.
Unfortunately for him, I didn''t have much time to listen to a bunch of unnecessary thank you''s and useless talks.
"Don''t thank me, you got what you got from what you brought," I said, adding, "What makes me curious is how you got your injuries."
Hearing what I said, the man''s smile vanished as he turned to face me for a few seconds before speaking.
"Since you''re here, you must be aware of the dangers in this ce, right?" The spearman inquired, and I responded with a positive nod, despite the fact that I had no idea what he was saying and assumed he was talking about earth rats and mutated earth rats.
The spearman spoke again when he saw my nod.
"I came here looking for something with my teammates but am now the only one left," he said, a strange expression on his face before speaking again.
"By the way, I''m Caleb," he said as he offered a handshake, which I ignored as I stood up and responded to his previous words.
"I''m Ace," I said, adding, "Nice to meet you."
When he heard this, the spearman, or rather, Caleb, took back his hand with an awkward expression on his face before speaking.
"Nice to meet you too",
"...."
"U-ur-
"If you don''t mind, could you tell me why you came here?" I inquired, and the man immediately spoke and responded to me.
"I can''t tell you, I''m sorry," he said, an apologetic expression on his face.
When I heard Caleb respond, I simply nodded because it was an expected oue.
I arrived as a stranger to Caleb, despite the fact that I''d been following him since the beginning in the goal of obtaining information from him, as it was obvious that no one would talk to a stalker.
Caleb spoke again as I was thinking about this.
"Although I can''t tell you why I came here, I can give you some information," he said.
Hearing this, I cleared my mind of all distracting thoughts and concentrated on what Caleb was going to say.
For one thing, our rtionship has already been established since he gave me money to purchase the pills in my hand.
It wasn''t one of an acquaintance, nor was it any closer than that, because to Caleb, we were just people who happened to meet and I happened to be able to help him.
Since he paid me for my services, that was our only rtionship.
If he''d known I was following him from the start, he wouldn''t be talking to me the way he is now.
Caleb finally spoke as his voice brought me out of my thoughts as I was thinking these things.
"Do you know anything about settlements?" He asked an unexpected question that perplexed me.
Of course, I knew what a settlement was, but how it came up in our conversation was perplexing.
If I had to connect anything rted to a settlement to the world I now live in since waking up, only Adara campes close because it was a settlement, but the thing is, that settlement also had ordinary people.
Is it even possible for ordinary people to enter the true world?
Hmmm.
Ignorance is truly unique.
As I considered these things, I responded to Caleb''s question by shaking my head saying no.
When he saw this, he turned to face me with a puzzled expression before speaking again.
"For you to even considering here, and based on the air you give me, you should already be affiliated with an affiliation, or don''t tell me?"
"Tell you what?"
"How...
Don''t worry about it again. Let me just tell you what a settlement is because of your assistance ", he said as he finally started exining what a settlement means in the true world, making me forget about the question Caleb wanted to ask.
"Obviously, a settlement is a ce for people to stay, but in the true world, it means a different story because a settlement is a ce called home and is the ce where ordinary people can only survive in the true world," Caleb said, and I spoke immediately after he finished.
"Are there even ordinary people in the real world?" As a few thoughts raced through my mind, I inquired.
For one thing, if my memory serves me correctly, my conversation with the guardian stated that only those who passed the test could enter the true world, but from what I''m hearing now, it appears that ordinary people exist in this world as well.
I won''t even bother thinking about how ordinary humans could even survive the journey of reaching the challenge trial grounds, or is it that it was as I thought and there are different trial grounds with different settings because I fail to understand or consider how an ordinary human can even consider entering the true world on their own.
It was also possible that ordinary humans could enter the true world if their situation was simr to Mia''s because the primordial chronicle didn''t care about her while she was carried, but this raised the question of how ordinary humans could deal with the number limit, especially since my case was unique.
Unfortunately, I had a lot of unanswered questions as well.
It would be ideal if I could get some sort of information from Caleb as a result of this set - up.
As I considered these things, I focused on what Caleb was about to say when he heard my words.
"Thanks to our leader, and ording to what the leader said, other leaders, ordinary humans were also able to follow them to the true world," he said, as I deduced from his words.
Although he appears to be avoiding saying king by instead saying leader, I knew the leader and the leaders he was mentioning were most likely kings in addition to his own.
It appears that, in addition to the ability to suddenly be powerful, these kings possessed something that could enable arge number of ordinary humans toe to the true world.
As I was thinking about these things, I asked Caleb a question.
"So, did youe together with this leader of yours or came to the true world through another way before joining this establishment you''re talking about since it appears to be some sort of organization"
Caleb shifted his sitting position on the ground when he heard this and turned to respond to me.
"I joinedter," he replied, and as he was about to speak again, I interrupted him.
"So why are you telling me all this?" I inquired, because, while I valued the information I had just received, I was also curious as to why he was saying these things.
Caleb, who had heard my words, responded.
"I was just telling you in case you needed a ce to stay," he exined as I spoke.
"ce to stay?"
"Well~
Caleb turned to face me, a knowing look on his face as he looked at my dried up bloody clothes on my body.
Seeing this, I didn''t have to think about his words too much because I did appear to be homeless right now.
As I was thinking this, I spoke to Caleb, who was holding his spear and appeared to be about to get up.
"Thank you for the information," I said as I took another pill bottle from my storage ring and showed it to the surprised Caleb.
"Would you like to purchase another one topletely heal yourself?" I asked as Caleb looked pained when he heard thest part of what I said.
"Don''t bother, I can''t afford it right now," he said with a pained expression, and as soon as I heard what he said, I returned the pill bottle to my storage ring as Caleb''s eyes followed the pill bottle until it vanished.
I knew I had at least achieved my desired effect when I heard the words Caleb said next, regardless of whether he was telling the truth or lying.
I also ignored his passing nces at my storage ring.
"Howe you have another of that medicine, or is that yourst one?" With a puzzled expression on his face, he inquired.
Hearing what he said, I spoke up to respond.
"I made it myself," I exined, drawing a surprised expression from his face.
"You make your own medicines?" He inquired, to which I calmly nodded and responded.
"That''s why I asked if you wanted another pill bottle because I still had some," I exined, and Caleb paused for a few seconds before responding.
"I don''t have much money, but could you give me your name so I can contact you?" He inquired.
When I heard this, I knew my n had already taken its first step.
.....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 182 New World Kingdoms[10]
?New World Kingdoms[10]
[Ace POV],
For quite some time, I''ve been noticing that I''ve been unconsciously undervaluing the pills I make, and today''s event just confirmed this.
It''s not that I''ve been downying the benefits of the pills because I make them myself.
What I was criticizing about my pills was their mary worth.
This was understandable given my preconceived notions about how much a pill mass-produced from a set of materials worth three silver coins could possibly cost.
This has also been a question on my mind for quite some time, ever since I saw the price of the rank 1 health potion.
This event, along with me selling my pills, proved that my pills, or any material in general that helped in healing or had healing properties, had a lot of value.
Perhaps I should have checked the value of my pills in the exchange section in the store before all of this happened.
As I was thinking about this, I gave Caleb my name, and immediately after I gave it to Caleb, a panel appeared in front of me, telling me that an entity named ''Caleb Rock'' was sending a contact request and asking me if I wanted to ept the contact request.
Seeing this, I epted the contact request fairly quickly because I already knew who had sent me the request in the first ce.
It also makes me curious about how the primordial chronicle operates.
For instance, consider this contact system of a thing.
For one thing, how could the names we entered in the contact section of the primordial chronicle always have a real connection to the person we also had a connection to?
For example, when I entered Anna''s name in the contact section to send a contact request to her, she received a notification from the primordial chronicle right away, but the thing is that among the several hundred of millions of people on spe, Anna shouldn''t be the only one bearing her name, so why was it that only she received the contact request?
Well, I believe it''s just her.
It''s also simr to what happened now, because after telling Caleb my name for him to send a contact request, I did receive the contact request notification, but I was certain that I wasn''t the only one with my name in the world.
While I was intrigued by how the primordial chronicle navigated these issues, I didn''t dwell on it too much because as long as it worked for me, that was all that mattered.
And I haven''t tried entering a random name in the contact section to see what happens, which I should do if I remember.
Caleb spoke as he brought me out of my thoughts with his voice as I was thinking these things.
"All right, that''s done," he said as he turned to look for me, before adding, "You have quite a familiar name," he chuckled, which I ignored.
I had no idea what impact my fame would have in the true world.
The reason I even gave Caleb another pill bottle to buy was because of an idea that came to me while we were talking.
For one thing, I knew Caleb leader was a king, but I didn''t know who this king was or if he was the person I assumed the king was based on the pendant on Caleb''s neck.
I needed information and answers to some questions, and Adara''s father was the only person who could assist me without difficulty.
I just didn''t know if he was Caleb leader or not, and even if he wasn''t, I needed to speak with a high ranking human, such as a king, who was already ahead in the human race.
I needed to contact someone like this not because I wanted to join him or her or cling to their leg, nor because I wanted to work for them, but for another reason: information and money.
I didn''t know if the thoughts in my head woulde true, but one thing I did know was happening based on the information I received from Caleb, and that was that humanity was already adapting.
Our adaptability to anything has been the greatest trait of humanity to this day.
We were here trying to survive, but even so, we had the ability to start making homes for ourselves in this unknown world that had a lot to offer despite the short time it took us to get here.
However, it was also because of this that I believed history would repeat itself.
Perhaps I was overthinking things, but there has been one trait of humans that has led to many things, and that trait is our desire for more.
Simply put, it was our greed.
It was the same greed that led to war, but the difference between the past war and the one that could happen in the future was that this time, we humans were fighting against different species rather than ourselves, but as history has always repeated itself, there woulde a time when we humans would fight ourselves.
The thing that fueled this thought of mine was this ''settlement'' that exists in this world but is actually just a human territory led by people who were likely kings and queens before the apocalypse and something about these kings and queens and humans in general was our desire to have more and perhaps in the case of these leaders, what they''ll desire was arger territory and power.
Maybe it was the ability to be above all and below none.
The ability to make decisions that affect the lives of a thousand people.
The power topel people to worship them.
Humans have always been creatures who desired the strangest things, but if what I was expecting happened, there would undoubtedly be a war in the future.
Of course, that was assuming these leaders were able to retake thend from the monsters in the true world in order to expand the size of their settlements and, perhaps, if they had bigger ambitions, to establish their kingdoms.
If all of my thoughts came true, there were already a number of things I could envision that would benefit me and earn me money.
Perhaps this will aid humanity in retaking thend from monsters, allowing us to rebuild our civilization from the ground up, or it may simply aid humans in further destroying themselves; only time will tell, but for now, I''d be content if I could earn a decent living from a king or leader who might be interested in my pills, as they were quite a military resource of some sort.
This is why I informed Caleb that I had the ability to create the pills he believes are valuable.
It would be good if this matter reached his king, but it could also cause me problems, but when was there ever a time in human history when we didn''t have to take a risk of some kind for a particr thing or goal?
Caleb spoke again as I turned to focus my attention on what he was going to say when I noticed him open his mouth to speak.
"I would like to speak with you again. Ace, and if you need a ce to stay, you can always contact me," he said, adding, "And about this medicine you make, can you make it in batches?" When I heard this, he asked, and I replied.
"Yes, I can make them in bulk, though the materials and process are quiteplicated," I said, lying through my teeth to boost the value of my pills.
Caleb nodded before speaking when he heard what I said.
"That''s normal because this medicine must surely be difficult to make," he said, to which I replied with a nk stare.
"..."
"U-ur, so talk with youter?"
"Okay then, see youter," I said as I made my way out of the area when I realized I didn''t have anything else to do here, but before I did, I spoke briefly with Caleb, who appeared to have finally rested enough and was also getting ready to leave.
After this urred, I left the area we were in before Caleb could and continued my way up to the surface, which didn''t appear to be too far away anymore.
.....
Authors Words: I''ve been uploadingte for the past few days, which I apologize for.
I''m back in school, and there''s a lot to do here, and it''s difficult to manage my life again lol.
So, beginning next month, I want you to know that updates will resume as usual.
I may not upload two times a day, but I will make an effort to upload at least once a day, and I thank you all for your patience thus far.
...¡.
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 183 Creating Another Item With Alchemy
?Creating Another Item With Alchemy
[Ace POV],
Fortunately for me, I was finally able to leave the hill alive without being pursued by any earth rats or mutated earth rats, and I dashed to a location far from the hill.
This was done not because I was afraid since I can''t feel it in the first ce, but because I was cautious of someone following me.
It''s ironic because I just did to another person what I didn''t want for myself.
I still hadn''t forgotten that adding someone to one''s contact list gives both parties ess to each other''s locations on the map, and the range of the map was quiterge, so my goal now was to leave this area and the area the map could reach using my own map as a reference, so the next few minutes were spent silently running to another location.
After a few minutes of running, I came to a halt before deciding to rest on the trunk of a nearby tree.
I''d already left the rocky area, so I was back in the forest, staring at the sky, and I didn''t need a digital watch to tell me it was dead in the night.
I ditched my clothes on my way here because they were quite bloody, and how did I do that while running?
Simple.
I just circted the mana in my body to coat myself in mes and burnt my clothes in the process, so yeah.
I waspletely naked right now, and it felt a little cold, but I had to do it because wearing blood-stained clothes would only attract monsters.
And since I wasn''t too bothered by runningmando for a while, the idea of burning my clothes didn''t bother me.
I called out the primordial chronicle in my head and went to the general sub-option of the store section to buy myself a new set of clothes as I reflected on these things and recalled what had happened since I left the hill.
Emma said something in the true world that Iter realized was that the clothes we bought from the store were quitefortable.
I''m not sure if it was because of this thought or because I was rtively wealthypared to before, but I bought myself a cloth set worth 10 silver coins, which was a lot more than the clothes I bought in the dungeon world for only 50 bronze coins.
The clothes had no extra special properties such as being magical or anything of the sort, but they were morefortable to wear than the one I had previously.
After changing into the new set of clothes I bought, I sat down to think about what to do next.
For one thing, I finally found a ce where I could finish my job requirements all at once, but it was too dangerous for the current me to attempt.
And, yes, the ce I had in mind was the den of the earth rats, and while I had given up on it now, it was only because that was all I could do at the time, which did not mean I hadpletely forgotten about it.
After all, where else could I see a swarm of rank 1 monsters?
There must be ces like this in the true world, but I didn''t have the time to look for them.
If I did this, I was only putting my life in danger because there could be a dangerous monster in the area I was exploring.
The den was ideal for me because it served as a shortcut for me toplete my quest quickly.
For one thing, I had all of the monsters needed toplete my job quest.
Well, there were enough monsters for me toplete my second job requirement, but the third and second requirements were quite different.
It wasn''t that there weren''t enough monsters for them because, based on what I''d seen, the earth rats I trailed to the rocky hills were already in their hundreds, let alone the mutated earth rats that chased after the four men I followed, so it wasn''t that there weren''t enough monsters.
It was something else entirely.
As I was thinking about this, I called out the primordial chronicle in my head, and a panel appeared in front of me.
Seeing this, I directed my attention to the job section on my panel to track my progress in my job quest.
...¡
[Kill Unranked Monsters using Magic: [100/100]?
[Kill Rank 1 Monster using magic: [2/50]],
[Kill Rank 1 Monster with the aid of Alchemy: [0/30]],
[Kill Rank 1 Monster with a single hit with the aid of Alchemy: [0/1]],
[Time Limit: 45 Days: 7 Hours: 37 Minutes: 48 Seconds],
...¡.
Looking at my progress and how far I still had to go before looking at the time limit I had toplete the remaining requirements to evolve with the Alchemist lord job, I shook my head and dismissed the panel in front of me.
5 days had passed since the initial 50 days I had toplete my job requirements, and only the first, simplest, and easiest one had beenpleted.
The second one still had a long way to go before I could finish it, and the third and fourth requirements were still in their basic form.
If it hadn''t been for my curiosity and the fact that I was beginning to realize the difference between having a job and not having one, as well as the difference between jobs, I wouldn''t be trying so hard right now and would instead be lying at home experimenting and improving my alchemy.
It''s time I also use alchemy to create another item.
My progress with my pills was going well, and it wouldn''t be long before I became a Trainee Alchemist, allowing me to shift my focus to something else.
When I return to the alternate dimension, I will decide what the next item I will attempt to create will be.
As of now, the night is still young, so I should try to kill some more rank 1 monster to gratify the second requirement of my job.
Aside from the first requirement, the second requirement was also quite simple for me toplete as long as I had time and a location where I could quickly kill weaker rank 1 monsters.
This was also the reason I considered returning to the earth rat den in the future.
The location is already marked on my map, so I can go whenever I want, but I won''t until I have sufficient strength and preparations.
As I considered these things and made my decision, I prepared to leave the tree when a bell-like sound rang in my head, followed by the appearance of a panel in front of me.
It was a message from Anna, which was unexpected.
[Annabelle Dark]
[How''s hunting over there?],
I recognized the text in the panel in front of me as Anna using the contact system function to message me.
I also had an idea as to why the message was so straightforward and brief.
It must be due to the cost of sending messages to people on one''s contact list, so Anna must have kept the message short and simple if this was the case.
Thinking about this, I willed my thoughts through the primordial chronicle to respond to Anna''s message as the text on the panel in front of me vanished, followed by a square-like bar.
Seeing this, I knew this was the ce to type in the message I wanted to send to Anna, which I did as soon as I saw it.
[It''s going well. What about your side?],
I willed my thoughts through the primordial chronicle to send the message to Anna after entering this into the text bar on the panel.
Following this decision, the text on the panel in front of you vanished, and new ones appeared immediately.
[Message cost 5 silver coins. Do you wish to send the message?],
Seeing this, I decided not to send the message right away due to the cost I discovered.
It wasn''t that Icked the coins needed to send the message.
I was a little curious by the price.
''How far is she from me?'' I wondered, then ignored it and chose to confirm the message sending.
After that, I descended from the tree on which I was perched, and just as I was about to move, I received a response from Anna.
[Annabelle Dark]
[It''s going smoothly. Take Care],
When I saw the text on the panel in front of me, I dismissed it as soon as I finished reading it and proceeded through the forest in an attempt to increase my kill count for my job requirement.
...
Authors Note: The bonus chapter forpleting the first powerstones voting goal will be uploaded tomorrow.
Thanks for voting guys! We''re also getting close to the first Golden Ticket goal, so please vote!
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 184 Back To The Alternate Dimension
?Back To The Alternate Dimension
[Ace POV],
''I should go back,'' I thought as I ate the canned meat in my hands while sitting on the trunk of a tall tree, looking at the rising sun in the distance.
After finishing my conversation with Anna, I continued on my quest to kill monsters, and in addition to the fire ape I killed at the start, I was able to kill five more.
One was on the same level as me, another was one level lower, and three were levels higher.
They were all two levels above me, and their elements added to the fight difficulty, resulting in a lot of injuries. However, this was not without gain because I was able to acquire enough primordial records for a level up and even acquire enough for the progress bar to have another umted level up in hand was already a little more than half filled, but even with that, 7 kills out of the required 50 toplete my seemed like a long way to go.
I looked at the panel that appeared in front of me as I ate my food, thinking about these things and some other things.
This has been going on for a while, and the cause was Anna, who kept using the contact system to send me messages every now and then in thest few hours.
I''m not sure why she kept doing it, but since it wasn''t bothering me and felt ratherfortable, I used it to pass the time.
However, using dozens of silver coins tomunicate casually seemed excessive.
I started to wonder if Anna was spending the coins she got from exchanging the monsters she had killed, or if she didn''t have anything she wanted to buy from the store that required her to save.
While I was thinking about these things, I read the message on the panel in front of me.
[Annabelle Dark]
[Mia is still sleeping. Am hungry and crow is too even though he feast on the cores of the monster I killed. What are you doing now?],
Theter part of the message confused me for a moment as I considered how extravagant Anna is, but then I remembered her mentioning something about skills.
''Unfortunately, Orbs are difficult to obtain,'' I thought as I remembered that I, too,cked a skill.
I willed my thoughts through the primordial chronicle and replied to Anna''s message while thinking about this.
[I''m nning to return home],
After entering this into the text bar, I confirmed sending the message via the primordial chronicle as another text appeared on the panel.
[Message cost 10 silver coins. Do you wish to send?],
I began to wonder if Anna was using her crow as a mode of transportation after seeing the price of the message increase yet again, adding to the number of times it had increased throughout the night.
As I considered this, I confirmed sending the message while waiting for Anna to respond, and while I was waiting, I changed my clothes yet again and put on the other set.
This has happened before when my clothes became drenched in blood, and because I didn''t want to waste my money on more clothes, I put them all in my storage ring to washter, and I''ll stitch the ones that had holes.
And as for where the needle and thread came from, I can only say that I was starting to realise how all-epassing the store was.
As I was thinking of this, I finished the can of food in my hand and threw it away.
After that, I descended from the tree to the ground and began slowly tracing my way back home on the map.
Apart from the human encounter in the earth rats den, I hadn''t encountered another human since, and everything I''d seen and observed, such as the ranking system, the two ice mages I encountered, Caleb, and the settlement he mentioned, made me realise that humans weren''t in fact rare.
''I wonder if they''ve all joined or stayed in a settlement,'' I thought as I remembered a term Caleb mentioned in our conversation.
Affiliation.
My suspicions that these settlements were merely organizations in disguise were most likely correct.
But, whatever, I had a lot of things to attend to, and I couldn''t and didn''t want to bother with these things.
As I thought about this as I continued forward, a bell-like sound rang in my head and a blue panel appeared in front of me.
Seeing this, and based on previous experiences, I knew it was Anna''s response that had just arrived.
[Annabelle Dark]
[See you at home then],
After reading the message, I dismissed the panel and continued on my way.
Perhaps because it was already morning, but the auras that monsters asionally emit, especially the strong ones, began to fade gradually.
It was because of this aura, I was able to avoiding into contact with monsters that were stronger than me.
Perhaps they all went to sleep because it was daytime.
This was the thought that was going through my head, along with a few others, as I headed home.
...
After taking a long look around and confirming that no living creature was in sight and the area was clear, I emerged from behind the tree that served as my cover and made my way to the entrance of the grassy hill that led to the staircase that led to the Bronze door downstairs, and after entering the hill and thoroughly covering my tracks to avoid this ce being detected because of the traces I left behind, I made my way down the stairs.
I didn''t bother trying to run the stairs because I was tired and just kept going down slowly until I came face to face with the bronze door, which I opened and entered without hesitation before closing it again.
When I felt the fresh cold air brush against my face as I entered the alternate dimension, I knew I was back home.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 185 [Bonus ] What It Means To Be A King After The Apocalypse[1]
? ?[Bonus Chapter for powerstones goalst week.
Thanks for voting]
What It Means To Be A King After The Apocalypse[1]
[Third Person POV],
Caleb quickly left the earth rats'' den after Ace did.
Although he had been able to heal about 60% of his injuries, he hadn''t been able to heal all of them and still felt rather weak.
For one thing, he couldn''t fight in this condition, and the spear in his hands was just for show because he only chose this type of weapon because of its length and the fact that he can stay a certain distance away from a monster and still kill it.
He was, after all, just an ordinary living man trying to make ends meet before the apocalypse, and when the world he knew came to an end, he, like some of the rest of humanity, was able to adapt, but that did not make him a warrior.
Caleb, like Ace, moved quickly to get out of the rocky hill that served as an entrance to the earth rats den, and after managing to get out without encountering another wave of mutated earth rats, Caleb dashed to a location far from the rocky hill, but unlike Ace, who did this because he was cautious of someone trailing him, Caleb did this because he was afraid of encountering the earth rats.
Caleb had clearly experienced some kind of trauma for earth rats, which was understandable given his near-death experience.
Three of the four men who came here, including him, died at the hands of the mutated earth rats, and only one survived, which was him, all because they had to lose an item that wasn''t meant to be lost in the first ce.
Caleb would have died if it hadn''t been for Ace, so he was grateful to the cold-looking boy with a t expression on his face at all times and seemed tock any sort of expression at all.
If he had more money and hadn''t spent it on the weapon and amour he now has from his king, he would have brought that magical ''medicine'' for himself and his king to test out.
While it was unfortunate that he couldn''t because he was poor, he also wasn''t optimistic about his king weing him well after losing something that appeared to be quite important to him.
He could, of course, choose not to return to the settlement, but that was where his little boy was and he didn''t believe he could protect his son better than a whole settlement where the king even resided, so in a way he had no choice but to return to the settlement unless he could abandon his son, which he also couldn''t do because it was because of him that he was trending on this dangerous path where he could die at any time in the first ce.
Caleb sighed as he considered this and the problems that might arise once he returned to the settlement, but after remembering that he also had news about Ace and his medicine, he began to have hope that the situation might not be so bad after all.
As he considered this, he increased his speed of movement, despite the pain that cane with it, and silently ran through the woods, using the map function to trace himself back to the settlement that he also tagged home.
.....
Caleb arrived at the settlement after running for several hours until the sun hadpletely set.
Looking at the scene ahead, Caleb let out a sigh as he approached the structure in front of him, which was made of very long wood tightened together to form a fence that appeared to be circr in shape, and saw two people standing there guarding the gates.
He remembers these two people because he had seen them close to the king and ignoring the fact that they couldn''t be messed with because of their rtionship with the king, just the words that appear on their heads when one concentrates on them for a while was enough reason to be humble.
[Rank 1 King Guard Level 34],
[Rank 1 King Guard Level 35],
Just their level alone was enough tomand respect and when Caleb saw this, he became more nervous as he got closer to the gates.
He was nervous not because he was afraid of the guards, though that was a factor, but because of what he would say when called to report to the king.
And for some reason no one knows, starting from rank 1, one didn''t need to be five levels close to the person they wanted to check their information with, which didn''t make sense, but since everything they knew and were in was starting to lose reason, they just ignored it and kept moving on with their lives.
Caleb thought about these things as he approached the guards stationed at the gates. He disyed the pendant on his neck for them to see, and when the two guards who were about to move saw this, they stopped and nodded for him to enter.
Apparently, the pendant served as a means of identification for those living in the settlement.
Caleb breathed a sigh of relief when he realized there would be no problems entering the settlement.
Caleb was still a little nervous because he still had to report to the king, but before he was called, he decided to see his son first.
Meanwhile, Ace was on his way to the mansion, having just entered the alternate dimension.
....
A/N: We''re very close to the golden tickets first goal guys!
Just a little more vote for a bonus chapter so if you know you want one please continue to vote and thank you for all the support till now.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 186 What It Means To Be A King After The Apocalypse[2]
?What It Means To Be A King After The Apocalypse[2]
[Third Person POV],
Perhaps if the alternate dimension had domestic animals to apany it, the scenery level would have increased, but because there were no animals of any kind in the alternate dimension, the world here still felt a little dull even with the great scenery that was boosted even more by the alternate dimension''s denser mana.
Despite the fact that the alternate dimension was a little boring, Ace found himself bing at ease in this type of environment.
Perhaps it was his personality, or perhaps it was his isted childhood, but Ace had always preferred the peaceful and quiet environment to the lively one.
Perhaps this was also the reason Ace continued down the isted and lonely road despite having people around him who could keep him from bing a lone wolf.
Ace''s nerves were so rxed after returning to the alternate dimension that his steps reflected it.
Together with being exhausted from the event in the earth rats'' den and the battles with monsters that followed, Ace felt like he needed a bath to wash the dirt off his body, which he immediately did as he returned to the waterfall where he had his bath previously.
Despite not having explored the entire alternate dimension, Ace could easily navigate his way back to the waterfall using the map.
He had noticed that the map changes automatically to the one here when he enters the alternate dimension and returns to the one out there when he exits.
It was reasonable however, because the two locations were not in the same world.
Ace arrived at the mansion after taking a bath and changing into one of the clothes Anna had chosen for him in the mall they looted.
Ace had not expected to see Anna because she had said she was going to see him at home, unless she somehow got home faster than him, which was also possible because she could fly and he couldn''t.
Even so, he expected to see Emma and Chris in the mansion, but when he didn''t, he didn''t bother thinking about them because, after all, he couldn''tmunicate with them.
Ace made his way to the basement, where his room was located, with this thought in mind.
Meanwhile, in the settlement where Caleb was, Caleb was currently ying with a little boy who appeared to be six years old in hisps, surrounded by wooden houses.
Since the true world was not the old world before the apocalypse, where there were already made materials to build houses, the true world was obviously different because it appeared to be in quite a primitive state, so the people in the settlement could only settle with making constructions out of wood, which surprised everyone as it was made by rtively higher levels and humans in general.
The situation in the settlement was quite hectic right now, as people kept moving back and forth as the settlement in general began to take shape.
While this was going on, Caleb was still ying with his child in front of a specific wooden house.
Because he didn''t know what would happen after the conversation with the king, he took advantage of the opportunity to y with his child a little more.
He didn''t expect to be killed or anything, but he did know he was going to get a punishment, and since he didn''t know what that punishment would be, he decided to fully spend this time with his son, but his moment was interrupted when he heard someone addressing him from behind.
"Sir Caleb," a female voice said, and when Caleb turned to see who had called his name, he immediately stood up to speak as he dropped his son to the ground when he saw the person who had called him.
"Miss Emilia!" eximed Caleb as soon as he saw the king''s attendant.
Being an attendant may be seen as an ordinary and even lowly job by some, but it was quite different if the attendant was one serving an important person, let alone one serving a king, so it was no surprise that Caleb was quite respectful towards the king''s attendant, Emilia.
"Wee back, Mr Caleb," Miss Emilia began her speech, before going on to say, "I''ve been looking for your other teammates for a while now and haven''t been able to find them, so would you mind telling me where they are so we can report to the king?" Miss Emilia, a young woman in herte twenties, inquired with a smile. Caleb''s heart skipped a beat when he heard this, but since he couldn''t keep the person who happened to question him waiting, Caleb had no choice but toe out truthful.
Well, he didn''t have much of a choice but to tell the truth.
"They''re all dead," Caleb said, as the smile on Miss Emilia''s face faded slowly before she spoke.
"How did they die?" She asked in hushed tones, to which Caleb replied, "They died at the hands of the monsters," with his fists clenched.
He didn''t have a strong attachment to his teammates who died, especially the one who started the whole thing by losing the item they weren''t supposed to lose, but that doesn''t mean he didn''t feel sad when he saw the people he had talked to for a while die.
The feeling was exacerbated because he met family members of those who still had a portion of their family members alive.
Miss Emilia spoke first to break the silence between them as she sighed.
"Let''s leave that forter and report to the king," she said, to which Caleb responded with a positive nod, despite the fact that his heart was skipping multiple beats in a split second, but since he couldn''t avoid anything, he could only nod to what the king attendant was telling him.
Miss Emilia gave a polite smile and a short bow as she asked Caleb to follow her as they both left the area where they were after Caleb told his son to go y.
It was past time he met with the king.
....
? If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 187 What It Means To Be A King After The Apocalypse[3]
?What It Means To Be A King After The Apocalypse[3]
[Third Person POV],
Perhaps because the settlement''s structure and construction were still in their early stages, there wasn''t much difference between it and the buildings scattered around.
Apart from the warehouse, public bath room, and some other structures, buildings like mostly the wooden houses had the same appearance, but even with all of this, there was one building that was vastly different from the others and even before one could enter it, one still needed to pass through the mini fenced gate for entry, and this building was where Miss Emilia and Caleb were headed.
It was a building that wasrger, bigger, and appeared to be more carefully constructed than the other buildings scattered around.
Looking through the slightlyrger gate and seeing another two guards on both sides of the gate, Caleb was about to stop and show them the pendant on his neck as identification, but when he saw Miss Emilia didn''t bother greeting or stopping to do the same and just passed through the gates, he tried to do the same and was surprised to be allowed entry.
Caleb began to wonder if the king''s security was bingx, but just as this thought entered his mind, he did a facepalm when he remembered that the woman he was addressing here was the king''s attendant.
When this happened, Chris began to suspect that he was bing too nervous to even ignoremon sense.
The king''s attendant role may not seem like much, but it still belongs to the person who is closest to the king, so this trust was one of the things that could be given to her.
Perhaps it was the heat, but Chris became quite sweaty as they approached the building thaty in the center of the fence they had just entered, which also housed the king.
Caleb should have been excited and nervous like the first time he came to see the king, but when he remembered the hup in his ns, he sweated even more.
He was nervous, but for apletely different reason.
After all, he hadn''t missed the grade of the item whose condition was currently unknown in the earth rats den.
Caleb only came out of his thoughts when he finally entered the building, as countless thoughts shed through his mind as he continued to follow Miss Emilia towards therge building thaty in front of him.
Although the wooden building in the style of a house appeared to be a littlerge and grand on the outside, it was quite the mirror image on the inside.
If the current interior of the wooden building could be seen as the owner taking a traditional taste, the interior of the building did not lose to the houses before the apocalypse and in fact the interior of the house surpassed some of the building interiors back in the old world before the apocalypse.
Miss Emilia turned to stop a maid who was about to pass her after greeting her after taking a few more steps forward after entering the building.
Yes, maids existed in this world.
Someone apparently decided that maids should not be discarded.
He was either a pervert who was well-liked by most men or a fanatic who didn''t want his king to be bothered in the least.
"Where has the king gone?" After responding to the maid''s greeting, she inquired.
"He''s in the dinner room," the maid said, and when Miss Emilia heard this, she dismissed the maid, who immediately left after bowing.
Miss Emilia turned to face Caleb behind her and politely asked him to follow her, to which Caleb quickly nodded and followed her as soon as she began moving.
Despite the care and attention that wasvished on the building, the interior was still simple and notplex in the sense that it didn''t take them more than a dozen turns before they appeared in a room with a dining room setting.
A long table was in the center of the room, and at the very front of the table was a man in histe forties, and beside him was a woman in her mid forties.
They were currently the only two sitting on the chairs that surrounded the table and eating.
Around them were several maids dressed in medieval garb, and behind the man who was seated and eating were two strong looking men in armour standing straight as bodyguards and emitting a very strong aura, but the pressure they emitted paled inparison to the kind looking man who was eating.
In fact, the pressure he was releasing was the reason the room was dead silent when Caleb arrived, and the only person who dared to speak was the rtively older woman who was currently eating gracefully beside the man.
Chris, who was already nervous beforeing here, became even more nervous as a result of the atmosphere.
It would have been better if it was only the older man and woman who were alone in the dinning room but unfortunately there just had to be a lot of people gathered here much, adding to the pressure he felt.
Caleb and Miss Emilia beside him turned to bow with their upper bodies lowered and spoke, taking a look at the man in front of them who took a second to stop eating and turned to look at neers.
"My king"
...
Can y''all guess where this is heading?
If a single person can guess right, I might just reward y''all with a good Anna pic so what do you think?
Can you guess?
We''re also at 100+ votes guys so keep voting please!
Thank you guys!
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Use summoning pens for more chapters (bonus chapters) if you want.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 188 What It Means To Be A King After The Apocalypse[4]
?What It Means To Be A King After The Apocalypse[4]
[Third Person POV],
Seeing the two in front of him at a distance, the man in histe forties, who was apparently the king Caleb and his teammates addressed in the earth rats den, stopped eating and rested his back on the chair before turning to rest his hand on the arm of a chair and his same hand to support his chin as he looked at the two before speaking.
"Rise," the king said simply, but the speed with which the two raised their upper bodies indicated that they were attempting to prevent the king from speaking further.
This was not out of fear, but out of respect.
This was the respect that a king who was a high ranking human on the entire deserved, and if Ace was here in this room, he might have had a reaction because his assumption was correct.
The man addressed as King in the room is actually the Emperor of the Dawn Empire.
Andrew Dawn.
Adara Dawn''s father and a human ranked eighth on the human powerhouse ranking leaderboard.
This is a man who is still king even after the apocalypse, and beside him is his wife, the Dawn Empire''s queen.
Maybe it''s just titles now that the old world they all knew has ended, but in the case of Andrew Dawn and his fellow rulers, even the apocalypse couldn''tpletely take their title.
But, inparison to the past, every ruler realized that it was only in this world that they and their kingdoms could achieve greater heights.
The power they could never have had in their lives, despite the level of technology attained, was easily obtained, and the thing was, this was only the beginning.
Although they had no idea what might happen in the future, they did know that it was full of possibilities.
Maybe they''ll be sessful and get what they want, or maybe they''ll fail and be forgotten like the ants on the ground.
In any case, the moment each former leader decided to continue and establish a kingdom in this strange world, they were already in a race against each other, and only the strongest would emerge victorious.
But that was the situation of rulers and want tobe rulers in the true world.
Right now, after telling his subjects to raise their heads, King Andrew spoke as he turned to face Caleb.
"I remember you," he began his speech, adding, "but where are the others?"
Caleb calmed his vtile emotions when he heard this question from the one he calls king and replied with the same thing he told Miss Emilia before.
"They''re all dead", Caleb said.
When Andrew Dawn heard this, he remained silent for a few moments while his wife stopped eating to listen.
After a while, he spoke again as he turned to his wife to give her an instruction.
"I see"
"Help with their families will you"
"Yes"
Following this brief conversation between the king and his queen, Andrew Dawn returned to Caleb and spoke slowly.
"So, where is the item?" he inquired.
Caleb knew the time had finallye when he heard this, so he came clean right away without going around in circles.
"We lost it," Caleb said, and just as he was about to exin how it happened, he copsed to his knees, not from his own actions, but from the pressure that suddenly erupted from Andrew Dawn.
Only when he noticed that everyone in the room was affected in some way did hee to a halt and turn to look at Caleb, who was panting on the floor.
This scene continued for a few more seconds before Andrew Dawn sighed and spoke.
"Stand",
When this word reached Caleb''s ear, he struggled to stand up, and no one rushed him when they saw this.
For one thing, they knew their king mood wasn''t in the best shape right now, and for another, they didn''t dare to speak at all.
Caleb turned to face his king with a slight fear written on his face after he was finally able to get back on his feet.
When Andrew Dawn saw this, he sighed again as he remembered the information of the item he gave Caleb and his team to get to the settlement.
....
[Epic Grade Dragon Heart],
If one fuses with it, one can change his race to that of the dragons.
This dragon heart can be swapped out.
(Bound to Andrew Dawn)
.....
This was the item he gave to the four to bring to the settlement, and it was obvious that such an item should not have been handled with such care, but what could he do when he was ambushed just as he was about to fuse with this treasure?
Andrew Dawn was eager to fuse with the dragon heart after learning from the primordial chronicle that if he fused with this reward he received from the high difficulty dungeon he cleared in the true world, he would still retain his human form.
And for a king like him who wanted to be at the top in a world where titles meant nothing and power and strength were what divided everyone, this treasure was very important to him, but he was ambushed.
And the only person who could ambush him was another king.
It hadn''t even been a week in the true world when it began to fill up with gunpowder.
Fortunately, he had the burdens he had brought into the dungeon with him to assist him in delivering the dragon heart here.
He wasn''t worried that the people would abandon the settlement, and the item could also be only used by him.
He would have given his treasure to his guard to bring here if he could, but he also needed them to defend against the king, who had brought his men with him.
It was clear from this that the four Ace trailed after were chosen by chance, but this was not a sufficient reason for them to lose such an important item.
Caleb realised this, so when Andrew Dawn asked him to exin what happened after they split up, he carefully selected the words in his head before speaking.
¡..
First Golden Tickets goal reached so one bonus chapter for y''all!
Will release it on thest day of the week together with the other bonus chapters.
.....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 189 A Promising Lad
?A Promising Lad
[Ace POV],
"After we got separated, we were pursued by the remaining men of the lowly king who ambushed us, and in order to avoid being caught, we just kept running until we got lost but we did lose our pursuers because of this," Caleb said as he turned to look at Andrew Dawn anxiously while observing the expression on his face to get a clue about his mood.
Andrew Dawn only nodded and spoke when he heard this.
"Continue," he simply said, and Caleb took a deep breath when he heard this before continuing speaking from where he had stopped.
"This is what happened after we separated from your battle with the lowly king," Caleb said as he once again spoke a certain rude word, but judging by the king''s and those who heard this, it was clear that they didn''t mind because they all despised the opposition who disrupted their ns.
While this was happening, Caleb continued to speak.
"Since we ended up in an unfamiliar environment after losing our pursuers, we decided to take a short break and stopped running.
We could have gone back the way we came, but since no one knew if the people who pursued us in the first ce were still there, we decided to just look for another location to stay in the environment we ended up in and wait for a few minutes to pass before heading back here, given that we still had the map function to bring us back to the settlement despite being lost.
At least, that was the n before Rocky messed everything up," Caleb said, pausing to exhale a long breath before looking around at everyone''s actions.
When he saw that everyone was eager to hear what he had to say, he quickly spoke to avoid trouble.
"Because our pursuers did not simply pursue us and attack us every now and then, we had to give the treasure to the rtively weakest one among us, who happened to be Rocky, while I and the remaining who were moving turned to defend against their attacks that were meant to slow us down but somehow, we were still able toe out of it together just for Rocky to suddenly make a stupid action,"
When Caleb got to this part of his speech, he abruptly stopped because he noticed that everyone in the dining room was staring intently at him.
When Caleb saw this, he took a big gulp before continuing to speak.
"Because of our heightened senses that were still up even after getting our pursuers off out tail, Rocky identally used the item the king gave us a means of attack due to a sudden fright from the monster that wanted to ambush us or should I say a small group of monsters", Caleb could feel the pressure rising in the room before he could finish what he was saying.
It was obvious the king was angry again, which was understandable because everything still sounded ridiculously stupid even to the person narrating everything that happened, and because of the sudden change in the atmosphere, Caleb watched the words he spoke next carefully in order to avoid further infuriating the king as he continued to narrate how the monsters who wanted to ambush them were earth rats to how they suddenly became intoxicated with the item the king gave them and took it till the moment they got pursued by mutated earth rats in the rocky hill that served as the earth rats den.
It wasn''t until he got to the part about how he escaped the mutated earth rats only to end up in a near-death state that he stopped, but by then, everyone who was looking at him was suspicious.
Caleb sighed as he saw this because it was exactly what he expected.
He had expected the king to be suspicious of him because, while he had said he was close to death a few hours before, his current state looked nothing like anything he had said, which was rather contradictory, so without waiting for anyone to open their mouth to speak and question him, Caleb began to speak again from when he first met Ace.
"So you''re saying you''re in this state now because of the magical ''medicine'' you got from the person you met in the tunnel?" Andrew Dawn asked slowly as he stared at Caleb, to which Caleb replied with a positive nod.
When Andrew Dawn saw this, he spoke up again.
"Do you happen to have this magical ''medicine'' on you right now?" Andrew Dawn inquired, and Caleb found himself at a loss for words as he realized the king was still suspicious of him.
When Caleb saw this, he quickly thought of a response before speaking slowly to the king.
"I don''t have this medicine on me right now because I didn''t have enough money to buy about of the medicine bottle, but I did get the contact of the person who sold the medicine to me," Caleb said, as the king, who had heard the first part of what he was saying with a disinterested expression before, had a curious expression on his face.
"Oh"
"What is his name?" Caleb responded quickly to Andrew Dawn''s question.
"Ace ze"
"Ace ze?"
"Ace ze"
"Ace ze," you say. Andrew Dawn muttered in response to the unexpected familiar name that came out of Caleb''s mouth, only to turn to his wife and see a surprised expression on her face as well, but thinking it was too soon to start assuming things, Andrew Dawn turned to Caleb and asked him to describe the person who sold him the medicine.
Caleb began to have hope after seeing his King suddenly be curious about the boy who sold him the magical ''medicine,'' and he described Ace''s appearance to the teeth.
When Andrew Dawn heard Caleb''s description of this ''Ace ze,'' he turned to smile at his wife before speaking.
"Do you think it''s him?" Andrew Dawn smiled as he asked his wife.
"It does look like his description, and if he is truly the one, I can only say that he is still a promisingd even in this world," the queen said with a shortugh, adding, "hopefully we will hear from our girl soon," to which Andrew Dawn solemnly nodded before turning to face the nervous Caleb.
When Caleb saw this, he knew it was finally time to know his verdict, and he really hoped it didn''t affect his son because that''s why he does all of these things, so when he saw Andrew Dawn open his mouth to speak, he hoped it was a punishment he could afford.
"As a result of your actions, your-
Meanwhile, in another dimension, a young boy gradually opened his eyes.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 190 Wanting To Create Another Item
?Wanting To Create Another Item
[Ace POV],
''Ugh''
''To think I''ll fall asleep unconsciously,'' I thought as I slowly opened my eyes, turning to look at the unfamiliar dimly lit room that was bing familiar as I turned to take a seat on the bed before going through my thoughts.
For one thing, it was better to say that I now had a location that could supply me with enough monsters for my job quest.
The monsters were rather weak and plentiful, but the problem was that they were all in one ce, rendering my strength useless because the end result was still going to be me ending up as bones.
So I wasn''t going back or even getting close to the earth rats and mutated earth rats den until I had enough strength and preparations.
As I considered this, I turned to look at my gains from the earth rats den, and when I saw the number of crystal cores I had in addition to the total number of coins I had, I immediately began to have a lot of thoughts in my head.
For one, I had slightly more than 1000 gold coins and 488 crystal cores, which I thought was still a lot, but as humans say, having too much is never a sin.
Leaving aside what I was going to do with the crystal cores, I already knew what I needed to do now: practice Alchemy.
While I had previously practiced Alchemy, I would say that my time spent creating items with it was minimal, and the items I did create with it were only items that purely serve a supporting role, such as my pills.
It''s not that the pills have be obsolete or have served their purpose.
Pill making is a trademark ability of alchemy, so I couldn''t stop it either, but because I had already reached a point where I needed to start creating something else with alchemy, it was time for me to start creating something else with alchemy.
It wouldn''t take long for me to be a Trainee Alchemist by making pills, but I knew that it would be a while before I had another sort of breakthrough with pills, and there was also the part where I didn''t want to be an Alchemist solely for making pills.
Perhaps I could concentrate more on it, but I also wanted to concentrate on other aspects of alchemy such as formations, magical arrays, runes, inscriptions, and so on.
I''ve had this thought before, and I''ve been thinking about it for a while.
Alchemy is the process ofbining various elements to create something new.
Well, ording to my understanding.
That''s why it has aspects like formations and potion making, and the thing was that these two had their own professions.
Formations are typically performed by formation masters, which happened to be in alchemy.
It''s the same with potion making because it was usually made by potionists or potion masters as they''re referred to, but this was also an aspect in alchemy, which means that as long as I was willing to spend more time and spread myself out with the other ascepts of alchemy, it wouldn''t be impossible to also turn these professions to mine, such as bing a Trainee Formation Master through Alchemy.
Perhaps this is the true Alchemy in reality, because we alchemists appear to be jacks of all trades but masters of none.
It may appear to be a disadvantage, but if one thinks about it carefully, it isn''t.
Perhaps my thoughts were wed, but that was something for the future to show me because right now, it was time to choose which aspect of Alchemy I wanted to explore next, and after a little while of thinking and considering the materials and resources at my disposal, I finally decided on which one I could do next.
My final option was runes.
When the roles of runes and pills were considered, it was still the same thing, but unlike the pills I can currently make, runes were more versatile in the sense that they could be used for both support andbat.
That is, at least, what I understand from my head knowledge.
I won''t know how right or wrong I am until I thoroughly go through it.
As I considered these things, I rose from my bed and made my way outside from the basement back to the living room via the stairs to see if the others had returned before I began my uing experiments.
But that was only a minor reason for going up; my main reason for going up was that I needed to eat.
I remember dropping some food for Anna and the rest to keep in the mansion, and since I didn''t want to touch the one in my storage ring, I used this opportunity to check on the food and choose what to eat while also stretching my legs, and because I also didn''t want to go around in circles looking for where they stored the food, I decided to start from the kitchen first, and using the map that was provided in the mansion and it didn''t take long before I found what I was looking for.
I also found what I was looking for after a little searching around in the kitchen, and without thinking too much about what to eat, I just grabbed a random can food from the kitchen drawer and left.
And, yes, none of my teammates had returned, and I didn''t bother thinking about it because I knew why.
If I''m not mistaken, the time difference between the alternate dimension and the true world separated them.
Different in the sense that one time passed more quickly than the other.
The alternate dimension flowed faster than the true world, so thinking about it for a moment, the amount of time I spend here might be three or four times faster than it is in the true world, so my teammates not arriving by sun set from the true world is understandable given that it could still be early morning in the true world, but since this was not what I should be concerned about at the moment, I put it to the back of my mind before making my way down the stairs.
"I wonder what magical item I can make next," I muttered as I lit up my surroundings with my mes as I walked down the path ahead of me.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 191 Runes And Inscriptions[1]
[Warning: Slight info dump ahead. If you believe you''re not ready for it, you cane to read itter],
Runes And Inscriptions[1]
[Ace POV],
As I made my way down the stairs, I had a few thoughts in my head, the majority of which were about my future, such as what to do now, when to do it, and where to do it.
This was mostly what I was thinking about until I finally descended the stairs and made my way to my room.
When I finally got to my room, I realised it was probably too small for me to do alchemyfortably.
My basement room was rtivelyrger than a regr room, but I still felt it was a little too small for me to move around in if I did alchemy, so I decided to do it in the open area in the basement, and when I got there, I turned to look around and discovered that there was plenty of space in the basement.
I knew this before, but it became clear when I was looking for a ce to do alchemy and, when I got tired of looking, I just picked a ce at random.
Apart from me and Anna''s summoned crow, nobody else was using the basement, so it was fine.
Later, I decided to set up a temporary workshop in the basement, which was roughly in the center of the basement.
I might improve it in the future, but for now, I wasn''t doing a big experiment, so it was fine to just buy a few tables and magicmbs. And because I strangely prefer the dark and quiet basement, and Anna''s summoned crow also liked the darkness, I brought only a few magicmbs that were sufficient to light up the entire basement but not to the extent that it was bright but it was okay for visibility.
I also brought a chair with wheels to move around because I thought it would be morefortable.
It wasn''t expensive; I paid for it with bronze coins.
That''s how inexpensive it was.
After that, I rearranged the basement to how I thought it should be.
I only stopped when everything was to my liking.
Who would have thought that my experiment, which resulted in me rearranging the basement, would cause any additional stress for me and the crow, such as having to rearrange the basement to its liking.
I had thoughts on the summoned crow because I found it quite unique, so in order for it to stay with me longer, I had to make it want to stay.
After that, I returned to the center of the basement, where the tables and chair were located.
I arranged them simrly to how I did myb at home.
Among the few tables I brought, I joined four in a square shape, leaving enough space between them for me to move in between them while also cing the chair with wheels in the center.
Ignoring the background, the basement was taking on the appearance of myb.
After doing all of this with a little more nning, I finally came to a halt to get to the main point, which was alchemy.
I needed to buy materials because I had already decided to start with runes, but before I did that, I sat down on the chair in between the tables to think about what Runes really were based on the basic alchemy knowledge I had in my head.
This was a habit I developed for myself, in which I would do something akin to a revision before embarking on most experiments.
I don''t do it all the time, but I do it most of the time because it helps me remember some basic information when I start new projects.
So, what exactly are runes, or more precisely, what is a rune?
In the modern world, Runes are the letters in a set of rted alphabets known as runic alphabets.
Runes were used to write variousnguages before they adopted the alphabets the world knows today, and for specialised purposes thereafter. In addition to representing a sound value (a phoneme), runes can be used to represent the concepts after which they are named (ideographs).
Runes can actually be traced back to the ancient times even before real civilization started.
And runes are actually not general alphabets in fact like English and there are different systems called runic systems but this was for the modern world.
Despite some simrities, runes in the magic world are vastly different from those in the modern world, ording to my basic alchemy knowledge.
Runes are ancient alphabetical letters. It can also be called anguage in a sense.
There are various rune systems ornguages, but one thing that is widely epted is that runes are inscriptions.
What exactly are inscriptions?
Inscriptions are symbols that give a rune power. They are the actual runic letters.
In the magical world, inscriptions are words and letters that grant power.
Inscriptions are magically infused letters thate together to form a word, which is the rune.
Each rune has a threefold meaning: A phic sound (as a letter of the alphabet), a mundane object or action that it stands for, and a mystical or abstract significance.
A rune is a magically infused word that is embedded in an object.
Objects such as ss, bone, antler, wood, gemstone, ceramic, metals, andmon stones.
Bone runes are created by cleaning animal bones and then painting or engraving the runic symbols on them. The same can be said for stones.
Runes is a difficult andplex concept, but this is what drew me in and made it appealing to me.
ording to my basic alchemy knowledge, runes are so powerful that they have their own magic called runic magic, but for some reason, the basic alchemy knowledge did not touch on this topic further.
It must be because its limited knowledge.
But, thankfully, the basic alchemy knowledge already included enough knowledge about runes and inscriptions for the current me.
With this in mind, I finally began my attempt to create a rune.
.......
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 192 Runes And Inscriptions[2]
[Sorry for dy in chapter,
This is the edited one
Enjoy.]
Runes And Inscriptions[2]
[Ace POV],
After deciding to make a rune, I drew my chair closer to the table in front of me and called out the primordial chronicle in my head before heading to the general sub option of the store.
Since I wanted to make a rune, I needed to buy the materials.
The good news is that for such aplicated andplex concept, the main materials required for rune making were quitemon, and this was not me speaking from my basic alchemy knowledge in my head and from my own mind or thoughts.
There are three main materials used in rune making: ink, the object used to engrave the rune, and crystal powder.
Whatplicated matters was one when desired to create a high-quality rune.
For instance, the rune-making process and the tools used to process the materials.
Of course, this was only for basic runes, as basic alchemy knowledge calls them.
The first step in making a rune, ording to basic alchemy knowledge, is to know which rune you want to make and to visualise it, which can be done in your mind or on a sketch.
I decided to do this as a sketch, so I bought some in scrolls and a charcoal pen and set them on the table in front of me.
I considered buying a few more because I expected to fail a few times before seeing any progress, if there was any progress at all, but after a few seconds of thought, I decided against it and continued with what I was doing.
The coins may be useful for somethingter on depending on the situation, so I should try to manage as many coins as possible.
Of course, I wasn''t going to use this to affect myself.
With this in mind, I returned my attention to the panel in front of me before going to the search bar in the general sub option to look for other items that I needed, the next of which was a stove, a pot, and a bowl.
I needed a stove and a pot because I was going to use them to make the ink required for the engraving process in rune making.
Following that, I brought a brush.
These were not random purchases because I was following what was listed in the basic alchemy knowledge.
I also brought a small knife to engrave the rune on the object I nned to engrave the rune on.
This was a gradeless item, as were the in scrolls, brush, pot, and bowl, as opposed to the stove, which was a normal grade item that generates heat on its own with the aid of a crystal core.
Perhaps it was toote, but I was starting to realize that even low-grade items have their own applications.
Some may appear to be useless, but depending on the circumstances, they can be useful.
As I was thinking about this, I remembered that thest item needed was crystal powder.
This isn''t the final item because there are still a few things needed, but because I nned to buy them as I made the rune, I referred to the crystal powder as the final item.
The fact that this was literally just a crystal core that appeared crushed but wasn''t is astounding.
Because of the relevant information that came with the rune knowledge regarding the crystal powder, I discovered that, in addition to the usual method of harvesting crystal cores from Monster corpses, there was another method of obtaining crystal cores, which was from crystal mines.
Crystal mines only appear in ces where the mana density is many times higher than usual, so if one came across a ce like this, it was very likely that one woulde across a crystal mine or another treasure like the awakening tree.
There are also times when the environment does not require a dense mana environment for a crystal mine to appear.
It is usually left to chance.
The crystal power is derived from crystal cores that failed to condense their shape.
There was no more information about crystal powder because the basic alchemy knowledge only made a passing reference to it, so I didn''t know much about it.
It''s also possible that there was no other information about it.
As I was thinking this, a white dim light appeared in front of me before disappearing, followed by a small bottle containing a white substance.
When I saw this, I grabbed the item that was hovering in midair and ced it on the table in front of me, but when I noticed that the table was already getting crowded, I decided to properly arrange the materials as I stood up from my seat.
I moved the stove, pot, crystal powder, and bowl to one table, the in scrolls, brush, and knife to another, and the rest to another.
After that, I went to thest less crowded table and took an earth rat corpse from my storage ring before cing it there.
Aside from that, I brought out several bottles of blood that I had collected from monsters in the past.
An amazing fact, I believe, is that most of the items I took from monsters in the past were not taken because I knew what I was doing.
I knew what I was doing, but it was based on my basic alchemy knowledge because it had general list of the most useful objects in a monster''s body.
To think that one day it will finally serve its purpose.
I intended to use the monster blood as ink in the engraving process.
It could be argued that making blood into ink is impossible, and I had no intention of making it a real one.
When the basic alchemy knowledge mentioned ink in the rune knowledge, it wasn''t referring to real ink, but rather any magical liquid.
It''s simr to how water is referred to as something else in real science.
The same is true for ink, which refers to any liquid with Magical properties that has been processed for the rune-making process.
I hadn''t yet processed the ink, so it was still just bottled monster blood.
The blood of the monster can also be referred to as magical liquid because it contains traces of mana, which is understandable given that it is the blood of a magical monster.
Only after it has been processed can it be called ink.
And the reason I brought the earth rat monster corpse out was because I intended to engrave the runes with its body parts
One of the reasons I took this earth rat corpse was because I became curious about their anatomy after touching them for several hours, and my curiosity won.
I would have thrown away the corpse, but it happened to be useful now.
I had other monster corpses in my storage ring, but I chose this one because it was the most recent and smaller in size.
I knew that time freezes in the storage ring, so stressing over finding a fresh monster corpse was pointless unless there were monster corpses in the storage ring that weren''t fresh again by the time it was ced there.
As I was thinking of these things, I was about to begin my attempt at making a rune when I stopped and turned to look at my clothes and realised it didn''t feel right to begin an experiment with.
It didn''t feel right, so to remove the distraction and make myself morefortable, I quickly went to change my clothes into something more carefree from the mall we looted.
If I had done this experiment the same way I did my home experiments, I would have won ab coat, but since that wasn''t avable here, I couldn''t.
I could have bought something from the store, but I didn''t want to.
I now have money, but I want to manage it.
Even the smallest bronze coin can be useful.
As I was thinking about these things, I changed my current clothes into something else.
It was simply a ck long sleeve shirt, ck leather pants, and ck gloves.
It was easy to move around in, and since that was part of what I was looking for, I stayed with the clothes.
After that, I purchased a set of four magicalmbs for each table, each containing the tools and materials for rune making for better lighting.
Fortunately, these magicalmbs run on the magic in the air, so I didn''t have to worry about masking some strange odour.
With this in mind, I finally began my attempt to create a rune.
......
[I''ll try to be editing to chapters before releasing them but only still one person after all]
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 193 Runes And Inscriptions[3]
Runes And Inscriptions[3]
[Ace POV],
I was at a loss for a few seconds looking at the materials arranged around me because I didn''t know where to begin.
Although basic alchemy knowledge provided me with the steps to create a rune, it did not specify which step to begin with.
It''s simr to how a painter knows the steps to making a good drawing, but each painter must decide where to begin.
It''s simr to how each cook prepares the same food differently.
Theparison with rune making is simr.
There were already steps to making a rune in front of me, but it was still up to me where to begin.
I could choose to begin by processing the materials, or I could begin by visualising the rune I want to create.
It still ended with what I''ll start with in the end.
After a few seconds of deliberation, I decided to begin with visualising the rune.
ording to the information I gleaned from my basic alchemy knowledge, this was the ''easiest'' step in rune making, but since it was my first time doing this, I wondered how true this was.
With this in mind, I sat on the chair beside me before dragging it to the table containing the in scrolls, charcoal pen, brush, and knife, and without hesitation, I took one of the in scrolls from the pile and held the charcoal pen in my right hand.
After that, I began to consider which rune to draw from the numerous basic runes listed in the rune ascept in my basic alchemy knowledge.
There were two kinds of runes: active runes and passive runes.
The active rune required a specific action to be activated, whereas the passive rune required a condition to remain active, and it can sometimes remain active without a condition or a specific action.
And I had each of these two''s runes recorded.
After a few seconds of deliberation, I chose one of the simple ones listed in the basic alchemy knowledge, the absorb rune, which was a rune of the general neutral magic system.
Although I stated that the various rune systems of the modern world differed from those of the magical world, what I really meant was that the use of the modern world''s runic system differed from those of the magical world.
The modern runic system was more of a collection of different arrangednguages, whereas the magical runic system was more of a collection of different types of runes.
? It was quite perplexing for me at first because it was such a jumbled mess, but after some thought and searching for more information in my basic alchemy knowledge, I began to understand what was going on.
The modern world''s rune system was more like ancient English, Latin, and Greek, whereas the magical world''s rune system was more like ancient English and new world English.
They are two different things, but they are also the same thing because they can be mixed, unlike the modern rune system, and honestly, even after understanding it to this point, I was still perplexed.
So, after a while of struggling to understand it clearly, I gave up and simply left it to time.
But, in any case, the first rune I was going to choose was the ''Absorb'' rune, which was part of the general neutral magic system.
I was also a little taken back when I came across neutral magic again in runes but after thinking of the times I''vee across it in my head, with Emma and with Chris sword, It didn''t affect me that much again.
The amazing thing about runes, I suppose, is that they had nothing to do with one''s element.
And as for why it''s called general, I''m not sure, so I''ll leave that to time.
With this in mind, and after deciding which rune to begin with, I finally got to work.
Runes are ancient letters, and inscriptions are magically infused letters thatbine to form the rune.
The rune letter is also the rune word.
It''s something like a cycle.
I had to map out the inscriptions to begin sketching a rune, and the inscriptions required for the ''Absorb'' rune are only there.
''Ah'', ''Soh'', ''Bb''.
It was only these three, and the reason I said map out the inscriptions is because after engraving these three inscriptions, I had to link them together again to form the rune.
The three inscriptions each meant something different.
The ''Ah'' meant ''Take In''.
The ''Soh'' meant ''Absorb''.
The ''Bb'' meant ''Return''.
When ced together, this was the result; Take in, absorb, return.
Take in, absorb and return.
These three runes came together to form the ''Absorb'' rune, but first I had to connect these three inscriptions.
But this step was also dependent on the object I was supposed to make, and I already knew what that object was: a bone dagger.
A half-meter bone dagger, to be exact.
The material for the back bone dagger was already in my possession; the corpse had simply not been processed yet.
With this in mind, I created a small but detailed model of the bone dagger I envisioned.
I was quite skilled at drawing, so the image of the bone dagger I was creating was neat and detailed.
It would have been better if I hadn''t been using an unfamiliar charcoal pen.
Because of this and a few other factors, I ended up using a fair amount of the in scroll for the bone dagger model I created.
I drew the front and back surfaces of the dagger, and while it took up a significant amount of space on the in scroll, it was still sufficient for the tasks at hand.
As I considered these things, I finally decided to tackle the main issue, which was to map out everything.
This step was usually left up to the rune maker.
ording to basic alchemy knowledge, some would prefer to start engraving the rune only after the materials have been processed after visualizing the rune they want in their head, whereas others prefer to sketch everything down to the teeth as a step-by-step guide for their rune making.
I''m not sure which part is best for me, but I decided to start by mapping everything out now so that I can follow itter.
It''s essentially the same thing I''ve decided to do from the start.
With this in mind, I followed the basic alchemy knowledge in my head about mapping out my runes and found the assistance I needed a few secondster.
I had to start with the rune lines to map out the Inscriptions on the object I wanted to engrave the rune on.
Rune lines are basically thin lines that act as pathways to connect and link the inscriptions together to form a rune in the end, and looking at the different styles of rune lines listed in my head that still depended on the rune maker''s choice, I decided to just go with the flow and choose the rune lines I wanted before starting my journey to mapping out my inscriptions and linking them together by starting from the tip of my bone dagger model.
Using a particr rune line whose starting line started directly from the tip of my bone dagger, I further increased my concentration on what I was doing since this was quite a very important step in rune making.
Rune lines were quite short, so they had different types and styles, and it was up to the rune maker to choose which rune lines would link up together. This step was made more difficult by the fact that I had to fill the majority of my bone dagger body with rune lines and ensure they were properly linked.
It should be noted that I was performing this step on both the front and back surfaces of the bone dagger.
Aside from that, I had to map out the inscriptions on the bone dagger and make sure they were linked to rune lines so they could be linkedter.
I hadn''t even gotten to the real deal and I was already sweating with this method as I tried to make sure I didn''t make any mistakes, but in the end, I wasn''t God and I wasn''t perfect, so I failed in this step and ruined everything because I identally used a rune line that couldn''t connect with the previous rune lines I had mapped out, so I had to start from the beginning again.
Despite the fact that I failed and that rune making was proving to be more difficult than I had anticipated, I became more interested in it as I strangely felt at ease.
''Haha''
I had no idea when this happened or how to do it again, but after a shortugh and a smile, only one thought entered my mind.
''This world is truly better,'' I thought as the feeling I had only a second ago vanished, which was not surprising because I expected it to, but while that died, my interest in what I was doing grew even stronger.
I returned to what I was doing by starting from the beginning again after touching the ne on my neck and repositioning it because it felt quite ufortable with the sweat on my neck.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
''Sorry for thete upload guys''
Chapter 194 Runes And Inscriptions[4]
Runes And Inscriptions[4]
[Ace POV],
Because I had to restart from the beginning, I took a short break to catch my breath. I also used this short break to bring a bottle of water out of my storage ring to quench my thirst.
Although I didn''t have a clock or watch to check the time, I knew that with everything that had happened in the basement from the time I began arranging it until now, an hour had already passed.
As I reflected on this, and somehow managed to extend this ''short rest'' for a few more minutes, I returned to what I was doing before and took out another scroll, or more urately, three more scrolls.
Because it was already obvious that I was a total noob at this, I decided to start from the very beginning by making everything easier for myself, thus the three in scrolls.
I nned on using one to map out the rune lines I could use to see which one would connect.
I was going to use another in scroll to draw the bone dagger so I could experiment with the rune lines I was able to link and see how the engraving would work in the model, and the in scroll was for the final sketch that would be my visualisation, but because that would be left untilter, I set the third scroll aside for a while.
I was only going to draw on it if I was certain of what I was doing.
With these thoughts in mind, I finally got to work, first drawing the model of the bone dagger before moving on to the next step, which was sketching out the rune lines to see which one would work.
These two steps appeared to be simple, but it wasn''t until one began the actual work that one realized how difficult everything was.
Drawing a model was not at all difficult for me.
My problem began when I began attempting to connect the rune lines.
While it was easier to simply map everything out on the in scroll and begin linking the randomly scattered rune lines on it, everything appears to be fine until you try to replicate the rune line on the experimental bone dagger on the in scroll in front of me.
As a result, I had to waste several in scrolls after that, until I gave up trying to rece in scrolls and just started cleaning the charcoal on the scrolls with my hand rather than wasting more scrolls.
The sketch did be more cluttered and untidy, but I was still able toplete it.
When I couldn''t seem to link the right rune lines, I started forcing them together until it looked like it made sense and after a few more hours doing this, Iter seeded in doing one that looked like it could work and when I tried to replicate it on my bone dagger sketch, it fortunately matched.
But I couldn''t take a break because I hadn''t even begun with the main work, but since the difficult part for me appears to have been cleared, I didn''t think I''d have as much stress with engraving the inscriptions and connecting them with the rune lines.
All I had to do was find a suitable part of the already mapped out rune lines to clean out and rece with an inscription, while ensuring that the lines remained connected as a whole through the inscription.
And I was supposed to repeat this process three times, so I returned to work without thinking about anything else.
...
''Ah'' I sighed.
After a rtively long sign, I drank the remaining water in my hand and ced it in my storage ring before turning to return my attention to the ''mess'' in front of me.
What I thought would be simple input of the inscription turned out to be not easier than mapping out the rune lines.
Fortunately, I was only engraving three inscriptions, so I made it out alive.
Because there was already a beginning, I engraved the ''Ah'' around the tip of the bone dagger, the ''Soh'' around the middle area, and the ''Bb'' around the bone dagger handle.
After connecting all three inscriptions with the rune lines, I linked the loose end of the entire rune line to the bone dagger''s end hilt and linked in to the engraved ''Absorb'' rune, ''ASB#''.
The ''ASB#'' rune represented the ''Absorb'' rune.
The name alone gave a good indication of what the rune did, which was to absorb.
ording to the primordial chronicle in my head, the ''Absorb'' rune had the ability to absorb and return the magical properties of an unranked rank magical attack or spell.
This was quite simple to understand, but until I tested it, I tried not to make any assumptions about the rune.
After finally visualising the rune I wanted to make through a sketch, I dragged my wheeled chair to the table where I was going to perform my other step in rune making, which was the table where the monster corpse was.
But before I went there, I went to the table that held the rtively small knife I brought from the store from the other table, and even when I got to the table that held the earth rat corpse, I still had to move the bottled blood surrounding the earth rat corpse back to the table I just left that held the stove, pot, and others.
And rather than calling what I was about to do another step in rune making, it was much better to simply call it processing the material object required for the rune, which is also a step in its own right.
I stood up from my chair, unable to process a monster corpse while sitting, and briefly examined the earth rat corpse in front of me.
Since I was going to make a bone dagger from the earth rat''s bones that wouldn''t be longer than half a meter and wouldn''t even reach it, I needed to decide which bone part in its body would be best for what I had in mind, and after a few seconds of deliberation, I decided on the leg bone.
It should be strong, but when I tried to cut the leg off with the gradeless knife in my hand, the knife broke instead.
When I saw this, I had the urge to do a facepalm because I should have expected it.
Why did I think an ordinary knife could even cut ayer of a rank 1 monster, even if it was now a corpse?
Perhaps its body defense should have weakened with time after death, but the fact is that the earth rat corpse had not been dead long when I ced it in my storage ring.
With this in mind, I ced the now-ineffective knife in my storage ring before calling the primordial chronicle in my head and proceeding to the general sub option of the store to look for a better knife now and one with a grade.
Fortunately, I didn''t have to look long before I found what I was looking for.
[High Grade Normal Grade Magic Steel Knife],
A magic steel knife at the top of normal grade items created by an Advanced cksmith in his spare time, but because he was only doing it for fun, the magic steel knife could not rise in rank.
...¡
[Buy for 25 Gold Coins?],
[Y/N],
...
''25 gold coins?''
That was only ten gold coins short of purchasing the magical structure that I and my team had brought.
Normal grade items are really too handy.
It appears that I was also correct in stating that even in mini grades within a grade, there were differences between items of the same grade.
? If I seed in making a rune, I''m curious what grade it will be.
As I considered this, I confirmed my intention to purchase the magical steel knife via the primordial chronicle, and when it finally appeared in front of me after my coins had been reduced yet again, I immediately got to work with it.
With this purchase and the previous ones, the total amount of gold coins I spent was close to 50.
It would have been more if I hadn''t already prepared materials for myself.
This was also the reason I didn''t try to buy another bottle of crystal powder because, aside from the fact that I didn''t need another, one bottle alone cost 10 gold coins.
Even without it, the items I''ve brought up to this point have sessfully reduced my over 1000 gold coins to 982 gold coins.
It appeared to be many, but given that I had just spent close to fifty gold coins after receiving a ''huge'' amount of gold coins, it didn''t appear to be that many again.
As I considered these things, I continued with my work, and when I was finished cleanly cutting off the earth rat''s leg, I returned the remaining corpse to my storage ring and began the next process.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 195 Engraving The Rune
Engraving the rune
[Ace POV],
I started working on the earth rat leg after cutting off the leg part I needed from the earth rat corpse and taking the remaining monster corpse of the earth rat to my storage ring.
Because I only needed the leg bone, I had to separate the skin and meat from the bone inside, and, let''s just say, the process was bloody.
The magic steel knife was also more shapely than expected.
Probably because the monster was already dead, killing the majority of its defensive system.
With this thought in mind, I continued with what I was doing, and when I finished, the table was already a bloody mess, but my mind wasn''t on this and was on something else.
My attention was drawn to the object in my hand, which was the bone I had just harvested, but looking at the shape and state of the bone, I knew there was still some work to be done, so I sat back in my chair and began smoothing the bone to the model I sketched and the image I had in my head with the magic steel knife in my hand.
The process was a little difficult, but I had the magic steel knife to help me out. However, because I had to be careful with the bone in my hand because it was the object I was going to engrave a rune on, I had to spend a few dozen minutes carefully shaping the bone dagger into something simr to my sketch model.
After that, I wiped the blood from the bone with my hand before dragging my chair to the table that held the stove, pot, bottled blood, crystal powder, and bowl toplete another step in rune making.
The next step was to create ink for inscribing and engraving the inscriptions and runes on the bone dagger, which required me to first process the materials in front of me.
The first step was to turn on the magic stove by putting a crystal core in a hole that was already avable on its top right in the middle of it, and I bought a crystal core from my storage ring before putting it in the avable hole.
The ring on top of the stove began to emit heat immediately after this was done.
Seeing this, I knew the stove was already in use and using the controller by the side of the magic stove to heat up to a higher rate than it had previously been set at.
I didn''t have to remove the crystal core from the stove.
The mana in the crystal core had to bepletely exhausted, which would take a very long time, or I could simply use the controller I was using now topletely extinguish the heat emitted.
But really, using a rank 1 crystal core for a stove screams waste, but since I didn''t know a lot of other things that crystal cores could be used for besides the important ones I already knew, this action didn''t bother me too much.
As I considered this, I ced the ordinary steel pot on top of the heating ring and, after a few seconds, poured two bottles of blood into the pot. Immediately after this action, a strange sound came from the pot.
It sounded much harsher than oil heating in a frying pan.
I had to wait for the deep red blood in the pot to turn light red, ording to my basic alchemy knowledge.
I had to endure the strange odor that came from boiling a monster''s blood during this process.
It wasn''t that the smell was unpleasant; rather, it was intoxicating.
I''d never been intoxicated before, but I recognized the warning signs, and the fact that I was affected simply by smelling the fragrance that came from the boiling pot said a lot.
Interesting.
While waiting for the blood in the boiling pot to turn light red, I finally summoned the primordial chronicle in my head to purchase the materials I had neglected to purchase until now.
The problem was that I needed to make ink, which was a magical liquid, but boiling monster blood would instead cause the mana in the blood to slowly dissipate, and by the time the monster blood was light red, most of the mana in the blood would have already been gone.
The materials I was going to buy next came into y at this point.
The materials I was referring to were all herbs, and they were reasonably priced, so I purchased them in bulk.
To grind the herbs, I also needed to purchase a Wooden Mortar and Pestle.
After I confirmed my will through the primordial chronicle to purchase the materials and items I required, I immediately went to work after the item materialized.
Because I brought the herbs in a batch that was far toorge for a single ink-making process, I used the magic steel knife to cut out the parts I needed before grinding them together with the sizable mortar and pestle. After that, I added a little crystal powder to the mix in the amount specified in the basic alchemy knowledge.
As I continued to mix the concoction in my hands and waited for the blood in the pot to turn light red, which appeared to be only seconds away, I immediately poured the contents of the concoction I made into the pot as the intoxicating fragrance of before suddenly increased by a few levels, causing me to feel lightheaded for a few seconds.
But after a few seconds, I was strangely able to get used to it and went to the next step in my rune-making process, which was to crave the rune like which will act as mana pathways for the inscriptions and rune to link, and for this, I took my knife and the bone dagger to the table that had the sketch of the bone dagger.
My visualisation.
Inscriptions and runes are engraved in two steps.
The first step was to crave the rune lines, inscriptions, and rune toy the foundation, and the final step was to use ink to seal the rune lines, inscriptions, and rune.
Though these two steps seemed simple, they were actually the most difficult and slightyplex part of rune making because they determined the state of the object of the rune and whether it would be a sess or failure.
As a result, I was extra cautious about what I was going to do next.
I had plenty of time anyway because the concoction I made with low-grade magic herbs and a little crystal powder will take a while to transform into the rune ink I''ll useter, ording to basic alchemy knowledge.
It took about 30 minutes to an hour, and by the time the ink was ready, I would smell it.
This is what basic alchemy knowledge stated.
As I was thinking about these things, I carefully carved everything I had sketched on the in scroll before on the bone dagger, and I think I was taking longer than I expected because I wanted to make sure I didn''t make any mistakes.
But I had no way of knowing due to me being inexperienced.
As I thought about these things, I continued to crave what I had previously sketched on the bone, and when I was finished, I let out a sigh as I rested my back against the chair I was sitting on, and just as I was about to take a short rest, a strange fragrance that was smoothing passed me.
When I saw this, I immediately knew what was causing this, and without further dy, I dragged my chair to the table where the magic stove was, and when I stood up to check the contents of the boiling pot, I was met with a ck liquid.
When I saw this, I immediately turned off the stove.
The ck liquid was a sign of a sessfully made rune ink, and since everything was left to do was just engrave the rune next, I waited for the pot to cool a little and poured a little of its content into the bowl I brought using its handle, and after that was done, I took the bowl, brush, and crystal powder bottle to the table where the sketch of everything I''d done and the bone dagger was.
I was finally at the end, so I had to make sure I didn''t make a mistake this time, or else all my hours of work would be for naught.
I don''t expect to seed on the first try, but it would be good if it did.
As I considered this, I performed the first action in ordance with the step in my head by rubbing the bone dagger all over with crystal powder.
ording to my basic alchemy knowledge, this makes the object about to be inscribed with inscriptions and runes sensitive to mana.
I don''t understand the theory behind it, but as long as it works, that''s all that matters.
My research will have to wait for another day because I was too busy engraving the rune lines, inscriptions, and rune on the bone dagger.
This was done withplete concentration, and as soon as I finished thest step of connecting the rune lines and inscription with the rune using the rune ink, the ''ASB#'' rune began to emit light.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 196 I Made This?
[12 chaptersing out in the next few hours!
Phew, i tried guys but since its my passion and work, i cantin but i would really appreciate it if y''all show some love for me and the book.
I hope you enjoy the chapter.
Thanks for reading!]
I Made This?
[Ace POV],
I was taken aback by the sudden urrence of the ''ASB#'' rune emitting light, but without thinking too much about it, I calmed myself and fully concentrated on the changes that were happening to the bone dagger inscribed with a rune in my hands.
Perhaps I should have dropped the bone dagger on any of the tables around me, but the thought that doing so might affect what was going on at the time stopped me, and I decided to wait and see where things went.
Of course, if I noticed anything amiss with the bone dagger in my hands, I would immediately throw it away.
With this in mind, I continued to watch the changes that were taking ce with the bone dagger.
The first thing I noticed after the rune began to emit light was that the rune ink began to spread around the bone dagger, turning it ck all over.
Aside from that, the ''foundation'' I tended for the rune lines and inscriptions began to appear on the bone dagger''s ck surface.
I watched as the spreading rune ink harmonised with the foundation I had craved before as I watched these changes appear slowly in the bone dagger.
Aside from that, after the bone dagger''s appearance changed from its original white surface to the rune ink ck, with the rune lines, inscriptions, and the rune all bing visible, I observed the bone dagger emitting a dim light after all the changes stopped.
This is when I noticed the new appearance of the bone dagger.
The almost unrecognisable bone dagger had many thin vein line lines scattered around its body that kept emitting a dim yellowish brown light at times, in addition to the original white surface that had now turned back.
While I recognized these lines as the rune lines I had previously craved and engraved on the bone dagger, I turned the bone dagger around several times and couldn''t find the inscriptions I had previously engraved on the bone dagger.
It was as if they vanished and were reced by more rune lines.
It was almost as if it were a predetermined process.
I had no idea what was going on with the bone dagger after connecting the rune lines to the rune because basic alchemy knowledge made no mention of it.
The highest thing it did that I could count as a contribution to this was to help me by giving me the knowledge to determine whether or not I was sessful in engraving a rune was to inform me that if the rune making process was sessful, a change would ur immediately after the rune lines connected with the rune, and if it wasn''t, the rune lines would scatter.
What I don''t know is how the rune lines will scatter.
Perhaps the disappearance of the inscriptions is normal.
Aside from that, the reason it did not specify the changes that will ur after the rune engraving was sessful is because different changes ur depending on the object the rune was engraved on in addition to the rune engraved.
The change in this case was probably quite simple because the appearance of the bone dagger only changed with the color of the rune lines.
But, since guessing wasn''t going to get me anywhere, I finally used the primordial chronicle to check the information on the bone dagger in my hands.
With all of the changes that had urred, I knew that I was somehow sessful in engraving a rune, which was amazing given that it was my first time engraving a rune.
I did feel a sense of aplishment from this, but only for a brief moment before it vanished.
As I was thinking about these things, I saw the information from the primordial chronicle about the bone dagger in my hands, and when I saw it, only one thought came to mind.
''I made this?''
...¡
[Low Rare Grade Runic Bone Dagger],
A bone dagger carved from a rank 1 monster to be used as a weapon, but the effectiveness of the bone was reduced by several degrees due to the bad handling of a novice rune maker and alchemist, but because of the rune inscribed on it, it became a certified weapon recognized by the primordial chronicle and had its grade elevated to the rare grade, bing a runic weapon.
...¡.
''I made this?''
My mind was still on the information provided by the primordial chronicle as I considered this.
My focus was more on the name of the bone dagger because that was where it was, making me realize that the bone dagger I made as my first experiment had somehow been elevated to the level of a rare grade weapon.
This was either a fluke or I was more talented at rune making than pill making, and I preferred the former because I did not fully support the motion of one having a talent.
Talent can be established, but that wasn''t the point; the point was that I managed to create a rare grade weapon.
This thought alone meant a great deal.
As I considered this, I returned my attention to the description of the ''runic weapon'' in my hands and read it carefully this time.
...¡.
I understood a few things after taking a few minutes to process the information from the runic bone dagger to my head.
For one thing, the earth rat''s bone was sufficient to be used as a weapon, which was understandable given that it was obtained from a rank 1 monster, no matter how weak it was.
It should be better and more powerful than inferior and normal grade weapons.
If the aforementioned bone monster was a ridiculously strong monster, I''m not sure what wonders might ur when the bone is used as a weapon.
Aside from that, it appears that runes are more powerful than I previously thought.
Even a simple rune could evaluate an object to a rare grade item.
It could be argued that the object and materials used also yed a role in the grade of the runic weapon, but I believe that the rune should have been primarily responsible for the bone dagger grade because it appears that I did seriously damage the bone while processing it.
I''ll me it on my inexperience for not even knowing.
As I was thinking about these things, I yed with the bone dagger in my hands for a while to get a feel for it, and then I stopped and decided to go out to do more experiments with the bone dagger in my hands.
As I considered this, I arranged the area surrounding the tables around me before exiting the basement, and for the majority of my journey to the surface, I kept looking at the bone dagger in my hand.
While I couldn''t feel many emotions, I could tell I was conflicted on the inside.
Given the amount of effort I put into the rune making process, it just felt so basic to create a rare grade method.
It wasn''t that the rune making process I went through was easy, but given everything that had happened up to this point, it was better to say I was expecting more.
I expected to do more about the process of creating a rare grade item of any kind if I ever started making items of that grade, but here I am.
I can only say that my thoughts on rare grade items were that high.
It''s now a question of whether the item I''ve created can live up to the expectations I had previously.
As I reflected on these things, I began to wonder what would have happened if I had been more experienced in the act of rune making and had a high level in rune making as a rune maker or alchemist.
As I made my way out of the mansion, I was meant with the dark sky and using my mental clock to gauge what time it was now ording to what time I thought it would be now ording to the atmosphere, I would say it was around after 4 to 5 in the morning.
''To think I spent so much time down there,'' I thought as I considered whether I should take a bath first before doing anything because I was drenched in sweat from everything that had happened.
I stopped walking for a while after finding a small open area in the woods as time slowly passed as I made my way into a rtively dense area with woods.
Seeing this, I prepared to witness the performance of a rare grade item created by my hands.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 197 Power Of A Rune
.....
[01/12]
.....
Power Of A Rune
[Ace POV],
I took a second look at the somewhat dense trees surrounding me before settling on the tree in front of me as my target.
It was a little bitrger than the other trees, but because most of the objects in my immediate vicinity were still trees, it didn''t really matter what I chose to use as a target for my tests.
As I considered these factors, I made the decision to test the bone dagger''s edge first.
Without giving the idea any more thought, I pushed off with my leg and sprang toward the tree trunk I had chosen as my target.
I didn''t do this to use it as a lever or a ce to stay; instead, I did it to check whether I could chop it off with the bone dagger I was holding. This idea crossed my mind as I shed at the tree trunk with the dagger in my hand.
Instead of encountering the pressure and resistance I had anticipated, my bone dagger cut through the tree trunk like a hot knife through butter.
The oue was unexpected, and I briefly became distracted in midair beforeing to my senses. Thankfully, I was able to manage my body in midair to adjust myself in order tond on the ground and avoid getting into an ufortable situation.
I descended to the ground and made my way to the tree trunk I had severed from the tree, which was now lying on the ground.
As I approached the tree trunk, I ran my fingers along its surface and discovered that it was unusually smooth, which was unexpected again because I had anticipated at least a few rough edges.
My response might appear a touch over the top right now, but it wasn''t.
The trees in the true world and the alternate dimension cannot bepared to the ones in the past world we previously knew.
Because of the main distinction between them, magic, these trees were stronger, more resilient, and more than ten times better than any of the trees in the old world we knew couldpare.
Mana was so amazing that even the mostmonce things it affected may have their characteristics altered and evolved into a much better version of themselves.
It wasn''t a stretch to argue that if this specific tree truck''s wood was processed, it could eventually be used as a weapon.
The dagger would still be able to cut through the tree trunk, but for this reason, I was bracing myself for some form of resistance.
Well, I could still know the bone dagger was sharp even if I couldn''t tell how sharp it could possibly be.
It was time to put to the test the rune''s effect, which was the key feature of the bone dagger and what made it precious.
The basic rune ''ASB#'' which was intended to absorb, is the rune inscribed on the bone dagger.
The absorb rune (''ASB#'') is actually a passive rune that activates on its own when a specific condition is satisfied rather than requiring one to actively try to activate it with mana.
The only requirement is toe into contact with mana, whether it be by a spell or another kind of magical attack as long as it has something to do with mana.
The only thing I could do, though, because I couldn''t exactlyunch a magical attack against myself, was to produce something for the bone dagger to absorb. This was simple because all I had to do was release the mana within my body to the outside.
As soon as this thought crossed my mind, I began frantically to circte my mana throughout my body, but I failed to recall that I now had two elements, which led to the unexpected events that followed.
I was ready to quit moving mana through my body as I stared at the blue magma that had begun to emerge from the earth nearby when I abruptly stopped when an idea struck me. Since it was exactly what I needed right then, I decided to act on it.
I crouched down and turned to look at the runic dagger in my hand, deciding to take this as an opportunity to also test the dagger''s toughness as the blue magma started to umte in a spot to form a pool-like hole.
I ced the dagger I was holding into the magma pool while keeping this in mind, and as soon as it made contact with the identally created magma from abination of myponents, I experienced two responses.
One was that I sensed my mana being sucked away as the magma pool began to visibly evaporate, and the other was that the runic bone dagger began to radiate a yellowish-brown light.
Observing this helped me to understand what was happening.
If I''m not mistaken, it appears that the magma is being absorbed by the bone dagger, which was a manifestation of my elemental mana given how it seemed given the declining magma pool.
And since I haven''t ceased circting the mana in my body, the reason why my mana was being sucked off was presumably that the magma that was dropping was still being filled up.
Observing this, I made the decision to speed up the cirction of mana throughout my body to enhance the amount of magma that was being regenerated.
The bone dagger then began to emanate a stronger light and began to madly absorb the magma I was creating.
Seeing this prompted me to intensify my activities to test the runic bone dagger absorption limit, as the bone dagger emitted a brighter light and absorbed the magma voraciously in response to my efforts.
This went on for a few more seconds before I experienced another reaction, this time purely from the bone dagger.
And the response I received was that it was full.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 198 Heading Back
.....
[02/12]
...¡
Heading Back
[Ace POV],
Seeing this, I stopped circting mana in my body as the area suddenly became quieter as the blue magma that was popping out of the ground reduced and continued to enter the earth until they vanishedpletely, but this was not where my attention was focused as it was on something else, the bone dagger.
Although I had no idea why I couldn''t see the inscriptions I had carved on the bone dagger prior to the change, I remembered that there were inscriptions engraved on the bone dagger and what they were.
''Ah'', ''Soh'', ''Bb''.
The three inscriptions each meant something different.
The ''Ah'' meant ''Take In''.
The ''Soh'' meant ''Absorb''.
The ''Bb'' meant ''Return''.
When ced together, this was the result; Take in, absorb, return.
Take in, absorb and return.
And, while I couldn''t see the inscriptions I''d engraved on the bone dagger, I could see the effects of two of the inscriptions I''d engraved in the little experiment I''d just had: the ''Ah'' inscription and the ''Soh'' inscription, both of which meant take in and absorb together.
The first inscription, the ''Ah,'' should be the default because it seemed logical that the bone dagger would have to take in the mana it was going to absorb before it could absorb anything at all.
And the second inscription is the ''Soh'' inscription, which means absorb, and it was this rune that was used the most during the majority of the brief test I just had.
The inscriptions I had previously inscribed were still there, it was just that I wasn''t seeing them, and the reaction I just got from the runic bone dagger proved this.
The reaction I was referring to did not imply that the runic bone daggermunicated with me or anything of the sort.
It was even a question if weapons speaking was a possible thing even in this new world.
Well, a lot has happened up to this point, so I don''t believe I''d be too bothered if this thinking came true.
Leaving that aside, the reaction I was referring to was when the bone dagger suddenly stopped absorbing any mana during the absorption process, and when I urged it to absorb by bringing it close to the magma, it began shaking instead.
And the more I tried to get it to absorb more mana, the more intense the shaking became.
This made me think that the bone dagger had possibly hit its limit in terms of mana absorption.
This also caused me to stop what I was doing because continuing to do anything at this point was meaningless because the issue that caused me to stop in the first ce was connected to the item for which this entire test was designed for in the first ce.
But it was also because of this that I discovered the third inscription I carved was still in use, and all three inscriptions were still with the bone daggers.
I didn''t care if the inscriptions I had previously engraved had vanished but if the bone dagger was still functioning properly because the only reason I was interested in this issue was out of curiosity.
Leaving all of that aside, I was perplexed as to how I was going to release or rather return all of the content that the runic bone dagger had ingested.
Apart from the third inscription, I assume that this is what was supposed to happen next because there must certainly be a reason why the bone dagger absorbs mana and that quantity of mana because it can''t just absorb mana for no reason, can it?
Aside from that, there was the matter of how and if the mana was stored, but I still believed the next step was to return the content.
I''ve previously gone through the ''Ah'', which meant to take in, and the ''Soh,'' which meant to absorb, and now I assume the next is the ''Bb,'' which means return, but the question was how can I return it.
Unlike other items I acquire from the store that have knowledge about them instantaneously inserted into my head the moment Iy touch on them, this one is different in that I had no specific information about it whatsoever, even though I was the one who created it.
This was possibly due to the fact that I was the one who created it, which was understandable given that the creator of an item should be able to know information about the said item.
I also knew a reasonable amount about the Runic Bone Dagger, but it was just this small thing that made me think, and after a few seconds of thinking, I decided to do something simple first, which was to infuse my mana into the bone dagger and see if this was a condition that also had to be met for the bone dagger to return the content it had taken.
I was able to think of this because it was simple and inexpensive.
This merely goes to illustrate that I shouldn''t always rely on the broad information in fundamental alchemical knowledge and instead seek knowledge for myself.
It may be for various reasons or because I needed additional information regarding a specific project of mine at the moment, but it all depended on my time and money.
As I considered these things, I circted the mana in my body once more, but this time, I focused my mana to the hand that held the bone dagger, and before my mana could entirely coat the dagger, the bone dagger released another dazzling light.
This was unexpected since the bone dagger did not reject my mana but rejected it after since the bone dagger absorbed it the first time it came into touch with my mana that was being emitted from my hand as the ''ASB#'' rune on the pommel end of the dagger shone.
I knew this since the dagger was quite close to my face when this happened because I wanted to closely study it if a change urred that nearly marred my face.
I said disfigured because the rune lines on the bone dagger emitted blue magma immediately after my mana came ''directly'' into contact with them.
That''s right.
This was most likely the return I was looking for.
The procedure was to take in the mana, absorb it, and then return the mana absorbed.
Fortunately, I avoided the magma that was about to spill on my body.
''So, this is a runic weapon?''
''It just keeps getting more fascinating,'' I thought as I chose to return to my room, a few thoughts racing through my mind.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 199 Something’s Up
....
[03/12]
.....
Something''s Up
[Ace POV],
''Ah''
As I sat on the chair in the center of the four tables in my b'' look alike, I sighed and thought of something that had been on my mind for quite some time, not because I cared, but because I felt something was wrong somewhere.
What I was thinking was why I hadn''t seen any of my teammates till now.
It was quite strange.
For one thing, I expected to meet Anna in the alternate dimension when I arrived, and despite being the first person to arrive, I expected to see her within a few hours, given the time difference between the true world and the alternate dimension.
But if I add up the time I spent here since I first arrived and everything that has happened, I should have spent at least 10 hours here.
I''m not sure how much time there is between the true world and the alternate dimension, but I knew that the amount of time I spent here should also reflect a longer time in the outside world, so why haven''t I seen any of them yet?
It was suspiciously strange.
Putting aside Emma and Chris, Anna should havee back by now since even if she encounters any danger, she can avoid most of them by flying away except the enemy she encountered was too strong or was like her and could fly.
In addition to rank 1 species, there were not many things that could endanger her life except for stronger creatures and perhaps mysterious happenings.
Hmmm.
But since I wasn''t in the true world right now, I couldn''t contact her so there was no way for me to know about her well-being.
As for Emma and Chris, I didn''t even know their names.
[In the previous chapter, I made an error. It is impossible tomunicate with another person if their dimensions are different. I''m not sure which chapter this error is in, so please leave ament and let me know if you remember. Thank you very much.]
As I pondered these thoughts, I turned to look at the tables around me, which still had the leftover materials from before and decided to make some pills for stock and backup.
Of course, I could have decided to make another runic weapon, but I was confident that my previous sess was nothing more than a lucky fluke.
Perhaps it wasn''t a fluke and I could seed in creating another runic weapon, but the process was too time-consuming and I didn''t want to deal with the stress of making one while the exhaustion from the previous one was still affecting me.
I''d rather use this time, while I still had energy, to make something rtively less stressful, like pills, that didn''t require that much of aplicated process to make.
I couldn''t give up making pills just because I had some sess making another item with alchemy, especially since I was on my way to bing a trainee alchemist with it.
Aside from that, I liked the sensation of making pills, so it was a plus all around.
With these thoughts in mind, I took out the caldron from my storage and began to make pills while pondering whether I should try to make other basic pills to add to the mix.
As these events unfolded gradually, the basement soon filled with the fragrance of various pills.
...¡
I decided to take a break after spending a few more hours creating pills to replenish my stock and increase my familiarity with the process.
While I had a powerful body, that didn''t mean I could ignore basic human needs like sleeping and resting.
It''s simr to how I didn''t need to eat as frequently as I used to but still do because I need it at some point.
As I considered these things, I made my way to my basement room after clearing the area around me a little.
Even though my intention had only been to take a brief snooze after all of this, I quickly fell asleep afterying down on my bed.
...¡..
''Ugh''
I muttered as I slowly turned to open my eyes, and when I realized that the short rest I had nned turned out to be me sleeping, I didn''t bother thinking about it as I got out of bed and walked out of my room to the staircase leading to the surface above the basement.
''The rest should be back by now,'' I reasoned as I began to wonder what time it was.
As I was thinking about this and a few other random thoughts, I arrived in the mansion''s living room, which held the staircase that led to the basement, and without bothering to observe the always dimly lit room and mansion as a whole, I made my way to my teammate''s room, where I still found no one.
I had no reaction at first, and since I didn''t have anything better to do at the time, I took advantage of the opportunity to walk around the mansion in search of them, but I still found no one.
When I saw this, I knew something was definitely wrong somewhere.
It was either that they were never going to return or that they had something holding them back.
Whatever the case, something was definitely wrong.
In any case, it would be great if I could make contact with them to obtain information, but this would have to happen when I am outside because the contact system will only be useful when I am in the true world, where the people on my contact list are.
My suspicions were reinforced when I emerged from the mansion to discover that it was already daytime.
This alone was enough to convince me that a long time had passed in the outside world, but I''d soon find out what was going on because I still needed to go hunting.
I prepared to leave with this thought in mind.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 200 Sending A Message
...¡
[04/12]
...¡
Sending A Message
[Ace POV],
After a quick breakfast and a bath, I exited the alternate dimension through the bronze door and climbed the stairs to the surface.
I walked up to the surface rather than running because I wasn''t in a hurry like the other times I used the stairs.
When I finally made it to the surface, I noticed that it was also daytime here, and by looking at the sky and the atmosphere, I could tell that it was now afternoon by using my mental clock and my small discoveries.
As these events transpired, I took my time to conceal my traces around the entrance leading to the stairs leading to the bronze door.
After that, I moved away from the grassy hill that held the alternate dimension''s entrance, and after looking for a suitable ce to settle down, I called out the primordial chronicle in my head and went to the contact section of the panel to see if I could contact Anna.
But when I tried to contact Anna, I couldn''t, and the primordial chronicle informed me that the reason I couldn''t contact Anna was that she wasn''t in the true world.
Seeing this, the idea of Anna being dead vanished because I believe the primordial chronicle should have stated something other than the reason I couldn''t contact her was that she wasn''t in the true world.
This is just my view, but if I contact her againter in the day, I should be able to confirm after a few attempts.
But the notification I just received made me curious about where Anna was right now, which I wouldn''t know because the said person wasn''t even present. I could only push the issue to the back of my mind and concentrate on my current objectives.
But, since the main goal was still to advance in my job quest, I got right to work, picking a random location that wasn''t the one I chose the day before.
...¡
[Third Person POV],
Meanwhile, a few hours earlier in the true world, Anna was watching her Crow battle two rank 1 monsters on the ground with Mia in her hands.
Anna could only wait for her summon to finish its battle after sending a message to Ace that she''d meet him at home, as she waspletely useless in an actual fight.
If she were topete on the same level as a regr human, she''d be able to defeat them fairly easily without the crow''s assistance, but due to herck of fighting experience, she''d take longer to defeat the human even with the advantage she had.
Anna had all her attributes boosted by a few levels than the average human on the same level as a result of the feedback she received from the crow after the contract and the feedback she continues to receive as the crow grows stronger, but she wasted all of this.
At least,pared to a few days ago, she was improving and adapting at a noticeable rate, assuming the strange characteristics she began disying were ignored.
As more time passed before the crow could finally defeat its foes, Anna allowed it to rest for a few more minutes before taking off into the sky to return home.
The distance Anna and her crow could cover was huge due to their ability to fly.
Even in the magical world, the fact that air was the fastest mode of transportation did not die, though it was a little different than it was in the old world.
Because of the great distance they had traveled, Anna and her crow will still take some time to return home, and in addition to the exhaustion they had gained from hunting since exiting the alternate dimension, the speed at which they flew was much slower, so the time they would take to return home would be longer.
Of course, this was based on their normal flying speed, because flying in the air was much faster than traveling bynd for humans.
This was the n until Anna noticed something that caused her toe to a halt in the air with the crow.
Looking down from above in the air, Anna noticed something eerily simr to the first dungeon gate she saw, as well as the gateway to the true world that the guardian was guarding, but unlike these two, the one she saw in front of her was muchrger, but this was not where her focus was.
Her focus was on something else entirely and that was the figures who wereing out of the ''portal''.
Anna could tell from the distance that there were at least a few dozen people down there, but this was not where her attention was focused.
Her primary attention was drawn to the appearance of the figures below.
Although there was quite a distance between them, Anna was still able to see them due to her excellent eyesight, which has been enhanced by the crow feedback she receives.
The figures that were down there were mostly females, with the males being in the minority and having grey skin and hair.
Their very long ears, on the other hand, were quite peculiar.
Anna came down from the air a little bit to get a better look at their appearance, but before she could aplish that, more than a dozen figures on the ground turned to look at her with their grey eyes.
Meanwhile, a small group of short figures with metals and other strange materials that appeared to look like ores was near Anna and Chris'' location.
They looked like humans but were much shorter.
There was clearly something going on, but what was it?
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
[Y''all should please vote, I need it and it really helps!]
Chapter 201 Creatures Only Heard In Stories[1]
.....
[05/12]
...¡
Creatures Only Heard In Stories[1]
[Third Person POV],
The majority of the figures below her were armed with bows and arrows.
This was one of the reasons Anna approached cautiously to avoid being detected, but she never expected their senses to be so acute.
She hadn''t even finished her observation n when she was sensed, and judging by the way more than a dozen people turned to look at her at that moment, it was clear they discovered her solely through their senses and not by chance.
Anna became very wary of the figures in front of her after realising this.
The fact that they didn''t appear to be humans heightened Anna''s suspicions from the start.
The only reason she tried to get closer to them was because she was curious, and the only reason she stayed was that she saw that none of them appeared to have anything that could allow them to fly, so if something happened, all she had to do was fly away quickly.
This was the simple n Anna had already devised in her head, but unfortunately for the inexperienced Anna, logic does not always work in the magical world.
As Anna continued to believe that everything was still under control, she noticed an elderly-looking figure among the grey-skinned figures below suddenly opens her mouth to speak.
"Fix the territorial stone and capture her for information," the elderly grey-skinned female said to her fellow people on the ground.
"Huh-
Anna was about to respond instinctively to what she had just heard, failing to recognize that she had just heard a strangenguage that sounded nothing like anything she had ever heard before and managed to understand it when she noticed a few people below her draw their bows.
When Anna saw this, she didn''t need to be told what the female meant earlier as she immediately attempted to fly away from here at full speed but just before she could, the gray figures below began firing their arrows at her and looking at the way they each positioned their arrows to force her down from the air, it was obvious these beings didn''t carry the bow and arrow for show and were very versed in it but fortunately for Anna, she was still able to dodge all these arrows without getting Mia hurt.
But, just as she thought she had escaped the attacks of the figures below her and was about to fly away, she was forced to a halt due to hitting something in the air that she couldn''t see and nearly fell from the sky as a result since she was flying at the highest speed she could at the time.
Seeing as she couldn''t see what hit her and wasn''t willing to give up, Anna braced herself and went for it again, attempting to fly out of the current situation she was in while also attempting to dodge the grey figures attack on the ground.
When she dodged the round of attack and wanted to fly out again, she opened her eyes wide for anything that could act as an obstacle to her while tightly gripping the giggling Mia in her hands.
While she was forced to stop again, this time she saw what was stopping her, and rather than saying she saw it, she could sense it.
The thing that prevented Anna from leaving this ce was a force field that surrounded arge space around her in the shape of a bowl, but this thing, while appearing to be something designed for defence, was now a trap for her, and she was currently in this trap.
Realising this, Anna decided to fight rather than try to escape, and because it didn''t appear that the figures who could suddenly attack a person would be reasonable, Anna decided to go on the offensive for the first time.
With this thought in mind, the crow, which had previously shrunk in size, grew enormous once more and let out a loud screech.
...¡.
Meanwhile, back to Emma and Chris'' side a few hours ago, around the time Ace and Anna were contacting themselves.
Emma and Chris decided to devise a method for them to still rank up individual skills without causing confusion among themselves because they were two in the team and each of them had to kill monsters for their job quest.
The method was quite simple: one of them would kill a single monster first, and when they encountered another monster, the one who killed a monsterst would have to step back so the other could kill as well, and if the one who was supposed to kill a monster couldn''t handle the monsters, he would have to leave it to the other to kill again before repeating the cycle.
This had been their experience for the past few hours, and unlike Ace, who had an eventful night, Emma and Chris had a rtively normal experience.
That was only for the night because on their way home, they came across arge-looking portal simr to the one''s Ace, Emma, Anna, and Chris had seen in the past, such as the dungeon entrance and the true world gateway, appear in front of them.
Rather than saying they came across it, it was better to say it appeared right in front of them, and because of the sudden appearance, they were taken back due to shock, and just before they could both move area from the surroundings due to these strange things that had just happened, several human-like figures appeared from the portal, and what most of them had in addition to being short were veryrge hammers, but this was not what Emma and Chris were most interested in.
What these two were focusing on was a short figure among the figures in front of them who stood out because of his hammer, which was a different color than the rest, and something on top of his head that revealed what species the figures in front of them were.
Species that had previously only been heard and seen in stories.
[Rank 1 Dwarven King Level 25[Sealed]],
"Dwarves", They both muttered subconsciously.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 202 Creatures Only Heard In Stories[2]
...¡
[06/12]
...¡.
Creatures Only Heard In Stories[2]
[Third Person POV],
Dwarves.
A member of a mythical race of short, stocky humanlike creatures who are generally skilled in mining and metalworking.
At least, this was the definition regarding dwarves that has been hailed from the old age to the modern world.
Dwarves.
A mythical race.
Although not as well known as the dragons, the prestige and heritage of this race did not lose much to the dragon race.
Well, they had learned this from the fantasy books and movies they had seen.
To think that one day they will be able to meet the creatures only heard about in stories.
It is a truly amazing experience.
If there was a race they were quite expecting to meet in the future, together with what most people in the world thought was the dragon race.
Unlike the dwarves, who were intelligent creatures, the dragon race could still be argued to be a monster race because not everyone in their race, like the drakes, was intelligent.
Most people did not expect to see legends known to be myths one day, but here were Emma and Chris who were witnessing this legendary race up close and personal.
But now the question was why?
Why are dwarves suddenly appearing in this ce?
How did they end up here?
And what was their goal?
This was the first thought that came to Emma''s mind after she awoke from her shock, as Chris was still engrossed in the scene in front of him.
And, while Emma tried to raise her guards against the dwarves in front of her, she couldn''t because, in addition to this short build that was ridiculously muscr, she sensed no malice from the race in front of her, but she also knew that she couldn''t lower her guard because the pressure she was feeling from the Dwarven king, who stood there doing nothing while looking at her and Chris, spoke volumes.
Emma began to wonder how powerful the dwarven king was currently because his information in the primordial chronicle revealed that he was sealed.
Emma had no way of knowing what had been sealed about him.
She wasn''t all knowing and probably never would be.
Because of the unexpected events, the dwarves and she began to stare at each other while they all collectively ignored Chris.
After a few seconds, Chris realized the atmosphere wasn''t right and returned to his senses as he moved closer to Emma slowly.
This went on for a few more seconds until the Dwarven king opened his mouth to speak.
"Youngd," the dwarven king began addressing Emma, as Emma and Chris subconsciously straightened their backs due to the authority in his voice.
This was not out of respect, but because of the dwarven king''s ability to subconsciously influence people''s actions; however, the next words he spoke caused the image to shift slightly.
"Would you happen to have any wine with you?" He inquired calmly.
"..."
"..."
''What''s the deal with that question?!'' Emma and Chris screamed internally because they expected the dwarven king to say something serious when he opened his mouth to speak.
It''s not that there was anything wrong with the question he asked; it''s just that they were expecting more, and the dwarven king appears to move at a different brain frequency than them.
The most awkward atmosphere was created by his question, but since the dwarven king kept looking at them with the same expression on his face, it was either he didn''t notice or he outright ignored it.
In any case, they had to respond, which was awkward again because this wasn''t even how strangers were supposed to behave, but Emma opened her mouth to speak as several thoughts shed through her mind.
"Sorry, we don''t have any on us," Emma replied, and even though she couldn''t see any expression on the dwarven king''s face, she could tell he was disappointed with her response.
''Did he really want wine that badly, or are dwarves like in myths with their wine?'' This was Emma''s thought as she opened her mouth to ask a question she was curious about.
Emma didn''t want to think about why the atmosphere between them was strangely chilled and calm, with no tension at all.
If she could, she''d me it on the dwarves, who couldn''t follow the script of how strangers should act and were simply going at their own pace.
"Can''t you just go to the store and buy it?" Emma inquired because she needed to confirm something.
She wondered if the dwarves could also use the primordial chronicle.
This was due to the content of stage two and the events that urred in the dungeon that the bronze door first led them to.
This made her wonder if they were real or if they were created by the primordial chronicle; whatever it was, she was curious.
"The store, you say?"
"That is also sealed," he said, which piqued Emma''s interest when she heard the sealed term.
"What''s sealed?" She inquired, to which the Dwarven king only gave her a sidelong nce before ignoring her and ordering his subjects to begin moving.
Emma felt awkward but more annoyed when this happened, but she couldn''t do anything about it because she knew if she did anything funny, she''d die.
This was not her thought; she would die.
This much she could tell from the dwarven king''s pressure, and while she didn''t know what else was sealed about him, she couldn''t tell the limit of his current power.
As Emma pondered these thoughts, she observed the dwarves begin to organize their properties in preparation for the move.
Emma and Chris just watched everything that was going on as they wondered how everything would end but when they saw that the dwarves all started moving away from their current location, they both breathed a sigh of relief but before Chris could even ask Emma what to do next, Emma suddenly called out to the dwarves.
"Wait!"
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 203 Creatures Only Heard In Stories[3]
.....
[07/12]
...¡
Creatures Only Heard In Stories[3]
[Third Person POV],
Anna pped her wings hard together with the shadow crow who had just increased in size and charged at the grey figures below her, having decided to go on the offensive this time rather than stay on the defense.
Because there were a lot of people below her who were already on the attack, and because she was holding Mia close to her and couldn''t risk injuring both of them, Anna first sent the crow to attack the grey figures below her.
The portal through which the grey figures emerged had long since vanished after thest of them had emerged.
After making this quick less of a n n, the shadow crow flew in front of Anna and let out another screech but this time, unlike the first time it did it here, this screech came with ck mes that caught the people below it off guard but because they weren''t ready for the sudden attack, majority of the grey figures on the ground caught on fire as they burned while the ones who could dodge but still got a part of them whether clothes or skin or a part of their body burned from the shadow crow mes, they weren''t in a much better position than the ones that were still on fire.
Adding to the fact that the shadow mes were not ordinary and had different properties such as being corrosive, the damage the crow had just caused from this single first attack could be imagined even though none of the grey figures had died yet, which was understandable because depending on how powerful one is, they could either reduce orpletely neutralize the effect of the ck mes on them using only their mana.
Anna was the only person who had ever used mana to neutralize the ck mes of the shadow crow because the mes did not affect her in the first ce.
It was just a shame that the ck mes weren''t included in the feedback Anna received from the shadow crow; otherwise, life would have gotten a little easier, or so she thought.
Anna was able to take a short breather because the other grey figures all ran to different locations far away from where she and the crow were, and looking at the way they still held their weapons, it was clear that they hadn''t given up on attacking her and were just trying to distance themselves for her and the crow.
If they had known that the shadow crow me attack didn''t have a cooldown timer and relied more on the crow''s energy, they would have attacked the crow immediately after it finished attacking the others instead of giving it time tounch another attack.
This time, the crow went straight to where the majority of the grey figures were gathered.
This was also the location of the elderly grey female who had told her fellow race to capture Anna, and just as the crow was about to reach her side in the crowd, it opened its mouth to let out another screech with another round of ck mes and tried to burn as many grey figures as it could.
When the crow finally reached the side of the elderly grey female figure who appeared to be the leader of this group on the ground, it directed its mouth in her direction and let out another round of ck mes directed solely at the elderly grey figure, but something happened just before the ck me could touch her.
Just as the ck me was about to touch the elderly grey female on the ground, as well as the other rtively old grey figures nearby, a transparent shield appeared in front of her to block the mes.
This went on for a few seconds, and when Anna realized it was taking too long and the transparent shield didn''t appear to be breaking any time soon, shemunicated with the crow in her head to use the remaining energy from the current me attack to attack the remaining defenseless grey figures on the ground, adding to the already rising casualties.
The causalities here did not include the number of deaths, but rather the damages, because the number of grey figures who died as a result of being burned alive was not particrly significant since it did not greatly reduce the number of grey figures attacking Anna.
Something Anna could add to the casualties caused by the shadow crow''s mes was the burning boxes scattered around on the ground.
When Anna first saw the grey figures emerge from the big portal, she noticed a number of them carrying these boxes, and remembering how carefully they carried them at the time, Anna could bet that these boxes were important to the grey figures on the ground, and now more than half of these boxes have been burned down.
As Anna quickly observed these things while wondering if she had to go all out to escape from here and how she would do it now that she appeared to have the advantage, she noticed that the elderly grey figure she assumed to be the leader of this strange looking group was also doing the same and observing the surroundings.
When Anna saw this, she was about to instruct the shadow crow to attack again when the elderly grey female figure on the ground that had made Anna wary, especially after the part where she demonstrated her ability to do magic, suddenly spoke in a strangenguage that made Anna realize that thenguage she had previously managed to understand wasn''t English.
This astounded her because she had subconsciously used the basic universalnguage that others had advised her to acquire.
While these thoughts raced through her head, Anna focused on what the elderly grey female was saying to her fellow race.
"Use the foundation stone and deactivate the defense dome.
We went for a big fish this time," the grey figure said, and Anna felt the mana that had been covering the sky vanish a few secondster.
When she saw this, she thought it was another trap, so she didn''t do anything right away and just concentrated on the elderly grey female on the ground below as both of them stared at each other for a few seconds before Anna suddenly showed an expression of surprise on her face before flying off to another location through the sky as the grey figures on the ground followed her departure with their eyes.
The elderly grey female figure spoke again after Anna had gone into the distance.
"Let''s change locations," she stated as the group quickly became upied while she went to help the others who were still using their mana to prevent themselves from being burnt alive.
One reason for this decision was that they encountered Anna, and seeing the ''little'' strength thed disyed, the grey figure was not willing to continue looking for trouble in her sealed state if the little girl was from a certain powerhouse Affiliation.
She was also perplexed as to why Anna flew away with that expression on her face.
Meanwhile, Anna was flying through the air, recalling what she saw on the head of the elderly grey figure while concentrating on her.
[Rank 1 Dark Elven Chief Level 25[Sealed]],
While she finally realized why she thought the grey figures'' ears were strange, Anna came across something that diverted her attention away from this after spending a few extra hours killing the stray monsters she encountered on her way.
It was another portal, but this one was different from the previous one she had encountered.
Anna moved closer to the portal, deciding to take a quick look and then flee if she noticed anything wrong, and when she saw the information provided by the primordial chronicle, she rxed her guard.
[Temporary Challenge Dungeon],
[Condition to enter dungeon: Level 25],
[Difficulty: Easy~Hard],
''A dungeon?''
''Now that I think of it, am the only one who hasn''t entered a dungeon yet''
''Hmmm''
Anna decided to give it a shot after a few seconds of deliberation.
If anything were to happen, her summon would hopefully be able to assist her.
With this positive thought in mind, while actually looking for an excuse, Anna entered the dungeon through the portal entrance as she was cut off from the true world.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 204 An Exchange[1]
.....
[08/12]
...¡
An Exchange[1]
[Third Person POV],
"Wait!"
When Emma''s voice was heard, everyone turned to look at her, and then they turned to look at the item in her hands.
Aside from Chris, who was perplexed by Emma''s sudden action, the dwarves turned to look at Emma, or more urately, the object in her hand.
One of the dwarves who has always stood close to the dwarven king spoke up to ask Emma a question, possibly not understanding the intention behind Emma''s action.
This dwarf stood out among the dwarves and others in the race because of the scars on his body and the fact that the momentum he excluded with several others was that of a warrior.
"What are your intentions?" Everyone, including the always-calm-looking dwarven king, turned to look at Emma, waiting for her response.
When Emma saw this, she took a deep breath before speaking with a slightly forced smile.
"When the king asked if I had any wine on me, I truly didn''t have any, but when I saw you guys were leaving, an idea came to my head and I decided to buy a wine for your king," Emma quickly said in the calmest voice she could muster, but even then, the dwarf from before seemed to have ignored her and asked the same question he had asked before.
"What are your intentions?"
When the dwarven king finally spoke for the first time after a while, Emma considered how to phrase her intentions directly without appearing too direct.
"Just say what you want to sayd," he said calmly, and Emma immediately stopped thinking hard and decided to say whatever came to mind.
"Do you mind if I use this as an exchange with you?" Emma began her speech with this, and the dwarven king nodded when he heard it before speaking.
"What exchange are you referring to?" He inquired.
"I want information," Emma said as the dwarven king fell silent for a few seconds before responding to Emma''s words.
"What information do you require?" he inquired of Emma, who took another deep breath before speaking again.
"Any information at all," Emma replied, eliciting a reaction from the dwarven king through his expression as he raised an eyebrow to what Emma said.
"Howe you''re so sure I have any information that could be useful?" For the first time, the king asked a question, his tone indicating his interest.
"You speak with an aura of experience that isn''t achievable in a decade. At the very least three decades "Emma said softly, and when the dwarven king heard this, he burst outughing and stroked his beards, surprising everyone around him with his sudden actions.
He only responded after he had stoppedughing.
"I guess if you live the same number of years as me, that''s natural, but even then, I don''t think my knowledge will satisfy you," he said, turning to face the now solemn Emma, who walked closer to him before stopping at a distance where he didn''t have to raise his head to meet hers.
This was clearly done on purpose, even though she tried to hide it; it still showed, but no one said anything despite the fact that they were aware of it as they turned to look at Emma, who opened her mouth to speak.
"Can I then use this to be worthy of a talk the next time?" She said this as she handed the item to a dwarf beside her, who took it with both hands because the item was quiterge after his king nodded approval.
Emma gave the dwarves two wine jars that cost ten gold coins each, which she had purchased from the store.
Expensive for wine, but considering it was made with a bunch of inferior to normal grade herbs and a few fruits, it doesn''t appear to be that expensive.
It was now a question of whether the king would like it, and Emma reasoned that based on the slight smiles on the faces of all the dwarves, including the king, they probably wouldn''t care about the price of the wine as long as it was wine.
After a few seconds of this, the dwarven king opened his mouth to speak while tapping his chest.
"Haha"
"You''re already a friend of this seat"
"So it doesn''t appear to be an unequal exchange, then let me give you this piece of information," the dwarven king said as Emma focused on what he was about to say.
"In the next ten days, try to evolve to rank 1 quickly if you want to have a say in what happens next," the dwarven king said, as Emma became confused and subconsciously asked a question.
"Howe 10 days?" She inquired, to which the dwarven king replied, answering her question while giving birth to another.
"Because we''ll be unsealed in 10 days," the dwarven king replied.
"Well, partly unsealed"
"We?"
"________", The king opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out of it, or rather, the words that dide out of his mouth could not be heard.
Seeing this, the dwarven king didn''t bother speaking again, knowing that Emma could figure out what was causing this.
Something was preventing the dwarven king from saying more informed or Emma from hearing it, and it might have something to do with this sealed state, but something was definitely preventing the dwarven king from speaking.
Despite this, Emma knew she had just obtained valuable information.
Since the dwarven king said ''we,'' he may have meant that there are likely people just like him who came out of this strange portal in other ces, but for him to use ''we,'' there must be something that was just like the dwarven king and was sealed, and this seal was being removed in ten days.
Emma had a slight smile on her face despite the fact that this sounded more serious.
Interesting.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 205 An Exchange[2]
A/N: As y''all may have noticed, the release schedule of this book is all over the ce so after a little test, I''ve decided on my sweet spot lol which is 12: 05AM GMT+8[Singapore time]
Thanks for reading.
...¡.
[10/12]
...¡.
An Exchange[2]
[Third Person POV],
If they were to ask the majority of people in the true world right now if they preferred the life they had now over the one they had in the past, you''d find a lot of people choosing thetter over the former, but even then, you''d find a few groups of people choosing the former instead, such as Ace and Emma.
Apart from being creatures driven by curiosity, with one not being afraid to try most things, and they were both talented in several aspects of magic, though one of them was unaware of this, these two had little inmon.
This is why, when Emma learned that there was more potential trouble in the true world in the next ten days, she found it more interesting and something to look forward to than what it was meant to be, which was trouble.
She wasn''t the only one who would have felt the same way if he had just heard the same information.
Emma was slightly lost in her thoughts when the dwarven king spoke again, bringing her back to reality.
"So I''ll see you when fate permits again,d," the dwarven king said, nodding approvingly as he turned to rejoin his race.
When Emma saw this, she quickly gave a bow and a few words of thanks for the information the dwarven king had just given her, as the dwarven king simply waved his hands in response without looking back as he and his race continued to make their way forward slowly under the gaze of Emma and Chris, who had just moved closer to her now that the dwarven king and his race were slowly departing from their current location under their gaze.
"Why did you bother doing that, Sister Emma?" Chris inquired immediately after approaching Emma.
Emma, who heard this, did not respond for a few seconds.
"I just thought of doing it to see if we could start off with a good rtionship with an alien race," Emma stated, knowing Chris was referring to the event in which she bought wine jars for the dwarves despite the fact that they never asked.
Although Chris did not entirely believe Emma''s actions were solely due to what she said, he had no choice but to do so because he couldn''t read her mind, and he also felt Emma''s actions were reasonable from another perspective.
While these thoughts were running through Chris'' mind, only Emma knew the real reason she went out of her way to buy wine for the dwarves even when she wasn''t asked to.
Secretly using her right hand to touch her back from inside the thick leather clothes she brought from the store, Emma brought back her hand just to be met with a slightly bloody hand.
Seeing this, Emma realized she wasn''t having an illusion the first time she saw this.
This was the main reason she acted recklessly at first by suddenly shouting to the dwarves to wait because she knew why her back was bleeding.
Rather than saying it was her back, it was the tattoo on her back that was bleeding, and strangely, Emma felt no pain despite this.
The bleeding did not begin recently, but rather when Emma firstid eyes on the dwarves, but due to her being taken back then, as well as the fact that the bleeding was painless, Emma did not realize this until the dwarves were on the move.
Emma could tell the bleeding was caused by the dwarves and even who among the dwarves caused it because when she moved closer to the dwarven king at the time, the bleeding on her back increased slightly.
Emma had no idea why this strange thing was happening at this time, but all she could do at the time was try to make friends with the dwarves, and the only way avable at the time was to use wine.
Apart from the scroll in her hands, this was Emma''s only reaction to her tattoo since it appeared, and she wasn''t willing to let the cause go just like that, even though she knew nothing about it.
In the end, everything worked out well, so Emma didn''t think much about it again and decided to leave it to fate, just as the dwarven king had said, even though she didn''t know when she''d see him again.
She believed the dwarves should at least greet her the next time they met because, based on their small interactions and observations, the dwarves appeared to be a peaceful species that was honest and moved at their own pace.
Perhaps they, like the stories of old and modern times, have an intense love of wine.
In any case, only time will tell whether the wine she brought for a total of 20 gold coins was a waste or not in the future.
Whatever the case may be, Emma believed she had at least established a positive rtionship with the dwarves.
While Emma was thinking about these things and looking at the dwarves in front of her, she noticed that they all came to a halt and turned to look behind them, which was them.
When Emma saw this, she became concerned that something was wrong, and the questioning of Chris by her side, who also saw this, did not help matters. As she was about to respond, she felt a gush of wind pass her by, causing her to close her eyes for a second, and the next thing she knew after opening her eyes was to see the dwarven king in front of her.
When Emma and Chris saw this, a drop of sweat rolled down their cheeks.
The dwarven king must have noticed this because his next words reflected it.
"Don''t worryds, I''m not here to harm you," he said calmly, and Emma and Chris'' expressions visibly rxed as they focused their attention on what the dwarven king would say next as he turned to Emma.
"Could you assist me with something,d?" The dwarven king inquired.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 206 An Exchange[3]
...¡.
[11/12]
...¡.
An Exchange[3]
[Third Person POV],
Emma''s initial uneasy thoughts were calmed when she learned that the Dwarven king had returned only because he needed something and not for any other reason.
So, even though Emma didn''t know what the dwarven king wanted, she decided it was preferable to unknowingly angering the dwarven king.
As she opened her mouth to speak, this was the thought that ran through her mind.
"And what help would that be?" Emma inquired cautiously after regaining herposure.
"It''s nothing much, I guess," the dwarven king began, before adding, "I was wondering if you''d let me lend your store for a while, and don''t worry, it''s with profits."
Although the king''s speech stated that he wanted to lend Emma''s store and that there would be profits, Emma decided to set that aside for the time being because she didn''t quite understand what the dwarven king was saying.
"Excuse me but what do you mean by lend?" Emma inquired, but as the dwarven king opened his mouth to speak, the same thing happened as before, where his voice could not be heard.
When the dwarven king saw this, he closed his mouth and gave a thoughtful expression for a few seconds before speaking again.
Emma assumed he was rephrasing his words while he was silent so he wouldn''t be put on ''mute'' when he spoke next, and she was correct.
"I can''t use my primordial chronicle for various reasons, so I''d like you to get me some things in the store," the dwarven king said, finally able to express himself.
When Emma heard this, she thought it wasn''t a difficult task, and while she was curious as to why someone wouldn''t be able to use the primordial chronicle, she didn''t ask so she wouldn''t cross the boundary, and she also didn''t believe that even if the dwarven king was willing to tell her what was going on, she''d be able to hear his words.
As Emma reflected on this, she suddenly remembered that she had been speaking in anothernguage subconsciously since the beginning as she called out the primordial chronicle in her head before heading to the store section and making it public for both her and the dwarven king to see.
Emma couldn''t go to any of the sub options in the store section on her own since it was the dwarven king who had requested for the store for his use and not her, so she just waited for the dwarven king to say what he wanted and she''d do it for him, but when she heard the next words that came out of the dwarven king''s mouth, she immediately became embarrassed.
"Only a few dozen gold coins above 100?"
When Emma first heard this, she wanted to respond, but the next words made it worse, especially with the tone the dwarven king used.
"You''re poor," the dwarven king admitted bluntly.
And, while Emma was annoyed by this, she didn''t say anything because she could tell from her observations that the dwarven king was just saying his honest thought and had no other intentions, but even so, it didn''t feelfortable to be told to one''s face that one was poor, no matter how true it was.
As a few odd thoughts shed through her mind, Emma watched as the dwarven king called out to one of his subjects in the distance, who dashed to their location in a split second and ordered him to bring some items made with ''leftovers'' here.
Emma had no idea what these leftovers were, and based on how they were addressed, Emma did not believe they had much value, so the dwarven king most likely wanted to use them and exchanged them for coins.
This was Emma''s thought as she saw the dwarven king subjects bring arge box to their location, but when she saw the contents of the box and their grades, she just wanted to scream waste.
Although it wasn''t exactly a waste because it was being exchanged for gold, the experience of being ''forced'' to exchange various rare grade items such as swords, spears, bows and arrows, and magic staff was unforgettable.
They actually dared to call the magic staff''s leftovers!
Emma had never seen so many rare grade items gathered together in her life, and they all seemed to be disappearing at the same time.
It was a painful sight to see, even though she understood why they needed to be exchanged.
Emma was finally released from the ''torture'' she had to endure after a few more minutes, but when she saw the number of zeros she now had in her total coins, she couldn''t help but drool, which a dwarf beside her snorted at in mockery, bringing her out of her fantasy.
When Emma saw this, she let out a shortugh to relieve herself of her embarrassment in front of the dwarven king, who shook his head sideways several times after.
[Total Coins: 15000 Gold Coins: 45 Silver Coins: 10 Bronze Coins],
This was the number of gold coins in her primordial chronicle.
Emma has never seen anything like this before.
What made matters worse was that the money was not hers. It was so painful that she didn''t want to see her original gold coins again.
Of course, she''d be stupid to refuse her original money, so this was just a passing thought.
What''s amazing though, is something the dwarven said not long ago.
He imed that this amount of gold coins was insufficient to purchase a dozen rank 3 items.
Emma had no way of knowing if he was just bragging about it, but one thing she was certain of was that the dwarves were quite wealthy.
Based on the king''s nonchnt expression, it''s either that he had seen much more money than this to freak out, or that this amount of money was nothing to his race.
Emma had no way of knowing which was true, so all she could do was think about it as the dwarven king finally began instructing her on where to go in the store.
...
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 207 An Exchange[4]
...¡
[12/12]
...¡
An Exchange[4]
[Third Person POV],
After spending a few minutes purchasing a number of items of rare grade for the dwarven king, some of which asionally seemed odd, pointless, and dubious, Emma had already grown ustomed to the idea of rare grade items being treated like regr items.
Emma noticed and was perplexed during the purchasing process that the lowest item grade among everything she brought was a low rank 1 rare grade item, while the highest was a rank 2 rare grade item.
She couldn''t see its information because it appears that the dwarven king already knew what item he was purchasing with his subjects because every time the items she brought finished materializing in the outside world, they simply grabbed it and flipped it around a little before arranging it.
This has been the process since Emma began buying items for the dwarves.
And as for the grade of the items she brought, Emma had no way of knowing whether it was done on purpose or not, but since it wasn''t her business in the first ce, Emma decided not to dwell on it too much.
Emma also noticed that more than half of the items she brought were rted to metal processing and cksmithing.
It reminded her of Ace alchemy, and when she remembered theirst conversation, her heart skipped a beat.
Not because of what others might think, but because she began to question whether telling Ace about the tattoo and the rest of it was the right decision.
Even now, she couldn''t get the words Ace said when she told him about the tattoo out of her head.
Although he said what he honestly thought with that t face, the words he said meant something different to Emma''s ears.
As she considered these things, she continued to buy the items the king desired, and a few minutester, Emma bought thest set of goods from the store, which were several jars of wine.
Emma had purchased the same brand of wine jars for the dwarves.
They also brought pots and other gradeless items such as spoons, tes, knives, cups, and so on.
At this point, the remaining gold coins were just over 200, which was a tad more than Emma''s original good coins, and Emma could guess that the dwarven king didn''t have anything to buy again based on the way he removed his eyes from her panel with ack of interest on his face, but since there were still a few dozen gold coins remaining, Emma spoke up to remind the dwarven king.
"Uhm, you still have a few dozen coins," she said, adding, "Do you have anything else you want to buy?"
When the dwarven king heard what Emma had to say, he did not immediately respond, instead casting an approving nce at her before speaking.
"I don''t have anything else to buy with that amount, so keep it," the dwarven king said, and Emma nodded.
She didn''t even bother to refuse something that was being given away for free.
Emma wasn''t about to pretend she didn''t need something she clearly needed.
She also didn''t want to collect too much from the dwarves because then their non-existent rtionship would be even more non-existent.
She didn''t want to lose her only living clue for this reason.
What was odd was that the dwarven king''s expression towards her was one of approval rather than a frown.
The dwarven king spoke immediately after this.
"I was going to give you some gold coins, but let me add something else," the dwarven king said, to which Emma immediately tried to refuse, only to be cut off by the dwarven king, who spoke before she could.
"I''ll appreciate it if you don''t refuse this," he said, adding, "For your race, I despise the greedy and despise the pretenders even more."
Emma didn''t try to refuse again after hearing what the dwarven king said, as she began to believe the dwarves were part of the species mentioned in the primordial chronicle when stage two began and ended.
She also began to wonder if humans were among the species mentioned in the primordial chronicle.
Were there any other humans out there?
And even if they are, how will they look?
Will they have the same appearance as humans she knows, such as herself?
As Emma pondered these thoughts with Chris by her side, the Dwarven king summoned his subject to bring another box.
When they finally saw the box, which appeared to be more of a case to hold something like jewelry when brought close to them, the dwarven king told Emma to go and take the item in the box.
Emma hesitated at first because everything seemed so sudden, but when she saw that everyone''s attention was still on her, Emma decided to just go with the flow and ept the case that was being given to her by the dwarf in front of her and immediately opened the case after obtaining it in front of everyone''s eyes.
Emma finally saw the item inside the case after opening the case, which appeared to be made of a certain animal skin that was soft to the touch.
It was a silver ne with a blue gem pendant, and the entire piece was expertly crafted.
But it wasn''t this that drew Emma''s attention; it was something else.
It was the item''s grade.
...¡
[Rank 1 High Rare Grade Protection Amulet],
Reduces 70% of the damage caused by unavoidable attacks in the rank 1 range and 10% - 30% of the damage caused by unavoidable attacks in the rank 2 range.
The amulet function is only usable three times per day.
Number Of Chances Remaining: 3.
...¡
''Wow''
....
End of my 12 chapter mass release of three to four chapters per day.
I tried lol.
Thanks for following me through it.
....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 208 A Message From Anna
A Message From Anna
[Third Person POV],
Seeing as the earth gator''s tail approached, Ace quickly gave a short jump while twisting his body in mid-air to avoid the tail attack, which he did sessfully.
Even so, he wasn''t given time to catch his breath because an earth spike appeared in the area not far from his leg, and by the time he realised it, it was toote to avoid it.
Thankfully, he wasn''t a one-element individual, as he quickly circted mana in his body while targeting the earth elemental mana in his body, and just as the earth spike was about to hit him, an earth wall arose from the ground to block the attack.
However, due to the sudden sh between the two earth magic creations, the gush of wind created by the collision flew Ace in another direction.
Because of its size and weight, the earth gator remained in the same location, unlike Ace, and if the wind was not strong enough to destroy regr built on spe, it was difficult for the wind to simply carry the gator to another location.
Apart from that, there was one thing that kept Ace''s expression calm, and that was the gator''s current state, which was quite bloody.
For one thing, the earth gator''s body was destroyed by a dense amount of sword-like shes that appeared to be caused by a de.
Aside from that, a neer could tell from the surroundings that this battle had been going on for quite some time, implying that the earth gator was likely exhausted from the fighting.
And it wasn''t that Ace wasn''t tired; he was, but from the way he panted and carried himself, he didn''t appear to be as tired as the earth gator and still had plenty of juice in him to keep going.
And it was all because of a single item, the one that was currently in Ace''s hands.
It was the Runic Bone Dagger he had just made, and let''s just say that it didn''t reveal its true worth until it was used in a fight.
Apart from the rune engraved on the bone dagger, the runic bone dagger did not appear to be inferior to other weapons in terms of sharpness and durability.
The rune simply enhanced it.
There were times during the battle when the earth gator wanted to use earth magic to soften the ground beneath Ace''s feet in order to sink him, and all Ace had to do was stab the Runic Bone Dagger into the said ground to slow the sinking process.
This happened so many times that the Rubic bone dagger was able to absorb its fill, and when this happened, Ace decided to conduct a small experiment.
After infusing a trace of his mana into the Runic Bone Dagger to activate the rune, Ace threw the bone dagger as quickly as he could in the direction of the gator''s feet when the runic bone dagger began to emit a yellowish brown light.
The same magic the gator usually used for Ace to soften the earth beneath him happened to the gator immediately after the Runic Bone Dagger came into contact with the earth close to it, but this time it was stronger because the Runic Bone Dagger was just releasing the magic it absorbed at the closest target beside it, which just happened to be earth gator.
This process was repeated several times between the earth gator and Ace.
Ace took a deep breath before dashing in the direction of the earth gator, looking at the heavily panting monster in front of him, to put this battle to rest once and for all.
...¡..
After a few more minutes of battling the monster Ace was finally able to kill it.
Ace did not immediately bother harvesting materials from the earth gator, instead copsing on the floor and resting his back on the rtivelyrge body of the earth gator while looking at the runic bone dagger in his right hand as several thoughts shed through his mind.
For one thing, he never imagined the runic bone dagger would be useful in battle, believing it would only y a supporting role, but it was also during this battle that he discovered the ws of the bone dagger.
This was actually the first time he had attempted to use the bone dagger in a battle, as all of his fights since exiting from the alternate dimension had been done with magic.
Its capacity to absorb magic was one of its ws.
As an example, if one were to rate a magical attack on a scale of one hundred percent, the bone dagger could only absorb ny percent, with the true percentage of mana being fully absorbed not exceeding twenty percent.
It was this bad, but it was understandable given that it was Ace''s first runic weapon and his first attempt to engrave a rune.
Ace didn''t mind the bone dagger''s ws because it was already good enough to have its current grade and function.
Apart from that, Ace had another thought: since this Runic Bone Dagger was made with basic alchemy knowledge in his head, does killing a monster with this dagger count as killing a monster with alchemy because the item was made with alchemy?
With this in mind, Ace didn''t waste any time calling the primordial chronicle in his head before heading to a section he was curious about to see if his assumption was correct.
...¡
[Kill Unranked Monsters using Magic: [100/100]?
[Kill Rank 1 Monster using magic: [16/50]],
[Kill Rank 1 Monster with the aid of Alchemy: [1/30]],
[Kill Rank 1 Monster with a single hit with the aid of Alchemy: [0/1]],
[Time Limit: 43 Days: 11 Hours: 42 Minutes: 25 Seconds],
...¡.
While there were changes since thest time Ace looked at it, Ace''s attention was drawn to the third job requirement, which had also changed.
This was something capable and had asionally given him a headache because this was what he expected to be the most difficult part of the job quest toplete along with the fourth.
But now that he was thinking about it, things did not appear to be so difficult.
As he thought of this, Ace immediately heard a bell-like sound in his head as the text on his panel changed slightly as new bold texts appeared in the center of the panel on top of the hold texts.
After taking his time to read the heading of the text, Ace found out it was actually a message from Anna.
Chapter 209 New Races?
New Races?
[Ace POV],
[Annabelle Dark]
[I saw something strange today Ace. Really strange],
Many thoughts raced through my mind as I read the text on the panel again.
For one thing, I was able to confirm that Anna was not dead, but based on her message, it appears she had an unusual encounter with something.
But, then, what''s with Anna and her treatment of the contact system as if it were a free social media app?
Is she that rich and has a lot of money to spare?
I willed my thoughts through the primordial chronicle to reply to Anna as I pondered these things.
[What is the strange thing you saw?]
After confirming to send the message, the texts on the panel vanish and new ones appear.
[Message cost 25 silver coins. Do you wish to send?],
When I saw how many coins it took to send a message to Anna, I just shook my head and didn''t bother trying to calcte how far apart we were and just sent the message.
After that, I took several deep breaths to calm my exhausted body and stood up before turning to harvest the useful materials from the monster''s body without pausing to rest or wait for Anna''s response.
As I continued to harvest materials from the earth gator, such as its remaining good scales, teeth, blood, and other things while thinking of random thoughts, time passed slowly until I finished everything I was doing on the earth gator''s body before turning to exchange its remaining corpse in the store section of the primordial chronicle''s exchange sub option.
After this was done and I prepared to leave the area, I heard a bell-like sound in my head, and didn''t think too much about it when I heard it since it was a sound i had heard before and knew what it meant.
It was a sound that came with a message from someone in my contact list, and the only person who should have sent one now should be Anna, but when I turned to see who sent the message, it wasn''t Anna but someone else, and there was only someone else in my contact list right now.
[Caleb Rock],
[Are you down to talk? Please contact me when you see this message],
This was the message''s content, but the few words were enough to convey the urgency in Celeb''s words.
''I wonder what he wants,'' I thought as I replied to him.
[What is it?]
After willing my thoughts through the primordial chronicle to send this message, the usual text that appears before the message is sent appeared on the panel in front of me.
[Message cost 44 silver coins. Do you wish to send?],
After I sent this message while thinking about what Caleb might want from me as I continued on my way, It didn''t take long for Anna''s message to arrive.
[Annabe Dark]
[Today I saw some unusual species. It''s better to say I encountered a strange race today rather than some strange species. I believe I saw the fabled elves],
I had a number of expectations due to my curiosity curious about what the strange thing Anna encountered was, but none of them had anything to do with meeting new races and elves.
This was not a minor issue, but rather a serious one because this was the real world.
Elves should not appear in the real world because this was not a story.
No.
That mindset is incorrect. My thoughts and ideas appear to be still limited to my understanding of the old world.
Maybe Elves are normal in the magical world, but still.
Elves.
A race that could only be imagined.
I''m curious about what they look like.
As I was thinking about these things, I sent Anna a message in response.
[We''ll talk more back home],
''Send''
[Message cost 24 silver coins. Do you wish to send?],
''Huh?''
''It reduced by one silver coin,'' I thought when I noticed the reduction of a silver coin during the messaging process, but I decided not to dwell on it too much and simply sent the message.
After that, I continued to hunt untilte in the evening, adding more kills to my job progress.
...¡..
"And done," I muttered as I exchanged thest corpse of the monster I''d just harvested before summoning the primordial chronicle in my head to check my progress on my job.
...¡
[Kill Unranked Monsters using Magic: [100/100]?
[Kill Rank 1 Monster using magic: [19/50]],
[Kill Rank 1 Monster with the aid of Alchemy: [6/30]],
[Kill Rank 1 Monster with a single hit with the aid of Alchemy: [0/1]],
[Time Limit: 43 Days: 5 Hours: 46 Minutes: 34 Seconds],
...¡.
It feels good to see everything move and progress like this, but looking at how difficult it is to find weaker monsters because they are so spread out in this vast world, time is still something I still require, but looking at how things are going now, I believe I''ll be able to evolve soon.
The fourth job requirement, which was supposed to be easy, turned out to be quite difficult since it was challenging to locate a weak monster and one shot kill at the same time because it appears from my observations that these monsters are also growing.
As I considered this, I dismissed the primordial chronicle panel in front of me, wondering why I hadn''t received a response from Caleb.
I''ve gotten a response from Anna but not from him, and I''m curious what Caleb had to do with me to message me, but that was only what I was feeling, so aside from being curious about him, his matter was already in the back of my mind.
While I was thinking about these things, I used the map to find my way back home, killing monsters along the way.
I also considered what I would do when I returned home and whether I would be able to meet up with the entire team.
''I''m curious if the elves Anna met are simr to those in the texts I''ve read in the past.''
Chapter 210 Back Home Together
Back Home Together
[Ace POV],
Walking slowly towards the grassy hill that held the entrance to the bronze door using the map from where I was, I decided to dismiss the map panel in front of me, but just before I could, I noticed something at the panel''s corner.
It was a cyan-colored dot that was constantly blinking and looking in the direction it was heading; I knew it had to be Anna because it was exactly where the grassy hill that held the stairs to the Bronze door was the dot was heading to.
Seeing this, I wanted to close my map and concentrate on my path when I noticed that the cray dot blinking on the holographic map abruptly changed its direction, and looking at the map, the blinking cyan coloured dot was heading towards my location, and it was approaching quickly.
When I realized this, I dashed to the side of a rtivelyrge tree to use as cover before the cyan dot could reach me.
I knew there was no way I could outrun the cyan coloured dot approaching my location, and my location would still be visible on the other person''s map.
But that was fine because it was only the general location that would be revealed, not the pin location of where I was.
Although I had a feeling that the cyan coloured dot approaching was Anna, I didn''t want to risk being out in the open, and although the method I was currently using couldn''t help much in this case, I didn''t have much time to do something better and could only continue to be cautious.
This continued for a few more seconds as I watched the cyan-colored dot get closer to my location, and when it did, I saw a huge figure dash through the sky, bringing a gush of wind with it, and turning to bring my head outside a little from behind the tree I was using as a cover to peek at what it was that flew in the air just now and was currently circling around in the air, I saw a familiar figure.
Well I saw two familiar figures, one of whom was holding another familiar figure.
It was Anna, and she was holding Mia in her hands and flying in the air with her crow.
When I saw this, I came out from behind the tree and waved to Anna, who had turned to look at me the moment I moved.
When she saw this, she quickly descended to the ground andnded in front of me, while her crow continued to fly in circles in the air, asionally looking at me.
When Anna dropped to the ground, I was about to say something to Anna in front of me as we got closer when Anna suddenly shook the sleeping Mia in her hands awake.
Seeing this confused me because it made no sense to suddenly wake the girl, but when I heard what Anna said next, I realized what was going on.
It appears that for some reason, someone decided not to leave the magical mansion with enough food and had to strave another person as a result.
Mia was forced to sleep due to hunger, so when Anna saw me, she decided to feed the starving girl first before we talked about anything else because we were still a considerable distance from the grassy hill that housed the bronze door underground.
Apart from that, she admitted that she wanted to eat as well, so she handed me the now-energetic Mia who saw her about to eat to carry in my arms as she took the canned food I gave her and began to wolf it down without regard for her image.
Mia did the same thing as she started eating quickly, but unlike Anna''s disappearing image, Mia was more pleasant to look at than the abomination that was happening beside me.
It was simply too unsightly.
That just goes to show how hungry she is and how exhausted her energy is despite her physique.
As I reflected on this, I simply observed the two girls eating their meals as we made our way home, with no conversation taking ce.
One ate beside me, the other in my arms, and even after they finished the canned food in their hands, they asked for seconds before asking for thirds.
Mia stopped eating after the third before falling asleep in my arms after a few seconds, and she didn''t finish her food, so I gave it to Anna to finish.
Anna only stopped eating after the fifth canned food, and by then, the grassy hill that held the entrance to the entrance home was already in sight.
Seeing this, we both coborated together to clear some of the traces we left behind beforeing here, and then turned to clear the traces we left around the grassy hill before entering it.
As we descended the stairs leading to the bronze door, Anna and I had a brief conversation, but it wasn''t about the message she had sent earlier in the day, but about random topics as we both knew we would be able to discuss the race issue morefortably at home.
We can at least rx while we talk in there.
We finally arrived in front of the bronze door after a few more minutes of descending the stairs, and because I was using one hand to coat my hand to light the surroundings and the other to hold the sleeping Mia, Anna was the one to open the door, and upon entering the alternate dimension, she closed it before we both made our way to the mansion.
But as we got closer to the mansion, we started hearing sounds in the distance, and when I saw a magic arrow being shot in the air, I didn''t need to be told who was currently in the alternate dimension.
''I don''t think that was Emma''s shot, though'', I thought as Anna and I slowly made our way to where I spotted the magic arrow.
Chapter 211 Elves And Dwarves
Elves and Dwarves
[Ace POV],
It was already dark when we left the true world, but it was bright in the alternate dimension.
The time difference between the alternate dimension and the true world was unknown to me till now, but I was pretty sure it was measured in hours.
This means that an hour in the true world urs only after a certain number of hours have passed in the alternate dimension.
It remained to be seen whether this was true or not.
As I repositioned the sleeping Mia in my hands, I got closer to the area where I noticed the magic arrow was being shot at, and it was exactly as I expected, Emma and Chris were back.
And looking at them in the distance, it was clear that the one who shot the magic arrow with no direction was Chris because it appears from the scene I''m seeing that Emma was teaching Chris how to cast a neutral spell given therge book I can vaguely see in her hands from my vantage point.
It should be the neutral magic grimoire.
As I thought about these things, I moved closer to the two ahead of me, and when Anna and I got a certain distance away from them, Chris and Emma stopped what they were doing and noticed us.
Emma was the first to turn around, and I was the first person she saw among the two of us on our way there.
When she first saw me, she raised her hand awkwardly to wave at me for some reason, and I responded in kind by waving back at her.
Following this, she turned to wave at Anna beside me, to which Anna also waved back.
Chris turned around slightly after this exchange ended and, unlike Emma, raised his hand to wave at me energetically to greet me, and I responded in kind by raising my free hand to wave at him calmly.
He greeted Anna by waving as well.
This method of greeting was used due to the rtively long distance between all of us, and perhaps it was initiated because no one wanted to bother shouting.
Even so, it only took a few seconds for us to get closer to Emma and Chris.
"You guys sure took your time," Emma remarked as soon as we got closer to each other.
I wanted to refute her im because I could still remember sleeping the entire night waiting for you two and Anna.
But, after considering the added stress of saying this, I decided to remain silent and continue to listen to what Emma had to say next.
But the next words she said reminded me to stop worrying about the fact that most of the things thate out of the girls'' mouths around me will always be important and make sense.
These girls, especially the one next to me, are strange.
"When did you start feelingfortable with Mia being so close to you?" With a smile, she inquired.
While I was intrigued that she had noticed, I was perplexed as to why she would bother with such trivial matters.
And Chris''s ability to cast a magic arrow that was exactly the same neutral spell I attempted to cast before must imply that he has already made progress in spell casting.
Is this because Chris is more talented in magic than I am, or because I am stupid enough to not fully understand, and possibly misunderstand, Emma''s teaching about casting spells?
While I was nning to ignore Emma''s words, Anna spoke up, and the words she said piqued my interest slightly.
"Oh, Emma!"
"What a lovely ne!" Anna eximed as she examined an object on Emma''s neck.
After hearing what Anna said, Emma subconsciously reached out to touch the ne around her neck before opening her mouth to speak.
"Eh" "I actually have something to tell you guys," Emma said in a tone that piqued Anna and my interest enough that we moved closer to her while I handed Chris the sleeping Mia in my arms.
As these things urred, Emma slowly removed the ne from her neck under Anna and my confused gaze, but when she brought the ne closer to us, the slight confusion on our faces vanished as we became interested instead when a panel appeared in front of me, and the same might have been true for Anna as well because her eyes appeared a little lost.
I ignored this and read about the ne with the blue gem pendant, which turned out to be a treasure.
...¡
[Rank 1 High Rare Grade Protection Amulet],
Reduces 70% of the damage caused by unavoidable attacks in the rank 1 range and 10% - 30% of the damage caused by unavoidable attacks in the rank 2 range.
The amulet function is only usable three times per day.
Number Of Chances Remaining: 3.
........
"Wow"
"A Rank 1 item"
I turned to face Emma, ignoring the murmur of Anna beside me.
I didn''t have a questioning expression on my face, but I was confident that Emma would have gotten the message regardless of my expression, and I was correct.
Emma was under no obligation to tell us anything about her adventures or treasures.
The same was true for the rest of the team.
It''s simr to how they don''t know about my encounters with humans and earth rats, or the runes I''m beginning to create.
It''s not because I wanted to keep this a secret or because I chose not to tell them.
It was simply because I didn''t have the time, and aside from the runic bone dagger, I didn''t see the point in telling them about the others.
Perhaps they all had their own that they didn''t share, but for Emma to show us that the ne on her neck wasn''t ordinary and even had a higher value than its fine appearance, she wanted us to know so that means we could also learn about its origin.
At least know a little about it.
As these thoughts raced through my mind, I concentrated on what Emma was saying.
"You might not believe me, but this was given to me by someone," Emma said with an awkward expression on her face, which was understandable because when Anna and I first heard what she said, we thought it was unbelievable.
For one who was wealthy enough to gift a rank 1 item?
Was it a ruler?
But are kings powerful enough to bestow Rank 1 items as gifts, or did Emma do something to merit it?
It''s still unbelievable that Anna and I had to turn to look at Chris to see if they were both making a joke, but when we saw Chris even nod to what Emma said, our thoughts only went so far.
As I considered the reasons why Emma would be given a rank 1 item, Emma opened her mouth again to speak, and I immediately turned to listen to what she had to say.
Same with Anna.
"You may find this unbelievable, but this item was also not given to me by a human," Emma said, awkwardly smiling as she spoke.
But what exactly is this now?
You stated that you received a rank 1 item as a gift, and now you im that the item was not given to you by a human?
What drugs do you use, and who is your dealer?
A monster should not give a gift, so who will-
''Wait!''
When I got to this point in my thoughts, I had a sudden suspicion of what Emma meant it wasn''t a human who gave her the rank 1 item gift, given what Anna had messaged me earlier, and Emma''s next words confirmed this.
"The dwarves gave me this ne," Emma said slowly, as it took me a moment to process what she said.
''Dwarves?''
Hmmm.
''I wonder if it''s what I am thinking and it''s the same as Anna''s'', I thought as Anna beside me spoke.
"Dwarves? Not Elves?" Anna expressed surprise in her voice.
Seeing this made me believe that she was also thinking about who gave Emma a rank 1 item when she said it wasn''t a human who gave it to her.
Her words, on the other hand, drew the attention of Emma and Chris, who both turned to look at her as soon as she finished speaking.
"Elves?" Chris muttered as Emma turned to speak.
"Did you see them?" Emma asked, and when she saw Anna nod, she asked for their appearance description, and after Anna told them about the elves she met, she asked Emma and Chris to describe the dwarves they met.
We all turned to look at each other after Emma asked Anna for help putting her ne back on.
After hearing everything my teammates had just said, there was only one thought that came to mind.
"What in the world is going on?" I thought as I began to wonder what the future had installed but one thing was for sure though.
It wasn''t going to be quiet.
Chapter 212 Another Race
[This is the edited chapter. Am sorry for the wait and thanks for waiting and if you want more chapters, use your summoning pens.
Uploads will resume to normal tomorrow.
Thanks for reading],
Another Race
[Ace POV],
In the end, we took the conversation about the elves and dwarves to the mansion and had a meal together.
Inparison to Emma''s more rxed conversation with the dwarves, Anna''s encounter with the elves, or dark elves as she refers to them, was more eventful.
A strange race appearing may not seem unusual, but when two appear at the same time, it is clear that something is wrong.
It was even questioned whether the portal that brought both races out had only recently appeared and had not previously appeared.
The two races in particr that my teammates managed to encounter on the same day in the true world were even creatures we''d all heard about, and when they went into more detail about their appearance, it could be confirmed that the races they met were the ones we knew about.
An archery and magical race with long ears and the majority of their females leading the poption.
This was the elves we''d all read about, and then there were the dwarves.
A race that appears to be a cksmithing race and can be confirmed as one filled with short muscr beings.
This was also essentially the description of the dwarves that the vast majority of humans who had heard their names had in their heads.
The dwarves are the only one of these two races that behaved simrly to what we read about.
The elves, whom I assumed were peaceful creatures, were the ones who started a fight with Anna and wanted to capture her right away, something the dwarves did not do even though they could.
Anna was in a good situation because she had her summoned crow with her, who was unexpectedly useful enough to make the elves reconsider.
Perhaps this is a normal trait of the dark elves, as Anna refers to them, but until I see other subspecies of elves, I''ll consider the dark elves to be the main elf race for the foreseeable future.
However, among the two who encountered the mythical races, I believe Emma benefited the most because she received a rank 1 item as a gift.
And, given her assistance to the dwarves, it''s not unusual I suppose, for them to gift her a rank 1 item if they had multiple with them.
Fortunately for her, it''s better they didn''t force her to do what they wanted when they could have because given what I''ve heard from Emma about how the pressure from the Dwarven King was too powerful despite being sealed, it was a small thing for the dwarves to have made both she and Chris submit without much difficulty.
I suppose the dwarves are peace-loving creatures, just like the stories of the old world told, and since Anna also said the Elven Chief was ''sealed,'' there was something I was curious about.
As I continued to listen to what the girls were saying, I reached this point in my thoughts and spoke immediately after the conversation ended and they wanted to take a brief pause.
"So you''re saying that the Dwarven King said that in 10 days in the true world, he''ll be partially ''unsealed,'' and given that he said ''we'' at the time and that Anna also encountered another sealed specie of another race, it''s safe to say that if we don''t evolve before that time, we''re in for a rough ride," I said as everyone in the living room turned to look at Emma, who nodded.
Seeing this, all I could do was sigh and rx my back on the chair, thinking about how things would have to be rushed from now on.
''Looks like I''ll be spending most of my time in the true world from now on,'' I thought as the already limited time I had to evolve became even shorter.
As I pondered these and other thoughts, the living room fell strangely silent, as everyone else appeared to be lost in their own thoughts.
I''m not sure about the others, but I did know that while it appeared that the future would have some crazy things happen there, I guess I was one of the very few who were looking forward to it.
Hmmm.
I''m curious if there are any new races out there, and if so, which ones.
Will they be ones we recognize from stories we''ve read and seen, or will they be new species?
That reminds me of something.
I wonder if Caleb called me because of this, but that seems unlikely given what I would be able to do if this were true.
......¡
Meanwhile, a few hours back in the residence of the Dawn Empire''s Emperor, Chris was about to listen to the punishment his king was going to give him.
This is what was supposed to happen when the king''s words were abruptly interrupted by a young male who rushed into the room.
The male appeared to be in his twenties, but that was irrelevant.
The issue was the male''s words.
"Father, there''s trouble," the male said as soon as he saw Andrew Dawn, who apparently happened to be his father.
"What''s the matter, John? I''m in a meeting," Andrew Dawn said calmly as he looked at his son with his wife, who turned to look at her son with concern on her face.
This was due to the fact that if John''s reason for unexpectedly barging into the king''s meeting was not valid, he would face a harsh punishment even if he was the king''s son.
Furthermore, his punishment was going to be even more severe because he is the king''s son.
This was the thought of the majority of the people in the room, but this changed when they heard what John said next.
"We''re being attacked," John Dawn said as everyone in the room''s expression changed.
Their demeanour changed with just a few words.
Without even waiting for John to say another word, Andrew Dawn stood up from his seat, ignoring the food that was still unfinished, and made his way out of the dining room.
When everyone, including Caleb, saw this, they all rushed out of the dining room to follow the king after the queen left as well.
Andrew Dawn wasn''t running or anything, but even so, the only people who could match his speed were a few, and they were his personal guards who had their jobs to represent it and his son, John Dawn.
Caleb and the others were still a long way behind.
The king didn''t even need his son''s assistance to determine which direction they were being attacked from because he had already noticed the signs of the battle the moment he stepped outside his residence.
The ongoing battle appears to be taking ce in an outpost outside the settlement walls.
This ce was actually the least guarded ce in Andrew Dawn''s ''territory''.
It was a mountain range not far from the settlement and it was the type that was easy to defend and hard to breach.
This location was only filled with mountains and would have no real significance to the settlement as a whole in a short period of time if it hadn''t been rich in a specific magical material that a personnel under Andrew Dawn''smand deemed useful.
This was the reason the ce had the least security because Andrew Dawn had thought that with the number of preparations that had been made and the personnel that he had ced there, there should only be a few things that should cause rm, but he never expected it toe so soon.
This was his thought as he finally arrived at the location he was heading to, and when he arrived, he was lucky enough to see that most of his men were still alive.
This made him relieved as he temporarily ignored the strange huge humanoid creatures fighting his men, but as he was about to head down and help his men fight with the strange-looking creatures down the mountain range, Andrew Dawn abruptly came to a halt as he turned his head to look in a specific direction.
This action caused his guards with him and son to turn in the direction Andrew Dawn was looking, only to see several green-looking huge humanoid creatures simr to the one below, and in front of these creatures was a green humanoid that was evenrger than his fellow race.
While the others began to worry about being outnumbered, Andrew Dawn was perplexed by the information he had gleaned from the primordial chronicle as he focused on the huge green figure who appeared to be the leader of this humanoid monster group.
[Rank 1 Green Ogre King Level 25[Sealed]],
''Sealed?'' Andrew Dawn thought as the figure he was focusing on suddenly moved.
Chapter 213 Reason Behind The Power Of A King[1]
Reason Behind The Power Of A King[1]
[Andrew Dawn POV],
As I turned toy on the chair I was sitting in, I took a deep breath of exhaustion and massaged my forehead with my right hand as I heard a knock on the door.
"Come on in," I said.
The door slowly opened as a figure emerged from it after hearing my confirmation to enter the meeting room.
It was Emilia, my attendant.
"Good Day Sir", Emilia said immediately as she entered the meeting room andid her eyes on me.
"What''s the problem?" I asked, looking at her and waiting for a response.
Emilia has been a part of my life since she was a small child.
The majority of my guards are the same way.
Apart from wanting to have loyal followers like my fellow kings, I prefer to use the people around me rather than others outside of my territory.
This is why I''ve been grooming these kids since they were little, Emilia included.
She''s be even closer to me and my family since my son adopted her as an adopted sister and Adara adopted her as an elder sister she didn''t have.
While there was still a difference in status she had to respect, this child was one of my most important people.
As these thoughts raced through my mind, I focused my attention on Emilia''s words.
"I''m sorry to disturb your rest, sir, but I have to remind you that there''s another meeting in 30 minutes, so I came to remind you," Emilia said quickly and neatly, showing how much training she must have gone through, but when I heard what she said, I couldn''t help but sigh.
Goddammit!
I just got out of a meeting!
Thinking about this, I turned to Emilia and asked her a question.
"Can''t we just cancel or postpone this meeting?" I asked, and Emilia gave a slight smile when she heard this before speaking.
"No, sir," she replied, adding, "it''s matters concerning the empire''s finances after all."
When I heard thest part, I realized I couldn''t avoid this meeting no matter how much I wanted to and could.
As I was about to say something, Emilia opened her mouth again and spoke before me.
"However, after this meeting, there are no more meetings today," she stated.
Hearing this made me smile slightly as I spoke.
Emilia, by the way, is also my secretary.
"All right then, let''s get to it," I said, adding, "Where is Adara now lest I forget?"
"She''s on a school outing with her ssmates," Emilia exined in response to my inquiry.
"Did she go by herself?" I inquired because this was an extremely important question to me.
"She went with her bodyguards, sir," Emilia rified.
Hearing this, I nodded, but just as I was about to say something else, the room went dark.
It wasn''t so bad that I couldn''t see anything, but it was close.
What made it even stranger was that the power went out, and the light that was supposed to illuminate the room was unavable because it appeared to be also dark outside.
Seeing this, I got up from my seat and walked over to the window, followed by Emilia, who said nothing and just followed me from behind.
What I didn''t expect to see out there was another darkness.
In a nutshell, the sky was pitch ck like the sun, and everything in the atmosphere had vanished.
''What in the world is going on?'' I wondered as I turned to face Emilia before issuing amand.
"Call everyone, including military personnel nearby, to gather here immediately!" I said as I walked out of the room in quick tides, Emilia close behind me.
But after a while of walking, I didn''t hear anything from Emilia behind me.
I turned back, perplexed, to see her sweating and pressing her phone.
When I saw this, I asked a question.
"What''s the problem?" I inquired, and Emilia responded immediately.
"It''s not working, sir," she exined.
"What''s the problem?"
"Everything" She said and added; "Am not receiving any signal to call sir".
Hearing what she just said made me believe that everything that was happening now was a terrorist attack, but even if this were true, their methods were too powerful.
As I was thinking about this, I gave Emilia anothermand to do right away without turning to look at her.
"Then go quickly and use the birds," I said as Emilia dashed off to do what I said.
I never imagined the day woulde when I would have tomunicate with birds.
Fortunately, father''s hobbies made it possible.
As I was thinking this, the guards I had sent out on a random long errand just because I needed my privacy to rest after the meeting met up with me, along with some of their colleagues, as we all made our way out of the pce, only to find a disordered atmosphere among the people who work there.
"Order!" I yelled, and everyone shut their mouths to look at me.
After a few minutes of calming everyone down and was about to instruct them to return to their work, something in the dark sky diverted my attention.
[Time remaining untils awaken; 1,095 Days: 23 Hours: 53 Minutes: 46 Seconds],
''What''s that?'' I thought as I looked at the golden words in the ck sky before falling unconscious.
Little did I know that the world I knew wasing to an end and that a new era was on its way.
...¡
''Ugh,'' I groaned as I tried to move only to discover that I couldn''t.
Seeing this, I thought I was trapped in something and struggled to move more, and when I could finally move, I felt wet all over before the sound of something cracking intensified around me as I felt myself being pushed out of something.
Taking a moment to wipe the wet substance off my face as I imagined the worst-case scenario, such as me and my family members being kidnapped while trying to remain calm, when I finally opened my eyes, it was apletely different story from what I had imagined.
I remember going unconscious as soon as I saw the golden letters in the ck sky, but was I really unconscious for three years?
This was my thought as I looked around at the unrecognizable pce and surroundings, which appeared to be buried in a forest.
Aside from that, there were numerousrge transparent crystals with humans in them scattered all around me.
I recognized all of them as my people based on the clothes they were wearing and looking at my back to see a cracked transparent crystal, I could tell that the transparent crystal was also where I was before I ''broke'' out and as I watched the crystals around me crack with the humans, I wondered what was really going on.
This was most emphatically not the work of any terrorist organization.
If it was, it was far too powerful.
''Does this mean the end of the world?''
''At the very least, I''ve passed the age to no longer concerned about my browser history.''
This was my train of thought as I tried to organize the people who had broken out of their transparent crystal, as my guards and security personnel automatically came to my side to keep watch.
Aside from that, I noticed that more of my people wereing to meet me, and from what they all said, it appears that the world has changed dramatically, and it was not a minor change.
They im that despite everything being down, they were all able to get here because they could still trace the path back despite the minor changes along the way.
They appear to have awakened from the transparent crystal before me.
It''s fine, though.
At least, it appears that more of my men will be able toe here from nearby, and I will simply have to wait.
The world''s poption today,pared to the old age, allowed empires to have armies for personal use that numbered in the thousands.
This was my thought when a blue panel appeared in front of me, startling me, and judging by the reactions of those around me, it appears I am not the only one seeing this.
Well, I could only see the one directly in front of me though.
''This is very strange,'' I thought as I tried to calm the unrest in my heart before turning to read the information on the blue panel in front of me.
...¡..
[Species discovered on a newly awakened],
[Initiating Specie with the Primordial Chronicle],
[Specie Initiated],
[Updating Status.......],
...
''Huh?''
''What exactly is this?'' I thought before the texts on the panel suddenly vanished and were reced by new ones.
....
[Status],
[Name: Andrew Dawn],
[Age: 49],
[Race: Human [Homo sapiens]],
[Level: 1],
[Job: None],
[Store: Locked],
[Title: King Of A Hundred People[Inactive], King Of An Army[Hundred Men][Inactive]],
......
''What the hell is going on now?'' I thought as the surroundings suddenly became noisy.
I knew what the problem was before I even asked what it was.
The people were bing scared.
Humans have always been afraid of the unknown, and I was no exception, but unlike the people around me, I was a king.
I couldn''t panic, so I took my time calming the crowd again as more of my men joined me from outside, but before I could even finish, the panel from before reappeared.
The text on the panel was even more concerning this time.
...¡.
Spe has been sessfully initiated into the Primordial Chronicles],
[The Primordial Chronicles have sessfully initiated all species on Spe],
[All species on Spe can open and use the Primordial Chronicles, but only those who are qualified are allowed to keep it],
[Beginning Stage One of Spe Evolution Phrase],
[Stage 1: Eliminating the Weak],
...¡
My subordinate beside me spoke immediately after I read the text in the panel.
"My king," he called out, and as soon as he had my attention, he pointed to a specific direction in the ck sky that started to rain for some reason, and when I saw what was there, only one word came out of my mouth.
"Heavens"
Chapter 214 [Bonus ] Reason Behind The Power Of A King[2]
[The previous chapter has been edited. Thanks for reading],
...¡
Reason Behind The Power Of A King[2]
[Andrew Dawn],
"Ah" "Ah" "Ah"
"Ah" "Ah" "Ah"
As I continued to pant in exhaustion with my guards while we were all covered in blood, I looked around at the mutted bodies of my fallen soldiers.
What happened in thest hour made me realize that this world was never going to be normal again.
The sight of a flying cassowary was proof enough, and this animal, no, the monster was the one whose corpse was now in front of me.
The monster was to me for my men''s deaths.
The primordial chronicle, or whatever it''s called now, referred to it as a mutated cassowary.
I think it was at level 9 also.
If it hadn''t been for the guns that less than a dozen of my guards happened to have on their bodies, which were also barely effective due to the mutated cassowary''s strange body defence, the cassowary wouldn''t be on the floor now, dead, and that would have been us, which was every human currently on these grounds.
Apart from those with guns, almost everyone else here was useless in the fight, but this did not reduce the number of people who died.
I coughed a mouthful of blood from my mouth as I reflected on the deaths of my men and subordinates who had been caught in the crossfire between us and the mutated cassowary.
Even with all of my actions and the assistance of my guards to avoid being attacked by the mutated cassowary, I was still hit with its ws when I was using one of my subordinate''s guns to shoot it, which drew its attention.
So right now, I was surrounded by my guards, who were attempting to close the bleeding wound caused by the mutated cassowary in my stomach while also attempting to organise the other people who were terrified.
I didn''t have time to think about them because I was worried that if I died this way with my guards, what would happen to my wife and children?
What would happen to my empire and the people who might be going through what I had just gone through?
I needed to find my family and keep them close to me, as well as help my people, or at least the ones who were close to me at the time.
These were my thoughts as I attempted to summon the mysterious ''primordial chronicle'' in my head, which also appeared just after the mutated cassowary died, but the panel was dismissed because I wasn''t focused at the time.
As I was thinking about this and calling out the primordial chronicle in my head, a blue panel appeared in front of me.
Perhaps it was because I was bleeding to death, but the sudden appearance of the primordial chronicle had little effect on me as I turned to look at the texts on the blue panel in front of me and noticed some changes from the first time it appeared.
....
[Status],
[Name: Andrew Dawn],
[Age: 49],
[Race: Human [Homo sapiens]],
[Level: 1[+]],
[Job: None],
[Store: Locked],
[Title: King Of A Hundred People[Inactive], King Of An Army[Hundred Men][Inactive]],
......
Looking at the Primordial Chronicle panel in front of me, I noticed that, aside from the notifications indicating that I had obtained something called primordial record from the mutated cassowary and had enough of it to level up or something, everything in my status remained unchanged except for the + sign next to the level.
If I were to be brutally honest about my feelings about the primordial chronicle panel, I''d say that it reminds me of the video game character panels I used to y as a kid, so if I followed that logic, I''d believe that the + sign next to my level should be a way for me to level up.
However, it feels surreal.
Humans being able to level up.
Is this a video game world, or has magic finally descended on us?
Hahaha.
As I considered this, I let out a shortugh, which only served to make me cough up more blood, much to the chagrin of my men, who were preupied with me rather than themselves.
Cough
I didn''t know anything about the primordial chronicle or what it was going to do in the future, but I was certain that whatever was happening now was rted to it.
As I considered this, I decided to concentrate on the + sign next to my level to see if I could activate it.
If levelling up works as it does in video games, then levelling up should power me up or something.
What I wasn''t sure about was whether it could heal me in the process.
Aside from this and my curiosity, I was also curious how many times I could level up using the primordial records I received from killing the mutated cassowary with my men, in addition to the first kill reward, which was three times the primordial records I received.
''It should be a lot and useful, right?'' I thought as I activated the + sign.
I''m not sure why, but ever since the Primordial Chronicle appeared, I''ve been able to use it normally, and it felt natural.
Strange.
When I activated the + sign, a new notification appeared on the panel, and I felt a surge of power, but I ignored the notification because I noticed that my injuries were gradually getting better.
''It appears that levelling up also heals previous injuries,'' I thought as I watched my injuries and wounds heal slowly.
The healing stopped when I was barely able to reposition myself.
''It appears that the healing from levelling up is also limited,'' I thought as I looked at the panel in front of me and activated the + sign for the second time as a new notification appeared.
[You have levelled up to level 3],
Hmmm.
Seeing the + sign again, I continued to level up in one goal as my men around me were surprised to see my body heal visibly.
[You have levelled up to level 4],
[You have levelled up to level 5],
[You have levelled up to level 6],
[You have levelled up to level 7],
Only when I reached level 7 did the + sign disappear, but this didn''t matter because I was fully healed.
Aside from that, my body also felt different.
Chapter 215 Reason Behind The Power Of A King[3]
Reason Behind The Power Of A King[3]
[Andrew Dawn],
My body felt so powerful that I felt like I could move a truck.
This could have been caused by the sudden increase of a massive power up, but it didn''t change the fact that I felt great.
Taking a look at the surroundings after this happened, I knew the Dawn pce was no more.
It wasn''t that it waspletely destroyed, but if the situation here remained as it is outside, it''s debatable whether the Dawn Empire would still exist.
This was not me being negative, but rather thinking about what might happen in the future.
This was one of the fundamental characteristics of a king.
Well, that''s what my father taught me, and I''ve grown ustomed to it as it really helps with not being caught off guard by something ''unexpected,'' and let''s just say that whatever was going on now was something no mentally stable and normal king should have expected unless he had information.
As I considered these things, I took the strange-looking orbs that had appeared at some point next to the mutated cassowary corpse before asking a close subordinate to look for something to hold the orbs.
I wasn''t in the mood to look at these things, and I didn''t have the time because I had other things to do.
Emilia is fine because she was far away from me during the battle with the mutated cassowary.
She happened to be close to my location just before I passed out, since I saw her transparent crystal when I broke out of mine.
She was even one of the main people who assisted me in managing the crowd when I was injured.
But that was it for her because I still needed to find my family and I couldn''t go unarmed.
The only people I could try to find were my son and wife, but that would take a while because the pce was not for name given that it was sorge.
After instructing my men to level up themselves, I divided a portion of my men to follow me and another to remain in a nearby location before turning to make my way to the pce''s armoury.
Although these traditional guns appear to do little damage to monsters, they did something and did not necessitate getting closer to the monster.
And although everything appeared to have changed, I could still trace my way to the armoury with the help of my men and my mental memory.
Since it took some time to navigate through the unfamiliar and familiar surroundings, I spent most of the journey to the armoury worrying about my wife and son and whether they were in any danger.
I couldn''t do anything about Adara because she wasn''t with me and wasn''t even close to being with me.
Hopefully, she is doing well.
With this wishful thought and a few other random thoughts racing through my mind, I and my men arrived at the armoury.
The armoury wasn''t supposed to be in the pce, but due to the long years of not being at war with any empires and the fact that we couldn''t stop making weapons despite this, the excess weapons were sent here.
But there was a problem, and it only became apparent when I arrived at the armoury warehouse''s door.
It was at this point that I realized I''d made a mistake.
The door to the armoury can only be opened with electricity or another type of power that is currently unavable. Because there was no other way into the warehouse, this could only mean one thing.
This meant that the armoury was useless for the time being.
I punched the ground with my fist, irritated that I had missed such an obvious thought due to my worries.
This was an impulsive action, so I expected to feel pain as soon as I realized it, but instead, I noticed the ground cracking as a result of my punch.
Hmmm.
''Am I that strong?'' I wondered as I remembered everything that happened after I leveled up and discovered that this was the first time I used my power because we only walked fast and didn''t run since we were wary of our surroundings.
But even if I had the ability to apparently crack a solid ground with a single punch, it meant nothing inparison to the metals used to construct the armoury.
After all, they were modern-era metals that differed greatly from old age metals.
They can''t even be broken open by some newly developed weapons andsers, let alone a single punch.
In the end, I suppose this just meant that I had to leave the armoury untilter.
''But what was I going to use to fight monsters if I came across them?'' This was the thought that ran through my mind as I desperately looked around for anything useful.
Others may have thought my approach to finding a solution was slow, but even as a king, this did not change the fact that I am a human.
I could be confused as well.
It was entirely natural.
It should bemended that I was able to think of anything in the midst of all this unknown chaos.
As I considered these things while looking for anything that might be of any use, I remembered something I had on hand.
Thinking about this, I brought the half-assed bag and the orbs I discovered near the mutated cassowary corpse.
It appears to havee from the corpse as well.
Very strange.
Nothing makes sense anymore.
As I was thinking about these things, I took out two blue orbs, one orange orb, and seven rainbow orbs and ced them on the ground.
Immediately after this happened and I concentrated on the orbs on the ground with my men, blue words appeared on top of the orbs and in front of our retinas.
Blue orb [can get a normal ranked item from it],
Rainbow orb[ can get random ranked items from it ranging from inferior ranked items to above legendary ranked items but for this particr rainbow orb and depending on how many people grouped up to get the first kill, an ordioning number of orb will appear[ You are guaranteed at least one item above rare from this orb].
Chapter 216 Reason Behind The Power Of A King[4]
Reason Behind The Power Of A King[4]
[Andrew Dawn]
Blue orb [can get a normal ranked item from it],
Rainbow orb[ can get random ranked items from it ranging from inferior ranked items to above legendary ranked items but for this particr rainbow orb and depending on how many people grouped up to get the first kill, an ordioning number of orb will appear[ You are guaranteed at least one item above rare from this orb].
...¡.
''What is it now?'' I thought as I realised I was bing confused as the seconds passed, and let''s just say it wasn''t a good feeling.
Let''s even skip over the part where items emerge from a dead corpse and just focus on the present one.
While I admit that the orb exnation was as detailed as it could be for me, I still didn''t understand as much as I wanted to.
For one, what is a normal grade item?
I understand that it appears to be something thates from a blue orb, but still.
And it appears that I wasn''t the only one who received the first kill reward from killing the mutated cassowary because the Rainbow orb''s information states that depending on how many people grouped up to get the first kill, a corresponding number of orbs will appear, and it was exactly seven orbs that appeared, and the thing is that it was also seven people who grouped up to kill the mutated cassowary, including me.
The other six are all my men but sadly two were gone now in the fight against the mutated cassowary.
After some deliberation, I decided to simply use the orb, but this brought up another issue.
Blue orb [can get a normal ranked item from it],
How was I going to use the orb?
As I considered how to solve the current problem, I curiously squeezed the blue orb in my hands to get a feel for it when something unexpected happened.
The orb instantly turned to dust as a sh of light appeared and vanished in my right hand as a new item appeared, causing a reaction from all of my men.
I ignored them and concentrated on the object in my hand, wondering if doing so would cause the information toe out. Fortunately, it did.
...¡.
[DMX-456 DOUBLE LASER BARREL SHOTGUN],
The DMX-456 DOUBLE LASER BARREL SHOTGUN from the DMX gun series, which resembles a traditional Glock but is a little more sophisticated, fires concentrated and condensedsers using fire magic pellets while also using the user''s mana..
Can inflict damage on monsters of level 17 and below.
The amount of damage done to the monster depends on its power, so it could berge or small.
Each shell contains a total of 12 pellets.
.....
Yes, the object that emerged from the blue orb was a ck double barrel shotgun.
Apart from being a little scifi, it appeared fairly normal, but the information provided by the primordial chronicle made me wonder if it was truly ''normal'' ording to the primordial chronicle.
Though it was rated ''Normal'' by the Primordial Chronicle, which I couldn''t understand, the fact that it could harm monsters at level 17 and below made it a treasure to my men and me.
We had just fought a level nine monster, and look where that got us.
Then consider a level 17 monster.
Shaking my head to clear my mind of these thoughts, I concentrated on the terms here that were most interesting to me.
Magic and Mana.
Even as a king, I''ve heard of magic and mana several times.
After all, I had a childhood.
Almost all teenagers and adults are familiar with these two.
These two terms are something most people will know and it''s one of the things that lived from the old age to now.
It was once every child''s dream, including mine, to be able to wield mana even if only once in their lives.
Although I don''t feel the same way I did back then, if mana and magic are now present in this world as a result of the Primordial Chronicle, then...
I felt a tinge of excitement in my chest just thinking about it, but since I couldn''t bother myself thinking about these things in the current situation I was in, I removed these thoughts from my head for the time being and concentrated on what I was doing before.
I didn''t have to worry about finding bullets because the DMX-456 DOUBLE LASER BARREL SHOTGUN came with them.
As I considered these things, I focused my attention on the other blue orb on the ground in front of me and grabbed it.
Since I knew what to do now, I squeezed the orb slightly, and it instantly turned into dust as a sh of light appeared and vanished in my right hand as a new item appeared.
This had less of an impact on me than the first, so when the new item appeared, I used the primordial chronicle to check its information.
Something strange that happened during this time after the first item magically appeared, my men all kept quiet and just focused on what I was doing silently without any expression on their faces aside from the seriousness thatter vanished after they confirmed that the orbs caused no harm to me.
And, to be honest, I expected them to be terrified, which was understandable given that they were humans who should have been terrified of everything that''s happening now because even I, their king, was terrified.
I was terrified, but how could I show it when my subordinates were not?
Because of this, and the fact that my family was still waiting for me, I was somehow able to rx and concentrate on what I was doing.
After all, I had people to look after.
With this in mind, I read the details of the new item in my hand.
Hmmm.
Hopefully, it''s something that''s understandable to use.
Hopefully.
Chapter 217 Reason Behind The Power Of A King[5]
Reason Behind The Power Of A King[5]
[Andrew Dawn],
[High Normal Grade Monster Dispelling Orb],
An orb created by an advanced alchemist using the blood of a high-level monster to create something resembling a dispent that prevents monsters of level 25 and lower from approaching the orb within a thousand meters.
It should be noted that the effect of the Monster dispelling orb will be reduced depending on how powerful the monster is.
*For the ability to work, it has to be activated with the button on the orb avable.
*The orb can only be used for 30 hours so it''s advisable to use the orb only when it''s needed.
......
Looking at the orb in my hand, which appeared to be an all-ck and ugly metallic tennis ball, I wondered how this tiny thing could keep monsters of level 25 and lower at bay.
In any case, I didn''t want to see any monsters right now, especially ones that were above my level.
I didn''t even know the extent of my power and couldn''t control it, so I didn''t know if I was strong or weak.
Perhaps my strength was only sufficient to crack the ground, or perhaps I was strong enough to pull a truck.
I had no way of knowing because I haven''t checked it out.
I also hoped I wouldn''t be able to personally check it because that would require me to fight something in closebat or at least engage in closebat.
This was not due to my being a coward or anything of the sort.
This was because I didn''t want to fight anything in my current state since I didn''t understand my own power.
I''m rmed of everything going on presently, but that doesn''t mean I''m no longer a man.
As I considered these things, I examined the High-Grade Monster Dispelling Orb in my hands and discovered the button mentioned by the primordial chronicle; after discovering it, I carefully set it aside with the rainbow orbs and picked up the DMX-456 DOUBLE LASER BARREL SHOTGUN.
I had no intention of checking any of the rainbow orb content because I had a sneaking suspicion that these orbs would be more important and special than the blue orbs just now.
Aside from that, only one of these orbs was for me, while the rest were for my men, including the two who died.
Perhaps I could use my power to forcefully im these orbs, but I was never that kind of king in the first ce.
Perhaps I will regret this decision in the future, but I will also never regret it, even if it affects me in the future.
And there was something I wanted to try out with the DMX-456 DOUBLE LASER BARREL SHOTGUN.
While the armoury warehouse''s walls were built with cutting-edge technology, there was one item that could still break or cut it open, and that wasser technology.
Even so, not everythingser-rted could cut the armoury door open.
Well, one of the methods that could be used wasser, and I happened to have an item that could do it in my hands, which was the DMX-456 DOUBLE LASER BARREL SHOTGUN.
''I wonder if I can get in with this,'' I thought as I made my way to the armoury doors with my men standing guard on both sides of me.
I aimed the DMX-456 DOUBLE LASER BARREL SHOTGUN at the armoury doors after positioning myself in front of it.
When I shot the DMX-456 DOUBLE LASER BARREL SHOTGUN, I was expecting to see the same scene that urs when a normalser is being shot, but what I forgot to remember before shooting was that the DMX-456 DOUBLE LASER BARREL SHOTGUN in my hands was not normal.
And what set it apart was magic.
When I pressed the trigger on the DMX-456 DOUBLE LASER BARREL SHOTGUN, the red light came into contact with the armoury doors, which did not even show any resistance as a veryrge hole appeared in the centre of the armoury doors.
The performance of the DMX-456 DOUBLE LASER BARREL SHOTGUN was so unexpected that I and my men were taken aback ,and when we did get ourselves back, I wasted no time and immediately ordered my men to enter the armoury and equip themselves quickly, while I rushed into the armoury, staring in amazement at the DMX-456 DOUBLE LASER BARREL SHOTGUN in my hands.
I never expected it to be so powerful.
For a brief moment, I considered that I had wasted a bullet for nothing, but remembering that the thing it was used for had a purpose made me feel much better.
If only the DMX-456 DOUBLE LASER BARREL SHOTGUN had more bullets or could be fired indefinitely.
"EVERYONE OUT!!!!"
I was thinking of these things when I was suddenly interrupted by the sound of men shouting.
Hearing this, I immediately turned to the source of the sound and saw a massive figure approaching my men.
[Mutated Spider Level 11],
Unfortunately, my next actions made me both grateful and angry.
Because of the sudden appearance of the monster, I subconsciously fired the DMX-456 DOUBLE LASER BARREL SHOTGUN in my hands at the mutated spider.
I was grateful that I was able to solve the problem without anyone dying, but I was angry that I had to waste another precious bullet.
At least, I didn''t miss anything and still gained something.
[You have received the primordial records of mutated spider level 11],
[You have acquired enough primordial records to level up],
Seeing this, I decided to ignore it for the time being and return to what I was doing before.
At the very least, I gained something, and while I wasn''t sure what it was, I gained something, and that''s all that matters.
As I considered these things, I armed myself with whatever weapons I could find.
They were shotguns, aks, and rpgs, among other things.
Fortunately, they were all still working.
However, this was mostly limited to traditional firearms.
All of the cutting-edge weapons aren''t working for some reason.
They simply became ineffective.
But that''s okay; at least something can still be used.
With this in mind, I immediately set out with my men after everyone had been fully equipped to look for my family and assist survivors along the way.
''I wonder if they''re all okay.''
Chapter 218 Reason Behind The Power Of A King[6]
Reason Behind The Power Of A King[6]
[Andrew Dawn POV],
Ultimately, after being armed, we spent many hours cleaning the entire pce of monsters.
During this time, I happened to run into my wife and son while they were fighting a monster.
My son has apparently turned into a water bender, and my wife appears to be capable of buffing people.
After assisting them in killing the monsters and celebrating our reunion with a hug, I and my men with my family continued on our mission to kill monsters now that we had the means to do so.
During this time, I noticed another set of gold words in the ck rainy skies.
[Time Left: 4 Hours: 43 Minutes: 34 Seconds],
The golden words in the sky appeared to represent a timer of some kind for something, but I had no idea what the timer represented.
As a result, I decided to speed up what we were doing so that I could return to the location where the rest of my men were staying, as I was curious if more of my men had returned.
We also obtained two orange orbs along the way, which were apparently rare-grade orbs ording to the primordial chronicle.
There were a few white orbs in the mix as well.
My men and I were also able to level up a few times.
I was at level 15, with the majority of my men at levels 6 to 9, and the four who survived the battle with the mutated cassowary at levels 12 to 14.
My level was higher than the others because we discovered while killing monsters that the greater one''s contribution to the battle, the greater share of the primordial records he received when the monster died.
Because of this discovery, my men always made certain that I had thest kill on a monster whenever the opportunity arose.
I initially refused to take part in this act of freeloading and being carried by my subordinates, but they persuaded me that it was their duty to protect their king and strengthen me.
Later, I agreed to listen to them on the condition that they did not always leave thest kill to me on purpose, and that they should kill their own monsters most of the time rather than endangering themselves and prolonging the fight because they wanted me to kill the monster myself.
In the end, none of my men died, and as we returned to the location, I left the other half of my men with the survivors we found along the way, only to be met by hundreds of my men who came with their own survivors they found along the way.
Seeing this, I realised that even in this post-apocalyptic world, I''d have to manage against my will.
Fortunately, Emilia did the majority of the work for me.
As I considered these things, I turned to look at the sky to see how much time remained.
[Time Left: 00 Hours: 37 Minutes: 34 Seconds],
''I wonder if it''s a timer for stage one,'' I thought, wondering if I had missed any notifications that must have appeared while I calcted the distance from here to the armoury and when I discovered that if my men moved quickly enough, they should be able to return here in time before the timer expires.
Even though I had no idea what the timer was for, I preferred to be with my men, family, and everyone when it ended.
With this in mind, I instructed all of my newly arrived soldiers to the armoury to arm themselves.
At the very least, those weapons are now in use, and while they don''t do much against higher-level monsters, it''s better to use them so they can''t be used again.
Of course, I didn''t let my level 1 men go out alone because it was risky, and I told the four men who had been with me from the beginning to follow them and return quickly.
After that, I turned to face the crowd, who were looking at me with respect in their eyes and sighed before turning to assist Emilia with my men and me in organising the people.
My wife and son also pitched in.
But before I got into the real work, I told Emilia to give me a report on what she had recorded, and when I found out that it was around 600 of my men who had just arrived with a thousand or more people, I wondered how they had all arrived inplete states.
But, without thinking too much about it, I helped Emilia a little while I waited for my men who were out to return.
During this time, I considered several things, including what it was like outside now since I had no idea as I''d never had time to ask any of my men who had just arrived.
I''m curious if more wille because there were still a lot of military posts close to the pce.
I wondered how my daughter was doing as I filled myself with positive thoughts, refusing to think of the worst-case scenario.
I may have appeared calm on the outside, but I knew I was a wreck on the inside.
It makes me wonder how my wife feels.
? The fact that we couldn''tmunicate made matters worse.
Adara is probably with capable people wherever she is. Even if it was the brothers with the awkward family rtionship, I wouldn''t mind.
What was their name again?
Oh yes.
Ace and Brain ze. Those two appear to be capable.
I''m curious how they''re doing and whether they''re with my daughter.
''Is everything going to be okay?''
As my thoughts wandered, my men who were out managed to arrive on time, just as the timer was about to expire.
Seeing this, I nodded to Emilia and my men to begin leading the people to the pce hall, which was capable of holding us all without difficulty, just as we had discussed, and when we arrived, I ordered my men to guard different sides of the hall as I turned to look at the panel that had suddenly appeared in front of me a while ago.
[Time Left: 00 Hours: 7 Minutes: 44 Seconds],
[Time Left: 00 Hours: 6 Minutes: 58 Seconds],
[Time Left: 00 Hours: 5 Minutes: 24 Seconds],
......
[Time Left: 00 Hours: 3 Minutes: 06 Seconds],
[Time Left: 00 Hours: 2 Minutes: 13 Seconds],
[Time Left: 00 Hours: 1 Minute: 43 Seconds],
...¡..
[Time Left: 00 Hours: 00 Minutes: 00 Seconds],
...¡.
When the timer ended, new notifications began to appear on the panel.
[The first stage of spe evolution has ended].
[Evaluation of Andrew Dawn''s performance.....],
[Evaluationpleted],
[Status updated].
[Assigning rewards in ordance with evaluations],
....
.....
...
.
Chapter 219 Reason Behind The Power Of A King[7]
Reason Behind The Power Of A King[7]
[Andrew Dawn POV],
"Darling~"
"Darling~"
Slowly opening my eyes to the sound of a familiar voice, I looked up to see my wife standing in front of me, her eyes filled with concern.
I raised my right hand to hold my wife''s hand on my cheek and stroked it for a while before speaking, blinking several times to try to remove the sleepiness from my eyes.
"How are you?" I inquired as my wife gave me a brief deep look before withdrawing her hand and responding.
"I''m fine," she said, adding, "and John is fine as well."
Hearing this, I nodded before asking my wife a few questions, and after we finished talking, she left my side to do her thing.
''I unknowingly fell asleep,'' I thought as I recalled what happened after stage one ended.
After being evaluated by the primordial chronicle of my performance during stage one, I was given five free item tickets as a reward, which I didn''t use because I decided to use it only when I was aware of what I really needed as there were a lot of items in the store section that appeared after the status update.
After confirming that I could keep the free item ticket for future use, I decided to only use it when I was absolutely certain of what I wanted.
The free item tickets, such as the rainbow orbs, appear to be very important items, and I should not rush to use them. This is particrly true for the former.
I could use the three rainbow orbs in my hand right now to check their contents, but I only wanted to do so when I was ready, calm, and not rushed.
It was entirely up to me.
And the reason I said three was because only five of the seven men who had gathered to kill the mutated cassowary were still alive, and four of them were my men.
So, after distributing the orbs, I was left with three, and since none of my men objected, I had no qualms about iming the two other orbs that were supposed to be for the two soldiers who died.
Even if they had a problem with it, I was still going to take the two orbs.
In fact, if most of my fellow kings were in my current situation, I''m sure they wouldn''t have given the orbs to their men because it could mean making their men stronger than them, which could threaten their position.
I didn''t care, but that didn''t mean I wouldn''t do anything about it because, while I trusted these kids, it was better to act now than be sorryter, so I used the magical contract spell I had obtained from one of the orange orbs we had previously obtained.
The spell''s ability was to bind me and another person through a magical contract that could not be broken unless I chose to, so after ''signing'' a life and death contract with my men in which they would continue to follow and never betray me until their death, I gave them the orbs with a free mind.
Since it was a high rare grade spell, I wondered if it was powerful enough to truly bind someone to death.
The spell ording to the primordial chronicle had something to do with souls, chains, chaining souls and binding them and so on.
That was the first time I had ever performed any kind of magic, and it felt incredible when I finally got to do it.
The free item ticket could wait untilter as I didn''t really need anything right now.
Of course, I could use more items to make my life easier, but I would prefer to use it for items that I actually needed.
For one thing, I needed to start using the DMX-456 DOUBLE LASER BARREL SHOTGUN more because my level was soon going to outlevel it, so I needed to use it more before it became useless.
Aside from that, I could use magic to attack directly in the meantime.
Well, I haven''t tried to use it since I got it, but I was fortunate enough to obtain a lightning maniption skill stone from the second orange orb I had on hand, so even though I hadn''t tried to manipte lightning yet, I knew I could do so now if I wanted to, but given that I was in such a close proximity, I didn''t want to risk destroying anything or mistakenly killing anyone because I didn''t know what would happen if I did release lighting by circting my mana.
As a result, I''d have to wait until I''m outside to do this.
It''s incredible how quickly I''m growing.
Well, I guess my growth is faster than the majority of humans outside.
Ah! I almost forgot I turned it on!
As I was thinking about these things, I realized I still had the High Normal Grade Monster Dispelling Orb activated.
This was the reason my heart felt at ease enough to fall asleep unknowingly.
I took the orb from my pocket and pressed the button on it to turn it off as soon as I remembered this.
I had no idea how the orb worked, but given that no monsters appeared in the hall, the orb must be working, which is all that matters.
And speaking of orbs, I was going to use the rainbow orbs eventually, but only after I settled down, settling down in the sense that everyone in the hall right now, as well as the ones we were still going to encounter outside, could live with because I was certain we couldn''t stay in the pce for long for one reason.
Food.
Unfortunately, the pce did not have food to feed everyone in the hall.
This is not because the pce was unable to purchase food in the past, but because the food avable before I and everyone else fell unconscious had spoiled and rotten at this point.
After all, it was absurd for a pce to even consider using canned food to cook food in a pce where a reasonable number of high ranking humans resided.
Who would have thought that fresh vegetables would abandon me so quickly, so before everyone remembered hunger, I needed to find a solution?
Emilia, my son, and I had already talked about it.
These events were part of what happened after the status update, but there was something else that was bothering me since I had something on my status that no one else had based on the discussion I''d heard, and that was the title.
.....
[Status],
[Name: Andrew Dawn],
[Age: 49],
[Race: Human [Homo sapiens]],
[Level: 15],
[Job: None],
[Store],
[Title: King Of A Thousand People[Inactive], King Of An Army[Hundred Men][Inactive]],
...
''Oh''
''Something has even changed there''
Chapter 220 Reason Behind The Power Of A King[8]
Reason Behind The Power Of A King[8]
[Andrew Dawn POV],
.....
[Status],
[Name: Andrew Dawn],
[Age: 49],
[Race: Human [Homo sapiens]],
[Level: 15],
[Job: None],
[Store],
[Title: King Of A Thousand People[Inactive], King Of An Army[Hundred Men][Inactive]],
...¡..
For a long time, I assumed that everyone had a title, and while I didn''t expect it to be the same as mine, I did assume that everyone had their own titles, given that I had titles from the moment the primordial chronicle appeared in front of me.
But as I listened to the random conversations going on around me between the people and my men, I realised how incorrect my assumption was.
I haven''t asked anyone else if they have titles, but looking at the situation from my perspective, I don''t think a lot of people should.
This makes me wonder why I have titles that appear to be notmon when others do not.
And I assumed my title would remain distinct from others even if most people had titles because of the names of my titles.
They were all rted to the king, which was oddly my position.
Well, it was my previous position since I don''t know if I can rebuild the Dawn Empire from the ground up again.
After all, my ancestors, who are now long gone, built the Dawn Empire.
I could aplish so much, but in the end, I was just one man. I only have so much time.
If the Dawn Empire was to be set aside, even rebuilding civilization from the ground up seemed like a distant dream.
At the very least, I believe my situation here is still favourable.
At least I''m alive, and so are the people I wish were alive.
Apart from my daughter''s proximity, I can''t really ask for anything more.
Repositioning myself to sit better on the ground as it was where I had subconsciously fallen asleep, I noticed the change in the title section on the panel in front of me.
For one thing, when the primordial chronicle first arrived, I had two titles: [King of a Hundred People] and [King Of An Army[Hundred Men]].
I still have two titles, but they are now [King Of A Thousand People] and [King Of An Army[Hundred Men]].
The first title was the one that was altered.
It felt like a personal counter of some kind, because there were a thousand ordinary people around, and I was their king.
I''m guessing the reason the second title didn''t get ''updated'' despite having a little more than 600 men under me is because 1000 is the mark for it to get updated.
This thought arose as a result of everything that was going on at the time, as well as the signs that led me to believe that it was because I was a ''King'' that these titles rting to a king appeared.
I also noticed that these titles were inactive, which added to my confusion about titles.
But instead of specting, I''ll simply check out the information of the titles through the primordial chronicle.
With this in mind, I focused my attention on the title section on the panel in front of me, and the texts on the panel vanished as new ones appeared.
.....
[King Of A Thousand People],
A title given to a recognized king with a thousand people below him to rule.
*Increases title holder capabilities by 5% when activated.
*Increases the luck of the title holder when activated.
....
[Title is inactive],
[Activate Title],
[Y/N],
....
[King Of An Army[Hundred Men]],
A title given to a recognized king with a hundred warriors below him to rule.
*Gain 1% of the primordial records of the warriors under the rule of the title holder.
*Gain 1% of the mana pool of the warriors under the rule of the title holder.
....
[Title is inactive],
[Activate Title],
[Y/N],
....
Reading the information of the titles I had on the panel in front of me, I could only stop looking at it to read it again.
I knew nothing about this new world I was entering, but even in my ignorance, I knew that this title was a treasure.
The first function of the [King Of A Thousand People] title increases my overall capabilities by 5%. It may appear insignificant, but considering that even 5% of my current self was enough to make an ordinary person appear to be a superman three years ago, this title was bound to have a greater impact in the future when I am stronger.
If I can make it that long.
Or perhaps if I raise the ''level'' of the title, the effect will be stronger.
This was due to a change in the title.
It used to be [King of a Hundred People], but now it''s [King of a Thousand People].
The title was changed when the number of people reporting to me increased tenfold.
So, if this thought process is correct, I can only wait for the number of people reporting to me to increase another tenfold, which would mean I would have ten thousand people, and perhaps the title would be ''upgraded''.
This is a pipe dream though. I could barely manage and take care of the situation now so having thousands of people was just going to worsen the situation instead.
This thought is still a thought though. I can only confirm if it''s possible if the men under me also reach a thousand and see if the [King Of An Army[Hundred Men]] changes.
And talking about the [King Of An Army[Hundred Men]] title, the function of this title was rather powerful even if it was only 1% of what my men had but if you look at it from another angle, this title was still powerful even with the little I was getting.
The first function was to gain 1% of the primordial records of the warriors who served under mymand.
This was unmistakably directed at the men beneath me.
Although it would be a while before I could level up with this function, it allowed me to just sit somewhere and let my men hunt monsters for primordial records that I would have a share of.
It might be faster if all of my men were hunting at the same time.
What I didn''t know was whether this title applied to all of the men under me or just a hundred of them.
I suppose I won''t be able to tell the difference until both titles are active.
With this thought in mind, I willed my thoughts through the primordial chronicle to activate both titles, and when I did, my body released an intense mana to my surroundings as I felt a little pain within me as I felt the mana within me increase.
It was painful, but I couldn''t focus on it because I ordered everyone to move away from me. When the pain subsided, the mana I was releasing to the outside world vanished as exhaustion washed over me.
Before I could even inspect my status for changes, my men, Emilia, and family rushed to me, and after a few more minutes of attempting to calm these people down, I finally had time to call the primordial chronicle in my head and see the changes that had urred in my status.
.....
[Status],
[Name: Andrew Dawn],
[Age: 49],
[Race: Human [Homo sapiens]],
[Level: 15],
[Job: None],
[Store],
[Title: King Of A Thousand People[Active], King Of An Army[Hundred Men][Active]],
...¡..
Aside from the status of the titles changing, my status remained the same, but I felt different.
As I was thinking these thoughts, I could see Emilia approaching me.
And I could tell by the look on her face that she wasn''t bringing good news.
"What''s the problem?" When Emilia got close enough to hear what I was saying, I immediately asked.
"They''re getting hungry, sir," Emilia said slowly, looking down at her feet and twisting her fingers.
Seeing this, I smiled and asked Emilia a question that caught her off guard.
"Are you hungry as well?" I asked Emilia with a smile on my face when I saw the expression of embarrassment on her face.
"Hahaha"
"You don''t have to force yourself," I said as I stood up, adding, "just take a break with the others and wait a while."
Emilia nodded and quickly ran away from my side after I gave her thismand.
Sighs
''I wonder how Adara is doing now,'' I thought, wondering if it was because my body was different from the normal level 1 human I was not hungry.
But just because I wasn''t hungry didn''t mean I had to starve others.
I told Emilia to rest first so I could give myself more time to see if more of my men would arrive.
I nned to drag it for as long as I could.
Aside from everything else, my title caused me to require more people.
Sighs
I''m not sure what I should do now.
Chapter 221 Ogres
[The previous chapter has been edited]
.......
Ogres
[Third Person POV],
The speed of the green-skinned creature identified as the ogre king by the primordial chronicle was so fast that by the time Andrew Dawn''s men realized what was going on, the ogre king was already in front of their king, its fist aimed at Andrew Dawn''s head to cause damage.
As Andrew watched the ogre King''s fist approach his face, he immediately reacted by sending out his own punch to meet the ogre King''s fist in mid-air, and when both fists finally connected, an intense gush of wind formed around them, sting the people around both of them to different locations.
''He''s strong,'' both kings thought as they exchanged a brief nce before parting ways.
For one thing, the ogre king was surprised to find someone who could match him in strength in this new world full of ignorant children, whereas Andrew Dawn was more concerned that someone who was not in the top 10 of the human Ranking leaderboard could match him in strength despite his advantages and job over the majority of species in the true world.
He had always assumed that his onlypetitors were other humans on the leaderboard, as well as some powerful monsters, but only now did he realize how wrong he had been.
He had no idea what he was fighting except that it was a king of a certain specie race, which was strange because humans were supposed to be the only ones.
He had suspected something like this would happen because he had thought about it several times, and the content of stage 2 only confirmed his suspicions.
What he didn''t expect was to be experiencing it so quickly because, despite the violent appearance of these huge green skinned creatures, it was clear from what he was seeing that these creatures were clearly organised, and the fact that they showed signs of intelligence meant that they weren''t monsters.
The ogre king made things even more grand, as if for the huge green skinned creatures to have a king, they must have a civilization that requires or can have a king.
At least, that was Andrew Dawn''s line of thought as he stared at the ogre king in front of him from a distance, ignoring everything else as this was the biggest threat here.
Andrew Dawn was also curious as to why the ogre king was so powerful despite him being more than ten levels higher.
It did not make sense given that the ogre king was also sealed, and while Andrew Dawn had no idea what this sealed meant, he believed that this should at the very least be a state where the ogre king''s power was limited in some way, so why was the ogre king still strong?
Andrew Dawn was thinking about these things quickly when he noticed the ogre king open his mouth to speak.
"You''re strong," the ogre king said hoarsely and in a strangenguage that Andrew Dawn would not have understood if he hadn''t brought the basic universalnguage and if the ogre king''snguage wasn''t also in it.
When Andrew Dawn heard the ogre king''s words, his face became even more solemn as he again closely observed the ogre king without responding for a while.
If Andrew Dawn wasn''t already convinced that these ogres were intelligent, he was now.
The fact that they couldmunicate set them apart from monsters.
After a few thoughts passed through Andrew Dawn''s mind, he opened his mouth to address the ogre king in the samenguage that had previously been spoken.
"What exactly do you want?" Andrew Dawn inquired cautiously, as this was something he was also interested in.
What prompted the ogres to attack them in the first ce?
Although he was curious about how they appeared, he decided to leave that for another time, and he also doubted that the ogre king would bother telling him anything about it.
The most important thing was to figure out why the ogres were here.
They must be looking for something here to start fighting.
They didn''t just start fighting because they wanted to see some blood, did they?
Although Andrew Dawn wasn''t sure if this was the cause of the fight, he was certain that it wasn''t his men who started it.
He gave them a rule to mostly attack when they were attacked.
This was said to keep them from inadvertently provoking a monstrous monster and drawing its attention.
When Andrew Dawn saw the huge green skinned creature in front of him open his mouth to speak, he focused on the words the ogre king was about to say.
"I want those herbs," the ogre king said, pointing to a specific area in the mountain range, but even without looking, Andrew Dawn knew what he was referring to, and his answer was going to be no.
The herbs were not the reason this location was added to his territory, but they were one of them.
Although the herbs appeared to be something small to give away, it was a different story because these were magical herbs and, while he didn''t have anyone to make good use of them, that didn''t mean he was going to release and give this treasure he found first to another person just because he asked.
So, without thinking too hard about it, Andrew Dawn responded directly to the ogre king.
"No," he said, as the ogre king''s ugly face became even more ugly when he heard this.
"Then die and turn into food!!!" The ogre king yelled these words like a battle cry and charged at Andrew Dawn.
Although this violent behaviour surprised Andrew Dawn, he was not intimidated.
Although the ogre king could match him in strength, his strong fort wasn''t even physical strength to begin with, and it was only one of them.
Andrew Dawn nned to show this ogre king why he was still referred to as a king in the apocalypse and is one of the few humans leading the human race.
[Rank 1 ck Lightning Maniptor Level 40]
Chapter 222 A Slight Show Of Power
A Slight Show Of Power
[Third Person POV],
[Rank 1 ck Lightning Maniptor Level 40],
These were the blue words that would appear on Andrew Dawn''s head whenever someone focused on him for an extended period of time.
This was his job, and it was of Epic caliber.
This may cause others to misunderstand as there appear to be a lot of people with high-level jobs, but what one should remember is that the numbers were still so small whenpared to the total poption of the human race.
A good example was the human ranking leaderboard.
Apart from the top three, whose job grades were unknown, it was known to those with means that the humans in the top ten were all humans with Epic grade jobs, and the humans in the top twenty were all humans with Rare Grade jobs.
Of course, this is how it appears on the surface.
If youpared these 20 humans who were on top of the human race to the millions of people out there, this number was too small, but this was only how things appeared on the surface because none of these humans knew what was going on in the true world.
A powerful job was not what made someone powerful.
It was more of a means to an end.
Perhaps it was only a matter of a dozen days before reality became clear.
Andrew Dawn''s Epic Grade job was offered to him because he possessed the lightning element, arge mana pool, and magic rted to the soul.
This was due to the rare grade spell Andrew Dawn obtained from the orange orb before entering the true world.
The spell he used to have a life and death contract with his men and some other people who chose to have with himter.
This is why his lightning turned ck and became a variant element capable of affecting the soul of whoever the wielder of the ck lightning wished to affect.
The ck Lightning Maniptor job would have been of higher grade if its soul attacks and soul magic were not limited.
But, in any case, the ck Lightning Maniptor was a powerful job in its own right, and Andrew Dawn was about to demonstrate a portion of its power.
As Andrew Dawn watched as the ogre king immediately shouted the strange sounding war cry and charged towards him, he quickly circted the mana in his body as ck lightning began to appear on his body outside, and just before the ogre king''s punch could touch him, Andrew Dawn''s body shook slightly as the ogre lord''s punch passed through his body.
This scared the Andrew Dawn men who were watching the fight, but the ogre king had already realized something was wrong the moment his hand passed through the body of Andrew Dawn as he immediately twisted his body in a strange position as he turned to face his back with a super hard to see speed and put his hands close together in front of him as if defending something.
Before the people watching the fight, whether human or ogre, couldprehend the ogre king''s sudden action, another ''Andrew Dawn'' appeared in front of the ogre king and punched him.
While the ogre king could defend against the sudden attack, everyone who was paying attention to the fight was more concerned with the fact that they had just seen two Andrew Dawn before they suddenly realized something that made them inhale a mouthful of air.
It appeared that the figure the ogre king punched at first was actually an afterimage of Andrew Dawn.
This realisation came to them because after the sneak attack had failed right in front of their eyes, and another Andrew Dawn appeared on the other side of the ogre king position to deliver another punch as the first ''figure'' that the ogre king punched vanished.
This could only be caused by a very fast speed to create an afterimage, which Andrew Dawn was clearly capable of as he began reappearing and disappearing at different locations beside the ogre king to deliver a series of different attacks that the ogre king was able to defend against, much to Andrew Dawn''s surprise.
He couldn''t defend against all of the attacks though because the ogre king''s thick skin began to bleed in various ces around his body.
The ogre king''s ugly face was also filled with pain that didn''t appear to be caused by his injuries, which was understandable given that the ck lightning punches that sessfully touched the ogre king were attacking not only his physical body but also his soul.
While the ogre king''s violent aura began to fade, Andrew Dawn was left wondering how battle-experienced the ogre king had to be to be able to block attacks that were faster than him.
This made Andrew Dawn more wary of the ogre king, and the threat that Andrew Dawn was receiving from the ogre king before somehow increased after the violent aura the ogre king was releasing before vanished.
This was not at all normal.
As both kings looked each other in the eyes for a few seconds while one of them had small ck lightning arcs jumping around him, the ogre king let out a loud roar, and the ogres who had been fighting before stopped fighting and began retreating.
When Andrew Dawn''s men saw this, they were about to resume their attacks when Andrew Dawn gave a loud shout of his own, which caused everyone to stop.
"Stand Still!!!"
Andrew Dawn and his men just stood there watching as the ogres slowly retreated away from the mountain range after doing this action that brought his men to a halt.
After the ogres vanished from their sight, one of Andrew Dawn''s men couldn''t take it any longer and immediately asked why the fight had ended in such an awkward manner, to which Andrew Dawn turned to look at him for a few seconds before replying.
Chapter 223 Is This The Calm Before The Storm?
Is this the calm before the storm?",
[Third Person POV],",
"If you guys had acted when the ogres were retreating, their king would have done something that even I wouldn''t be able to save you from," Andrew Dawn said, as silence fell over the mountain range for a while.",
Although the man who had asked the question earlier was not convinced as he had seen his king use his real power for a short time and it appeared that the king was having quite an easy time with the ogre king, he did not bother voicing his thoughts and instead kept quiet because it would not look good on the king''s image.",
Andrew Dawn, who was aware of his man''s thoughts, simply shook his head and continued to look in the direction the ogres retreated in.",
The thing was, he also didn''t want the ogres to go at first when he saw them retreating since he had nned to capture a few of them for information, but the threat he felt from the ogre king suddenly increased as he sensed the mana surrounding him and the ogre king suddenly became madly chaotic for a few seconds.",
It was at this point that he realised the old adage of the old age that you should never force a wounded lion into a corner because it has ways of biting back.",
Although the ogre king didn''t appear to be one ready to bite, he did appear to be ready to do something that would make it go down with everyone around it.",
It was insanely violent, which was exactly the feeling the ogre king gave Andrew Dawn.",
In any case, Andrew Dawn was certain of one thing: while the ogres appeared to have retreated as a result of his disy of power, he was certain the ogres would return.",
He wasn''t sure how close this was to happening, but there was a good chance the ogres would return, especially if the herbs were important to them.",
As Andrew Dawn considered these things, he ordered his men to begin clearing the area while they neatly packed the dead bodies of theirpanions and burned it using fire magic that one of the men there possessed.",
They did the same for the ogres'' bodies, but inparison to how they treated their deadpanions'' bodies, the treatment was much rougher and indifferent, with some Andrew Dawn men even spitting on the dead ogres'' bodies.",
After this was done, as Andrew Dawn prepared to return to the settlement to arrange for more men toe here and better guard the mountain range in case of future attacks like this, a blue screen panel suddenly appeared in front of him after the bell-like sound urred in his head.",
[Maria Dawn],",
[Come back quickly, we''re being attacked],",
When Andrew Dawn saw that it was his wife who sent him a message, a smile formed on his lips, but when he read the message''s content, the smile vanished as ck lightning arcs appeared around his body and with a zap, he vanished from his location, leaving an afterimage much to the confusion of his men and son at the mountain range.",
Meanwhile, in the settlement, shortly after Andrew Dawn and the others left for the mountain range, leaving the queen; Maria Dawn, Caleb, and a few others behind, Maria Dawn told everyone to stop and return to their duties since chasing after others who had long left them was pointless, and they might even end up being burdens if they continued to head there.",
Her words were reasonable, and even if they weren''t, they all had no choice but to obey the queen''smand.",
Their king might not be in the settlement right now, but that doesn''t mean all of the king''s personal guards aren''t.",
Among everyone present, the queen only asked Caleb to stay and apany her back to the king''s residence, much to Caleb''s frustration.",
After returning to the dining room where Celeb first met the Dawn Empire''s king and queen, the queen opened her mouth to speak and addressed Celeb.",
"You do realize that the item you just happened to miss is a very valuable item, right?" She inquired, and Celeb responded with a heavy nod and a soft yes.",
When the queen saw this, she only nodded before asking another question.",
"So you know you''re going to get punished, right?"",
"Yes, ma," Celeb said as Maira Dawn spoke up again.",
"So why don''t you help yourself know and contribute to your king to ease some of his anger?" she asked, as Celeb looked perplexed.",
When Maria Dawn saw this, she realized Celeb was perplexed by the words she spoke, so she decided to exin herself in a more direct manner.",
"You should know the current state of the settlement now, and I''m sure you''re aware since you were there that all is not calm and a fight can break out anytime soon, and it might even be on arge scale," she said after a brief pause, and when she noticed Celeb was paying close attention, she spoke again.",
"So why don''t you help yourself and message that boy you got his contact and see if you can use his service to contribute to the settlement," she stated as Celeb realized where the queen was finally heading.",
Although he had no idea what the queen''s true n was, he did what he had to do because what she said was actually reasonable, so he quickly sent a message to Ace.",
While Celeb was doing this, Maria Dawn was lost in her own thoughts because she knew things that the majority of the people in the settlement didn''t.",
While everything appeared to be calm at the moment, it was only on the surface, and before the real deal arrived, she wanted to do whatever she could to help her husband, no matter how small.",
Celeb came into y here because the person in his contact seemed to be quite an interesting person, and if he could truly make the magical medicine Celeb imed he could make, Maria Dawn could already see how it could help her husband.",
What she didn''t expect was for the settlement''s warning horn to suddenly sound just a few seconds after Celeb sent his message.",
The horn served as a warning of impending enemy attacks.",
Chapter 224 Interest
Interest
[Third Person POV],
Maria Dawn was already on her feet as she rushed out of the room with Celeb, and just as she was about to leave the residence, two men with sharp looking armour suddenly appeared beside her on both sides, scaring the living daylights out of Celeb, who wasn''t expecting it.
But, judging by the slightly indifferent expression on Maria Dawn face, it was clear she wasn''t bothered by the two men''s appearance, which she recognized.
[Rank 1 King Guard Level 34],
[Rank 1 King Guard Level 35],
These were the texts that appeared on the heads of the two men if one focused on them, as they revealed the name of their job to whoever focused on them.
The King Guard was a rare grade job that could only be given to a personal follower of a king whose name was recognized by the primordial chronicle.
This only goes to show that this job was not limited to Andrew Dawn''s followers, but was rathermon among kings and their subjects in the true world.
Despite its apparent simplicity, this job came with some requirements.
One had to be the king''s ''personal'' guard and be recognized by the king as one of his or her personal guards.
Another difference was that in rank 1, only ten of the king''s followers were allowed to have this job, and after ten of the followers who had chosen the King Guard job as their choice when the primordial chronicle asked them to choose the job they wanted to use to evolve were chosen, the other followers who had also chosen the job but were not chosen would be given another chance.
In terms of how the ten followers chosen by the king were identified, the primordial chronicle was going to send a notification to the king of the followers to choose whomever he wanted, with a limit of ten.
But, putting these conditions aside, what was the benefit of the job?
The benefit was simple but powerful depending on the king the king guards were serving because the benefit of the King Guard job was having 30% of the king''s total attributes in his or her base form.
This had the potential to be very powerful because, depending on the power of the king the King Guards were serving, it was not impossible for them to fight a few levels above their own level.
It was even better because the King Guard job came with its own bonus.
It was no exaggeration to say that these guards were elites among elites beneath the king.
The only catch was that if any of the guards refused to serve their king again, they would lose their job.
And losing one''s job was an entirely different matter.
Celeb had no idea what was going on behind the King Guards, but he knew they were all very powerful.
Maria Dawn, of course, knew a little more about the guards than the average person in the settlement, such as Celeb, and thanks to the power her husband bestowed upon her, she had the authority tomand these guards.
"Are you aware of what is attacking us?" Maria Dawn inquired as one of the men beside her opened his mouth to respond as soon as he heard her question.
"It''s the king and his men who attacked us before that came back with his men and this time, they are more than before," the guard said as Maria Dawn spoke again without turning to face anyone as she continued to make her way forward to the settlement''s center.
"How many do you think there should be in total?" She inquired, and this time it was the other man beside her who responded.
"There are at least a thousand men now outside the gates."
"A thousand?!" Maria Dawn came to a halt as she said this, turning to face the man who had told her this information.
At the moment, Celeb was being treated like air at this point because no one was paying attention to him.
It was heartbreaking for the young father.
"How many men do we have now?" Maria Dawn inquired, and she received an immediate response.
"We have three thousand men," the man who responded said, but just as she was about to breathe a sigh of relief that things weren''t looking so bad anymore, the man spoke again.
"We have three thousand men on their way here right now, and seven hundred men are already in the settlement."
When she heard this, Maria Dawn''s veins were popping right out of her forehead from rage, so she only spoke after a few more seconds to calm down and maintain her image.
"Howe there aren''t more men here?"
"I thought there were only a few dozen men divided in the posts outside the settlement", Maria Dawn stated.
"That''s correct, but due to therge amount of territory we had to cover, the king divided most of our men into groups so we could cover arger area faster."
"We had no idea the same king would suddenly attack us again."
"It even surprised me how he found us."
Maria Dawn could only sigh as she heard the words both men beside her said.
She was perplexed as to why people couldn''t simply focus on surviving, as they had done when they first arrived in the true world.
After all, humans were programmed to behave in this manner because they all had their own interests.
As she was thinking about this, Maria Dawn asked a question that made Celeb choke on his spit.
"Does the Dragon Heart have anything to do with this attack?" She inquired, as both men nodded.
Immediately following this exchange, a loud explosion-like sound resounded throughout the area, and a dim dome appeared above the settlement.
"It''s not going tost long," Maria Dawn muttered as she looked at the defensive dome that surrounded the entire settlement before silently sending a message to her husband.
Chapter 225 The Calm
The Calm.
[Third Person POV],
The dim light that began to appear several times above the settlement was actually created by an item from one of the rainbow orbs that Andrew Dawn had given to his men.
The subject in question was both fortunate and unlucky in the sense that he was fortunate to acquire an item that could serve a purpose for his king and unlucky in the sense that he was unfortunate to acquire something that he could actually use.
This did not only happen to him as one of the men who received a rainbow orb.
The item in question was a shape-shifting item that could transform into any image that was conveyed into it.
It was in the heart of the settlement and disyed a dignified image of Andrew Dawn with his right hand raised in the air.
It may have a rtively ordinary appearance except for the fact that it asionally emits mana, but the information provided by the primordial chronicle revealed its true worth in detail.
...¡
[Rank 2 High Rare Grade Defensive Structure],
Constructs a dome to protect an assigned location from physical and magical attacks.
Can defend against attacks up to the peak of Rank 2.
The defensive dome''s duration is limited by the amount of energy supplied to the defensive structure.
*Drains magical energy fast to operate andrge amounts.
....
This was the item''s information, but the disadvantage that could be ignored and understood was that it drained the energy provided to it far too quickly.
The energy mentioned here is magical energy stored in crystal cores, and the way the mana inside the crystal core is given to the defensive structure is actually quite simple, as there is a hole in the structure for one to ce the crystal cores in for the defensive item to absorb when in use.
However, unless it is a crystal core from a rank two creature, rank 1 crystal cores can only keep the defensive ability active for a short period of time.
It was even more wasteful because the number of rank 1 crystal cores needed to keep the item running wasrge.
This was the reason Maria Dawn could and could not rx at the same time.
She was not as powerful as her husband, who could devise borate ns centered on her power. She was weak inparison to others, and her job yed a role in this because it was designed to provide support.
Her job primarily provided benefits to her mana pool and other aspects of magic.
Her physical abilities were also enhanced, but they were limited inparison to the type of enhancement thatbat jobs would provide.
Because her job was purely for support, the physical enhancement she received was even weaker than mostbat jobs.
She could only support a fight from the sidelines, and if she didn''t have the proper protection with her, she might end up being a burden to those who are fighting.
That''s why she quickly messaged her husband for assistance, but in the meantime, while she waited for him, she could try to organize some things before he arrived.
She was also unworried about the people outside the settlement gate stopping her husband because they would only be able to stop her husband from running away from them to avoid them to enter the settlement if they had the means to stop him from moving because they would still be stopped from getting closer to the settlement by the dome.
She had seen her husband''s power, but not fully because he didn''t like her fighting if she didn''t have to, so she knew he could enter the settlement without being stopped if he didn''t try to do something else.
When the dome is active, only those who are permitted can enter the settlement. However, those who were currently inside the dome could leave.
As a few thoughts shed through Maria Dawn head, she suddenly came to a halt and changed her direction from heading towards the center of the settlement were the defensive structure was situated after asking one of the men beside her if the dome could stillst for a while to which it could rather than her checking it herself and made her way to the settlement ways as she opened her mouth to ask a question.
"Are all of the warriors in the settlement already outside?" She inquired, and when she received a positive response from one of the men beside her, she nodded her head and inquired again.
"How many men do you think cane in from outside in a short time?" She inquired.
"It will be no more than 500, because when you consider the distance most of them would have to travel to get here, some of the men outside can''t really leave what they''re doing toe here,"
"And it would take them at least 30 minutes to get here," one of the men beside her said.
Maria Dawn turned to face the front after hearing what the men said, and when she realized she was getting close to the settlement walls, she spoke softly.
"The crystal cores we have now may not be enough to defend against outside attacks until then," She stated as the man beside her who had not spoken in a long time spoke up and responded to her.
"It wouldn''t matter much, and things wouldn''t beplicated if the king could arrive before then," the man said, and all four nodded.
Celeb, on the other hand, was still mostly ignored.
Andrew Dawn may not be able to do much in the potential fight, but his presence would undoubtedly help.
It was even questioned why this fight was taking ce in the first ce.
For one thing, Andrew Dawn was always and had always been concerned with his own interests and did not bother to cross anyone''s path, but this action was not replicated by others, particrly the one outside.
But if one knew a little more about the backstory of these two kings, the conflict between them wouldn''t be as surprising because, aside from the fact that the king outside happened to be rank 7 in the rankings, he was also the king of an Empire that happened to be at odds with the Dawn Empire.
This bad rtionship only got worse when they both arrived in the true world to see each other again.
This was due to this reason, as well as the opposing king outside the settlement gate''s desire to demonstrate who was superior, despite the fact that he wasn''t.
It wasn''t that he wasn''t stronger due to his ranking, but most people on the leaderboard knew that while the ranking system was urate, it wasn''t at the same time because it counted the items on one''s body and calcted that as their total strength rather than just using their base strength without items added.
Though this was mostly only true for those at the bottom of the ranking leaderboard because those at the top were all extremely powerful and any item that could allow them to have that rank in the first ce only made them more dangerous.
This simply meant that ranking did not determine one''s strength, but rather provided an estimate.
This was the reason Andrew Dawn was still able topete with the king who was higher than him on ranking leaderboard.
When Maria Dawn, Celeb, and the two men beside her emerged from the tall walls through the gates, they were met by a crowd of people armed with weapons.
These were the warriors of the settlement, and beyond them were even more people, and in front of them was a man dressed in armour who appeared to be in his early forties orte fifties.
His armour was different from the men behind him, as most of them wore rather unappealing looking armour, which was understandable given that not everyone had the ability to equip thousands of warriors with normal grade weapons, even if it was with the lowest armour in this grade.
It was the same on her side, as the warriors here wore simr armour to the one in front of them.
It would be ideal if the warriors could be provided with better armour, but given the current state of most settlements in the true world, their armour is already superior to most.
The only thing they could do was give normal grade items to warriors who they thought needed them.
But, even with the current situation, they believed there was no need to rush into armour and weaponry for warriors or so they thought.
When Maria Dawn saw this, she was about to walk to the front when she felt a breeze beside her and a presence close by, and when she turned to look in the direction the breeze came from, she saw her husband standing beside her with tiny ck arcs of lightning shing around him before disappearing.
"Am here", Andrew Dawn said as he turned to wife with a slightly serious expression on his face.
"Took you long enough"
Chapter 226 Confrontation
Confrontation
[Third Person POV],
"Am here"
"Took you long enough," Maria Dawn said as she walked closer to her husband to hold his hand and quickly recall everything that had happened and everything she thought and told her husband as he nodded to everything she was saying several times and when she finished, he lightly squeezed her hand as he opened his mouth to speak.
"It''s okay, I''ve heard what you have to say so get back to the residence and wait for me", Andrew Dawn said as Maria Dawn quickly opened her mouth to reply when she heard what her husband said.
"But I can help here," she said, looking deeply into her partner''s eyes, only to be let down by her husband''s response to what she had just said.
"Let''s not drag this," he said softly as Maria Dawn was about to respond again to refute, but when she saw the serious expression on Andrew Dawn''s face that followed, she just sighed and hugged her husband instead.
When Andrew Dawn saw this, he decided to say something to his wife.
? "And don''t worry too much, it''s not like a fight is guaranteed to break out anytime soon or anything," he said, and after a few more words, he was finally able to send his wife back to the settlement without making anyone feel bad.
Immediately after seeing his wife pass through the gates to return to the settlement, he turned to the two men who had previously been beside his wife and were now on both his sides and spoke.
"Tell me everything that is going on except what you told my wife," Andrew Dawn said to the two men in front of him, a solemn expression on his face.
What he didn''t expect was for both men to suddenly copse to their knees.
"What exactly is this?" Andrew Dawn said with a hint of surprise and anger in his voice as his powerful aura descended on both men because he wasn''t in the mood for what was going on.
With sweat pouring down their faces from Andrew Dawn''s intense mana concentration on both of them, one of the men managed to respond quickly as he forced his mouth open to speak.
"We''re sorry, my king, but we had no idea that after ourst encounter, we were being followed and observed," the man said as Andrew Dawn asked him a question.
"So you''re saying that the reason there are nearly a thousand men in front of the territory is because we were unknowingly being followed by someone, which resulted in our location being exposed?" Andrew Dawn requested confirmation from his men.
"Yes"
When Andrew Dawn heard this, he asked another question.
"But even if our location was revealed, wouldn''t it be stupid to bring only a thousand men to attack someone with nearly the same resources as you with only a thousand men?" Andrew Dawn asked his men this question because it was very important and perplexing because it made no sense to attack the home base of a powerhouse unless he knew what was going on inside.
What he didn''t expect and expected at the same time turned out to be true when one of his men pointed to the figure that followed them, and when Andrew Dawn saw it, he didn''t bother asking any more questions.
When he saw the unappealing bird that had been flying above the settlement for some time, he didn''t have to think too hard to realize that the situation inside the settlement should now be partially known to the other side.
It was simply a huge blunder on his part as a king not to have realized he was being followed to the point where the enemy knew the state of his base to attack when its defense was at its weakest.
His reaction was honestly disappointing even to himself, so in anger, he summoned a lightning spear and fired it at the rtivelyrge bird flying in the air.
The ck lightning he conjured was also darker than usual, as if it sucked one''s soul in the more one looked at it.
Most people were unaware that, while most of Andrew Dawn''s magic attacks dealt more lightning damage than soul damage, this did not imply that hecked pure soul magic attacks.
One of his rare pure soul magic attacks was the lightning spear he just shot.
"Rank 0 Soul Magic: ''Disintegrate''"
This was the name of the spell, so the lightning attack was no longer purely manipted elemental magic.
And why did Andrew Dawn seem to use a quick chant now?
This is because, in addition to the benefits of evolving to rank 1 with a job, there was also knowledge to be gained, but this was only avable to those who had evolved.
The lightning spear appeared to have vanished from Andrew Dawn''s hand with a zap, and it immediately appeared next to the bird in the air, and without a moment''s hesitation, the bird dropped from the air, but this was not what drew people''s attention when some of them managed to cast a nce at the lightning spear when it appeared in the air, it was the loud scream that came from the opposing side that drew everyone on the ground''s attention.
The roar that followed the scream added to the grandeur.
"Andrew!!!!!"
"Bastard!!!!"
The two loud roars came one after the other in a row, and when Andrew heard the familiar voice, his body was surrounded by small ck lightning arcs for a second before disappearing and reappearing in front of his men to face the king on the other side who called his name.
The men in the back who were aware of their king''s presence were taken aback by his speed, despite some of them seeing it, while the men in the front who had only recently be aware of their king''s presence quickly gave a standing salute.
Andrew Dawn, on the other hand, waspletely focused on the man in front of him, who was currently on the ground and hugging a shaking girl in his arms, while the man who was hugging the young girl in his arms was also looking at Andrew Dawn with intense hatred in his eyes.
This figure was actually close to the man before, but despite seeing her on his way here, he ignored her because she was never his focus.
Andrew Dawn had an uneasy thought in his heart as he spoke in a voice loud enough for the man who was also identified as a king in the true world and asked a question, seeing this and the somewhat familiar figure he had seen a few times before the apocalypse.
"Does she own the bird that I just shot down?"
"You bastard"
Chapter 227 New Problem
New Problem
[Third Person POV],
"You bastard"
When Andrew Dawn heard the man who was holding the violently shaking girl in his arms, he just sighed loudly and ced his right hand on his face before speaking.
"Why did you bring her to this ce?" He inquired because the man he addressed did not respond, but the wind around him became violent instead.
Violent to the point where the men around them were gradually pushed back, but this was not the strangest part of it all.
What was strange was the strange green portal that appeared behind him, and from the portal slowly emerged a very big gori with a very strong aura.
...¡..
[Rank 1 Earth Gori Level 37],
A spirit summoned by the entity; George Winter from the spirit world.
A mid-rank monster who excels at fighting in closebat and can defend with earth magic.
...¡
Yes, the king who had always opposed Andrew Dawn is a summoner, and his name is George Winter, but unlike Anna''s summoning skill, this skill was rted to his job.
In the sense that he did not make contracts with the summons he summoned from the spirit world, but instead forged a path with them to assist one another.
Unlike Anna''s summoning skill, which required her to summon a creature from the shadow world at random and if she liked it, she can continue summoning for as long as long as the summon''s spirit is not above her and if she decides to have a contract with the summon, she can gain benefits from it.
Her skill was also more flexible in the sense that she could keep summoning while trying to find the summon she wanted by cutting off the connection she had with the one she didn''t want.
George Winter''s summoning ability was a little different.
Different in the sense that George Winter had to travel to the spirit world with his spirit body and forge a path with a spirit who was willing to do so under certain conditions, and while he could not have the advantages that Anna had with her summoning skill, the advantages that his job provided were greater than what Anna''s skill could currently provide.
For one, he could create multiple paths with multiple spirits as long as his spirit body could handle it which essentially made him something akin to a one-man army.
Furthermore, the spirit he summoned would always have a mid -level or higher potential or have its potential elevated to the mid-level due to his job powers.
This was one of the reasons most spirits were willing to cooperate with him to forge a path.
And, while he couldn''t get feedback from the spirits he summoned, he could still get arge portion of their primordial records whenever they were summoned.
A spirit body is simr to inner conscience, but because of magic, it is a little moreplicated than just being inner consciousness.
There were also different types of paths, such as friendship paths, equal paths, master and servant paths, and so on.
The earth gori he just summoned is one of his early summoned spirits, which was originally a spirit with low-level potential but had its potential elevated to mid-level talent due to having made a path with George Winter, making it more loyal to George Winter even though the path they made with each other didn''t require him to be loyal.
The Equal Path is the path that connects Earth Gori and George Winter.
George Winter''s job was powerful in its own right, which is understandable given its Epic Grade, but what most people didn''t know is that jobs are far more than just a tool to being powerful, which was something a lot of people couldn''t know given that it had only been a week for even the fastest human to arrive in the true world to learn some secrets.
The Earth Gori is usually summoned to the true world forbat, so it was already prepared to fight the moment it arrived, but what it didn''t expect was to see its friend on the ground holding his shaking daughter, who appeared to be in a lot of pain.
The Earth Gori''s first thought was to rush to their side and use its massive body, which measured slightly more than 4 meters, to stand guard before releasing a loud roar that created a mini gust of wind.
Even after seeing this, Andrew Dawn didn''t show much emotion because the dome''s defensive ability kept others at bay as he continued to stare at George Winter and his daughter.
And yes, Andrew Dawn was now aware that the person in George''s hands is his daughter seeing as he felt she was familiar, and she just happened to bear the brunt of his soul attack, which is understandable given that there must be some kind of connection between the girl and the bird she was controlling, and for the girl to be affected by the attack, that connection had to be rather deep.
The effect of Andrew Dawn''s ''Rank 0 Soul Magic: ''Disintegrate'' spell was to wipe away the soul of anything with a soul that was weaker than him, killing it in the process, which meant that the girl should have died by now, but the reason she was still alive had to be because of the broken chain that was now on the floor beside her, but this was not enough to save her from the end result that was stilling.
Even though the girl was the daughter of the king who continued to oppose Andrew Dawn given that he also had a daughter, he didn''t expect his attack to have struck the girl, which is why he felt bad.
He wouldn''t have been bothered if the attack had affected someone else because George Winter had also killed some of his men.
He had already seen the death of a reasonable number of people before the apocalypse arrived, and the warriors who were below him were also ready to die at any time. This was especially true in the true world so it was even something seen as honour to die for one''s king and ''home''.
The problem now is that the person who was still affected in the end was the daughter of George Dawn and the consequences for this was something that no one knew.
Chapter 228 Sudden Rest
[Previous Chapter has been edited]
......
Sudden Rest
[Third Person POV],
Rank 0 spells, also known as unranked spells, did not imply that they were designed or intended for use by unranked species.
Rank 0 spells, also known as unranked spells, are basic spells for certain magic.
Fireball is an example.
This was a basic spell in the fire magic system that could be used by unranked species as well, but that didn''t mean it couldn''t be used by ranked species because the fireball spell became more powerful in their hands.
Although the spell is weaker than other spells with rank, it is still used by ranked species.
Some magic spells were so powerful that even the basic spells of that particr magic couldpete with ranked spells and could not be used by most unranked creatures, even if they were only basic spells.
This was mostmon in rare elemental magic, such as gravity magic, space magic, soul magic, time magic, and so on.
Even if one only dealt with its basic spells, this type of magic was not easy to use.
Most of the time, it was exceptionally hard.
This was why Andrew Dawn''s basic soul magic spell attack was so powerful, despite the fact that the majority of the attack was blocked by an item that could even block soul attacks.
An item capable of blocking an attack of this level had to be at the very least a low rare-grade item, but even so, it was destroyed.
The problem now was that if they didn''t find something that could save the little girl''s life in the short time they had left, she would die.
This is why, despite his obvious rage as he searched the store for anything rted to the soul, George has yet to order anyone to attack.
But this didn''t help his mental state because everything rted to the soul in the store was very expensive, and he couldn''t afford any of them.
It wasn''t this bad as he had a lot of gold coins on hand, but the items that were clear and easy to understand were all very expensive due to their high grades.
The ones he could actually buy had vague exnations and were of unknown use.
Even in this state, his mind was clear on what to risk and what not to risk, and he was not going to endanger his daughter''s life.
At this point, George Winter was wondering why he had brought his daughter to this ce.
He should not have be overconfident as a result of the settlement reports she provided.
He should not have started this pointless fight for such a stupid petty reason.
As a result, his only child and family in this world would either die or have her situation worsen.
He didn''t want either of these oues to ur.
Andrew Dawn suddenly opened his mouth to speak as George Winter turned to face him with red eyes as his mental state continued to deteriorate and feelings of rage, sadness, and indecision began to cloud his mind.
"Just buy her an amulet to contain her state," Andrew Dawn said as she mentioned the item he thought might be useful in the situation.
After all, he had to personally research his job to better understand it, and he came across this item so he simply suggested it to George Winter.
He was unsure whether the item would work well.
It was even more ironic that he was assisting his adversary. It could even be called stupid, but a father''s heart was just that stupid.
Except for the asional growls of a certain gori, the surroundings were as quiet and silent as a graveyard during this exchange.
The air was so tense that it was difficult for the lower-level warriors of both kings to breathe.
It even got to the point where Andrew Dawn became irritated by the Earth Gori''s slightly puny aura and subconsciously released his own at it, scaring it while George Winter was busy wearing the amulet wristband he brought from the store to his daughter''s wrist.
Fortunately for the old man''s heart, his daughter stopped shaking when he was through, but she fell unconscious and didn''t appear to be waking up anytime soon.
At the very least, she was breathing, but that didn''t make things any better.
When Andrew Dawn saw this, he opened his mouth to speak.
"So, what now?" He inquired as George Winter turned to face him after handing over his daughter to two female mages who hade out to receive her.
If Ace or any of his teammates were here right now, they would recognize these two female mages because they were the first evolved humans they encountered in the true world.
Hearing Andrew Dawn''s words, George Winter was about to respond when he was abruptly interrupted by Andrew Dawn, who spoke again.
"Why don''t we put an end to this pointless fight so we don''t cause any more unnecessary loss to ourselves?" Andrew Dawn said to George Winter, who turned to look at his unconscious daughter on the back of one of the ice mages when he heard Andrew Dawn''s words.
Even though it now appears that nothing is happening to his daughter, his heart was still uneasy.
At this point, he was regretting his actions, particrly bringing his daughter here.
As George Winter considered this, he simply looked at Andrew Dawn and nodded, much to Andrew Dawn''s surprise, and began making his way to the back of his army with his summon and the two female mages who had his daughter.
Seeing this, George Winter''s men began to organize their own retreat, remaining wary of Andrew Dawn''s men in case of a surprise attack while retreating with their king.
Andrew Dawn surmised that this was done because George Winter saw no point in fighting again after what had happened to his daughter.
It was just that the unexpected retreat caused a sudden rest, so for a while, Andrew Dawn and his men just watched as the other party retreated before disappearing from their sight.
Chapter 229 An Experiment With Knowledge
[Sorry for the earlier mishap.
Three chaptersing right up in a few hours],
An Experiment With Knowledge
[Third Person POV],
After seeing and confirming that George Winter and his army were truly gone and would not return to attack them, Andrew Dawn gave the order that his men should return to the settlement before sending an order out to his men who were outside the settlement and were currently heading there due to the previous emergency to return to what they were doing before.
When he did this, he only let a portion of the men go and did not message all of his men, and he intended to let the men he did not message return to the settlement to increase its manpower.
Nobody knows if the recent incident will ur again, so it is best to be prepared at all times.
This is why he still ordered the settlement security to be on high alert and report anything suspicious at all times.
It was also past time for him to obtain an item that would prevent others from peeping inside the settlement.
These were Andrew Dawn''s thoughts as he continued to make more ns for himself as he could already sense a storming and didn''t want to be caught off guard.
''She''s still not here,'' Andrew Dawnmented after attempting to contact his daughter but being unable to do so due to her absence from the true world.
He tried Ace as well, and received the same message from the primordial chronicle, making him wonder if Ace, too, was not in the true world, and the guy who helped his man was not who he thought he was.
However, he didn''t rule out the possibility that these two were in the true world but were in dungeons or something.
He should also ask his man to contact that helper of his, as it appears that his magical medicine may y a role in whatever storm was approaching.
''I should also ask for their name to see if they are the same person I thought they were,'' Andrew Dawn thought as he went on with his work.
[Ace POV],
I went straight to the basement after my discussion with my teammate.
I was tired, so I decided to take a short rest in my room and n out my next steps based on what I had just learned from my teammates.
ording to what I''ve heard from my teammates, something was going to happen in the true world in 10 days, which was the unsealing of these new races.
And for the Dwarven king to advise someone like Emma to evolve quickly if she wanted to have a say in whatever happened next meant a lot.
It was better to say that this unsealing event was actually unsealing monsters, and whether I liked it or not, I was going to run into this race.
And in the time I had left before the races'' unsealing, I thought it would be better if I could evolve as well.
The path to finishing my job quest is now visible, but all I need is time, which I don''t have even with the alternate dimension in y.
It was even a race to the time limit depending on which angle I looked at it from. In any case, it didn''t change the fact that I needed to get stronger and I had an idea that could help me.
I''ve been thinking for a while that I''ve been wasting the advantage I''ve had all this time, which is understandable given that I didn''t have the coins required to keep thinking about it.
The store is the advantage I was referring to.
There are a lot of things that could make me stronger in the store and there was this one section in the store that could make the progress regarding my job faster and even potentially make me stronger and that was the knowledge section of the store.
One of the factors that has brought me to my current stage and could even be called my foundation is the basic alchemy knowledge I brought from the store in the beginning but as time passed, I began to notice a problem I kept ignoring due to theck of coins I had on hand before.
The issue I noticed was that, while I had a lot of information in basic alchemy knowledge in my head, it was also limited.
Alchemy was abination of different things, and while there was some information about the various aspects of it, it was still limited, and I noticed that this indirectly affected me.
It affected me because, while the basic alchemy knowledge in my head provided information about the various aspects of alchemy that were rted to it, it only provided general information rather than detailed information, despite the basic alchemy knowledge providing information about rank 0 items to rank 2 items.
It''s simr to how the economics course in school included maths but didn''t focus on everything rted to maths and just gave a broad overview of it.
This became clear when I attempted to make a rune for the first time.
Although I seeded on my first attempt, I noticed there were a lot of things I could have done and avoided, but the basic alchemy never stated these things and only gave me the general steps on how to engrave a rune.
This is understandable because the basic alchemy knowledge would no longer be basic if it began delving into other aspects of alchemy when other knowledge could be obtained from the store regarding these aspects.
My n in the past was to purchase knowledge about these aspects of alchemy, but I didn''t have the coins to do so, but things are different now.
I had enough coins to purchase a variety of alchemical basics such as runes, potion making, cksmithing, formations, and so on.
Aside from that, I considered purchasing items rted to magic, such as how to manipte it and its fundamentals.
The only uncertainty was whether it would be superior to Emma''s guidance.
Chapter 230 Contemplating
A/N: Previous chapter has been edited. Thank you for waiting and please continue to vote for the novel. It helps.
First powerstone goal reached so a bonus chapter tomorrow.
Two more chapters to go.
.....
Contemting
[Ace POV],
They say that knowledge is power, and I agreed with them, but things could be very different when it came to magical matters.
For one thing, if I had a lot of knowledge about rune making before I started, I would have known what I needed to do and would not have failed in my first visualisation of a rune through sketching.
This could also be attributed to my inexperience, but inexperience also included ack of knowledge.
This could also be justified in terms of magic.
IfIf I knew more about magic, I would have known the difference between manipting mana and casting spells, and now that I think about it, this is what separates Emma and me because she knows more about magic than I do.
All of these factors contributed to myck of knowledge and how it affected me.
I suppose that being ignorant in an unfamiliar world where death could happen at any time was a killing factor for oneself.
Pure power is still important, but it is not far more important than knowledge.
The only reason I''m still here is because I''m still debating whether it''s a good idea for me to use the coins in my hand now to gain more knowledge.
It is obviously a good idea, but there are other things I could do with the coins I have, such as purchase more alchemy materials and continue doing what I was doing before.
Because I didn''t have a lot of gold coins in my hand, I didn''t get very far with alchemy and could only make pills, but looking back, it''s not like my progress is still being slowed down due to ack of knowledge.
If I were to create moreplicated items above rank 0 in the near future, this could be a bigger problem.
I was still creating basic items so this issue might not be that evident.
Hmmm.
As I pondered what to do next, I heard footsteps approaching my room, and when I turned my head to the open door, Anna entered immediately after noticing that I was awake.
"Hi," she said as she approached the side of my bed, adding, "I saw the change in the basement and I came to ask a question?"
Hearing this, I opened my mouth to speak, knowing exactly what she wanted to ask.
"What is it?" I inquired.
"Is there anywhere I can put crow in the basement that won''t bother you?" She asked as I immediately responded after hearing what she had to say, which was simr to what I had in my head when I first heard her speak.
"Isn''t there still a lot of open space around?"
"Yes, but since you changed the basement so much, I''m not sure if it''s even convenient for crow to still stay down here," Anna said as I realised what she was trying to say.
Seeing this, I slowly got out of bed before making my way out of the room, and I decided to just use this opportunity to show her where she could ce the crow that I thought would not cause me problemster.
I was able to return to my room after I sent Anna away after spending a few more minutes in the basement with Anna due to the matter concerning her summon location in the basement and sge asking me about the change that happened here and what I''ve been up to.
But before I could return to my bed, I came to a halt and decided to take a bath because the sweat that had been on me since my return from the true world had begun to bother me.
Thinking about this, I exited my room before ascending to the surface to take my bath.
I returned to the mansion after cleaning myself after spending a few more dozen minutes outside the mansion in the waterfall where I took my bath.
Feeling the satisfaction of being clean, I returned to my room to continue resting.
I wasn''t as exhausted as I had been when I returned from the true world, and since I didn''t have anything to do, I returned to my thoughts before Anna interrupted me.
It''s a good thing I thought about her crow when I was rearranging the basement; otherwise, the crow would have seen a dark ce to stay and I would have had to rearrange the basement again.
This would mean scattering everything I had done to the basement.
That''s a significant amount of stress.
I had more gold coins than a thousand, but the materials I brought from the store for rune making reduced it to around 900 gold coins.
This is still a lot of gold coins that could be used to buy a reasonable amount of alchemical materials, but after some thought, I decided against it.
I desired knowledge.
Above all else, even powerful items, this was my thirst.
As a result, I spent three free item tickets on knowledge I knew nothing about.
It ended well because the knowledgeter yed a role, but that does not guarantee that it will always end well for me if I continue to prioritize knowledge over everything else.
But who cares?
I''m not sure I care in the first ce.
After some deliberation, I decided to purchase a set of basic knowledge of the various aspects of alchemy and magic.
Gold coins were meant to be spent, and I could always make more if this choice elerated my progress.
Knowledge was something that I would remember for a long time.
As I was thinking about this, I summoned the primordial chronicle in my head and went to the knowledge sub-option in the store section, where I began searching for knowledge that I thought would be useful to me.
Chapter 231 Attempting To Spot A Difference
[Ace POV],
There was a lot of knowledge about Alchemy, such as formations, runes, and even herbs, and so on.
The basic knowledge of these aspects was not as expensive as the basic knowledge of alchemy, which cost 250 gold coins.
The individual basic knowledge I was looking to purchase was all priced between 30 and 50 gold coins.
If it had only been one, the price would have seemed reasonable, but I was purchasing arge quantity of knowledge about various aspects of alchemy, so the cost could already be estimated.
As I considered how much money I was about to lose, I began to purchase the knowledge I desired from the store''s knowledge suboption.
So for the next few minutes, my head just kept filling with unfamiliar knowledge, and because I was buying different knowledge at the same time, the effect of having the knowledge inputted into my head began to feel painful, but thankfully, the pain wasn''t so severe that I had to stop what I was doing, so I continued the act of expanding my head with gritted teeth.
........
"Ugh," I muttered, shaking my head and cing my hand on my face feeling as if my brain was being pricked with sharp objects.
''That was definitely a bad decision,'' I thought as I resolved not to try this act of having different knowledge inputted into my head one after the other.
The pain was difficult to bear, and even thinking about anything was painful.
Seeing as I was only going to torture myself if I started doing anything right now, I just decided to sleep instead, so after a few seconds of rolling in my bed in an attempt to sleep, I was finally sessful as my eyelids closed slowly.
...
Yawns
Opening my eyes slowly to see the now bing familiar bedroom, I repositioned my body on my bed to sit as I felt a small pain in my head, prompting me to recall the events that had caused my headache.
Remembering this, I summoned the primordial chronicle in my head to check the number of gold coins I still had.
This was a very important matter since this would decide if I was going to remain rich or go broke like I had always been before my encounter with the earth rat den.
I didn''t check my bnce because the headache I got after buying thest piece of knowledge I wanted prevented me from doing so.
Fortunately, the situation was not as bad as I had initially expected.
[Total coins: 212 Gold Coins: 46 Silver Coins: 53 Bronze Coins],
With this amount of gold coins, I was still richer than my previous self, so it is okay I suppose.
As I considered these things, I exited my room and went to my b,'' where I took a seat in the center of the tables, which still had the remnants of my previous experiments scattered about.
I was going to go through the unfamiliar basic knowledge I had in my head and sort it out because it appears to be a jumbled mess in my head right now.
This is understandable because, unlike thest time I acquired the basic alchemy knowledge for the first time, I had several in my head this time, and it was going to take a while for me to organise things.
I was in a situation where I had a lot on my mind, which caused me to be indecisive because I knew a lot of things but didn''t know where to start.
This was me still concentrating on the alchemy aspect rather than the magic knowledge I had purchased from the primordial chronicle.
After organizing the new knowledge in my head rted to alchemy, I noticed that some of the information stated in the new knowledge I had just brought was also stated in the basic alchemy knowledge, and it was also as I suspected becausepared to the information stated in the basic alchemy knowledge, the information stated in the new knowledge I had just brought for the respective aspect of alchemy was more detailed.
And to prove my thoughts and suspicions that having this knowledge would exponentially increase my progress in alchemy, I decided to start an experiment with something I was very familiar with: pill making.
Pill making is a core skill in alchemy, but I had only just discovered that it isn''t something that can only be done by an alchemist, but also serves as a universal skill for rank species who wanted to refine their own herbs into a pill.
It''s just that most people can''t do itpared to how an alchemist would do it.
But this was not my focus because I was preupied with something else.
Through pill making, I was already on my way to bing a Trainee Alchemist.
Because it was the first thing I learned when I first became acquainted with alchemy, this was the most advanced aspect of alchemy for me.
What I was going to do right now to see if there was any difference between having detailed information and general information about pill making was to try to make another pill, and I''ve already decided which pill to start with, which is the basic stamina pill.
This is a pill I''ve never attempted to make before, so it''s the ideal experiment for me to see if there''s really a difference with more knowledge.
With this in mind, I took my cauldron from my storage ring before summoning the primordial chronicle in my head to purchase some materials for the pill in the store section.
The basic stamina pill works differently than the basic health pill and basic mana pill.
The basic health pill, as the name suggests, restores one''s health, while the basic mana pill restores one''s mana and the basic stamina pill restores one''s stamina.
To be honest, I thought of the basic stamina pill as a magical sort of energy drink or, in this case, pill.
It was strangely urate in a way.
Chapter 232 Concocting Pills
Concocting Pills
[Ace POV],
Following the now-familiar pill-making steps, I gradually began my first attempt at making a basic stamina pill.
Unlike the basic mana pill, whose materials are more costly to obtain, the basic stamina pill was simr to the basic health pill in that the materials needed to make them were inexpensive and cheap.
The use of the basic stamina pill could also be considered useless, but ording to the basic alchemy knowledge, there is no such thing as a useless pill.
If it is ineffective for someone, it simply means that the pill was not one that they required or could use.
ording to the basic alchemy knowledge and the pill''s name, the pill is used to recover energy and reduce exhaustion. I can already think of numerous applications for the basic stamina pill if used correctly.
In a fight,bined with the other pills I concoct, one could only be regarded as an undying monster. The pill can also be used to deal with stressful situations at physicalbour.
I suppose cksmiths would love this pill.
I was already in the process of forming the basic stamina pill when I had these random thoughts.
This was what would determine whether or not I was sessful in concocting a pill, and it was by far the fastest of my first trials in all the pills I''d concocted to date.
I brought the knowledge about pills, and in this knowledge were recipes for basic pills ranging from rank 0 to rank 2, and aside from having a few more recipes about pills than the basic alchemy knowledge in my head, the steps taken to make these pills were also more detailed.
I was also making the pill using the pill knowledge steps rather than the generalised steps stated in the basic alchemy knowledge.
I''m guessing that, in addition to my better mana control in manipting mana than when I first started, and my experience with making pills, the basic stamina looked surprisingly easy to make despite its steps not appearing to be any easier than concocting a basic health pill.
It should also be noted that this is my first attempt at making the pill.
I was in the final stages of creating the basic stamina pill when I had this thought.
After using the pill forming technique to create a pill from the clump of herbs in the cauldron, I used the primordial chronicle to check the information of one of the pills in the cauldron to see if I was sessful.
Even before I checked the pill''s information, I had a good intuition that the oue would be positive.
...¡
[Basic Stamina Pill-[40% Purity]],
Recovers 30% of stamina for unranked species.
Recovers 10% of stamina for rank 1 species.
It is ineffective for species above rank 1.
...¡..
Although the purity of the pill in my hand was 40% pure, the primordial chronicle still ssified it as a pill that could recover 30% of stamina because the 40% purity of the basic stamina pill only meant it was a more effective 30% purity pill to the primordial chronicle. Only when the purity of the pill reaches or exceeds 50% will the pill''s evaluation improve.
However, this was not the point. The point is that, in addition to sessfully creating a basic stamina pill on my first attempt, the purity of the pill was as high as 40%.
The basic health pill is the only pill I make that canpete with this.
I know I followed all of the steps outlined in the pill knowledge to the teeth, but is it because of this that the oue is this good?
It should be a part of this, but to confirm my hypothesis, I''ll need to experiment again, but this time with the pill I''m most familiar with, the basic health pill, and this time I''m going to set aside my experience making the pill and simply follow the steps in the pill knowledge and see how it goes.
The steps outlined in the pill knowledge were so detailed that even my novice self from before would have no trouble understanding them, and I wondered if I could seed in concocting a basic health pill with a high purity level with my improved mana control.
To date, the highest purity level I''ve achieved with the basic health pill is 46% purity, and the basic mana pill is 38% purity.
I should have been a trainee alchemist by now if it hadn''t been for the fact that my sess rate when concocting the basic mana pill was still quite low.
With these thoughts racing through my mind, I cleaned the cauldron and myb and prepared to make another pill after purchasing the materials required to make the basic health pill from the store.
Initially, I was about to go off and start creating the pill like I used to due to habit, but thankfully, I was able to stop myself before I actually started doing anything.
Concocting a pill like I used to was pointless because I wanted to follow the steps and methods stated in the pill knowledge, and because I couldn''t stop when I was in the pill making process, I would have to waste time.
Thankfully, this was not the case, as I was able to begin concocting the pill using one of the methods described in the pill knowledge.
I was a little lost in the pill forming process at first because the method I was using to concoct a pill I was familiar with before was a little unfamiliar now, the start of the pill making process was strange but as time passed, I found myself getting familiar with it and soon enough, I started to notice some things.
For one, I noticed that in the basic alchemy knowledge, it is stated that at the start of the concocting process, I need to ce the herbs in the cauldron as they were, but in the pill knowledge, it stated that for easier better results, I needed to first process the herbs, such as washing them even if they were clean before and cutting out the parts of the herbs that served no use, such as the roots.
Despite the fact that it was only a difference in steps that I thought were unnecessarily stressful but still did, it showed resultster in the concoction process.
Aside from this, the basic alchemy knowledge states that after putting the herbs in the cauldron and waiting for them to heat up a little, the next step was to use the pill forming technique.
While these steps were the same as stated in the pill knowledge and basic health recipe, the pill knowledge was more detailed in that it stated that after putting the herbs in the cauldron and before using the pill forming technique, during the heating process of the herbs, I was not supposed to evenly heat the herbs but rather concentrate on them, such as heating some specific herbs more while heating the others averagely or less.
This was something I had noticed in the past and had adjusted slightly, but now that I knew it was a real thing, I was enlightened.
These minor changes to the steps may appear insignificant, but afterpleting them, I realized their significance in the subsequent process of creating the basic health pill.
It just felt like things made more sense and were easier. The steps that appeared to be confusing and unnecessary began to make sense.
As I was thinking about these things, I circted my mana for a while in preparation for the final step, which was to form a pill from the solution in the cauldron, and as soon as I was finished, I took one of the pills in the cauldron and checked its information through the primordial chronicle.
...¡..
[Basic Health Pill-[57% Purity]],
Recovers 50% of Health for unranked species.
Recovers 20% of Health for rank 1 species.
It is ineffective for species above rank 1.
...¡..
Seeing the pill''s information in my hand made me wonder if I was the true creator.
This was far too significant an improvement.
Although I knew I had made a sessful pill the moment I saw it because there were fewer ck spots on the pill surface, I never expected it to be this pure.
I expected the purity level to rise, but not by this much.
Perhaps my previous experience making the pill contributed to this, but it was mostly new knowledge that yed a role.
Looking at the remaining four pills in the cauldron, I decided to try the basic mana pill, so as soon as I finished cleaning the cauldron, I began concocting the basic mana pill ording to the steps outlined in the pill knowledge.
The highest purity level for basic mana pills I''ve made is 38%, so I wondered if it would rise by a few points this time.
Even with the extra knowledge that was supposed to make things easier, the basic mana pill concoction process was moreplicated than the basic health and stamina pill, but thankfully I was still able to sessfully concort the pill in the end.
After that, I used the primordial chronicle to test the purity of one of the pills in the cauldron.
Chapter 233 Titles
[The chapter is likely to be filled with Grammer mistakes since it was written in the bus, I''ll edit itter. Thanks for reading]
......
[Ace POV],
...¡
[Basic Mana Pill-[44% Purity]],
Recovers 30% of mana for unranked species.
Recovers 10% of mana for rank 1 species.
It is ineffective for species above rank 1.
...¡..
I was familiar with the use of the basic mana pill, so I skipped over its information and went straight to its purity level. When I saw the purity level of the pill, a series of thoughts shed through my mind, the majority of which were rted to how quickly my progress in alchemy should be now.
While my progress in other aspects of alchemy may not be as rapid as pill making, it should be faster than me relying solely on the generalized information stated in the basic alchemy knowledge.
The difference in following such detailed steps became evident. The only problem I could think of was a future problem that might arise as a result of my most of the time following the steps in front of me and not having to experience some things myself.
But that was left to the future because it is now the present.
As I reflected on these things and prepared to leave theb to rest, a thought urred to me that prevented me from doing so.
Since I didn''t have anything I was really doing now, and since I was already close to being a trainee alchemist, and was even closer now due to the new knowledge, why don''t I use this time to increase my sess rate in making the basic mana pill, and while I grind that, I can use the other time when I have my breaks to try and concoct other pills I''ve been wanting to concoct but couldn''t because of the time required to sessfully concoct one?
With this thought in mind, I immediately got to work, purchasing the materials required to create the basic mana pills.
I also brought some extra wooden bottles to store the pills, so for the next few hours, I began concocting pills and filling the room with the fragrance of herbs, all while keeping a certain summoned creature''s eye on me.
.......
"That''s........a lot." I muttered as I looked at the numerous pill bottles on the table in front of me.
In the end, I became so immersed in pill-making that I''d switch from basic mana pills to basic health and stamina pills right away to increase my sess rate with one and my purity level with the other.
Aside from that, I started learning about a new pill called the food pill.
Depending on how one looked at it, this pill is also useful.
The steps to make it are actually quite simplepared to making the basic mana pill, but I put it on hold due to the same function it had that did nothing to one''sbat power.
The food pill effect was straightforward as its purpose was to alleviate hunger for a few hours.
There are also no side effects.
Aside from ack of nutrients in the body, I suppose.
Hmmm.
I''m wondering if nutrients are even necessary because of the ability to level up.
I only attempted to make it now because I was intrigued by its effect and it appeared to be quite simple to make, as evidenced by my sess on my first attempt.
It''s only because of how I abused my pills, I''m still standing here energised as if I did nothing in my made-upb.
I don''t even know how many basic mana and stamina pills are currently in my system.
I would have kept doing what I was doing and concocting if it hadn''t been for the primordial chronicle notification.
This is the second notification; I ignored the first because I didn''t want to disrupt my concentration, but I had to stop when I heard it again.
I didn''t even check the purity of the pills I made because I knew I was getting better based on the fewer ck spots on the pills'' surface, but my concentration was cut off by my teammate.
Only Anna can contact me in the other dimension.
This was my thought, but when I finally called the primordial chronicle in my head to see what was bothering me, I discovered that it wasn''t a message from Anna, but rather a notification from the primordial chronicle itself.
.......
[Title Gained[Trainee Alchemist]],
...¡..
This was the first notification.
......
[Title Gained[Apprentice Alchemist]],
.......
And this was thest.
Both notifications were perplexing since I had no idea what they meant, but I was also intrigued because I saw a term that I''d been seeing since the start of the apocalypse whenever I viewed my status.
Title.
...¡.
[Status],
[Name: Ace ze [Yet to evolve]],
[Age: 17],
[Race: Human [Homo sapiens]],
[Affiliation: None],
[Level: 25[29[66%]],
[Job: [Alchemist lord[69.3%]],
[Store],
[Map],
[Contact],
[Ranking: Not on the rank board],
[Title: Trainee Alchemist[Inactive], Apprentice Alchemist[Inactive]],
...¡
It was exactly as I suspected, and the notification I received from the primordial chronicle is indeed rted to the title section I always see on my status.
This was the only section of my status that I was oblivious of, but that appears to be changing.
With this in mind, I concentrated on one of the ''titles,'' as the primordial chronicle refers to them, in the title section to see if the information pertaining to it would appear, which it thankfully did.
Seeing this, I cleared my mind of all distracting thoughts and focused on the text in the blue panel in front of me.
[Trainee Alchemist],
A title given to an alchemist in training that and that is recognized by the primordial chronicle.
*Increases total mana pool by 2%.
*Increases sess rate of rank 0 items by 4%.
...¡.
[Title is inactive],
[Activate Title],
[Y/N],
......
''Huh?''
''What is this?''
The title''s function was quite detailed, but it was precisely because of the titles that I was perplexed.
For one thing, I had no idea I''d subconsciously increased my sess rate in concocting two pills with 30% purity and an 80% sess rate.
I waspletely immersed in the moment.
Something else I didn''t expect was to receive a title as a Trainee Alchemist, and based on how things appear now, titles appear to be some kind of achievement thates with benefits.
The title''s two functions alone are valuable.
The first function adds 2% to my mana pool. It''s not much, but I''m not going to say no to extra mana.
The function of the title that I found the most useful was the second one, which increased my sess rate in creating rank 0 items by 4%. It may appear insignificant, but considering that scientists in my old world would die for a method that could increase the sess rate of their experiment by 1%, there isn''t much to say about the importance of this title.
The best part was that, in addition to my silver cauldron''s 15% sess rate and the 4% added sess rate of the Trainee Alchemist title, it will now be much easier to concoct pills.
In fact it''s almost impossible for me to fail at concocting 30% purity pills for the basic health and mana pill but before I jump into conclusions, it''s better I check the other title that appeared with this one.
...¡
[Apprentice Alchemist],
A title given to an experienced alchemist in training that and that is recognized by the primordial chronicle.
*Increases total mana pool by 4%.
*Increases sess rate of rank 0 items by 7%.
...¡.
''Oh''
''An upgrade''
Seems like I somehow also became an apprentice alchemist without knowing.
Hmmm.
''Just how long did I spend concocting pills?''
When this thought came to mind, I suddenly started to think that perhaps it wasn''t just a ''few'' hours I spent down here to concoct pills.
As soon as I had this thought, I called out the primordial chronicle in my head and went to the contact section to send a message to Anna but when I tried doing so, I was told by the primordial chronicle that the message wouldn''t go because she was not in the same works as I was.
This just confirmed my feeling that I must have been down here for a very long time but if Anna is not in the alternate dimension again, why did she leave her summon?
As I thought of this I turned to the location the shadow crow was just to find nothing there. The shadow crow was gone as well.
''Seems like I was too invested in concocting pills'', as I thought if this, I returned my focus back to the panel in front of me.
There was not much to say about the apprentice alchemist title apart from the part that it seems to be an upgrade of the first title.
I guess all that remains now is to activate the titles and see what happens.
Chapter 234 Activating The Title
[I edited the previous chapter now.
This is also a raw chapter so I''ll edit itter as well.
Sorry for the mistakes you see ahead and thanks for reading
Starting from next week as well, we''ll be back to two chapters per day]
[Ace POV],
Immediately after choosing to activate the first title which was the Trainee Alchemist title, my status changed but I felt no change in me.
Perhaps it might be because the 2% extra mana was too little for me to feel and since one couldn''t exactly feel an increase in sess rate, I would have to wait for another concoction session to find out.
''I wonder if I can try to push through and be an advanced alchemist now'', I thought since it sounded like a reasonable n that could seed given the sess rate I had in passive but I would have to check the purity level of the pills I concocted previously before I start though.
With these thoughts in mind, I took a look at my status.
...¡
[Status],
[Name: Ace ze [Yet to evolve]],
[Age: 17],
[Race: Human [Homo sapiens]],
[Affiliation: None],
[Level: 25[29[66%]],
[Job: [Alchemist lord[69.3%]],
[Store],
[Map],
[Contact],
[Ranking: Not on the rank board],
[Title: Trainee Alchemist[Active], Apprentice Alchemist[Inactive]],
.....
There was no additional change in my status apart from the Trainee Alchemist title being activated so let''s activate the second one too.
With these thoughts in mind, I focused my attention on the other title that was inactive as the text on the panel in front of me disappeared as new ones reappeared after.
...¡
[Apprentice Alchemist],
A title given to an experienced alchemist in training and that is recognized by the primordial chronicle.
*Increases total mana pool by 4%.
*Increases sess rate of rank 0 items by 7%.
...¡
[Title is inactive],
[Activate Title],
[Y/N],
...¡
''Yes''
After giving my answer to the primordial chronicle, I was expecting the same thing that happened before when I activated the Trainee Alchemist title to happen again but there was a change this time as it wasn''t the updated status that appeared in front of me this time.
...¡
[Detected a lower title for [Apprentice Alchemist][Trainee Alchemist]],
[Note that choosing this title will deactivate the [Trainee Alchemist] title and remove it from your status],
[Do you still wish to continue?],
...¡.
Reading the texts in the panel in front of me for the second time, I finally understood the reason why the title did not immediately be active.
I also thought of this problem since it was quite confusing for both the [Trainee Alchemist] and the [Apprentice Alchemist] to exist side by side as both title effects ovepped each other. One was superior and the other was inferior and looking at the notification the primordial chronicle just sent now made me understand what was going to happen next.
One of the titles was either going to leave for the other title to be active or one had to stay inactive for the existing active title to continue operating and it was obviously the former I was going for.
The apprentice alchemist title is basically an upgrade of the trainee alchemist so it made more sense for it to go since there was no loss whatsoever gained from it leaving.
As I thought of these things, I chose to activate the apprentice alchemist title and just like before, I felt no change whatsoever but my status did get a minor change.
...¡
[Status],
[Name: Ace ze [Yet to evolve]],
[Age: 17],
[Race: Human [Homo sapiens]],
[Affiliation: None],
[Level: 25[29[66%]],
[Job: [Alchemist lord[69.3%]],
[Store],
[Map],
[Contact],
[Ranking: Not on the rank board],
[Title: Apprentice Alchemist[Active]],
...
The Trainee Alchemist title did really disappear but since I was aware of it happening when I wanted to activate the apprentice title, it didn''t affect me.
With this thought in mind, I dismissed the primordial chronicle and thought of what to do next.
For one, I could head out of the alternate dimension and hunt monsters since that was something I really needed to do or I could continue to make pills and see if I can gain another title but first, let''s see the purity level of thetest pills I concocted.
As I thought of this, I took a pill bottle of the basic health, mana, stamina and food scattered on the table close to me and took a single pill out of each bottle and checked its purity.
[Basic Mana Pill-[58% Purity]],
[Basic Health Pill-[67% Purity]],
[Basic Stamina Pill-[65% Purity]],
[Basic Food Pill-[66% Purity]],
Among the seven pills I can concoct, only the basic mana pills had the lowest purity level which is understandable given that among the four pills I concoct, only the basic mana pill required more work and steps to make.
Putting aside the basic mana pill, the other pills all had very high purity levels but before I do anything though, I need to take a bath.
I just realised I was sweaty all over from the previous concocting sessions and it was making me feel ufortable so after deciding to take a bath, I immediately made my way out from the mansion to my usual bathing spot which was the waterfall.
I need to power the mansion one day or another though since it will be much more convenient to bathe in the mansion than having toe out every time to bathe in the open.
I didn''t care about bathing in the open part but that did not mean I did not want things to be convenient for me.
All that was stopping me from having the convenience that I wanted was the level 34 crystal-core magical mansion needed to function.
Apart from wanting the magical building to have energy for me to have the convenience I wanted, the magical mansion also required energy for its defensive mechanism for it to operate.
This function was not needed since there was no one to attack us in the alternate universe but the future was filled with many possibilities so it was better if the function was ready to be activated when needed.
As I thought of these things as I took my bath, I thought of which item I needed to create toplete my job quest once and for all since I did have a location to achieve this.
The earth rat den.
If that ce is still the same as I left it, then it''s not impossible for me toplete my job quest in a day or two but toplete the quest I needed to kill monsters with the help of alchemy which was kinda the obstacle for me since I couldn''t go around fighting in the earth rat den with only a runic bone dagger to slowly grind andplete my job requirements to evolve.
I could do this, but apart from it being too time-consuming, it was also dangerous.
I haven''t forgotten the monster wave that happened back then and If I could, I would not want to experience that again but unfortunately, I had to go back there again since I believe it was the ce for me toplete all my iplete job requirements in one go.
Perhaps I might not even need to go to the earth rats'' den if I find another alternative but that was still my only shortcut option now.
Then there were the races that are appearing now. I only knew about the elves and dwarves so I was not sure if there were more outside but looking at the way things are now, it''s very possible that more races are appearing so I needed strength to protect myself and not end up in the same shoes as Anna.
I don''t think all races will be peaceful like the dwarves.
I continued to think about these things even after I finished taking my bath and after taking a short meal near the waterfall.
It was only when I was back in the mansion''s basement did I stop thinking about it.
It''s also nighttime outside by the way, making me have an idea of just how long I spent down here.
I decided to head out in the morning in the alternate dimension so for now, I was going to try to increase my sess rate and see if I can be an advanced alchemist and get another title for more benefits.
I can also use this time to see how effective the 4% sess rate of the apprentice alchemist title will affect my pills and see if I can learn an additional pill.
There''s just so much progress happening in so little time I feel a sense of satisfaction that I sessfully concoct a pill.
I was also not going to focus on basic mana pills and instead grind with the other three pills to increase their purity levels and my sess rate at making them to increase my chances of getting another title.
Since I already had a n, I immediately got to work.
Chapter 235 Portal?
[Ace POV
¡.
[Status],
[Name: Ace ze [Yet to evolve]],
[Age: 17],
[Race: Human [Homo sapiens]],
[Affiliation: None],
[Level: 25[29[66%]],
[Job: [Alchemist lord[69.3%]],
[Store],
[Map],
[Contact],
[Ranking: Not on the rank board],
[Title: Advanced Alchemist[Active]],
...¡
When the view of the bronze door came into view, I dismissed my status, which had only a minor change on it.
Yesterday night, I was finally able to grind all of my pills to a high purity level, along with my sess rate in making them, but aside from the basic mana pill, which only reached 60% purity, the three other pills, which were the basic health, stamina, and food pill, were all above 70% purity. Only just barely.
Finally, I received my title, which was an added bonus since I got to see the effect of the previous one, which was very good.
.....
[Apprentice Alchemist],
A title given to an alchemist who has left training and is quite experienced in concocting a certain number of basic pills and that is recognized by the primordial chronicle.
*Increases total mana pool by 7%.
*Increases sess rate of rank 0 items by 10%.
...¡.
Apart from feeling something in my body, which was most likely rted to my mana pool slightly increasing after activating the title, I was unable to test how effective the title''s second function would be because I was too exhausted to continue concocting at the time.
I was exhausted to the point where I knew that taking more pills to give myself energy would cause me more harm, so I stopped to rest, and after waking up, taking a bath, and eating a light meal, I''m on my way to the true world, which is what I''m currently doing.
It is now morning in the alternate dimension, but it is still very dark.
As I considered these things and opened the bronze door in front of me to go outside, I quickly closed it and set my feet in the dark room.
After that, I used the nearby stairs to slowly make my way up to the surface while thinking about a few things.
Except for Emma, who I didn''t know the specifics of her job and her job requirements, all of my other teammates should be nearing the end of their job quest and evolving.
ording to my calctions, this should take between 2 and 5 days.
I wasn''t far from evolving as well, but I needed quite a few more kills, so I decided to focus onpleting the second requirements today, so that once this ispleted, the only job requirements rting to alchemy will be left.
I had a few ideas on how toplete the remaining two in my head already, but I won''t start acting on them until I finish the second requirement, and it would be ideal if I could start today, but that is not up to me to decide.
Hmmm.
Due tock of time, I have not been able to put any of the quest rewards, such as the exercises and spells from the neutral magic grimoire, into practice.
What I really needed was still time, and I believe I''ll get it if I evolve sessfully.
As I was thinking about these things, I was finally able to reach the surface via the stairs, and after the usual covering of my traces, I made my way away from the grassy hill to begin my hunt.
...¡
''Too bloody,'' I thought as I examined the state of my clothes, and when I saw that they were too bloody, I moved away from my current location to a more secluded ce where there was no monster in sight to clean myself and change my clothes.
After that, I went to another location to check on my progress inpleting my second job requirement, as that was what I was focusing on today, and looking at the sky, it was already evening and approaching nighttime.
...¡
[Kill Unranked Monsters using Magic: [100/100]?
[Kill Rank 1 Monster using magic: [34/50]],
[Kill Rank 1 Monster with the aid of Alchemy: [6/30]],
[Kill Rank 1 Monster with a single hit with the aid of Alchemy: [0/1]],
[Time Limit: 40 Days: 15 Hours: 36 Minutes: 38 Seconds],
...¡
It was approaching afternoon here after leaving the alternate dimension and returning to the true world, so I guess this is a good improvement, but the problem is that I won''t be able toplete the second requirement today. I needed an extra day.
At the very least, I was about to level up twice, so it''s all right.
Just a little more strength and I''ll be able to get that level 34 crystal core to power the magical building in the alternate dimension.
I could also continue my hunt in the true world and not return.
Maybe the exhaustion will be too much for me, but I had the basic stamina pill to help me.
As I thought of these things while reconsidering my ns, I felt the air around me shift a little.
It started slowly, so I ignored it at first, but when the mana in the air began to stir excessively, I had no choice but to look for what was causing it, and it didn''t take long for me to figure out what it was.
A blue portal slowly appeared in front of me.
When I first saw it, I thought it was the portal that Anna and Emma mentioned in the alternate dimension, so I prepared to run to a distance far away from here, but I came to a halt when I noticed that the portal stopped growing at a certain height.
It didn''t appear to be the massive portal the girls spoke of, so instead of running, I walked slowly closer to the portal in front of me, and when I was a reasonable distance away from it, I used the primordial chronicle to check its information.
...¡
[Slime dungeon],
[Condition to enter: level 25],
[Difficulty: Easy],
....
Slime dungeon?
Like a dungeon filled with slimy monsters?
I don''t know why but I started to have several scenes in my head as to what monsters might be in the dungeon and since the difficulty of the dungeon is easy.....
Chapter 236 Gems
[Ace POV],
Well.....I entered the dungeon in the end.
I was just that curious, and because the difficulty of the dungeon is easy ording to the primordial chronicle, and I had the level required to enter the dungeon and was stronger than most level 25s who didn''t have a job, I didn''t see the dungeon as a life threatening encounter.
I didn''t take it seriously because of the name alone.
The monsters I found in the dungeon were even more rxing.
They were slimes, or more precisely, blue slime balls that jumped around.
Something to be wary of was the acid they somehow excreted from their bodies, which was quite potent, but because they were slow to begin with, the threat from their acid spray diminished, and my fire element worked exceptionally well against them.
My earth elemental attacks did nothing but pierce their skin, whichter healed. The damage was so minor that it could be overlooked.
It''s also worth noting that these slimes could split on their own or through external attacks. This is one of the reasons I eventually stopped attacking them with the earth element.
Overall, the slime monsters were quite weak, so their job was essentially to serve as a bag of primordial records for me to farm, which was good because it allowed me to add more kills to my job requirements since even the rank 1 slime monsters were weak.
It''s just a shame I couldn''t get close to them because of the acid, so I couldn''t kill it with a single strike with the runic de. Even If I could, I don''t think I''d be able to kill the slime with a single strike as well, because it was very possible for the slime to split and multiply instead due to the attacks.
And since their crystal cores were also inside their transparent body, I waited a few minutes after death for their acidic body to follow before harvesting the cores.
But I guess it was okay in the end as I was still gaining something.
Oh, and even though the slime monsters were rtively easy to kill, I was still nning on staying in the dungeon for an extended period of time due to a material I discovered here.
This time, the dungeon had no floors and was simply a cave where the monsters you encountered grew stronger as you went deeper into the cave.
It was the magical materials on the cave walls that attracted me to stay in the dungeon longer.
To be specific, magical gems.
Magic gems are extremely valuable regardless of grade because they are excellent conductors of magic.
Gems were very important materials for the creation of some items, such as runes and magical weapons.
They were simply pretty amusing, and I was going to have to mine for a while as a result.
I even had mining tools in my hands that I had brought from the store to make mining easier.
This was how I spent the majority of my slime journey.
Aside from that, there was something else I was doing here: I was practicing spells.
Aside from purchasing knowledge about alchemy, I also brought knowledge about magic, including basic spell knowledge.
This contained a reasonable number of neutral magic spells as well as instructions on how to cast them.
The information stated in the basic spell knowledge was much more detailed than Emma''s exnation, but it didn''t make casting a spell any easier because there were still some difficulties for me to cast a spell, but unlikest time, I did seed in casting a spell.
And it just so happened that the spell was the magic arrow I tried to cast earlier in the alternate dimension.
The problem was that my sess rate in sessfully casting a spell was still so low that I couldn''t use it in a battle, but luckily I just happened upon the perfect dungeon filled with life targets that served as practice for me.
I was getting better at casting spells, though the only one I can currently cast is magic arrow.
It was better than none, so it''s fine, and now that I can mix my element into the spell, it''s even better and sufficient for the current me.
As I pondered these thoughts, as well as several others while mining and killing slime monsters, I wondered what the reward for clearing this dungeon would be.
The goblin dungeon gave a level up along with the ck orb as rewards for clearing the dungeon, but because the ck orb was special, I didn''t think it was something that shoulde out of clearing a dungeon frequently.
Most dungeon rewards will almost certainly be a level up, which is also beneficial because it reduces the stress and danger associated with leveling up just once.
However, ording to the primordial chronicle, leveling up as an unranked creature after the level cap presents a problem because it apparently makes it more difficult to level up after evolving because the primordial chronicle required then will be more than what it was supposed to be.
What I don''t know is whether the power we have now will remain or diminish after we evolve, but the only way to find out is to ask an evolved human or evolve myself.
In any case, I didn''t have the opportunity to do the former, and thetter was not possible.
As I was thinking this, I shot three fire arrows at the level 28 slime monster in front of me, killing it.
With my current spell-casting abilities, I could now cast three magic arrows. I start to lose control if I go beyond that.
? I was about to continue mining the magic gems on the wall after killing the slime monster when a bell-like sound rang in my head.
Because I was familiar with this particr sound, I knew it was a notification from the primordial chronicle, so I immediately summoned the primordial chronicle in my head to find out what the notification was, only to discover that I could level up again.
As there was no more information after this, I chose to level up and keep doing what I was doing.
Mining.
Chapter 237 Run It Again?
[This is the edited chapter guys.
Sorry for the mishap and the bonus chaptering soon.]
[Ace POV],
Something I''ve noticed in the true world is that, despite being the most dangerous ce I''ve ever been in my life, it felt like home.
Unfortunately, mom and sister were not present.
I''m curious about when they''ll arrive.
That is, I still believe they are alive, and for some reason, when this thought entered my mind, my heart ached, so I stopped and just continued to do what I was doing, removing all distracting thoughts from my mind.
After that, I continued deeper into the cave, eventually reaching the end after grinding magic gems and primordial records for several hours.
At this point, the second requirement for my job had beenpleted, leaving only the alchemy-rted requirements to bepleted.
In any case, I could finally begin working on an item capable of shaking the earth rat den and killing arge number of monsters simultaneously in a single hit, even if it was only one monster.
But I had to wait until I could leave the dungeon and return to the alternate dungeon to begin my experiments; for the time being, I had other matters to attend to.
As I considered this, I turned to face the monster in front of me, who was standing in front of a door.
There was a monster at the end of the cave, and I''m guessing this was the dungeon''s exit because, aside from the fact that there were no more gems on the wall from a certain distance behind when I wasing here, it was reasonable to suspect that the door behind the slime monster is the exit and the slime monster is something like a boss or a guardian here.
At least, that''s how it works when you apply the logic of video game dungeons.
In any case, I wouldn''t know what the door''s true purpose is until I killed the slime monster blocking my path to it.
[Rank 1 Slime Monster level 36],
The slime monster was a level above me, so I believe I can handle it, and given that all of the slime monsters I''ve killed, regardless of level, attacked in the same manner, I was expecting this fight to be a little easier.
As I was thinking these thoughts, the huge ball of slime in front of me began to move quickly in my direction, or should I say bounced.
Fortunately, I was already prepared for battle from the moment I saw the slime ball, so I wasn''t caught off guard by its actions and was able to move away in time when an acid spray from the slime monsternded on the spot I was standing earlier, and before it could send another acid spell to me, I quickly did a quick chant for the magic arrow spell, but unfortunately failed at the first intonation of the spell, which resulted in it not working, and this was just enough time for the slime monster to send another spray attack.
I was already a little proficient in using the quick chant to cast the magic arrow spell, but I asionally fail, and this was one of those times.
Apart from that, the fact that the slimes could spray acid from any part of their body didn''t help them because they didn''t have a face or head to limit their attacks, but thankfully I was able to sessfully dodge the second magic spray sent in my direction by the slime monster, and since I''ve learned my lesson from the first failure at using quick chant in this fight, I didn''t bother using it again and just circted the mana in my body to purely manipte to dish out pure elemental attacks.
Well, I could only do that after I dodged the slime monster''s third attack, so after circting the mana in my body to a certain extent, I conjured several fire arrows and shot them at the slime monster right away.
I avoided targeting the area where the crystal core was in the slime since I could see it through its transparent body, and because I couldn''t attack with my earth element to avoid causing the slime to spit due to my attacks, I could only stick with attacking the slime monster with long-range fire magic, and thankfully, the style of attack and habits of the slime monster did not change much from the ones I''ve encountered in the dungeon before, so after a few more minutes of battle, I was finally able to kill the monster.
After taking several deep breaths to calm my rough breathing from jumping around in the fight against the slime monster, I moved closer to its ''melted'' corpse to harvest its crystal core, adding it to the total number of cores I had on hand, which was quite a lot since the ones from the earth rat den was still there.
The epic-grade storage ring is truly a treasure because even with everything I had in it, it was still not full. However, it was messy, which was my fault, but since I could arrange it any other time, it was not a big deal. However, is this blue slime the only type in their race?
I had this thought because, since my journey through the dungeon cave, I had only encountered blue slimes and had note across any other type or variant of slime.
Perhaps it was because of this particr dungeon, but since it was only a passing thought, I pushed it to the back of my mind and focused on the door beside me.
''I wonder if it''s truly the exit outside," I thought as I slowly made my way to the door and opened it only to see a portal on the other side of the door and since there was no point in staying here anymore since I''d harvested the magic gems here, I made my way into the portal without hesitation as my vision suddenly went dark before finding myself right in front of another portal and after taking a look at my surroundings, I realised where I was.
This is where I saw the blue portal I initially thought of as something else in the true world, and the portal in front of me belonged to the slime dungeon, and since it was still here, it appears that it can be run through again.
This was my thought when a panel appeared in front of me and yanked me out of it.
[You have cleared the [Slime Dungeon] and received 1* level-up reward for the first clearance of the dungeon],
[You have acquired enough primordial chronicle to level up],
Seeing this, I decided to level up to 36 by using the umted primordial records.
I believe that in the true world, I already have enough strength to deal with some things other than ranked humans of the same level and monsters with the same potential as Anna summoned crow.
I suppose I could attribute this growth to luck since I just so happened to be in that particr location when the portal appeared, and the fact that it was one I could enter made it even better.
Unfortunately, levelling up was bing more difficult, and the only way I was able to increase my level by this much was because I was the only one who soloed the dungeon, so I got a 100% of everything in the dungeon.
What concerns me, however, is whether I will be able to enter the dungeon again and, if so, whether the magical gems will still be present.
If this is true, this dungeon could have been a potential mining site instead.
Apart from the magic gems and the crystal cores which were the only raw materials I could harvest from the dungeon, only the primordial records to be gained was the other factor that attracted me to the dungeon.
I did have more than enough magic gems on hand now though.
In terms of resources, I could be considered rich but in terms of coins, I am poorer than poor.
As I thought of this, I turned to look at the blue portal in front of me and noticed a slight change in the information given to me by the primordial records.
...¡
[Slime dungeon],
[Condition to enter: level 25],
[Difficulty: Normal],
....
The difficulty of the dungeon before was easy but now I am seeing its difficulty being set to normal.
What I believe is that the cause of this is that I had already cleared the easy mode or the dungeon so if I want to enter the dungeon again, it was going to be a level higher.
This assumption would have been proven either wrong or right if I had someone that hasn''t entered the dungeon yet but thinking that they''re will not be too much danger in the slime dungeon even with its increased difficulty, I decided to enter the dungeon again wondering how different it would be from the one I just cleared.
......
Don''t unlock the next chapter as it is a duplicate of this one.
Chapter 238 Duplicate !!!!
[This chapter is the raw chapter of the previous chapter which is not supposed to be posted here, am very sorry]
[Ace POV],
Something I''ve noticed in the true world is that while it was the most dangerous ce I could ever be in my life till now, it was also the ce that felt like home.
Unfortunately, mom and sis were not here.
I really wonder when they will arrive here.
Well, I am still thinking they''re alive, that is and for some reason, immediately this thought came to my head, my heart ached so I stopped and just continued to do what I was doing and removed every distracting stuff in my head.
After doing this, I continued to make my way deeper into the cave till I finally reached the end after spending a few more hours grinding magic gems and primordial records.
At this point the second requirement for my job waspleted which meant that only the requirements rted to alchemy remained to bepleted.
In any case, I could finally start working on an item that was capable of shaking the earth rat den and killing a lot of monsters at the same time in a single hit even if it was only one monster.
But I had to wait to leave the dungeon and return to the alternate dungeon and start my experiments but for now, I had matters to attend to.
As I thought of this, I turned to look at the monster in front of me that was situated in front of a door.
These were the monsters I encountered at the end of the cave. I''m guessing this is a cave because apart from there being no more gems on the wal from a certain distance behind when i wasing here, the was also a monster in front of a door that looked at of ce since this was a ce where monsters were trapped so thinking about it, it was reasonable to suspect that the door behind the slime monsters is the exit and the slime monster is something like a boss or a guardian here.
At least that is how it works using the logic of how dungeons work in video games.
In any case, i would only find out about what the purpose of the door really is after i killed the slime monster blocking me from reaching it.
[Rank 1 Slime Monster level 36],
The slime monster was a level above me so i believe i can handle it and together with the fact that all the slime monsters i have killed regardless of their levels attacked almost the same way, i was expecting this fight to be a little bit easier.
As I thought of these things, the huge ball of slime that was standing motionless still in front of me suddenly moved with a fast speed in my direction or should I say it bounced instead.
Thankfully, i was already prepared for battle the very beginning i saw the ball of slime so i wasn''t caught off guard by its action and was able to moved away in time when an acid spray from the slime monsternded on the spot i was standing before and before it could send another acid spell to me, i immediately did a quick chant for the magic arrow spell but unfortunately failed at the first intonenation of the spell which resulted in it not working and this was just enough time for the slime monster to send another spray attack.
I was already a little proficient in using the quick chant to cast the magic arrow spell but there are sometimes i fail and this time just happened to be one of those times.
Apart from this, the fact that the slimes could spray acid from any part of their body didn''t help the since they had no face or head to make their attacks limited to this but thankfully i was also able to sessfully dodge the second magic spray sent in my direction by the slime monster ans since i''ve learned my lesson from the first failure at usng quick chant in this fight, i didn''t bother using it again and just circted the mana in my body to purely manipte to dish out pure elemental attacks.
Well, I could only do that after I dodged the third attack sent to me by the slime monster so after circting the mana in my body to a certain extent, I created several fire arrows and immediately after conjuring the arrows, I shot them at the slime monster.
I specially avoided targeting the area the crystal core was in the slime since i could see it through its transparent body and since i could attack with my earth element to avoid causing the slime to spit due my attacks, i could only stick with attack the slime monster with long range fire magic and thankfully, the style of attack and habits of the slime monster did not change much from from the ones i''ve encountered in the dungeon before so after a few more minutes of battle, i was finally able to kill the monster.
After taking in several deep breaths to calm my rough breathing due to the jumping around here and there in the fight against the slime monster, i made my way closer to it''s ''melted'' corpse to harvest its crystal core adding it to the total number of cores i had on hand which was quite a lot since the ones from the earth rat den was still then.
The epic grade storage ring is really a treasure because even with all things i had in it, it was still not full but it was messy which was my fault but since i could arrange it any other time, it was not much of a problem but really, is this blue slime the only type in their race?
I thought of this because since my journey through the dungeon cave, it was only the blue slimes i was encountering and dide across any other type or rather variant of slime.
Perhaps it might be because of this particr dungeon since it was only just a curious thought of mine, Iter put it in the back of my head and focused on the door beside me.
''I wonder if its truly the exists outside", i thought as i slowly made my way to the door and opened it just to see a portal at the other side of the door and since there was no use staying here again since i''ve harvest the magic gems here, i made my way into the portal without hesitation as my vision suddenly went dark before finding myself right in front of another portal and after taking a look at my surroundings, i released where i was.
This was the spot i saw the blue portal I initially thought of as another thing in the true world and the portal in front of me was the one that belonged to the slime dungeon and seeing as it was still here, it seems like it can still be runned through again.
This was thought in my head when a panel suddenly appeared in front of me and brought me out of it.
[You have cleared the [Slime Dungeon] and received 1* level up reward for the first clearance of the dungeon],
[You have acquired enough primordial chronicle to level up],
Seeing this I choose to use the umted primordial records to level up bringing my level to level 36.
I believe that in the true world now, I already have a certain strength to contend with some things apart from ranked humans of the same level and monsters with the same potential as Anna summoned crow.
Unfortunately it was getting harder to level up and the only way i was able to increase my level by this much is because I was the only one that soloed the dungeon so I got a 100% of everything in the dungeon.
What I am bothered about though is if I can see enter the dungeon again and if I can, will the magic gems still be there?
Apart from the magic gems and the crystal cores which were the only raw materials I could harvest from the dungeon, only the primordial records to be gained was the other factor that attracted me to the dungeon.
As I thought of this, I turned to look at the blue portal in front of me and noticed a slight change in its information given to me by the primordial records.
...¡
[Slime dungeon],
[Condition to enter: level 25],
[Difficulty: Normal],
....
The difficulty of the dungeon before was easy but now I am seeing its difficulty being set to normal.
What I believe is that the cause of this is because I had already cleared the easy mode or the dungeon so if I want to enter the dungeon again, it was going to be a level higher.
This assumption would have been proven either wrong or right if I had someone that hasn''t enter the dungeon yet but thinking that they''re will not be too much danger in the slime dungeon even with its increased difficulty, I decided to enter the dungeon again wondering how different it would be from the one I just cleared.
Chapter 239 Back Again
Back Again
[Ace POV],
It was exactly as I predicted, and there were indeed changes in the dungeon when its difficulty was set to normal.
For one thing, there were still gems in the dungeon, albeit fewer this time, and their grade was also a mini grade higher than the one I harvested from the dungeon when its difficulty was easy.
The grades of the previous gems I harvested were mostly low rare grade with a few rare grade magic gems thrown in, but this time the majority of the gems I harvested were rare grade magic gems with only a trace of high grade magic gems.
My resources were once again increasing.
Aside from that, the levels of the monsters in the dungeon had now increased. The weakest was level 30, which I encountered immediately after entering the dungeon, but because I was far stronger than it even in terms of level, I was able to take care of the monster. However, it should be noted that this was the beginning level of the monster in the dungeon because I was still going deeper into the cave where I was bound to encounter stronger monsters.
The monsters were still the same slime, which was fine because I already knew a little bit about them from previous encounters.
This was enough for me to reduce the amount of time I was going to spend in the dungeon, but because I had to mine again, I was going to have to stay here longer, but I didn''t mind too much because, aside from the timer for my job, which was counting regardless of whether I was in a ce where time moves slower, the time outside in the true world was still much slower.
I confirmed this before returning to the dungeon because it was still quite dark outside, just as it had been before I entered the dungeon for the first time.
Overall, the situation in the dungeon wasn''t all that different from the first time I entered because I was still doing the same thing I had done before, only now it was an upgraded version of the previous one.
Levelling up has also be way harder even with me soloing the dungeon. I knew I was halfway through clearing the dungeon because the map didn''t seem to change with the difficulty, but even with the amount of slime monsters I''d killed, I still hadn''t leveled up, and looking at the progress bar close to the level section on my primordial chronicle status, I knew there was still a long way off before I umted enough primordial records to acquire a level up.
However, it''s alright because the primordial records was slowly but steadily growing.
Regarding the magic gems in my hand, which were slowly forming different piles for themselves, simr to the crystal cores in my storage ring, there were times when I considered exchanging the magic gems in the store for coins but stopped, but the only reason I stopped was because, while I would get a reasonable huge amount of gold coins if I exchanged the magic gems, if I ever needed to use a magic gem or magic gems, acquiring it would be much more difficult.
This is the reason I stopped my n on exchanging the magic gems since to me as an alchemist, resources and magical materials were more important to me than gold coins since I was still going to use the coins to buy the same materials that were with me now at a cost.
In any case, it''s never toote for me to exchange the magical gems for coins if I ever find myself in a bind, so I could still be considered wealthy despite the fact that my actual wealth (the gold coins) didn''t reflect this.
This was my thought when a slime monster appeared in front of me to disrupt it, so after sessfully distracting me from my thought process and mining, I turned to face the slime in front of me as a brief battle between us unfolded.
It''s level wasn''t particrly high since it''s just a level 34 monster so after a few minutes of battle, I was able to y it and harvest its cores.
This was basically how I spent the majority of my time in the dungeon.
The only difference was when I finally made it to the end of the cave.
It was still the same scene I had seen there because the door that served as an exit to the true world was still there, but this time there were two ''guardians'' of the exit.
Due to this, and the fact that they were also of the same level as me, as I had already leveled up to level 37, the fight was made even more difficult, and I had to suffer from the acid attacks this time, but I was still able to kill both monsters.
Unfortunately, the primordial records I obtained from both of them did not allow me to advance in level.
At the very least, their bodies have provided me with additional crystal cores, so it''s all good.
I took a short break in the dungeon after the fight with the two slime monsters to rest and heal myself from the damage the acid sprayed by the slime monsters caused with my basic health pills, only to unknowingly fall asleep in the process.
It was an unintentional act that urred unexpectedly, and when I used the timer on my job to calcte how much time I slept, I discovered it was actually 6 hours.
Perhaps I was that tired, but after regaining energy from a basic stamina pill, I made my way to the door beside me.
It''s a good thing nothing happened while I was sleeping since it wouldn''t be good for me if a serious consequence was attached to staying in the dungeon after a dungeon was cleared of monsters, but given that I''m still here, my thoughts are most likely unneeded and unnecessary.
In any case, the door still served as an exit to the outside world, though I was expecting something else, so after ensuring that my business in the dungeon waspleted, I returned to the true world via the portal as my vision darkened.
Chapter 240 Sneak Attack?
[Ace POV],
After returning to the true world to find the portal was still there, I curiously checked its information to see if there had been any new changes to it, only to find nothing.
Its difficulty was still set to normal, and given the present situation, the dungeon appears to be capable to run for another time.
What I didn''t know was if the dungeon would vanish after a few more entries, but it didn''t appear to be the case. Despite this, I had no intention of returning to the dungeon.
This was due to several factors.
For one thing, I was exhausted from all the hours I''d spent in there, and while I had the basic stamina pill to help me with this exhaustion, I didn''t forget that taking too many pills was poison to the body despite their many benefits due to impurities in them.
It was okay to digest the pill in a reasonable amount, but when the intake bes unreasonable, it bes dangerous to the body, so this was one factor that made me limit myself to only taking pills when necessary, though I have not strictly followed this rule since I did abuse the use of the pills.
Aside from that, the primordial records I could obtain from the dungeon were now insufficient for me to level up.
The first run went well because I was weak at the time, but as my level increased, so did the number of primordial records required to level up.
The only thing the dungeon could give me now were the resources I''d gain inside, which were the magic gems and the slime monster''s crystal cores.
These two were important materials, but since I had a lot of them in my storage ring and wasn''t using them right now, going to the dungeon would only add to their alreadyrge stock.
Having more is certainly beneficial, but the stress that apanied it was something I did not want to deal with right now.
As I considered this, I took a look around before calling out the primordial chronicle in my head, and as soon as the blue panel appeared in front of me, I made my way to the map section, and after determining the direction home was, I picked up my speed and dashed in that direction.
It was finally time to call it a day.
Perhaps it was because of the time, but I did not encounter many monsters on my way home, and the ones I did encounter, I ran away from, not because I was afraid, but because I saw no point in fighting them because, aside from the fact that it no longer held that much importance to my job, the monsters did not appear to be the types that could elicit an emotional response from me, thus my actions.
My journey back to the grassy hill that led to the bronze door of the alternate dimension, on the other hand, was rather smooth.
It was already nighttime in the true world, so Anna and the others could be in the alternate dimension, but given the time difference between the true world and the alternate dimension, it''s very likely that they are not in the alternate dimension and are instead outside in the true world doing whatever they are doing.
This was one of several thoughts racing through my mind as I got closer to the grassy hill, asionally consulting my map.
Everything was going swimmingly well until I came to a halt in my run.
The area I was in was filled with trees, much like most ces in the true world, but that wasn''t the issue.
The problem was that the surroundings were too quiet, which may not seem like a big deal, but I just felt the surroundings were just too quiet.
The fact I also felt I was being watched didn''t help at all.
Because I suspected something was going on in my current surroundings, I chose to walk to my destination instead, raising my guard to the max, but the further I walked, the more I felt myself being watched.
I was so ufortable that I just wanted to get out of there, but just as I was about to run, I noticed something approaching me from behind, so I tilted my head to the other side, only to see an arrow sh past me.
At this point, I didn''t need to think much to realise I was being attacked, so I dashed from where I was, but it appears that it wasn''t just one person attacking me, but several, because as soon as I moved, several arrows appeared on all sides and wereing at me.
Seeing this, I circted the earth mana in my body and directed it to my right foot, and immediately after doing so, I mmed my foot on the ground as multiple tall walls appeared in four ces around me to protect me from the raining arrows. However, before I could run out from the walls I created using earth magic, I saw a fireball being fired in my direction, and without thinking, I sent my own fireball at it as both attacks denoted themselves in midair.
''Is this an assassination?'' I wondered as it was ironic that I had never received an assassination threat in the world I knew, but had received one that appeared to be simr in an unknown world.
As I thought of this, I circted my mana again to manipte the earth walls I created and dismissed them before turning to make several earth spikes from the ground and shooting them in different directions around me.
At this point, it was obvious that I was being attacked, but while I couldn''t see who was attacking me, they could, which put me at a significant disadvantage.
This is why I randomly sent an attack to various locations to see if I could bring the rats out, but while I did hear some screams in the background, the rain of arrows did not stop to allow me to create even more chaos, but there was one thing I did notice.
After my attack, I began to hear a strangenguage in the woods that I could understand for some reason, which could only mean one thing.
The universalnguage onlyes into y when I am not speaking with humans from my world, implying that the attack on me was not carried out by my race but by another, but why?
Chapter 241 Escape
[The previous chapter has been edited so please go ahead and read so the chapters don''t be confusing and don''t worry, there''s no need to pay extra coins since you''ve brought the chapter already. Aside from this, a bonus chapter will being soon and the number of Golden Tickets reach 200 before the end of today, I make the chapters two instead. Thanks for reading and please vote],
[Ace POV],
As I pondered why I was suddenly attacked by another race, and if it was another race that was truly attacking me, I continued to raise my guard as I looked around, trying to spot anything that stood out using the moonlight.
I was still defending myself against the asional arrow rain that came my way, and the only reason I was still standing at this point was because of my two elements, which worked well together in this situation.
I used earth magic to defend myself from attacks sent from various locations, and I used my fire element to send out projectile attacks to wherever I thought the enemies wereying, either by determining where the people were from the direction they sent their attacks, or by simply sending an attack in different locations I thought the people attacking should be.
Something else I noticed was that after my retaliation in attack, when I sent multiple earth spikes in different locations, the attacks became even more aggressive, and the attacks that were sent to me began to shift from purely arrow attacks to magical as fireballs, waterfalls, and various strange projectile attacks were being sent to me, but I was still standing.
I was able to confirm a few things at this point.
For one thing, there didn''t appear to be any rank 1 species among those attacking me because none of the attacks were powerful enough that I couldn''t block them.
It''s also possible that the rank 1 specie was lurking in the shadows, waiting for an opportunity to strike, which made my situation even more dangerous because I couldn''t see the people attacking me, but they could.
Emma and Anna both told me that, aside from the rulers of the races they''ve seen, who were all rank 1 and sealed, the other members of the race were all unranked, but the aura some of them gave them was not weaker than some of the rank 1 monsters they''ve hunted.
This was another factor that led me to believe that I was being targeted by members of a race I couldn''t identify at the time.
Another thing I noticed was that, while the attacks were threatening, I noticed a key point: the attacks, despite being aggressive, were not meant to kill me.
They could cripple me, but I got the impression that they weren''t meant to kill me.
This gave me another thought: maybe I was being attacked because they wanted to capture me, but that didn''t mean it was better than dying.
As I considered these things, I began to wonder how I could get out of the encirclement that I was in, and after a few intense seconds of thinking in the midst of the battle around me, I decided to take a drastic step and burn down the forest that I was in.
I pped my hands together and circted the earth mana in my body immediately after this thought entered my mind, creating a dome of earth with me in the center to defend against outside attacks and buy me some time.
I then circted the fire and earth mana in my body after creating the solid defensive dome, as the surroundings around me in the dome I created began to be hot and blue magma began to appear in some ces around me.
When I saw this, I acted quickly and mmed my fist on the ground as the little magma that had been around me before suddenly exploded and began gushing out blue magma, destroying my dome in the process, but this was not where my attention was focused.
My attention was drawn to the screams that erupted immediately after my magama began to touch and bring down the trees in the forest.
Because of the amount of mana I was currently expending for this attack, the magma''s effect was extremely potent.
Although I didn''t want to put more pills into my system so soon, I didn''t have much of a choice in this situation, and at least as a result of my actions, I was able to identify the people who were attacking me.
I was able to see the appearance of the figures jumping from tree to tree to avoid falling into my magma because of the little light created by my attack and the fire that was burning the huge falling trees due to the magma.
The rest of their body resembled humans, but their head told a different story.
Although they still looked like humans, they had cat heads.
Some had the traces on their face, while others had the head of a cat and based on their physique of the figures I am seeing, the females had the traces of a cat on their human-like face, while the males had the head of a cat.
The sight in front of and around me was incredibly interesting, but I didn''t have time to focus on it because, after all the cat people I''d temporarily tag as, moved to an area where the magma couldn''t reach or affect them much, they all had their eyes on me.
I was also able to spot some injured people who I believe were the victims of my previous attacks, and while the fight appeared to have temporarily ceased, the threat of being attacked remained.
I looked around at the cat people as I pondered this while keeping the magma going.
I studied the weapons in their hands while dressed in the same mediaeval clothes I''d grown to like with Emma and was currently wearing, except that the cat people all wore ck.
ording to what I could see, the majority of them were armed with bows, while the others were armed with knives or daggers.
Looking at their body structure, it was clear that the cat people''s body was designed for flexibility and speed.
And, even though I was looking at these things, my guard was still up since I wasn''t out of danger yet because the cat people didn''t need to get close to me to attack me.
They''ve been using long-range attacks all along, and the action I just took was to put a stop to it for a while, which I did.
Arge blue magma pool was in front of me, followed by the cat people, and a slightly burning forest was behind me.
I could take this route to get away from here, but it was stupid to leave my back to the car people because there was a good chance they''d attack me if I did.
This reason was not without merit, as the cat people were all staring at me with their weapons still in hand.
And, while I was intrigued by the race ahead of me, I didn''t want to stay any longer.
For one thing, when I used the primordial chronicle to check on the cat people around me, no information was returned, indicating that the leader of this race was not present, and I didn''t think I wanted to see their leader either, so I had to leave quickly.
Capture and leaving one''s fate in the hands of others didn''t feel like a good thing.
Aside from that, I wanted to leave the area as soon as possible because I suspected the fire would attract monsters, but I was toote because wolf-like howls began to resound in the area as soon as this thought urred to me.
When the cat people and I noticed this, we turned to look in the direction of the sound, and almost immediately, three huge wolves appeared from the woods, followed by a swarm of smaller wolves.
Nobody reacted immediately, but when I saw the levels of the three wolves, which were 33, 34, and 35, respectively, I knew what to do next, just like any other human.
I ran.
I ran as fast as I could to the slightly burning forest behind me, and when I turned back to see what was going on, I saw that none of the wolves were trailing after me, but something else was, which was the level 33 wolf and some other weaker wolves.
When I saw this, I increased my speed even more as I widened the distance between the wolf and I, but when the rank 1 level 33 wolf saw that I increased my speed, it also increased its speed as both of us widened our distance between the other wolves.
Seeing this, I just kept doing what I was doing and running as the level 33 wolf pursued me.
This continued for a few minutes as I ran at full speed while the wolf behind me did the same, but unlike me, its speed began to slow down while mine remained constant due to my intake of the basic stamina pills, so when I noticed the level 33 wolf was weaker than when it first appeared, I stopped running and turned to face it.
I wanted to put an end to it and be free of all this pursuit because no one was after me anymore and just the wolf remained.
I didn''t want to underestimate the other wolves'' noses, so I dashed in the direction of the wolf as soon as I thought of it.
Chapter 242 Back Home
[Ace POV],
The rank 1 level 33 wolf''s performance proved that it was weak, just as I had suspected.
I was also three levels above it, and because the wolf couldn''t use magic, it was simply delivering itself to my feet to be my bag of primordial records, but even though the wolf was weaker than me, it wasn''t something I could kill in a very short time, but it still only took a few minutes to kill it.
With the aid of the runic dagger in my hand, I immediately harvested the wolf''s core after it had been killed.
I used this in my battle with the monster. I wasn''t going to miss the chance to meet my alchemy job requirement by adding another kill.
The wolf is very different from the monsters I ran into on the way to the alternate dimension before the cat people interrupted me.
The other monsters quickly lost interest in me after noticing that I paid no attention to them and just kept running, in contrast to the wolf who continued pursuing me despite me running from a great distance away from its pack.
Only this one kept chasing after me, acting as though I had stolen its partner.
In any case, it ultimately just served as primordial records for me, so after I finished taking the wolf''s crystal core, I quickly left while running while burning my body''s clothes.
I had no way of knowing if the wolves could track me, so I made the decision to burn my clothes and run aroundmando for a while to use the wind to get any trace the wolves could use to find me off. Once this was done, I called out the primordial chronicle in my head and went to the store section to buy some clothes for myself. I also wandered around randomly in the woods to make sure I wasn''t being followed, and then I quickly ran in the direction of the alternate dimension.
I took more time to get to the grassy hill that held the stairs to the bronze door because of the detours I had to make as a result of the things that happened after I left the dungeon area, and I increased my guard whenever I passed through dense woods.
I didn''t want to end up in a situation where I was surrounded by people of a different race or anything else.
Why they even attacked me in the first ce is the question.
It might be like the Anna case, where they wanted to abduct me to get information, or it might be like the Emma and Chris case, where they wanted to take advantage of the situation by using my primordial chronicle. It might even be both.
I''m not sure which, but it didn''t seem like these cat people were the type to engage in polite conversation.
Whatever the case, I was fortunate not to have encountered the cat people''s leader. However, this did not make things any better since I could also be unlucky once more toe across another race who just so happened to have their ruler with them.
I needed to grow stronger, and the only way to do so was to evolve, which I was already very close to doing. Just a little more nning is required.
I finally made it to the grassy hill that led home as the night in the true world grew darker. After doing the customary things to hide my tracks, I walked slowly down the stairs until I reached the bronze door, which I opened to let the darkened atmosphere wee me.
By coincidence, it was nighttime in the alternate dimension and without giving it much thought, I headed to the mansion first to take care of something that had been on my mind for a while: powering up the magical structure.
The magical structure needs energy to operate, and it gets this energy from crystal cores, ording to the information I learned from the Primordial Chronicle. In this scenario, the crystal cores serve as fuel, but the fuel must at least originate from a level 34 crystal.
The magical building had always been dormant because Icked this, but now that I did, I had more than one level 34 crystal core and even a level 37 crystal core, which was three levels above the minimum necessary crystal core.
After discovering that no one was home at the moment, I made my way to the basement as I thought about these things.
The magical structure used to change the mana in crystal cores into its energy was also located in the basement.
After descending to the basement, I went straight to the room that was a little distant from myb and opened it. It was one of the many empty rooms there.
Apart from a structure in the middle of the room that was half a man''s height and had a small bowl on it, the room was quite small and barely furnished.
Due to the information that was inputted into my head as a result of iming ownership of the magical building, I knew that this was the object I would use to power the mansion with a crystal core. It was a thin, chair-like structure that was underneath the bowl.
Simply cing a crystal call in the small bowl made avable would cause the oddly shaped object to work and use the crystal core embedded in it to power the mansion.
This was what I knew about the magical structure, and after giving it some thought, I chose to begin with the level 34 crystal core, which was the minimum required level, and see how things turned out rather than starting with the higher levelled crystal cores.
I''d use this to observe first before acting next time.
As I was considering these things, I removed the level 34 crystal core from my storage ring and carefully set it on the small bowl in front of me.
The bowl in front of me began to emit a dim light immediately after I put the crystal core inside of it, and a few secondster, something changed in my surroundings.
Chapter 243 Powering The Mansion
[Ace POV],
I was very interested in what would ur when the magical structure was finally powered up.
For starters, there were a lot of things I wanted to test out, like the inputmands that could be given to the magical building to act upon, but all of this required the magical building to first have power.
The magical structure also served other purposes, such as its energy-intensive defence system.
In any case, I wouldn''t have to bother about convenience for a while now based on the information I''ve learned about how the magical building life functions work.
At least I could now take a bath whenever I wanted in my basement rather than having to go to the waterfall every time, and in public too.
These were the thoughts I had when I put the level 34 crystal core in the bowl that was in front of me. When I saw the dim light it produced, I was able to confirm that something was working at least since it showed a reaction, so I decided to wait for a few minutes to see if anything else was going to happen, but thankfully I only had to wait for a few seconds before a change urred in my surroundings.
For one, the entire basement suddenly lit up with bright light, which temporarily blinded me due to its sudden appearance. I had grown ustomed to the basement''s dim lighting, so the sudden appearance of bright light hurt my eye.
As I considered this, I tried to use a voicemand that was stated in the information I had learned about the magical building. I pped twice while saying aloud, "LightsOff," and almost immediately the bright light in the basement vanished and the room returned to its previous dark lighting, which was much to my liking.
Upon observing this, I attempted to issue a secondmand and said aloud, "Lights On." Almost immediately, the bright light from before reappeared, but this time, because I was prepared, the previous experience that involved the bright light suddenly appearing did not ur.
This time, I could also see what was causing the lights.
Multiple ball white lights were hovering in the air in several ces throughout the basement, and looking at how far apart they were and how bright they were, I was certain that I only needed two of the light balls to light up this basement.
The basement was that bright, and in addition to that, I could feel the light balls release weak mana, which informed me that the light balls were made with magic by the magical building.
It was fairly obvious, but when you really confirmed it, it was quite different.
As I was contemting these thoughts, I shut the door leading to the magical mansion''s power room and moved on to another basement room that left me feeling curious.
Since the name "power room" was so appropriate for what it was doing, I gave it that name.
Since I was interested in the water-generating magic the magical building possessed, I was currently making my way to the bathroom that was located in the basement to see if I could observe how the magic worked, and even if it wasn''t there for me to see with my eyes, I also wanted to see how the bathroom looked and take a bath myself.
I reached the bathroom door as I was considering these things and opened it only to discover that I could not see quite clearly inside the room because I had not used any magicmb. After pping my hands twice for the third time in a few minutes andmanding the magical building to turn on the bathroom lights with my voice, I was finally able to see what it looked like.
The floor, walls, and ceiling were all made of wood tiles, and to my left was a sink with a mirror over it that was obviously designed for mouth and face business. To my right was a hot tub.
The level of luxury was quite unexpected, but since the mansion was a luxury in and of itself, the bathtub didn''t seem out of ce in my mind as much.
When I saw this, I turned to look at the bathroom''s center, where a small pool of glistening water was present.
Another light ball, located near the ceiling, was in charge of lighting the bathroom, though since there was only one light ball, it wasn''t as bright as it was outside in the basement.
I wasn''t quite sure how to appreciate the architectural design of most things, but I was aware that the bathroom''s construction was of the highest caliber.
I undressed as I had this in mind and went naked to the shower.
I couldn''t understand how the magic that generated the water worked because I couldn''t see anything in the bathroom that indicated magic, such as a magic circle or anything else.
I was unable to understand how the light balls functioned as well, but I would save that for ater time because right now, all I wanted was a long bath to remove the dirt from my body.
When I finally made it to the shower area, I noticed two clockwise switches on the wall directly below the shower head.
One was coloured red, and the other was blue.
Upon seeing this, I began to wonder if the shower might also have a hot and cold system. However, to be sure, I needed to test it out first, so as soon as this thought entered my mind, I put my hand on one of the switches.
I chose to start with the blue switch, and after moving my body away from the shower head and turning it on, water began to squirt out. I felt the water with my other hand and discovered that it was chilly, and the more I turned the blue switch, the icier the water became.
It was the same for the red switch, except it was hot water for the red, so after deciding which one I preferred between the cold and hot water, I decided to bathe with the hot water while rubbing my body to get the dirt off, but after a few minutes, I stopped.
Since I didn''t have any soap, I bought a gold coin-priced bar from the store and continued bathing.
Slowly, I realised that I was bing ustomed to my life in the true world.
Chapter 244 Store
[Ace POV],
I got out of the shower after taking a bath and washing clean and turned to look at the bathroom before shaking my head.
Since I had just taken a bath, I considered using the hot tub but decided against it because there were so many other things I could be doing right now that would be more productive.
As I was considering this, I took one of the towers that Anna had acquired for me at the mall in our old world and used it to clean myself. Then, I went to the location where clothes are supposed to be ced and dried it there.
After all of this was finished, I pulled out a few sets of mediaeval clothing to wear outside, but after giving it some thought, I decided to wear something more casual. I pulled out another set of clothing that Anna had acquired for me from the mall we had looted, and after donning it, I made my way out of the bathroom and into myb, where I sat on the chair in the center of the tables.
My posture made it clear that I wanted to lie down on the chair because the bath I just took was unquestionably the best I''d ever had since the start of the apocalypse.
I continued to push the chair back and forth with the wheels under it as I sat back in the chair and rxed while thinking about a few things.
A day had already passed out of the ten days the dwarven king had given Emma, so there were still nine days until the race rulers were unsealed.
In the same way as the other members of my team, I was able to encounter a race, and aside from Emma and Chris'' encounter, it''s likely that the majority of the races that were emerging were not peaceful and didn''t want to be peaceful.
These races seemed to have a lot of experience with the issues we were facing, in contrast to us ignorant humans. This had already given them the upper hand over us.
Perhaps this is what the Primordial Chronicle meant when it said that we should be aware of those who have experienced what we were experiencing, and since the majority of humans in the true world and even before we came here experienced the apocalypse, does that imply that these races have also gone through this?
Unfortunately, there was no way for me to obtain the answer to this question. However, I did know that the true world would not be peaceful in the uing nine days and that if I wanted to stop living as a piece of disposable corner fodder whose life could end at any time without having any control over what would happen, I would need to evolve during those nine days.
I had no other ideas for how to build strength quickly besides this.
Perhaps the exercises and manuals we received as part of the primordial chronicle quest rewards could make me far stronger than I was now, but no matter how fast I was, it would take a long time to practise them to a usable level.
Furthermore, was practising this really sufficient topete with ranked species?
If I came across a species or even another human with an epic or legendary job, what would happen? Perhaps it would work well again with monsters and the mostmon grade jobs and a few rare grade jobs.
But can I really close the gap between our power levels by practising a few exercises and manuals?
I may not have experienced the full power of an epic or legendary grade job, but I don''t have a delusional belief that they were just slightly more powerful than a rare grade job.
Even the human I was up against had a rare grade job and was also severely injured at the time, as well as the fact that his job was not abat type once more, Emma and I still had to work together to defeat him.
Another consideration was what would happen if the other members of the race¡ªthose who weren''t rank one¡ªbecame ranked creatures before the nine days. It was not in my control to avoid being apprehended if I came across a group like this.
I needed power, but it was unfortunate that it couldn''t be rushed, but everything was fine because I wasn''t far from evolving.
Although I could have fulfilled my job requirements without going to the earth den, that was the only ce I could do so quickly.
As I was considering this, I called out the Primordial Chronicle in my head and went to the store section to look for items I could prepare beforehand. However, before I could choose the general sub-option of the store, I realised that aside from the general, knowledge, item, and exchange sub-options, I haven''t used the other two and I was quite curious as to how it was now from thest time I opened them.
...¡
[Store],
[General], [Knowledge], [Item], [Exchange], [Shop], [Auction],
......
The general sub-option basically consisted of abination of knowledge, things, and a few other things that are generally not imaginable to most people. Additionally, the general sub-option had a separate sub-option.
The knowledge sub-option basically served as a ce to purchase knowledge about anything, and the items were identified as its primary focus was on items.
The exchange suboption is where I traded my items for coins with the primordial chronicle.
Apart from the curious nce, I gave them when the store first appeared, the only two sub-options I haven''t interacted with for the second time.
Their names alone were sufficient to indicate what they did, but because I was also interested, I finally chose to look into these two sub-options.
I began at the shop.
...
[Shop],
[Explore, [Sell],
...¡
I immediately understood the [Sell] sub-option''s purpose after reading the text that appeared as soon as I chose the shop sub-option because it was so obvious to me when I first checked it that one must be in a shop to either buy or sell. So, without giving it much more thought, I selected the [Explore] sub-option as another panel appeared in front of me.
...
[Seller: Bruce Rock],
[Job: Rank 1 Martial Artist]
[Item for sale: Rare Grade Fist Manual],
[Price: 230 Gold Coins],
[Description:......]
.....
Chapter 245 Unexpected Encounter
[Ace POV],
[Seller: Bruce Rock],
[Job: Rank 1 Martial Artist],
[Item for sale: Rare Grade Fist Manual],
[Price: 230 Gold Coins],
[Description: The Fist Manual teaches a few sets of fist manoeuvres that, when used, make use of the body''s mana],
.....
This was what was disyed on the panel in front of me, and the picture of the object being sold was located above the text.
Additionally, there was a small amount of information about the seller, including his name, title, and job.
If anything, the store urately represented the item as being sold by a vendor in a market setting.
In addition to this, there was the manual''s cost.
I believe the price was fair for the manual because it must be less expensive than what one would pay to purchase it from the store.
If not, nobody with a reasonable mind would purchase something more expensive that would be less expensive in the store.
Aside from that, I saw the shop as a ce where people could sell their items and purchase items at a cheaper price too.
At the very least, this is preferable to using the exchange suboption, because if a fellow human can buy for +20% of what the exchange section would give one, it was obvious which option the buyer would choose.
Anyway, let me look at another item on sale.
...¡
[Seller: Cathy Queen],
[Job: Rank 1 Beast Tamer],
[Item for sale: Unranked Monster Egg],
[Price: 40 Gold Coins],
[Description: The egg of an Unranked monster gotten from a dungeon],
[Quantity in stock: 10],
[Seller''s remark: It''s not quite hard to hatch a monster egg and tame the monster inside.
The monster will recognise the first living thing it encounters as its parent, but all you have to do to fully tame the baby monster and establish a basic connection with it is to rub the monster''s head with a drop of your blood that has been coated in mana],
...¡
''Oh''
When I noticed that this item had a lot more information than the first one I had seen, I found it to be "interesting."
I was curious about the seller''s job as well.
Beast Tamer.
I wonder if it''s a rare-grade job or if it''s an epic-grade job like the Beast Warrior job that was offered to Anna.
The job title sounded nothing like amon grade job but until I encounter a specie with this job, I would never know unless Ie across it somehow.
Then there is the item she is selling, which is an egg.
When I first noticed that the egg''s grade was unranked, I started to wonder if she must have encountered an unranked monster in the true world or if eggs from ranked species also started out as unranked eggs. However, after looking at the egg''s information, it appears that she obtained the egg from a dungeon.
I''m not sure if it was a reward or if it was something simr to the gems I collected that can just be taken.
Apart from that, I was also curious if it was the seller that wrote the information about the item that is being ced for sale or if it was the primordial chronicle itself doing it.
What I did know was that the seller''s remark was made by the seller herself, and her words did rify things.
It also aplished another task, which was to pique my interest enough to consider purchasing the egg.
I''ve seen the price of eggs in the shop before, and the lowest price for one is 50 gold coins, and she was selling it for 10 gold coins less.
Additionally, she currently has 10 eggs in stock, so if she sold them all, she would make 400 gold coins. However, since I recently opened the shop, she may have already sold some eggs.
In actuality, the shop is a means of ie.
I eventually made the choice to purchase an egg as I mulled over the possibility of also starting to create pills to sell.
Since I had magic gems to trade in case I ever ran out of coins, I didn''t really care about wasting money.
As I considered this, an egg the size of a man''s head slowly materialized in front of me.
It was simr to how items appeared when I bought something from the shop, which was understandable given that the shop and the shop did simr things, except one was from the primordial chronicle and the other was from humans.
With this in mind, I extended my hand to grasp the hovering egg and brought it closer to inspect it.
Apart from the breath that somehow emanated from the egg and the tiny lines it had strewn all over its body, the egg''s appearance was fairly in.
The creature inside the egg may be amon monster. Given that I had no idea what kind of monster was inside, this was even some sort of wager. I won''t know what monster it was until I hatch the egg, but I wasn''t nning on doing that until I finished what I was doing right now.
As I considered this, I dragged my chair to a table beside me and carefully ced the egg on it before returning my attention to the blue panel hovering in front of me.
At this point, I knew a little bit more about the shop and could already think of a few uses for it in the future, so I decided to dismiss it and return to the shop section, but as I did a big scroll up in the shop, I came to a halt because of an item I saw on sale.
....
[Seller: Peter June],
[Job: Rank 1 Alchemist],
[Item for sale: Basic health pill bottle],
[Price: 13 Gold Coins],
[Description: A bottle filled with medical concocted pills that heals 70% of health for unranked creatures and 30% of health for rank 1 species],
[Quantity in stock: 40 pill bottles]
...¡..
Well, what do we have here?
Chapter 246 Alchemist
[Ace POV],
....
[Seller: Peter June],
[Job: Rank 1 Alchemist],
[Item for sale: Basic health pill bottle],
[Price: 13 Gold Coins],
[Description: A bottle filled with medical concocted pills that heals 70% of health for unranked creatures and 30% of health for rank 1 species],
[Quantity in stock: 40 pill bottles]
...¡..
Well, what do we have here?
I knew the pills that were being talked about here were pills with 70% purity but that was not where my focus was on.
Aside from the fact that it was a pill, the seller drew the most of my attention. His job specifically.
An Alchemist.
Apart from being a job rted to mine that also served as the foundation for my pending job, I also didn''t forget that the Alchemist''s job was legendary.
It''s strange toe across the alchemist''s job in this way, and looking at the pills he put on sale, I started to wonder why they weren''t rank 1 pills instead.
''Perhaps it''s because they''re easy to make for his rank or something,'' I reasoned as I rubbed my chin while thinking of a few things.
For one thing, basic health pills of 70% purity performed nearly identically to rank 1 health pills of 30% purity.
What distinguishes them is that the materials used to create the rank 1 pill are more powerful than the basic pill.
Powerful in the sense that if an unranked species takes the pill and then gets injured, they will still continue to heal due to the effect of the pill before it stopped, which is quite different from what the basic health pill words do.
In a nutshell, the rank 1 health pill was just more potent.
All of this is based on information in my head, so it must be personally confirmed, but based on previous experience, the knowledge in my head can be trusted.
But, at the very least, I know I''m not the only alchemist in the world.
I wasn''t expecting to be the only one, but it''s different when it''s confirmed because I knew that the majority of people in the true world would not have jobs that didn''t appear to be useful inbat, such as cksmith, potion master, formation masters, alchemists, and so on.
In any case, I did wonder if I would ever meet any of these people, but that would have to wait untilter because I was still unranked.
As I was thinking of this, I remembered the alchemist''s name, dismissed the shop panel because I was done with what I was doing there, and went to the ranking section of my primordial chronicle and selected it.
I was going to check to see if the alchemist had an high rank and if so, what rank it was.
For one thing, I didn''t know how one''s strength was measured in the primordial chronicle''s ranking leaderboard and if a nonbat rted job could be in the top 100 as it remained a legendary job regardless, and after searching, I finally found out.
....
[68] Peter June (Rank 1 Specie)],
....
Given that the alchemist job does not requirebat, this is a fairly high rank. The level of the alchemist itself may be low, and given that he is among the people whose names I don''t recognize in the top 100, he is most likely not a king as well.
In any case, to be ranked 68th out of the entire human race, he must be powerful.
As I considered this, I dismissed the ranking leaderboard and returned to the store section to explore the auction sub option, as it was thest one on the store section that I hadn''t thoroughly examined.
.....
[Auction],
[Explore], [Auction Item],
...¡.
When I saw this, I did what I did with the shop and chose to explore as a new panel appeared in front of me.
...
[Item Owner: Peter June],
[Job: Rank 1 Alchemist],
[Item for Auction: Rank 1 Berserk Pill bottle],
[Price rule: Increase only by 10 gold coins to bid],
[Description: A concucted pill that raises the overall strength of a rank 1 specie by 30% for 3 minutes and an unranked specie by 70%],
[Quantity in stock: 2],
[Owner''s remark: If I do say so myself, this is a very difficult pill to make, but keep in mind that while it gives you strength, once the effect of the pill wears off, you will be in a state of weakness where 70% of your overall strength will be reduced for 1 hour. It''s even worse for an unranked specie because the state of weakness willst for 3 hours and this is without having any of your strength. Noinster please],
[Current Bid Vaule: 450 gold coins],
...¡
I see a familiar name again, this time with a genuine rank 1 pill.
The berserk pill.
It was exactly as the pill''s description stated, as the pill can indeed increase one''s strength for a limited time.
This was not the limit, however, because this particr pill had to be at least 30% pure. If the pills had a higher purity level, the effect would have been greater, as would the subsequent bacsh, but even so, it could not be denied that this type of pill was a trump card for some people.
This was obvious because the bid value was steadily increasing.
The berserk pill, on the other hand, could only be refined by a rank 1 specie.
I really need to evolve quickly because, in addition to bing stronger, evolving will finally allow me to make more pills worthy of the title of ranked pills.
There weren''t many basic pills that were that useful.
As I considered this, I scrolled through the auction panel before leaving once I had a better understanding of it.
The shop and auction functions are extremely useful, and they appear to be very active based on the activities I''ve observed.
Particrly that alchemist.
Given the gold coins I see him earning, he must be very wealthy.
I used to think of alchemist as a high-paying job, but now I don''t have to because it has been proven.
I suppose I should try putting some items on either sub option once to see how it goes.
Hmmm.
Now that my curiosity has been satisfied, it''s time for me to get back to work.
As I was thinking about this, I went to the store''s general sub option to buy materials for an item I already had in mind to use in the earth rat den.
Chapter 247 Which Rune?
[Ace POV],
What could be used to kill a target, or even multiple targets, in an instant?
The answer is quite simple.
Explosives.
Explosive weapons can basically devastate andscape, and this is true in my previous world, so how powerful would a magically created explosive be?
This was a fascinating question to which I had no answers but could specte.
Although all explosives are powerful, there is still a difference in level and degree.
In my old world, there were three main types of explosions: chemical, mechanical and nuclear. Each type of explosion can be equally devastating and serious.
Chemical explosions ur due to either dposition orbination reactions, which are both exothermic reactions
A chemical explosive may consist of either a chemically purepound, such as nitroglycerin, or a mixture of a fuel and an oxidizer, such as ck powder or grain dust and air.
In a nutshell, chemical explosives were mixed up solutions to create something dangerous.
There are high and low chemical explosions and each was equally dangerous.
High-Order Explosives are explosives that cause destructive shock waves, such as dynamite while low-Order Explosives are explosives thatck the over-pressurization wave which high-order explosives, such as gunpowder, create.
Then there is the mechanical explosion.
A mechanical explosion requires a physical reaction which is neither chemical nor nuclear. Mechanical explosions involve a high-pressure gas within a container expanding beyond the limit of a container''s tensile strength, resulting in the container bursting open to release the pressure. This release of contents from a container creates a shock wave. If the material which is stored in that container is mmable, a fire will ignite.
This type of explosion was actually quite simple to make.
One only had to set fire to the insecticide container in their home, but if they were not prepared to die quickly, this action was a no-go.
Then there''s the nuclear explosion.
Massive devastation weapon.
There were times when I wondered if the primordial chronicle could evolve humans to the point of causing simr levels of destruction, but that was still a long way off, not just for me, but for all humans, as rank 1 appears to be the starting point.
I considered this while looking at the materials on the table in front of me.
This was a different table than the one where the egg was.
Although I was attempting to make an explosive, it was easier said than done.
For one thing, I was fairly certain that explosives in the magical world did not function the same way they did in my previous world.
The world wasn''t that crazy to that extent.
Fortunately, I had runes to help me with my ns.
For one thing, if I wanted to make an explosive, I''d have to use a rune from the fire system, and I already had two in mind.
A basic explode rune and a basic ignite rune.
The explode rune was the most difficult to engrave of the two.
I haven''t tried to engrave it yet, but based on the steps stated in the knowledge in my head for making the rune, I could tell it was more difficult to make than the absorb rune, and the difference in difficulty was significant.
The ignite rune was the easier of the two to make, but it had a weaker effect than the explode rune.
The question now is which option I would take.
The best part is that the materials I brought were useable for both runes. This is why the two options were considered in the first ce..
The explode rune did exactly what its name implies: it explodes. The damage done by the rune''s explosion was rather dependent on the material the rune was engraved on, which meant the explode rune could be as expected, more powerful than expected, or less powerful than expected.
The ignite rune was lessplicated than the explode rune because its sole purpose was to ignite mes whenever it came into contact with mana. It works simrly to how my dual des do.
That reminds me, I haven''t used that de in a long time. I wonder what I should do about it since it doesn''t feel that useful to me again.
I mean, the Runic dagger I made was only a mini grade lower, and in this situation, the dagger was more useful to me than the des.
I''ll just keep it in my storage ring for a little while longer.
As I considered which rune to use, I decided to make both.
For one thing, this was going to be more stressful and time consuming, but the thing Icked the most and had an abundance of was time.
Perhaps I would fail more than once since I still believed that the runic I made once was a fluke, but I was willing to put in the effort because that is where improvement came from.
In any case, there was still the possibility of me sessfully creating one of the two, and the n I had for the earth rat den required me to have quite a few explosives, so doing so would tell me which of the two runes was worth making for this particr n of mine.
And I''m not sure why, but I liked the feeling of creating items even though I might fail more than once.
I also liked the feeling of growing stronger, but if I had to choose between growing stronger and creating more, I would go with thetter.
It was just that satisfying to create something.
Well, at least I felt it wasfortable.
As I thought of this, I looked at the clothes I was currently wearing and considered changing it to something that might be more appropriate for an experiment but after thinking about it for a few seconds, I decided against doing so.
In my opinion, it was stressful and unnecessary. Since this was not a formal or publicb, I did not have to adhere to rules and dress codes.
I took a deep breath and finally got to work with this thought in mind.
Chapter 248 Progress In Plans
[Ace POV],
After several hours of attempting to create two different runes from the fire system, explode and ignite, I was only able to sessfully engrave both after numerous trials. Engraving two at a time was difficult, as I had expected. I failed more times than I seeded, but I did manage to improve my ability to engrave runes.
I turned to look at the two metallic balls on the table in front of me, each with a gem embedded in the center and a rune engraved on the gem. I used magic gems that I had mined from the slime dungeon, making the experiment even more expensive due to the failures I had in engraving the runes on the gems, causing them to be destroyed. The ignite rune was the first one I seeded in creating before the explode rune a few hourster.
Even the ignite rune, which I thought would be easy, proved difficult to make. It made me realize that my sess in creating the Runic Bone Dagger was a fluke since I didn''t encounter many issues with engraving the runepared to my recent experience.
The basement was evidence of how stressful and hard it was to create some certain runes and I just attempted making two at the same time.
Since I had to create explosives, the materials I bought from the store were all magic items that were mmable upon contact. To make the mes more powerful and capable of heavy damage, they had to be mixed and contained in something.
For the container I decided to use metal because apart from its strong attributes, it would at least be more reliable than some other items and hold the content inside the container well and not spill it easily due to external forces.
Since I was strong enough to easily bend metals and use my me to burn their edges and glue them together, I thought I just needed to make a good enough container even if it''s a little rough till I learned that the state of any material used in rune-making was important since they were going to merge in the end. I failed twice before realizing this and had to touch an aspect of alchemy that I didn''t expect: cksmithing.
It wasn''t the real deal about cksmithing I was touching though since I was not crafting a magic item or anything and just wanted to make a metal container.
I had to create the metallic balls with cksmithing and purchase costly equipment like the Avril and a cksmithing hammer.
Due to the varying sizes of the items I purchased from the store, I had to reorganise the basement once again. I set aside a specific area for cksmithing, where I could work on both present and future projects. As a result, myboratory took on a fresh appearance. I have been exploring the world of alchemy, and I am confident that with time, my basement will be my own personal cave.
While in the midst of cksmithing, I couldn''t help but think of a particr bat thatughs. I had already acquired knowledge on the subject of cksmithing from my previous research and Gustav''s teachings. My attempt to recreate the metal ball through cksmithing was sessful, but I continued to refine it several times until I was satisfied with the final result.
This action cost no loss to the metals in my hand since I could heat it up and melt them to use again.
This was basically everything that happened in the past few hours.
In my attempt to make runic items, I decided to experiment with magic gems instead of simply engraving runes onto metallic balls. I wanted to understand why they were considered excellent materials for magic crafting.
This was the main reason apart from my curiosity and now that I''ve seeded at making the runic items that were unfortunately one time used, I made my way out of the basement with both explosives in my hand.
Since these items were potentially going to be the item that will lead to me evolving quickly, I took the explosives seriously and nned to test their capabilities.
As I made my way out from the underground basement, I could feel the cool air passing through the stairs on my face. It might still be dark outside, but the bright light that emanated from the mansion made it easy to see my way around. The light seemed to radiate from every corner, casting a warm and inviting glow that made me feel at home.
It didn''t take long for me to reach the living room, which was spacious and elegantly decorated with antique furniture. The air was still, and I could hear nothing but the sound of my footsteps on the plush carpet. I looked around and saw no one in the room. It was just me, the silence, and the warmth of the mansion.
It was obvious the others were not back yet and I confirmed this after a little search around.
Something to note was that the mansion was brightly lit that despite the darkness of the early morning, I could still make out the silhouette of the mansion from dozens of meters away. It was as if the light around it was powerful enough to cut through the darkness and make the mansion visible from miles away.
I wonder what the magic used to light the mansion really is and with all these things that are running in the mansion currently, will the energy from the level 34 crystal core evenst long.
But that''s that since I had other things to focus on. For instance, testing out the damage of the two explosives in my hand.
I needed to find a ce that was quite open in the alternate dimension to effectively gauge the damage level of both explosives.
For one, I could not try to experiment with the bombs in the woods to avoid causing a massive fire and apart from that I needed an open space to avoid identally damaging myself.
With this thought in mind, I decided to use the primordial chronicle to check out the information of both explosives again before trying anything out.
Chapter 249 Results
[Ace POV],
As I wandered through the woods in the dark, the only sound I could hear was the crunching of leaves underfoot.
Fortunately, I didn''t have to look very far for a ce where I could test the explosives in my hand.
One reason I didn''t want the area where there were nts or wood is that they are mmable, and I also didn''t want to deal with the stress of having to put out the mes because they weren''t started by my fire element.
In case I had something resembling the explosives in my possession to test again, I also wanted to find a ce where I could return.
The location I ultimately chose was a little ways away from the mansion, but it was the best location for me to conduct any type of explosive test. The open area I discovered was tucked away in a mountain range far from the bronze door and contained nothing but rocks. Since rocks are not mmable, there was nothing else here for me to harm or destroy besides the surroundings.
Although I have not yet seen the power of the explosives, the information I received from them by the primordial Chris told me their explosion caused by them should not be too small, so all these steps I took to find a suitable location were not without a purpose.
...¡
[Low Rare Grade Runic Explosive],
A magic explosive solution container that is engraved with a rune to increase the damage caused and is created by an advanced alchemist.
...¡..
[Rare Grade Runic Explosive],
A magic explosive solution container that is engraved with a rune to increase the damage caused and is created by an advanced alchemist.
Due to the material the rune is engraved on, the explosion caused from this explosive is more powerful.
...¡..
This is the knowledge I had regarding the two explosives in my possession thanks to the primordial chronicle.
Apart from grades, they essentially had the same name since the Primordial Chronicle didn''t distinguish between them and ssified them as explosives. Their information was the only thing that differentiated them.
It makes sense that the explosive with the explode rune engraved on it would have more information than the other two given that I knew the material used to create the explode rune would have an impact on how well it performed.
Perhaps the additional information was irrelevant to those who were only interested in using the item, but for me as the creator since I knew more about them, it was different.
For one thing, though, the primordial chronicle has led me to partially confirm that the gem is a really good conductor for magic craft through the information it gave since it said the attack would be more potent.
As I considered these things, I scanned the surroundings, which were mostly made up of rock, and chose arge clearing not far from me.
The clearing had about 50 metres of space all around, so I thought it would be a good ce to test the explosion of the Runic explosives in my hand.
The explosive with the ignite rune engraved on it was going to be the first one I tested. The activation procedure was simple since all I had to do was inject a small amount of my mana into the gem that the rune was engraved on to cause the rune to activate and ignite me. Due to the metals I used, I calcted that it would take 3 to 5 seconds before the mes started by the rune could ess the solution inside the container and burn a portion of the metal container. This is what I marked as the activation time.
As I considered this, I set the metallic ball¡ªwhich was also a container¡ªwith the explode rune engraved on it down next to me. I then took the other explosive in my hands and injected a small amount of mana into the gem on it, which immediately set the metallic ball on fire. Perhaps because I possessed the fire element, the mes didn''t hurt, but that wasn''t the point.
The point is that the metallic container was on fire and contained an explosive solution, so I threw it to the clearing in front of me without hesitation the moment it caught fire, and the explosive exploded exactly three secondster.
BOOM!!!!!!!
The explosion made a fairly loud noise that forced me to cover my ears with my hands as the light it produced briefly illuminated the surroundings before dissipating.
Only after everything had calmed down did I move a little closer to the area the explosion had affected in order to inspect it. When I did, I discovered a deep hole with a five-radius diameter, and smoke was stilling out of it to demonstrate how intense the fire from the explosion must have been.
ording to the knowledge in my head, Low magic explosives typically have a smaller magical charge and less destructive force than high magic explosives. Their damage radius is generally limited to a few meters, usually around 5-10 meters, depending on the type and quantity of explosive used.
The situation in front of me was exactly as I had imagined it, but despite the low Rare Grade Runic Explosive''s damage being described as "limited," based on what I had just seen, I could already calcte that if I were to throw it directly at a level 30 to 33 monster that wasn''t prepared, it would not be difficult to take at least 20% to 30% of their health, and if the monster was ready to tank the explosion, the damage would still take at least 10% of its health.
It should be noted that only one explosive of its kind was responsible for this damage. Consider what would happen if four were thrown at the monster at once.
Either the monster was going to die, or it was going to live, but with a few broken bones. It was going to be miserable in the end, regardless.
Overall, I was pleased with the low rare grade runic explosive''s performance, so it was time to look into the other one that was supposed to deal more damage.
For this, I had to change locations since I could not use that spot again. It wasn''t that I couldn''t use it; rather, I didn''t want to test thest explosive in the previously destroyed area in case I made a mistake.
I wanted to make sure that my judgement was sound so that it wouldn''t interfere with my future ns.
I kept this in mind as I walked around the mountain range in search of another location that would work.
Chapter 250 [Bonus ] Hatching The Egg
[The previous chapter has been edited. I''m a little bitte on the bonus chapter so I''ll upload them tomorrow together with the regr chapter. Thanks for reading],
[Ace POV],
After looking around for a few minutes for a ce to test thest explosive I had¡ªthe one with the explode rune engraved on it¡ªI was finally able to see another clearing down the mountain range. Since I didn''t need to descend there to test the explosive up close, I simply decided to throw the explosive a little closer to the area so I could watch it from where I was.
As I contemted this, I moved a little bit nearer to the clearing I had discovered. I stopped when I realised that the location I was in was ideal for observation before looking at the final metallic ball in my hand.
ording to the primordial chronicle and my thoughts, the explosive with the explode rune should be powerful. Additionally, the information stated that because of the materials the rune was engraved on, the explosion results will be even more potent.
As a result, I had certain expectations. If it wasn''t powerful to cause an impression, then going through the stress of making it wasn''t worth it. At the very least, it should be more potent than what the ignite rune explosive could cause.
As I was considering this, I slowly injected mana into the metallic ball''s magic gem. The activation of the rune was also the same as that of the ignite and most runes, but unlike the ignite rune, the explode rune does not immediately explode when ites into contact with mana.
The rune is an active rune that requires the activation of another condition.
The first was to give it some mana, and the second was to let ite into physical contact with anything.
This simply meant that something other than my hand¡ªwhich was holding the explosive¡ªhad to physicallye into contact with the explode rune explosive.
The physical contact could mean touching another living thing or dropping it on the ground, so unlike the ignite rune, which had a timer, the explode rune did not.
However, this did not imply that it was better because I was essentially carrying a ticking time bomb that, if I made a mistake, could detonate at any moment.
With this in mind, I held the explosive in my hand, aimed it at the clearing, and threw it. I''d learned my lesson from the previous explosion, so as soon as I threw the explosive, I closed my ears and concentrated on the metallic ball in mid-air that was slowly falling.
BOOM!!!!!
A gust of wind passed me and ruffled my clothes as the explosion that resulted was muchrger than the previous one. I then watched as a miniature mushroom of dust and mes rose into the air.
I had to close my eyes due to the dust that was carried by the wind, and when I opened them again, the mushroom that the explosion had created had already copsed. However, because of the surrounding dust, I was unable to see the damage, so I had to wait a few more seconds. When the dust had finally settled, the scene in front of me had me taken back.
Arge hole was present where the explosive had fallen, and within 20 meters of it, the area waspletely different.
The explosion''s damage was so severe that rocks within a 20-meter radius melted and some of them are still melting presently.
This explosion was much strongerpared to the previous one.
They could not even bepared.
With my current strength, if this explode rune explosive was thrown at me when I wasn''t expecting it, I would undoubtedly be dancing with the reaper the very next second.
I might not die right away, but I will. This is without me taking the basic health pills, of course.
Even though one explosive performed significantly worse than the other, I was still satisfied with how well they both performed overall.
Both could be useful in future ns.
For one, if I used both explosives on the right target, I could already easily fulfil my fourth job requirement.
The issue now was which one to use.
The most powerful rune would be my choice if I wanted to keep things simple, but the explode rune was considerably more difficult to engrave than the ignite rune.
If I were to look at it another way, if I had multiple ignite runic explosives, the effect of the explosion would not be weaker than the explode runic explosive if I were to throw several at once in a single location, but because the ignite rune was easier to engrave than the explode rune, it would require more materials, resulting in greater costs.
It was obvious which of the two was better if I could make multiple explode runic explosives and multiple ignite runic explosives in the same amount.
I thought about this while walking back to the mansion, and in the end, decided to just make the two.
This choice was made after careful consideration.
For one, both explosives have uses that the other could not, even though one of them is superior to the other.
Based on the explosion I''ve seen from both the runic explode and ignite explosive, I can think of a few things they could and couldn''t do.
For instance, it was possible to use the ignite runic explosive in a location that wasn''t too close, but the explode runic explosive couldn''t be used in the same situation as it would have been suicidal, and I wasn''t suicidal.
Hmmm.
That can be argued.
Although the ignite rune may function well in a small area, its impact in arge area will be significantly less effective than the explode runic explosive.
There were a few other things I could think of besides the best location for each explosive, so I was justified in making the two.
Although this decision will indeed raise the cost of everything, I believe it was better if I could evolve in the end.
In any case, I had a tonne of magic gems in my storage ring, so I don''t think poverty would return to me anytime soon unless I don''t better at engraving runes. I might also have to go back to that slime dungeon and run it a few more times if it''s still there.
With these thoughts in mind, I returned to the mansion and went to the basement.
Seeing myb and the fact that I still had the energy to continue with alchemy, I was about to make some pills to rest before seeing if I could make a few more runic explosives when a certain item caught my eye and caused me toe to a halt.
It was the egg I had obtained from the beast tamer in the shop.
Seeing this, I reversed my previous path and made my way to the table where I had ced the egg, and when I got close to it, I raised it with my hands and brought it closer to my face while thinking of something.
''Should I try to hatch it?''
While I wasn''t sure if the monster in the egg would be useful or not, I was still quite curious about the hatching process of the egg and the monster that was in it. After giving it some thought, I decided to simply hatch the egg now since it was something I had already nned to do and was just doing it early.
As I considered these things, I returned the egg to the table with my hands still on it, recalling the steps the beast tamer stated in the seller''s remark about hatching the egg, but then realised she only mentioned taming the monster after it had hatched, not hatching the egg.
For a while, I was unsure of where to begin and simply decided to wrap my mana around the egg first and see what happened.
If the egg or the monster inside it experiences any negative effects as a result, then it happens. After all, I only brought it out of curiosity.
While contemting this, I slowly continued to wrap my mana around the egg and waited for a reaction before realising abruptly that I was releasing my mana casually.
This meant that I was releasing my mana without thinking about whether I wanted to release the element-containing mana or the neutral one devoid of an element.
The mana I was releasing at the time was in its purest form, which meant I was releasing abination of my fire and earth element mana, but it was toote as the egg finally gave out a reaction, with the lines on the egg emitting a dim blue light.
If that weren''t enough, the egg or possibly the monster inside it began to quickly consume my mana. Unsure if stopping now would have any impact on the monster inside the egg, I just kept doing what I was doing and "fed" the egg more mana as the light it was emitting grew brighter by the second.
This continued for a while until I realised that I had been "feeding" this egg my mana for more than ten minutes and it didn''t seem to be stopping anytime soon.
I wasn''t sure if this was normal or if it was the result of my actions, but since I couldn''t stop, I just kept going while taking some basic mana pills to replenish my mana.
Another thing to note was how hot the area was right now, but nothing in the basement caught fire, possibly because my mana release wasn''t very strong.
It wasn''t until 30 minutester that the egg began to crack.
Chapter 251 A New Companion
[Ace POV],
Even though I was fairly stuck in the current events, I knew that the real deal had started when I noticed the crack that was gradually widening on the glowing egg in front of me.
I became even more serious as I continued to coat the cracking egg with my mana, trying to avoid mistakes at thest minute because the egg was in its crucial hatching process.
I observed as a portion of the egg suddenly burst open and blue magma erupted from it as the crack on the egg widened and the sound that apanied it grew louder.
Since the egg was close to the edge of the table and my hands were still on the egg when I first saw this, I instinctually transformed the ground beneath my foot to create a hole so the magma could pour in and then directed the section of the egg that burst open to pour the magma content into the hole below.
When I saw the mana that came from blue magma which was giving out a simr feeling to my mana, I thought I had unknowingly cooked the monster from inside the egg but when I was already thinking of ways to dispose of the eggshell when a sudden sound came from the egg in my hands.
I initially believed that I had unintentionally cooked the monster inside the egg when I saw the magma that emerged from it and was emitting a feeling simr to my mana, but as I was already considering how to get rid of the egg, a loud noise suddenly emanated from the egg in my hands.
The sudden sound may have already caused the person to pass out if it had been someone else, but for me, the sound did nothing more than pique my curiosity.
If I am not mistaken, the sound that just came out of the egg was a little screech.
''Is it a bird?''
I pondered this as I waited for whatever was inside the egg to poke its head through the opening, and thankfully I didn''t have to wait that long before I saw what I was looking for.
However, the oue intrigued me because I was staring at what in my previous reality I would have called a myth.
The Gryphon.
After pouring out the magma that was inside the egg, I was able to see the baby griffon''s entire appearance as my hands were not on the egg again.
The baby gryphon has just emerged from its egg, and its appearance reflects its newness to the world. Its bright blue eyes are wide with wonder and curiosity, and its downy feathers are slightly unruly. As it takes in its surroundings, the baby gryphon shakes off bits of shell and other remnants of its hatching, and it wobbles unsteadily on its legs as it adjusts to its new body. Despite its vulnerable state, however, the baby gryphon already exudes an air of regal power and majesty, as befits its legendary heritage.
The appearance of the baby gryphon did make an impression on me, though that could just be me thinking too much.
I held my hands out as I considered this, bringing the slightly slimy bird that was staring at me with curiosity closer to my face.
The bird in my hand really resembled the image of a gryphon in my world, so what I was really wondering at the time was if it was actually one.
It had the lion''s body, an eagle''s head, and wings, but if it was a gryphon, why was its egg sold for such a low price? Or did the baby monster emerge looking like this as a result of what I did?
The fact that it had blue eyes and feathers really led me to believe that I was somehow involved.
As intriguing as it was confusing.
I was about to follow the steps the beast tamer stated in the seller''s real and establish a basic connection¡ªor whatever¡ªwith the bird in my hands as I stared at the baby gryphon who was also looking at me with curiosity when a panel suddenly appeared in front of me.
...¡..
[Mutated Baby Gryphon Level 1],
A monster with a hint of its ancestors'' blood identally happened to have awakened it as a result of an external factor that was perfectlypatible with it, causing it to mutate and leave its low-mid rank potential into a high-rank potential, turning it to be regarded as a high-rank monster.
....
When I read the information on the panel that appeared in front of me, I was able to confirm that the monster that emerged from the egg was a gryphon as a result of my actions.
Since it ultimately evolved to fulfil its potential, I suppose I can view it as a blessing in disguise for both the monster and myself. I ended up purchasing something that would have cost me more than a thousand gold coins and the monster had the potential evolve.
As I considered this, I decided to first establish a basic connection between myself and the baby gryphon, which wanted to struggle at first when it thought I was about to drop it on the table and bite my thumb to draw blood from it.
ording to the beast tamer, I needed to coat my blood in mana and rub it on the head of the monster that emerged from the egg, so I did just that.
What I did not anticipate was that just as I was about to name the griffon, a panel would suddenly appear in front of me once more.
[Detected tamed beast],
[Do you wish to link your tamed beast to your primordial chronicle?],
This time, when I read the text on the panel that appeared, I was initially perplexed before I understood.
"Is the gryphon being taken as my item by the primordial chronicle?"
"However, what does this link mean? The beast tamer made no mention of this," I willed my thoughts to link as I considered this since there didn''t seem to be anything hazardous about it then after this action, a new panel came into view in front of me.
[Name your tamed beast],
When I read the text on the panel, I realised that the beast tamer had not intentionally omitted this information from the Primordial Chronicles that had appeared during the taming process and had instead simplified it to the steps of coating your blood with mana, rubbing it on the baby monster''s head, and naming it.
As I considered this, I turned to face the baby gryphon in my hands and began thinking about a name for it. However, after considering various options for a while, I ultimately chose to call the gryphon Blue because of its blue eyes and feathers.
"As expected, my naming sense is impable."
With this in mind, I turned to the panel in front of me and gave the primordial chronicle my preferred name.
I expected the panel to go away after that, but instead, another one appeared, and this time it was my status.
¡.
[Status],
[Name: Ace ze [Yet to evolve]],
[Age: 17],
[Race: Human [Homo sapiens]],
[Affiliation: None],
[Level: 25[37[46%]],
[Job: [Alchemist lord[79.3%]],
[Store],
[Map],
[Contact],
[Ranking: Not on the rank board],
[Title: Advanced Alchemist[Active]],
[Tamed Beast: Blue[Level 1]],
...¡
My status didn''t change all that much, aside from the addition of a new section at the panel''s bottom, but this confused me quite a bit.
For one thing, shouldn''t a new section only appears when there is a status update, so why did one appear now?
I know why, but is it that it''s not necessary for the primordial chronicle status to always update before a new section appears, and there are actually hidden sections of the status that require certain conditions to activate, such as the one that just appeared because I tamed a beast.
Hmmm.
This theory is probably true, but it is also absolutely worthless because there was no reason to be concerned about it and instead just leave it to chance like what just happened to me if one did not even know how to activate other sections on the status or even what those other sections are.
As I was considering this, I turned to face the baby gryphon, which was shifting its gaze between me and the eggshells on the table.
I''m not sure why, but ever since I gave blue a name and the primordial chronicle confirmed it, I''ve been able to feel what it "feels," and right now, as blue kept switching his gaze between me and the eggshells on the table, what I "felt" from blue was hunger.
Seeing this, I slowly ced blue beside the eggshell remnants he came from and immediately, blue began wolfing down the eggshells, and while I wondered if the eggshells were truly that delicious due to a strange feeling I assumed was happiness from blue, I didn''t attempt to eat it.
I referred to it as a strange feeling because I had just realised that I shared the same emotions that blue was experiencing, and they were quite ufortable.
Ufortable in the sense that I couldn''t adjust to the ability to feel, so as I considered whether blue was a male or female gryphon, I tried to adjust to the emotions that blue was giving me, and as I did so, I called out the primordial chronicle in my head.
¡.
[Status],
[Name: Ace ze [Yet to evolve]],
[Age: 17],
[Race: Human [Homo sapiens]],
[Affiliation: None],
[Level: 25[37[46%]],
[Job: [Alchemist lord[79.3%]],
[Store],
[Map],
[Contact],
[Ranking: Not on the rank board],
[Title: Advanced Alchemist[Active]],
[Tamed Beast: Blue[Level 1]],
...¡
Immediately after my status panel appeared in front of me, I focused on the new section and wondered if it would show more information, which it did as another panel appeared beside me.
¡.
[Status],
[Name: Blue],
[Age: 0]...
Chapter 252 Link
[Ace POV],
[Status],
[Name: Blue],
[Age: 0],
[Rare: Gryphon[Gyps fulvus]],
[Level: 1],
[Title: Tamed Beast],
[Master: Ace ze],
...¡.
I went over the content of the panel in front of me several times as I inspected a status panel with even fewer sections than mine.
I was aware that blue''s status had appeared as a result of the newly added section on my status and possibly this "link," but I was also interested in learning whether or not monsters had statuses or the Primordial Chronicle in the first ce, or whether the section that had recently appeared had actually created one for blue.
This is not a question that just came to me after seeing Blues status; rather, I''ve been thinking about it for a while because I found it to be quite interesting to consider.
I used to wonder how monsters grew stronger, and the only thing that came close to an answer was that they consumed crystal cores just like the crow that Anna summoned.
Since it would take a lot of time to watch a fight that would typically not be beneficial to me, I didn''t stay to the end of most fights to find out what would happen, so this erroneous temporary conclusion was not without justification. I have seen monsters fight themselves on numerous asions.
The fights I did stay and watched to the end was because I found both monsters easy to kill after they had exhausted themselves, gaining easy primordial records.
I''ll probably just use Blue as a test subject to determine whether eating cores actually makes them stronger or whether it''s the monster meat they consume.
I wonder if monster meat is also okay for human consumption.
I turned to turn back to blue panel as I considered this and saw a change.
...
[Status],
[Name: Blue],
[Age: 0],
[Rare: Gryphon[Gyps fulvus]],
[Level: 1[[+]],
[Title: Tamed Beast],
[Master: Ace ze],
...¡.
Blue was apparently able to level up, which is strange given that he did nothing to acquire primordial records.
When I turned to look at Blue, who had already consumed half of his shell remnant by this point, I had an epiphanic moment.
Perhaps it was because of the shells that blue was able to gain a level up, but to be sure, I focused on blue panel while keeping my gaze on him, and blue did indeed gain another level up immediately after he finished eating his egg remnants.
I was aware of this because, this time, I saw the notification the Primordial Chronicle sent when my tamed beast acquired enough Primordial Records to level up.
It appears that the egg shells did something to blue, but I wouldn''t know because I didn''t eat the shells.
If I ate the shells, I don''t think something would even happen.
Well, something positive.
I turned to face Blue as I was considering this and noticed that he was slowly curling his body. As I examined Blue''s body more closely, I noticed that he had slowed his breathing.
Blue had fallen asleep.
Seeing this, I held blue in my arms, wondering if it was because of the shells or because he was a newborn that he fell asleep so quickly as I took him to my room to ce him on the bed, and after looking for something to slightly cover his body with, I made my way back to myb.
Though I could level blue up right now, I decided it would be wiser to wait until he was awake so I could better monitor the process.
As I considered this, I made the decision to concoct pills as I had previously desired to do so. After giving the matter some thought, I chose to primarily concoct basic stamina pills, which I will then sell in the shop to see how they perform.
With this in mind, I finally started working while deciding which explosive I should make after I finished making pills.
After all, I had a lot of time on my hands.
...¡.
Back in the true world.
After resolving the conflict outside that had arisen as a result of a close battle, Andrew Dawn went back to the settlement and rested in his home.
Andrew Dawn knew that this world was not going to be safe or simple, but what was with a strange-looking and powerful race suddenly appearing?
Andrew Dawn believed that this circumstance ought to rte to stage 2, and even if it did, there was nothing he could do about it at this point because it had already urred.
Andrew Dawn experienced two significant issues in a single day, which made him fearful for the future.
For one thing, the ogre king''s power made him feelpelled to gain strength because, despite being sealed, the ogre king was still able to battle him on equal terms for a time.
This problem was actually quite serious because, if one really thinks about it, a sealed creature was actually capable of bringing him¡ªa person who was eighth among humans in the true world¡ªto a standstill.
The ogre king may have sealed something at a certain level, but even with that as the case, the problem remained that the ogre king did not start out at a disadvantage despite exerting a little bit of full power.
This was a worrying issue for Andrew Dawn, and it made him want more strength. He knew what he could do quickly, and as soon as he remembered, he summoned one of his subjects in his residence to call Celeb.
In addition to calling Celeb, he also requested the arrival of his guards, whose existence both he and the primordial chronicle acknowledge.
It was about time he obtained what belonged to him from a particr den.
Meanwhile, in another location in the true world, two women emerged from a portal with arge crowd behind them.
The numbers behind the two women were in the thousands, which caused a stir in the forest where they arrived.
Apart from those who were already present, the majority of people in the true world would be able to identify the two women if they were present to see them.
Why is that so?
That''s because the majority of people in the world were familiar with these two women as Agneya and Lily ze.
Chapter 253 Arrival In The True World
[Third Person POV],
Both women were taken aback by the scenery beyond the gateway as they entered the true world, but they had issues to deal with right away as they found themselves in a strange ce.
For one, because they were in an unfamiliar world, they had to first settle down, which proved difficult when there were thousands of people around them.
Additionally, because of the possible danger that might exist in the true world, they had to really find a ce to settle down.
The losses would be too great to bear if a monster attacked them right now, to start with.
Agneya and Lily ze became busy right away after arriving in the true world as a result of these factors.
They just kept leading the crowd behind them through the woods in search of a temporary home because they didn''t even have time to check the notification that appeared to inform them about their status update.
Meanwhile, just a few minutes after Agneya and Lily ze arrived in the true world, another gateway portal appeared, and from this portal appeared thousands of people, with a young female in front of this crowd who appeared to be the leader of this gathering.
Ace would have recognised her if he had been present because,pared to most people, she was quite close to him.
Adara Dawn.
"Wow!"
"Is this another world?"
Adara cautiously surveys the strange surroundings with cold eyes, ignoring the reactions of those nearby, including her ssmates, before deciding to climb a tree to get a better view of the area.
The trees in the area where Adara appeared had significantly fewer trees than those in the forest where the zes first appeared, but not so few as to appear scarce.
The thousands of people who were there at the time did not feel suffocated because there was so much open space between the woods.
This was the general description of the area Adara appeared in, and when she climbed the tree to get a better view, she was able to learn more about her surroundings.
One was that they did not appear to be surrounded by any monsters in the distance. There was no dense forest, either, but there were numerous mountain ranges in the areas a little distance from where they were.
Adara was actually interested in something else entirely, not this.
There was a ce filled with water as far as the eye could see from where she was currently standing.
Adara was unsure because of the distance, but the area where the water seemed to be plentiful appears to be a sea.
As she continued to observe her surroundings, particrly the area she suspected to be a sea, a serious-looking man below the tree she was currently on spoke in a loud voice and addressed her.
"Princess!"
When Adara heard someone call her by her title, she turned to see who it was and when she realised it was one of themanders under her father, she quickly jumped down from the tree slowly after realising that she had indeed spent a lot of time on the tree when they should have been nning what to do in this unfamiliar world and yes, the man who called her was one of themanders of Andrew Dawn Army, but how did shee into contact with him?
It wasn''t just him because, if one were to take a closer look at the crowd, they would notice that the majority of those who were armed appeared to be rather organised from the way they stood and behaved.
These men belonged to the Andrew Dawn army and were cut off from their king. Through a series of circumstances and perhaps fate, they were able to meet their king''s child.
Adara could not deny that one of the reasons she was still alive was due to thismander and the men under him.
Since none of them had to obey her simply because her father was their king, she was actually quite respectful of all of them.
Even the apocalypse, which is what it is, might not be able to diminish their loyalty.
Themander bowed briefly before speaking as soon as her foot touched the ground.
"May I ask what the princess found?" Adara nodded in response to his question and informed him of all her findings as she watched the men working for her organise the ecstatic crowd.
Adara immediately posed a query after sharing her thoughts with themander.
"So what do you think we should do?" She asked as themander gave his reply.
"It depends on what the princess wants to do,"
Adara said, "I want us to find shelter first," as themander nodded and put his hand on his chin to mull things over.
"Then what does the princess think about heading to the area with water to try our luck and if we''re lucky enough to find a ce to make as shelter then it would be good since we also have a water source close by," themander said in one breath as Adara nodded in agreement.
When she saw that themander had expressed exactly what she had been thinking, she stopped talking and simply nodded at him.
When themander saw this, he immediately gave a quick bow and asked the spectators to wait for him as he instantly left his position before reappearing nearby the crowd.
Adara saw this and decided to take a break, sitting on the ground with her back against the tree she had previously climbed. She knew themander had left to quickly organise the crowd before they set.
Fortunately for her, Brain was also assisting her men, allowing her to enjoy this brief period of solitude and rest.
After Ace left, Adara began to gradually understand the reality she was living in, but she didn''t want any of it.
The young woman didn''t want to shoulder any of these responsibilities, but she also couldn''t let them go even though she had the option to. All of these emotions and thoughts were kept inside of her, and not even her friends were aware of them.
For one thing, she had to mature early and it was really not easy.
Chapter 254 Sea
[Sorry for the mishap and this is the edited chapter and I would also like it if you guys could please give me new book a read. Thank you]
[Third Person POV],
Adara, unfortunately, had to end her brief quiet moment when she realized themander had finished grouping the people, as she would be the one to guide them to the location where she and themander intended to try their luck.
While they were moving, Brain had already returned to her, but despite their proximity, neither of them spoke while instead keeping their eyes fixed on empty air in front of them. There were a few other people doing the same thing, so they weren''t the only ones.
The owners of the Primordial Chronicle did not find this behavior odd at the time because they knew that those with unfocused eyes were actually staring at the panel of the Primordial Chronicle, which is exactly what was happening.
Adara and the others who couldn''t wait were currently checking their updated status when the primordial chronicle unexpectedly sent them a notification about this a short while ago.
Like Ace back then, the others were drawn to the new uses for the panel''s new sections right away.
Adara, however, was most intrigued by the contact system.
She realized after a short period of observation that this was essentially a magical way to message someone, and when she tried to use it, she was met with disappointment.
She first attempted to get in touch with her father, but the primordial chronicle informed her that the request for contact had been sent, but even after waiting a few more minutes, there had been no response.
She tried her mother and brother next, but both of them only received the same notification that a contact request had been sent, and after waiting for a while again, she received no response.
Adara didn''t understand why it was this way.
Perhaps there is something going on in each of her family members'' areas, but that did not change the fact that she was unable to message them, which made her sad because she really wanted to talk to them.
Adara also knew they should be alive because she was able to add and contact her friends, which was not what she wanted because she could still see them at the time.
She really missed her family and yearned to hear from them in order to learn about their well-being as well as to receive some sort of moral support.
As she contemted this, she made another attempt to use the contact system. This time, she intended to use it to see if she could get in touch with anyone who was not a member of her family but was nheless important to her.
Ace.
Adara, however, was doomed to disappointment once more; however, unlike the notification she received after sending a contact request to her family, the primordial chronicle informed her that she was unable to continue her actions because Ace was not in the same world as she was.
Adara began to wonder if Ace had not already entered the real world and was still there. She only hoped that he was okay and not in any danger of being killed wherever he was.
The same thing was going through the minds of two other women at the same time only Adara might have requested a refund for her worries if she had known that the person she was worried about was currently in another dimension and was peacefully preparing pills.
Adara and the crowd finally arrived at their destination as these and other thoughts were going through her mind.
As they approached, Adara realized that the vast area in front of them was indeed filled with water as far as the eye could see and that it was connected to the sea as she had initially believed but Adara had other concerns to think about, the main one being a shelter, even though she was also mesmerized by the scenery that came with the sea.
As she thought of this, she turned to look at themander beside her who immediately spoke when he sensed her gaze on him.
"My princess, what do you think of this ce?" He asked as Adara turned to look at the location she was in once more.
Aside from the sea in front, there were a number of mountain ranges that stood majestically in the distance. There were also signs of green life in the area, which was strangely much more abundant than it was in the ces they passed before arriving here.
Apart from these major points, the location she was in basically looked like a beach except it was a bench in an unfamiliar world.
Adara wasn''t sure if they could build a shelter here as there didn''t appear to be anything to cover their heads and the area where she was was quite open, but the idea of having to settle down somewhere near a water source made Adara think of ways in which she could make it work, and it didn''t take long before something caught her eye and gave her an idea.
It was her friend Elsie, and without immediately responding to themander, Adara motioned for Elsie to approach.
Unaware of the reason for the invitation toe, Elsie moved swiftly toward Adara.
It wasn''t until Elsie got close to Adara did Adara speak again.
Adara said, "Elsie, please see if you can manipte the ground here," as she had a thought that might help them with their current situation''s biggest issue.
Elsie should be able to control the ground since she''s an earth mage. Adara was paranoid and wondered if Elsie''s earth magic could affect a sandy ground surface. Thankfully, Elsie responded that she could easily manipte the earth around them, which relieved Adara of her worry.
Adara took a quick breath of relief when she heard this before exining to Elsie what she had in mind.
Chapter 255 Building
[Third Person POV],
Adara''s request of Elsie is actually quite straightforward.
There was a vast area of uninhabitednd in front of Adara and all around her.
Adara reasoned that she should gather her friend and some of the other earth mages in the group behind her to construct a shelter as it didn''t appear that any monsters were nearby.
All Elsie and a few other earth mages needed to do was to construct the various structures that would serve as their temporary home by manipting the earth between them.
Adara thought the idea was a good one, but she decided to get themander''s opinion first. After getting themander''s enthusiastic support, Adara decided to act on her n right away.
Adara first got Elsie to try creating a slightly hut-like house before she called the others in the crowd who could also manipte earth like Elsie.
Elsie''s expression changed to one of seriousness at the moment she heard this, and she dropped to her knees before circting her mana.
Despite the fact that all Adara asked of her was to construct a hut, Elsie wanted to give it her all because whatever Adara had in her head seemed important.
Elsie circted the mana in her body to a certain extent, then mmed both of her hands on the ground as the ground shook a little in front of her, and a certain area began to rise.
Elsie started to manipte the earth by structuring it to look like a hut in ordance with the image she had in her head after it had risen to a height of two meters from its initially slow but sure ascent.
She ensured that while building the hut, she also strengthened and hardened the earth. Elsie did her best to demonstrate to Adara that she was still useful despite not being instructed to do so.
Adara started acting distant from everyone a few days after Ace and his team left, though no one knew when it began or what caused it.
Nobody was sure if it was because Adara had to mature to assume responsibility, but she began to take charge to the point where even herx ssmate had a piece of her.
For one, Adara''s attitude began to indicate that she would treasure something if it was useful and disregard it if it wasn''t.
The same applied for the humans around her as well.
The individuals who demonstrated their utility were rewarded, while those who did not were treated normally and given tasks toplete in order to maintain their utility.
Since it was the apocalypse and the old rules of the world did not matter as they did before, Adara''s ssmates at first began to show little regard for the fact that she was a princess. However, after Adara came into contact with her father''s men, things started to change as she grew more powerful.
Aside from her own power, which was also growing, the thousands of men under her caused her ssmates to once again fear her, and as the monsters around them grew more powerful quickly, the only ce for them to be safe was beside Adara. Nobody wanted to be abandoned and left behind simply because they were useless.
Elsie made sure to give it her all when Adara asked for assistance so that she could demonstrate that she was still useful, as was the majority of Adara''s ssmates.
Contrary to what they believed, Adara found all of her ssmates useful because in addition to their personal power, which was rtively strong, they could also assist her with management. If only Elsie and all of her ssmates knew that they were never truly considered in Adara''s head, they would all breathe a sigh of relief.
She never intended to abandon them. Some of them, at least.
After a minute, Elsie had finished building a hut as several people''s minds, including Adara''s, raced with thoughts.
Adara and themander approached the earth hut in front of them, Elsie trailing behind them as they entered.
A hut is supposed to be small, but due to the thoughts of one particr person, the one they were in at the time was ratherrge, with an open door to let people in and two windows that were positioned on the walls on either side of the door.
The hut''s walls were a little rough, but not so obvious that one could tell from a distance, and the floor was also hard earth rather than the sand that was outside.
Adara poked the hut with just the force that a car traveling at 180 mph would use to strike it as she continued to inspect it, and when she saw that the hut was still standing strong even after this, she nodded her head in satisfaction.
After checking out the state of the hut, Adara came out of the hut with Elsie and themander.
"How many more times can you do it?" When they were outside, Adara questioned Elsie.
"Like 25 more times", Elsie said as Adara immediately asked another question when she heard this.
"How many times can you make a hut like this if you reduce the size of the hit and the overall thickness of the hut a little?" Adara questioned Elsie as Elsie put her hand on her chin and took a moment to think before responding.
Elsie finally estimated her upper limit, "at most 35," after giving it some thought.
After hearing this, Adara nodded and turned to speak with themander next to her while Elsie waited. After a short while, Adara turned to Elsie and instructed her to summon every earth mage in the crowd toe meet her. Once this waspleted, Adara gave Elsie the directive that they should all construct a hut until they are unable to do so any longer and handed the lead to Elsie to issue orders to the other earth mages.
Adara wanted the foundation of the settlement to start moving while the other people in the crowd got busy themselves as it would be some time before it got really dark.
Adara understood that even if they were able to construct a few more structures for the earth mages to live in, for tonight they would still need to sleep outside due to the rtively small number of earth mages.
Adara thought it was better for everyone to sleep outside and that they wouldn''t stop until it was possible for everyone toy under a cover, even if there were already some hut for a few people to sleep in. This was done to prevent trouble in the crowd caused by a select few people being able to see under a cover while the rest couldn''t.
As things got busy around the sea area, it was also busy at the zes location.
Chapter 256 Situation
[Previous chapters have been edited and please support my new book for WSA. This is a raw chapter so I''ll edit itter. The electricity in my area is too bad. Thanks for reading.],
[Third Person POV],
Unlike Adara group that was lucky enough to arrive in an area with no monster in sight, The zes weren''t so lucky as it only took a while after their arrival for the monsters in the area to know that they had intruders in their territory.
It would have been better if it had only been one monster who came as Agneya and Lily together with a few others in theirrge gathering weren''t so weak to not be able to handle a rtively weak monster.
Something to note is that just like Andrew Dawn, Adara and Agneya also got something that made them stronger than most people as more people came under their rule but as they were still an unevolved species, their power was a little limited especially in a ce like the true world.
The fact that they also just arrived in the true world made their situation a little bad as they still weren''t aware that different from the world they just left, the monsters that roamed thend of the True world were at least rank 1 monsters.
If they were to run into any without preparations, there was likely to be a series of casualties in theirrge gathering since not everyone was a fighter and the casualties did happen since it was three rank 1 monsters that came to them and although they were able to dispatch the monsters fast as they weren''t that strong, they were too slow to prevent the deaths that happened.
This just happened on the first day of their arrival which was depressing to the group as a whole but it also reminded everyone there just how dangerous the world they had arrived in was.
Due to the event that just happened, Agneya and Lily decided that they really needed a ce to settle down instead of walking like this through the woods with arge group behind them. This only made them an open target for monsters.
At least they were fortunate enough to encounternd monsters and prevent the additional deaths that could have potentially happened but the might be the same if the monsters they encountered were the ones that could fly like the fire eagles.
For a monster that could use magic and fly at the same time, the casualties that were going to happen were going to be huge especially when it was considered that most flying monsters move in a flock.. Then there was also the part that could meet a more high level monster that they couldn''t handle so they really needed a ce to settle down.
At least a ce that won''t make them open targets for monsters.
Agneya and Lily were also the leader of the gathering behind them. At first, back in their world, they only became leaders due to the fame they had whichade people depend on them butter their leading position got more solid as their powers grew.
This was honestly a burden for the two women but after the numbers of people passed a certain level, they could no longer pull out from the responsibilities that were ced on them.
They had the choice to do so but like Adara, they couldn''t bear to abandon anyone then there was also the part that down the line, Agneya ze also started getting ambitious.
As the whole group continued to move through the woods, they all kept quiet and tried to make as little noise as possible because of the fear of attracting monsters but with a group asrge as that, they were just too much of an eyesore for the monster that found them but fortunately for the zes and everyone around them, the past event of encountering multiple monsters at the same time did not happen so they were able to deal with the monsters that came individually.
Luckily for them, the group waster able to encounter a part of the forest with dense trees as tall as skyscrapers which all had leavesrge enough to be mistaken as roofs if not for their appearance and although it was not what the zes wanted as a shelter they were still happy with their findings especially when they discovered several water sources in this particr part of the forest.
The leaves were also enough to at least cover them from the eyes of flying monsters.
They were also only weak monsters around so after clearing them off, the whole group got busy with making a temporary settlement as the zes finally had the time to check their updated status.
Just like Adara and Ace, they were immediately attracted to the contact system that like Adara, they didn''t bother with the other sections of the status like the ranking system but it was only a matter of time before they all get surprised by the names they''ll find on the top list when they do check it.
When the two women tried to contact the only person they regarded as family, they were met with disappointment since the primordial chronicle also gave them the same notification it gave Adara of why she couldn''t contact Ace.
This evidently brought their already low mood down as they dismissed the primordial chronicle to study itter.
Just like most people that were also entering the true world currently, it was mostly until they were temporarily out of danger and they''ve settled down would they have the time to study anything else like the other new sections in the primordial chronicle so after resting for a bit, the two women also joined the others to work.
If only they knew what was going to happen in the next few days and the danger around them weren''t only from monsters.
Meanwhile a few hourster in the alternate dimension Ace was, Ace was already through with concocting pills and just as he had nned before, he immediately put a few bottles filled with stamina pills after he figured out how to do it.
He also decided to price the stamina pill bottles cheaply for 10 gold coins as they weren''t hard to make and weren''t rank 1 pills.
He decided to first start with 20 pill bottles and see how it goes. If they manage to sell then that''s easy 200 coins for him when the actual cost of making all the pills he sold were not up to 10% of the gold coins he''d receive.
After putting the pills for sale, Max went on to the next n on his short schedule and attempted to see if he could make another runic explosives but even though this alchemy session took more hours than thest one he did, he was only able to sessfully take three ignite rune explosives and one explode rune explosive.
It was not as much as he would have wanted it but for him to make that much, he was already showing progress in his sess rate at making runic explosives.
It was only when he got too sleepy to continue did Ace stop at attempting to create anything and just made his way to his room after cleaning up a little.
Blue was still asleep so Ace made sure he did not identally wake up the little bird when climned his bed.
Usually Ace would think of a few things before sleeping but this time he didn''t need it because after a few seconds ofying on his bed, he dozed off.
******
"What is this?" Ace muttered when he started to feel something on his face and when he opened his eyes, he was met with a big gryphon on his face hitting him lightly with his ws as he asionally made little screeches.
It wasn''t that blue suddenly became big after sleeping, the reason Ace saw him as big was because of how close the gryphon was to his face and much as Ace would have liked to go back to sleep, he wasn''t able to because anything he closed his eyes and tried to ignore the gryphons action, blue will be more energetic and attack him with his ws.
Although the attacks weren''t able to hurt him, they were annoying, which was enough for Ace to fully wake up and grab the little gryphon by its neck as it looked back at Ace with innocent eyes.
Unfortunately for it, Ace was considering if he should cook it if it was always going to disturb his sleep like this and use the opportunity to see if monster food can be taken through a few experiments.
This was only a passing thought in Ace''s head of course as he called out the primordial chronicle in his head before heading to the tamed beast section to see blues status.
It was time he checked the effect of levelling blue up.
Chapter 257 Shes Alive
[Third Person POV],
[Status],
[Name: Blue],
[Age: 0],
[Rare: Gryphon[Gyps fulvus]],
[Level: 1[+]],
[Title: Tamed Beast],
[Master: Ace ze],
...¡..
Seeing as the status was still the same as hest saw it, Ace decided to just get into levelling blue up.
To start, heid blue on the bed to guard him from any surprises. Then, while blue looked on innocently, probably unaware of what was happening, Ace willed his thoughts through the primordial chronicle and focused on the level section on blue''s status, activating the + sign to level up.
Apart from blue panel not being his, it wasn''t difficult to navigate around it since he used it as if it were his own.
After activating the + sign, another text appeared on the blue panel in front of Ace.
[Your tamed beast[Blue] has levelled up to level 2],
When Ace saw this, he quickly turned to look at blue lying on his bed, but other than the gryphon''s sudden interest in itself, there was no other obvious change to the gryphon.
Ace reasoned that it was most likely because the gryphon''s level was still low and the level increase was insufficient to make any noticeable changes.
Blue still had one more level to gain, so Ace made the decision to wait and see if a change would now be apparent.
[Your tamed beast[Blue] has levelled up to level 3],
When Ace saw this, he quickly turned back to the gryphon lying on his bed, but nothing had changed from before¡ªthere was still something there, then again.
"Did blue get a little bigger, or am I seeing things?" Ace felt that blue appeared to have gotten a little bigger, but he wasn''t sure because, even if he was correct in his assumption, the growth wasn''t obvious enough to back up his suspicions.
Still, Ace tried another method, holding the baby gryphon in his hands and weighing it, but when he realized that the blues was neither heavier nor lighter than he had been prior to the level up, he made the decision to put the issue in the back of his mind and leave it to the future before getting up and leaving the room.
The baby gryphon followed, its body supported by short legs, so it moved slowly, but Ace was at least able to confirm that the level up had an effect because this time, as it tried to move, the gryphon did not tremble.
However, given that it appeared as though the gryphon was still figuring out how to walk correctly and bing ustomed to it, its movements were still awkward.
All of this made it slower, but thankfully Ace had lowered Blue from the bed when he first got up; otherwise, someone would have to endure the pain of falling off the bed while moving.
When Ace arrived at hisb, the first thing he did was take a can of food out of his storage ring to consume.
He had forgotten that he asionally needs to eat since he began taking the basic stamina pills and more pills overall.
Since Ace didn''t have the typical human physique and wasn''t sure if eating regr food could even be considered nutrition, he wasn''t sure if he needed to eat. Additionally, he wasn''t sure if food could affect his body in any other way.
In any case, Ace typically only ate for the sake of eating.
Blue was able to arrive at his location in theb before he could finish eating and under the irritating cries of the gryphon ording to Ace, Ace ended up buying a wooden bowl from the store and bringing out another food can from his storage ring to feed the gryphon.
Ace wasn''t sure if this was the proper way to feed the gryphon, but since giving it what it was pleading for caused it to stop wailing while silently consuming his food, Ace didn''t really care and let the gryphon''s digestive system handle it.
He might browse the store for something that should actually be fed to tamed beasts once he haspleted what he wants to do for the day in the alternate dimension.
But that would have to wait since Ace had made the decision to finish his preparations for his job requirements to evolve today¡ªor rather, the current day in the true world¡ªand considering the time difference between the alternate dimension and the true world that Ace had been learning, his departure day would actually be tomorrow in the alternate dimension.
While Ace still had time on his hands, he also didn''t because it wasn''t long before significant events began to ur in the true world, and if Ace wanted to do what he wanted to do in the true world without trouble, he needed strength to at least avoid that trouble. At this point, Ace had just under forty days left on his job''s time limit and he had to at least be powerful enough to avoid being encircled by an unfamiliar race.
As Ace considered these ideas, he summoned the primordial chronicle in his mind and proceeded to the store area with the intention of purchasing materials.
He had less than 200 coins total in his hand at this point. Although he might actually need to sell some of his magic gems, it should be enough to buy some materials but Ace was a little taken back to see an additional 200 gold coins in the total coins section at the bottom of the panel.
He was initially perplexed, but when he realised that just before turning in for the night, he had ced some pill bottles for sale in the shop, he understood where the 200 gold coins came from.
"I guess they sold quite fast", Ace muttered as he made his way to the shop sub option to check his sale.
The primordial chronicle had created something akin to a shop interface for his sales when he decided to sell something in the shop, so that was where he was going. Once there, he was able to verify that the 200 gold coins really dide from selling the pill bottles.
...¡.
[Ace ze Shop],
[Item currently on sale: None],
[Item recently sold: A Basic Stamina Pill Bottle],
[Sale records],
*20 Basic Stamina Pill Bottles.
.....
He noticed that the Primordial Chronicle did not include any information about the individuals who brought his pill bottles, which led him to wonder if the Auction did the same.
Anyhow, Ace was going to sell more items in the shop frequently as he was able to make "easy" money.
He had already made 200 gold coins, so if he put 25 pill bottles of each of the pills he could make in the shop and they were sessful in selling, he would have made 1000 gold coins. If he could grind more pills quickly and sell them more frequently, he might be able to earn at least a thousand gold coins each day.
This was Ace''s line of thinking as he began to realize how many gold coins alchemy could enable him to have if he concentrated solely on ie.
Ace finally started working after finishing his shopping for materials at the store as he contemted this.
Since he wanted to make as many explosives as possible today in order to leave tomorrow and possibly finish the requirements for his job to evolve, there was no n to make pills today.
He decided to concentrate on creating ignite runic explosives because they were rather simpler to create than explode runic explosives.
He was going to use quantity against quality but he was also going to attempt making explode runic explosives since they mighte in handter.
Ace did not have to worry about his tamed beast disturbing him at this point because it was soundly sleeping on the ground after eating.
If it did, today might be the day when he finally tries gryphon soup..
.....
Meanwhile, in the Dawn Empire settlement, Andrew Dawn was preparing to leave with his men for the earth rat den in a few hours because it was currently dark.
They used this time to fully prepare since they wouldn''t leave until dawn.
Due to the signs he has been noticing, Andrew Dawn needed a lot of strength in order to avoid being caught off guard and unprepared.
In addition to this, he also didn''t want his dy to result in anything happening to his dragon heart that would damage it in the process, so he had to get it but wasn''t ready to leave it in his men care again, and he couldn''t leave the settlement like that, so he needed to also prepare things in the settlement if he was going to leave, which he was currently doing.
Fortunately, he had his wife and son to help him, so it didn''t take long to get everything ready.
Andrew Dawn sighed as he called out to the primordial chronicle in his head to check on the notification he had ignored a few hours earlier due to problems. However, just as he was about to do so, his wife unexpectedly burst into the dining room he uses for meetings. He had just told his family to go to bed.
Andrew Dawn was startled by her actions and quickly got to his feet to ask what had happened when his wife spoke and said something that made him smile broadly.
"Our daughter is in the true world dear!"
"She''s alive!"
Chapter 258 Another Issue Arises
[Sorry for thete uploads but please understand that the area I''m in doesn''t allow me to write on time due tock of electricity.. Thanks for reading and please support my new book as well.]
[Third Person POV],
"She''s alive!"
Andrew Dawn only needed to hear good news about his daughter, whom he hasn''t been able to reach since arriving in the true world, to brighten his mood. However, before he could ask his wife what was really going on, his son barged into the dining room.
"Father! Adara is in the true world!" He spoke loudly as both of his parents turned to face him and made odd facial expressions.
He initially wondered if something was on his face, but when he touched it and felt nothing, he wondered if his parents were unconcerned about his news, but before his thoughts could wander too far, Andrew Dawn''s voice brought him back to reality.
"How did you both know Adara is in the true world?" Andrew Dawn inquired, turning to his wife and young son.
When John heard his father ask the question, he finally realised why his parents weren''t surprised when he said that his sister was in the true world. Without giving it much thought, John responded at the same moment that his mother did.
They both simultaneously said, ""a contract request,"" which caused them to show a small expression of surprise on their faces, but Andrew Dawn''s focus was elsewhere.
Since they both said contact requests, Adara must have tried to get in touch with them, but perhaps they were too busy, as he had been all day, to care about a single notification.
Well, they were indeed truly busy since he wasn''t the only one that experienced the busy day.
Andrew Dawn also questioned whether his daughter had been the cause of the notification he had received earlier in the day.
Because Andrew Dawn made sure to have his men both inside and outside have his attendant contact so that his attendant contact could reach him in case of emergency, he dared to disregard his primordial chronicle notification that came from the contact section. He knew it could not have been a danger alert message from his men inside or outside.
This is something he should have thought about and done before today, but it slipped his mind.
As Andrew Dawn considered these thoughts, he called out the primordial chronicle in his head to check the ignored notification and found out it was indeed a contact request from his girl, which he immediately epted.
He then made his primordial chronicle blue panel visible to his family as they curiously moved closer to see what it was after epting his daughter''s contact request.
Andrew Dawn''s wife and son both came closer as heposed a message to send to his daughter with a little hastiness and excitement oozing out of his body.
Since they will soon be able tomunicate with their "missing" family member, his family did not differ from him in any way.
Unfortunately for them, they received a particr notification that made it slightly more challenging for them to carry out their ns.
"What?!" A loud roar echoed throughout the settlement.
...¡
Meanwhile, at Adara''s location, everyone had already set up a makeshift camp around the sandy area near the sea, using whatever they could find.
Although there were already some structures made with earth magic around, Adara still wanted it to be that only when there were enough buildings for everyone would they stop camping in the cold night. Adara''s camp tent was also made of wood and leaves.
This was done to stay out of stressful trouble, not out of self-sacrifice or self-pity.
It was even better that they discovered a more effective method for creating the shelter structures than simply leaving it in the hands of the earth mages, and that method was tobine forest woods with earth magic.
Adara was finally able to employ the thousands of idle people who were under her because all that was required was to use earth magic toy the foundation for the shelter buildings and wood to finish the rest.
This only sped up the process seeing as Adara could already make out the beginnings of civilization by the sea.
What she wasn''t aware of was that her line of direction was shaping after her father''s decision since this was very simr to the same thing that was going on in the Dawn Empire settlement.
Of course, Andrew Dawn had subjects who were capable of using earth magic, but if he had to wait for the earth mages to construct the settlement on their own, it wouldn''t be exaggerating to say that it might take months. Since he couldn''t wait that long, he and the majority of other true world rulers were grateful for the approach that utilised everyone''sbour.
Adara was contemting a few things as she gazed up at the night sky when a bell-like sound rang in her head.
Seeing this, she called out the primordial chronicle in her head to see what was going on, and when she discovered that it was a notification that her mother had epted her contact request, Adara became energised and sat up to properly view the panel in front of her.
Although it wasn''t necessary, she nevertheless did it out of excitement. However, before she could send a message to her mother, another notification¡ªthis one from her brother¡ªepted her contact request. It also didn''t take long for the notification from her father¡ªepting her contact request notification¡ªto enter.
This gave Adara great joy, but it was short-lived because when she tried to send a message to the contacts on her contact list the same way she did today and after she had written the message to send to her mother, the cost of sending the message caused someone even as polite and level-headed as Adara to curse aloud.
"F*CK! WHY DON''T YOU STEAL ME RATHER?" Adara yelled in a fit of rage, unconcerned by the many eyes that turned to stare at her.
Her reaction was understandable given the thousands of gold coins she saw needed to send her mother a message.
...¡
"HEAVENS!"
"WHY DON''T YOU JUST TAKE IT!"
Two loud roars were heard one after the other in the Dawn Empire settlement, startling many people, but when nothing happened after a few more seconds, they quickly forgot about it and went back to what they were doing.
Every resident of the Dawn Empire settlement was gathering up their belongings as it became darker by the second.
Meanwhile, at Andrew Dawn''s residence, a family of three was staring at the blue panel hovering in front of them, their eyes reddened from reading the text on the panel.
[Message cost 13864 Gold Coins. Do you wish to send the message?],
Seeing how many gold coins were needed to send a message made the three of them wonder if their daughter was one of those who ended up on the other side of the true world.
They were aware that therge number of gold coins needed to send the message wasn''t the fault of the primordial chronicle because they understood that the number of coins needed to send a message depended on the message''s content as well as the recipient''s location in rtion to the sender.
Their earlier reactions were brought on by the unexpected surprise.
"Now what?" Andrew Dawn and his son turned to face the only woman in the room who had a worried expression on her face when she posed this question, as both father and son had frowns on their faces.
They were able to confirm their daughter''s existence atst, but they are now unable to learn anything about her well-being.
The three of them became emotionally unsteady as a result.
For starters, theycked both the gold coin necessary to send a message and the numerous unneeded items to exchange in for gold coins at the store.
The ring in Andrew Dawn''s hand, for instance, could be sold for a lot of gold coins, but if he actually did that, his actions would no longer be considered risky.
For one thing, he didn''t know if his daughter was in danger for him to take that risk, and the fact that he didn''t even know anything about her wellbeing in the true world made him more conflicted. As Andrew Dawn''s face showed more signs of struggle, his son John offered a solution that gave him optimism.
"Why don''t we try selling one of those things?" John Dawn said as Andrew Dawn understood what his son was referring to right away.
His wife''s facial expression was theplete opposite of his though.
The item John Dawn was referring to was actually one of the things they were able to take from the dungeon where he obtained his dragon heart.
The said item is actually a dragon bone.
A bone from a true dragon.
Chapter 259 Dragon Bone
[Raw Chapter so I''ll edit itter],
[Third Person POV],
....
[Epic Grade Dragon Heart],
If one fuses with it, one can change his race to that of the dragons.
This dragon heart can be swapped out.
(Bound to Andrew Dawn)
.....
This was the item that Andrew Dawn wanted to retrieve from the earth rat den. This was an item he got from the dungeon his son was just referring to but the thing was that if he could get an epic-grade item from a dungeon, then there must be something special about this dungeon and there really was.
For one, the dungeon was of a different variant of dungeons that Ace and his teammates together with most of the people in the true world haven''te into contact with and might never will.
The dungeon was a trial dungeon.
The trial said here was simr to the challenge trial some people used to get ess to the true world but at the same time, it was different since their purpose differed.
The main thing that made them simr was because of their content which was to make the challenger participate to prove themselves and the trial dungeon Andrew Dawn found was a temporary trial dungeon that had things to do with dragons.
And like most would have already suspected, it was incredibly hard that Andrew Dawn and his men had to make some certain sacrifice.
The epic-grade dragon heart was actually a reward Andrew Dawn got from clearing some of the trials he could clear in the dungeon from the primordial chronicle.
The dragon bone his son was talking about was actually gotten from the dungeon itself and was not a reward given by the primordial chronicle and just like most people would think, the dragon bones were gigantic.
Yes, there was more than one dragon bone.
Andrew Dawn would have never been able to take even the smallest dragon bones if not for the ring on his fingers.
Yes, just like Ace, Andrew Dawn also had a storage ring which was of the same grade as Ace''s own as well.
This was one of the items he got from the three rainbow orbs he took for himself.
Since Andrew Dawn did not know what use the bones had apart from the fact they were epic grade as well and were graded excellent crafting materials by the primordial chronicle and the fact that the bones belong to an unseen rank 4 dragon, the bones currently had no use to Andrew Dawn.
This was the reason why Andrew Dawn immediately became optimistic when his son reminded him of the dragon bones.
Perhaps he might have felt reluctant to sell these bones that he risked his life for and were obviously treasures which he currently did not have a use for yet, Andrew Dawn did not even delete the idea of selling the bones when it came to his head since the matter concerned his daughter.
Thinking of this, Andrew Dawn immediately turned to his family and spoke/
"Let''s head out", He simply said as he immediately made his way out of the residence.
When Andrew Dawn told his family they should head out, it was because he wanted to bring the dragon bone outside as he couldn''t do it in the closed space they were before.
He also could not do it in the settlement.
Apart from the pressure the bone still releases that even he could barely resist, the size of even the smallest bone could not be underestimated.
Fortunately for them, it''s not as if it was only the bones they were able to take from the dungeon.
As Andrew Dawn and his family made their way out of the settlement, it didn''t take them a long time to reach a reasonable distance away from the settlement due to their physique as rank one species as even the weakest among them which was his wife was fast herself.
After making sure that they were indeed a little far from the settlement but not too far and that they were the only one in a few hundred meters, Andrew Dawn got ready to bring a dragon bone out of his storage ring when he came to a halt before bringing something else out of the storage ring.
It was also one of the things he was able to bring out from the trial dungeon which was also rted to dragons.
What he brought out was a dragon scale.
Although Andrew Dawn was a little far from his family due to the pressure that the dragon bones emit, Andrew Dawn was still able to see the confused expression on his son''s face when he brought a dragon scale out instead of a dragon bone but Andrew Dawn did not pay much attention to him as he looked at the scale on the ground with a dignified expression on his face.
Although the pressure that came out of the red scale in front of him was weaker than the one he experienced from the dragon bones before he took them, it was still something that made Andrew Dawn feel both fear and awe of the dragon they belonged to.
He truly wondered how powerful that rank 4 dragon must have been that even his body parts could still pressure even someone like him after death.
Its power must surely be something that would make one feel the true meaning of dread.
As Andrew Dawn''s thoughts wandered a little, he turned toy his hands on the scale in front of him on the ground and checked its information onest time.
...¡
[Epic Grade Dragon Scale],
A scale from a dead rank 4 red dragon that was close to ascending to the next rank.
The scale is an excellent magic material for crafting, which can boost the final results of the crafted item that was made from it by certain levels.
...¡..
The scale was quite big and if one was to calcte the height, it was at least close to five meters tall.
The scale was indeed quite big but what Andrew Dawn didn''t know was if this was one of the small scales or the big scales of the dragon since the other scales he had in his storage ring were of this size as well.
As Andrew Dawn thought of these things, he called out the primordial chronicle in his head and made his way to the exchange sun option in the store section to exchange the scale for gold coins.
Andrew Dawn expected to receive at least a few thousand gold coins from the scale but what he never expected was how much he would really receive.
26,000 gold coins.
When Andrew Dawn saw this amount, he immediately felt a pain in his chest.
"I''ve always been called a wise king but to think I''d foolishly be keeping wealth in my storage ring and still be calling myself poor!" As much as he was angry for not trying this soon, Andrew Dawn immediately exchanged the dragon scale for gold coins.
In actuality, the dragon bone should have given him more gold coins since it''s a known fact that the exchange section does not give one the exact amount of gold coins the particr item exchanged for would cost in the store.
This is why most people use the shop and have people buy from them since they''ll still sell at a lower price than the store.
Seeing as the scale disappeared from Andrew Dawn''s front, John and his mother made their way to him as they saw he had already made his primordial chronicle panel visible.
"So did you get enough coins to send a message?" Andrew Dawn''s wife asked him as this was her main concern and hearing his wife''s question, Andrew Dawn just gave a nod as a reply while he concentrated on what he was doing.
...
Meanwhile, in Adara''s location, Adara was currently walking around the edge of the sea in an attempt to ease her raging emotions.
"Why is it that expensive?" Adara kept muttering to herself while she gave out sighs asionally.
This had been going on for a while and when she finally felt it was enough, Adara decided to make her way back to her tent when a bell-like sound rang in her head.
Seeing this, Adara quickly called out the primordial chronicle in her head and saw that it was a message from her father.
While she was overjoyed, she was also concerned about how tight the finances her father must be now that he sent a message.
If only she knew that her father was currently ming himself for not selling one of the dragon materials sooner.
As she dealt with her conflicting thoughts, Adara was stunned by the message her dad sent.
[Andrew Dawn],
My little princess, I''m sorry that I can''t say much and can''t do much for you either but I want you to do something for me to put this king''s heart at ease.
Take whatever you can take in your surroundings now, whether wood or stone and head to the shop sub-option in the store and put it for sale.
If you''re in danger, sell it for 6000 gold coins and if you''re not, sell it for 5000 gold coins instead.
Love you and please be fast, we''re waiting.
.....
Chapter 260 Family
[Andrew Dawn],
My sweet angel, I apologise for not being able to help you more and for not being able to say or do much for you myself, but I need you to make this king''s heart at ease by doing something for me.
Take whatever you can from your surroundings right now, whether it be made of stone or wood, and go to the shop option in the store to sell it.
Sell it for 6000 gold coins if you''re in danger, and for 5000 gold coins if you''re not.
I love you, and hurry up¡ªwe''re waiting.
.....
Here was Adara, concerned for her father''s financial well-being, and there was her father, telling her to sell a stone for 6000 gold coins if she was in danger, and to sell it for 5000 gold coins if she wasn''t.
Adara reasoned that this was a straightforward method her father had created so that her family could be informed of her condition without having to send messages that cost more than 13,000 gold coins each time. However, even though this method was in some ways less expensive than sending messages, it was still absurd.
Literally, they were discussing the sale of a stone for thousands of gold coins.
Gold coins that were more than enough to purchase some ranked treasures, but Adara knew why the situation was this way.
In addition to being used to assess her condition, the coins were also intended for her use. If she was in danger, she could use them to protect herself if she could, and even if she wasn''t, her father could still empower her in whatever she was doing.
Adara could figure out this much on her own.
Adara''s mind began to race as she turned to scan her surroundings for anything she might be able to sell. As soon as she spotted a small rock not far from her side, she took it, went to the shop sub-option in the shop section, and listed the object for sale there at 5000 gold coins as her father had instructed her to do.
Adara then proceeded to return to her tent and judging by the way she walked, it was clear that she was joyful.
...¡.
Back to Andrew Dawn''s location.
Andrew Dawn proceeded to the shop sub-option in the shop section after sending the message to his daughter in front of his wife and child.
There were additional sub-options in the shop section in addition to [Explore] and [Sell], each of which had its own sub-options.
The [Explore] sub-option had its own sub-options, just like the [Sell] sub-option. For [Explore], the most obvious sub-option is the search bar that appears when the [Explore] sub-option is opened at the top of the panel. It was exactly as it is in the store''s general section.
The search bar located in the shop could be used to look up specific items as well as the sellers themselves, just like the one in the general suboption of the shop that was frequently used to look up items.
To help customers who made an impression remember them and to make it easy for them to return to their shop in the future by searching for their name, the primordial chronicle made the names of every seller visible.
The people in the true world who owned the primordial chronicle made extensive use of this feature because the store''s front page constantly changes.
After entering the shop, Andrew Dawn made himself wait for 30 seconds to give his daughter time toply with his instructions. Immediately after the allotted time had passed, he looked around for his daughter but was unable to find her.
Seeing this, his emotions became unstable, and he decided to wait another 30 seconds before searching for her name, which he was able to find this time.
...
[Seller: Adara Dawn],
[Job: None]
[Item for sale: A piece of rock],
[Price: 5000 Gold Coins],
[Description: A piece of rock],
...¡.
Another thing was that it wasn''t only Andrew Dawn that saw the item his daughter put for sale as other people also managed toe across it but every single one of them apart from Andrew Dawn all muttered ''"Lunatic".
After all, Adara Shop was immediately noticeable to whoever happened toe across it in the shop.
Selling his daughter''s shop section, the entire family smiled because their daughter could respond and wasn''t in danger, though it''s also possible that she was but didn''t want to show it. In either case, they were now able to assist their daughter in some way.
As soon as Andrew Dawn had this thought, he immediately went to get the rock from the shop because his total coin dropped by 5000 gold coins.
Since it was all for his daughter, Andrew Dawn was neither bothered nor saddened by this. Andrew Dawn''s love for his daughter was at an all-time high for him now that he had the option to stop caring about the masses.
Although he had spoken to his daughter and sent some assistance, the memory of his opposition daughter being struck by his attack was still fresh in his mind, keeping him from feelingpletely at ease.
He was contemting this when he felt a smoothing touch on his back. He turned to look at his wife, who nodded at him when she saw his gaze on her.
Don''t worry about it too much, dear," she said as she began her speech. "Adara is after all your daughter. Have a little faith in her and believe that she''ll be able to do just fine with our help."
With a sigh, Andrew Dawn responded, "Hopefully," as his son joined his mother to offer some words offort and encouragement.
The family returned to the settlement after being able to deal with their feelings.
Andrew Dawn hasn''t forgotten that he still has unfinished business, and the fact that his daughter is alive only fueled the old father''s desire to be a stronger person for his family and his people.
Adara, meanwhile, was currently leaping about in another part of the true world while being watched bewilderedly by everyone there.
Chapter 261 Heading Out
[Ace POV],
"This should be enough," I muttered as I stared at the explosives on the table in front of me.
Eventually, I decided to abuse my basic stamina pills for the entire day, I think.
Well, I assume a day has already passed since Ist left this location.
And atst, I was able to produce a sizable number of additional explosives. It was significantly better than when I first started, at least in terms of quantity.
Nevertheless, I still had a poor sess rate when making the explosives.
Even though it was better with the ignite rune, I wasn''t really making the progress I wanted to with the explode rune.
I currently had 20 explosives in my possession, only 4 of which were explode runic explosives. Even though it wasn''t as much as I had wanted, the rest were ignite runic explosives, and depending on how I yed my cards, it was already enough for my ns for the earth rat den.
As I was thinking about these things, I turned to look at blue, who was now sleeping on one of the tables.
Every time Blue ate, he continued to sleep for an unidentified reason. Yes, he required feeding several times over the course of thest few hours whenever he woke up to bother me.
Because of this, I was also able to determine that Blue had some intelligence because, on the asions when he woke up hungry while I was making an explosive, he would remain silent until I had finished.
Another thing I learned was that Blue could consume magical substances as well. At least he can consume magical gems.
When he awoke to find a small pile of magic gems on the table I was using to make the explosives, he called out to me with his less slightly annoying cries of excitement, and while it took me some time to realise what he wanted, I was able to find out he could eat magic gems, albeit barely because he nearly choked on them several times.
Thispelled me to purchase a jar of milk produced by a magical creature from the Primordial Chronicle store and mix it with the magical gems I ultimately crushed for Blue''s easier ingestion.
I reasoned that since one could buy clothes from the store in the primordial chronicle, one could also buy milk there.
Additionally, this made me realise that eating monster meat was actually possible. I learned about this because I stumbled upon it in the store while looking for milk, but I ultimately decided to buy the milk from a male seller in the shop.
I had no idea how he obtained the milk and did not care to find out.
It wasn''t necessary to know the milk''s source or how it was harvested as long as it worked, so everything was fine.
And, while I had to spend more coins because of blue, there were benefits.
For starters, blue was able to level up significantly thanks to the milk from the magical beast and the magic gems that were mixed in.
Additionally, I was able to confirm that Blue changed as he levelled up because he grew graduallyrger.
Blue is currently at level 6, which is still very low, but his body is the size of a three-month-old German shepherd, which is quite big.
This made me wonder what size blue would be at level 10 and level 20.
I wonder if ying monsters will help him level up as well.
While I was thinking about these things, I carefully ced all of the explosives on the table in my storage ring and went to the bathroom to take a bath. My body reeked horribly. Even I, the owner, found it to be intolerable.
I''m curious how blue was able to tolerate being so close to me.
After taking a bath in the shower, I changed into another set of clothes and returned to theb, where I held blue in my arms before heading to my bedroom to sleep for a while.
Before I even tried to leave, I needed to get rid of this exhaustion because it was going to be a busy day in the true world, depending on what happened as a result of what I did in the earth rat den.
As I considered these things while carefully cing the sleeping gryphon on the bed, I climbed into bed with him and promptly fell asleep.
.....
"Screech!" Screech!" Screech!"
As I began to hear the almost familiar sound of blue, I slowly opened my eyes to find him jumping around me on the bed, and with a small movement, I pped blue off my bed in mid-air.
This baby gryphon had peed on my bed at some point, and I''m not sure why I suddenly hit him, but it felt strangely satisfying.
The p was just enough to get it away from me, so blue was okay, but it was now staring at me with guilt in its eyes. Of course, I didn''t hit him hard to hurt him or make him feel pain.
I assumed it was guilt because the ufortable feeling I was experiencing now resembled the guilt feelings I had read about in my previous life.
As I tried to divert my attention away from the emotion I was feeling, I remembered that today was D-day and that I needed to leave the alternate dimension soon.
In light of this, I got out of bed, put it in my storage ring, and then held blue by his neck as I made my way to the bathroom so that we could both take baths.
As I opened the bathroom door, I pondered how things would y out in the true world.
......
"Go call celeb," Andrew Dawn instructed Emilia, who did so immediately after a brief bow.
"Do you need me to follow you, Dad?" While the family was eating, John Dawn turned to his father who was sitting on the other side of the table.
When Andrew Dawn heard this, he responded.
"Don''t worry, it''s just a couple of rats."
Chapter 262 Encounter
[Ace POV],
"Is this really a good idea?" I muttered as I turned to face the little gryphon who was following me from behind.
Of course, it was blue. At first, I considered leaving him in the alternate dimension till I remembered the time difference between the alternate dimension and the true world.
Perhaps by the time I returned, blue would have died of starvation, which I didn''t want because he was the closest thing to me feeling emotions, no matter how ufortable they were to feel through him.
But, on the other hand, I still didn''t think it was a good idea to bring blue to the true world because, aside from his inability to defend himself, he would be nothing more than a burden given the location I was going to know.
As I considered this, I turned to open the bronze door, and after blue had passed through it, I did so as well before closing as we both made our way up to the surface via the stairs ahead of us.
While climbing the stairs, I considered ways to quickly make blue useful to me, or at least less of a burden, and the only thing that came to mind was to level him up, and there were no other options aside from the confirmed method of him umting primordial records from eating things with magic in them.
It was better to say I hadn''t tried other methods to level him up yet, and even if there were, I guess the most direct method is to kill monsters to farm primordial records and level up, but another question was whether monsters could level up by killing other monsters.
I couldn''t tell because I wasn''t sure if blue having a status was normal or if it was because he was my tamed beast.
In any case, it was left forter. What I should concentrate on now is killing some rats today, finishing all of my job requirements, levelling up, and evolving.
Hmmm.
I''m curious if I''ll be the first person in my team to evolve.
It''s possible, but given that I spent nearly two days, if not more, in the alternate dimension and didn''t see the three''s shadows even once, it''s possible that they were already close to evolving and wanted to do everything at once.
It makes me wonder if we''ll evolve together. I''m quite curious about the powers we''ll receive after evolving.
As I was thinking these thoughts, Blue and I reached the surface, and after the obligatory covering up, which has almost be a tradition at this point, I carried Blue on my back and dashed off.
At this point, I figured I had no choice but to carry him wherever I went in the true world, and I should also see if I could level him up, though I doubt I''d have the time.
Before going into the earth rat den, I''ll probably just look for a ce to put blue and hide him until I''m done with my business in the earth rats.
While thinking about these things, I continued to run, following the directions on the map that would lead me back to the earth rats'' den, making sure to avoid every monster I encountered.
This was how things went until I came to aplete stop just a fair distance from the den.
I came to a halt because of something I noticed on my map. It was a blue dot, and when it appeared on the map, it meant that a contact from my contact list was at the location disyed on the map, which happened to be close to the earth rat den.
But there is only one person on my contact list who could be at this location: Celeb, the man I happened to save from death in the den.
Hmmm.
''I wonder why he never contacted me again,'' I thought before remembering that I had been in the alternate dimension for a long time and that even if Celeb tried to send me a message, it would not work because we were in different worlds.
As I considered this, I slowed my charge and began slowly making my way to the earth rat den, wondering if Celeb was the only one in the location the map indicated.
I also remembered that I wasn''t the only one who could see Celeb''s location on the map; if he happened to be looking at it right now, he could see mine as well.
Even if Celeb''s intention was also the earth rat den, and even if he was possibly apanied by others, I would not give up on the den given how far I''vee to prepare for it.
Perhaps something will happen if we run into each other, but the explosives in my storage ring provided me with numerous opportunities to take a risk.
This was my train of thought as I slowly moved forward, and as a result, it took me a while to get close to half the distance between me and Celeb.
At this point, I could tell Celeb was going to the earth rat den, but I couldn''t tell if he was alone. If he was alone, I wouldn''t bother with him and just go straight to the earth rat den, but if he wasn''t alone, things would be much more difficult because I knew what their deal was with the den.
I haven''t forgotten that the item of their ''king'' was the reason Celeb and his friends entered the den despite the danger, so if Celeb was with someone else now, it was most likely due to this item.
Despite this, I kept pushing forward slowly until I could finally see the earth rat den in the distance, but there were also a few unfamiliar people nearby.
Well, almost a few unfamiliar people were close to it because Iter discovered Celeb in the group as they all stared at the rocky hill that was filled with numerous holes that also served as the earth rats'' den.
Hmmm.
''Now what do I do?''
I tried to narrow my eyes to see what was ahead of me as I pondered which step to take next, but it had little effect.
If I used my mental clock to calcte the time, I''d say it was close to seven o''clock, indicating that visibility of the surroundings was quite low. It wasn''t that it was too dark to see anything because my eyesight had already advanced beyond the point where it could be adversely affected by a dark environment. It was because I was trying to make out the features of the men in front of me but couldn''t because of a variety of factors.
Apart from it being a little dark to see their feathers properly, I also had to be careful because only the heavens know how sensitive they are to stares.
Blue, thankfully, was surprisingly quiet as it continued to observe from my shoulder.
As I considered this, I decided to move forward a little.
For one thing, Celeb is obviously a subject of a ruler in the true world, but what I''m most curious about is whether or not this ruler is one of the Dawn Empire''s kings. It''s possible that it''s the emperor, but a king seems more likely.
For one thing, the emperor''s subjects should be elites, but Celeb... maybe he''ll be one in the future, since he certainly doesn''t look like one when Ist saw him.
Then there was the fact that he could also not be under a Dawn Empire king and just happened to be wearing a pendant with the Dawn Empire symbol.
In any case, my goal should now be to find a ce to hide blue first, then enter the earth rat den after the group in front of me does.
There were many holes leading into the den, and each hole was a tunnel that went underground and began to branch off into smaller tunnels, making the road down there more difficult the deeper someone heads down. Therefore, there was less of a chance that I would meet the group if we both entered the den through different tunnels.
The only problem with this is that Celeb and I are both listed in each other''s contact lists, so if he opens his map, he will see that I am nearby.
It''s not that I''m afraid of meeting him or his group; I just want to avoid anything that appears to be a potential future problem.
Hmmm.
I''m wondering if I can remove him from my contact list. With the ability to sell my pills in the shop, I didn''t really need him again.
I''m only rethinking his use because of the knowledge I could possibly learn from him.
As I considered these thoughts, I realised that I had unintentionally gotten too close to Celeb''s group. Although there were still 200 metres separating us, it wasn''t particrly far away whenpared to other people with my physique.
I was about to slowly go back where I hade after considering this when I saw a familiar figure standing next to Celeb, which caused me to stop.
I wasn''t sure because I was looking at his back and his amour made it difficult to confirm, but the person figure does look familiar, but I was so focused on him that the person suddenly turned to look at me, but before I could make out his face, I felt a touch on my shoulder and passed out.
Chapter 263 Its Really You
[Third Person POV],
''A spy?'' Andrew Dawn reflected after electrocuting the person on whom he had noticed his gaze.
For one thing, Andrew Dawn didn''t want anything to go wrong again with issues rting to the dragon heart, so ever since he left the settlement with a few of his men who had already evolved except for Celeb, he had always been on high alert, so as soon as he sensed a gaze on him, he quickly turned to look at the location he sensed it from, and when he saw the location he sensed it from seem to be a rtively dense part filled with thick trees in the woods, he quickly burst out with a fast speed to the location.
To avoid being in a terrible situationter, he had to confirm whether he was just overthinking or not, and when he discovered that there was indeed a figure hidden behind one of the trees with a strange looking creature on his back who was still paying attention to his subject, Andrew Dawn did not hesitate and directly electrocuted the figure byying his right hand on the shoulder of the figure he identified as male.
The strange creature was not left out, as it was electrocuted as well.
This is how Ace and Blue ended up being knocked out without being able to do anything, which was understandable given Andrew Dawn''s speed; they would still have never been able to do anything because theycked the strength required.
Andrew Dawn was taken aback when he saw the appearance of the male figure as he positioned the body of the male who had quite a tall physique and was sneaking up on them.
"Little Ace?" Andrew Dawn muttered, perplexed, as he turned to face his men, who were rapidly approaching his location after discovering where he had vanished.
When Celeb got close to him, he was the first to speak among his men when he saw Ace with a strange creature that appeared to be abination of different animals beside him on the ground in front of Andrew Dawn.
"Eh?! Mr Ace!" Celeb eximed as Andrew Dawn turned to look at him and ask a question.
"Wasn''t that the name of the man who sold you the magical ''medicine''?''" Andrew Dawn inquired, and Celeb responded positively by nodding his head.
When Andrew Dawn saw this, he returned his attention to Ace''s unconscious body.
''So it was really you,'' Andrew Dawn thought, slightly relieved that he had only decided to electrocute the figure who was secretly sneaking on them rather than kill him directly.
If this had actually happened, Andrew Dawn would have been guilty to death.
For one thing, aside from being aware of his daughter''s feelings for Ace, he admired the boy for the assistance and fame his family, excluding his father, had brought to the Dawn Empire.
This may not mean much again because the Dawn Empire was destroyed by the apocalypse, but Andrew Dawn will never forget.
The ze family were after all the Dawn Empire''s elite and had contributed to the Empire in some way that elevated it either in fame or progress, and both of these are important.
Andrew Dawn turned his attention to the creature beside Ace after confirming that he had indeed just electrocuted him to the point of knocking him off rather than frying him.
"What exactly is this?" Andrew Dawn muttered as he fixed his gaze on blue, and despite the fact that he spoke in hushed tones and did not try to conceal anything, Andrew Dawn men could hear it quite clearly with their bodies.
After a few seconds, one of Andrew Dawn''s men spoke up, having managed to clear his mind.
"The creature resembles a lion with an eagle head and wings," the man said as Andrew Dawn slowly turned to face him.
"I can see that. I''m not legally blind ", Andrew Dawn said, returning his gaze to blue to continue observing it as the man who had spoken before continued to look down at his feet in embarrassment, trying not to look at hisughing colleagues.
"It looks strikingly simr to one of the structured statues in the old age museum," Andrew Dawn remarked as his men''sughter ceased and they all hummed in agreement.
When Andrew Dawn saw this, he spoke up again.
"We''ll know soon enough after I wake the youngd," Andrew Dawn said as he raised his right hand and coated it in lightning. While the small arcs that appeared and disappeared around his hand appeared calm, the appearance of the lightning was terrifying.
Andrew Dawn turned to Ace on the ground and apologized in advance after controlling the lightning in his hand, which was just enough to hurt but not kill.
He''d used lightning to knock thed out, and now he''d use it to wake him up.
Regardless of his intentions, his actions were cruel.
Bringing his lightning-coated hand to Ace''s chest, Ace''s body began shaking immediately aftering into contact with the lightning, but Ace showed no sign of waking up after Andrew Dawn removed his hand.
Everyone around Ace body wondered if something had gone wrong when a danger suddenly appeared in the Ace hand that had the storage ring on as he manipted his body in a strange position to strike at the neck of Andrew Dawn when Ace body suddenly stopped moving when the dagger was only a few inches from Andrew Dawn''s neck.
"Oh oh, reduce the energy boy," Andrew Dawn said with a smile, but the mana that his body emitted and focused on Ace told a different story.
Ace couldn''t move in the first ce because of the pressure Andrew Dawn was putting on him.
Ace only stopped struggling when he heard the familiar voice and turned with difficulty to look at Andrew Dawn properly for the first time, his eyes slightly open.
Andrew Dawn burst outughing when he saw Ace''s expression.
"Looks like I managed to make that face of your move huh"
"Emperor Andrew?"
"d to see you''re doing well boy"
Chapter 264 Questions
[Third Person POV],
Hearing the words and seeing the familiar face of Andrew Dawn, Ace was quite taken aback but remembering he had considered the emperor being the king Celeb was a subject to, he wasn''t that affected.
In actuality, he adjusted to this rather quickly, but he was curious about something.
"Why did you attack me?" Ace inquired as he slowly stood up after Andrew Dawn relieved the pressure on his body.
"Why were you approaching us suspiciously while sneaking up on us?" Andrew Dawn questioned Ace as Ace was unable to respond for a while because he couldn''t refute the fact that his actions were suspicious to anyone, especially to the victim.
"Fair enough," Ace replied as he gave Andrew Dawn the traditional greeting salute.
It was the customary greeting of cing one hand in the chest and one in the back along with a small bow of the head.
Ace was never particrly concerned with these matters, but they were customary before the apocalypse, and since thews of the old world did not apply in the true world, he didn''t have to worry about them much again.
This was how it was supposed to be, but Ace still greeted because, in addition to the fact that the man in front of him was his former emperor, the words that were on his head forced Ace to follow traditional procedures so he wouldn''t unintentionally disrespect Andrew Dawn and pass away without realising it.
This was possible because the power he had seen from Andrew Dawn was not something a person of his level could match.
He didn''t want to die because he didn''t "greet" the emperor. After all, it wasn''t just the emperor who was a rank 1 specie; all of his subjects, with the exception of Celeb, were evolved species as well. Who knows if one of them¡ªor maybe even all of them¡ªwere zealots for the emperor?
He was the only person for himself, after all. The gryphon couldn''t be included because it wasn''t yet useful.
[Rank 1 ck Lightning Maniptor Level 41],
Mhmmm.
He couldn''t possibly resist that.
The voice of Andrew Dawn interrupted Ace just as his thoughts started to stray.
"You don''t have to do that, after all, I''m no longer your emperor," Andrew Dawn said, as Ace immediately replied, "ok," and Andrew Dawn and his men were taken aback by Ace''s sudden response.
Andrew Dawnter grinned in response. He didn''t take offence because he was aware of Ace''s condition and some of his habits.
Since Ace was indeed no longer his subject and Andrew Dawn was someone who would neverpel anyone to serve him simply because he had once been their emperor, there was no offence to even take.
After all, it was the end of the world; these things were irrelevant.
He still had subjects because it was their choice to follow him. The reason could be that they are loyal to him or that they rely on him; in any case, none of them were forced to serve him, so Ace''s actions were not annoying and even likeable because he did not pretend or anything.
Andrew Dawn turned to Ace, who had just picked up the unconscious blue from the ground, as he remembered the Celed-rted issue.
Blue was still breathing, so Ace knew that Andrew Dawn''s attack was only intended to knock them out rather than kill them. Given that Dawn can knock people out quickly, his killing prowess should be equally impressive.
Andrew Dawn made the decision to first satiate his curiosity before engaging in the real conversation after observing that Ace had finished determining the strange creature''s current state of health.
"What is this creature, and why are you carrying it?" Andrew Dawn inquired as Ace ced the unconscious blue on his back before responding.
"It''s a gryphon, and it''s also my pet," Ace replied, as Andrew Dawn nodded, his men looking curiously at the blue on Ace''s back.
"Why are you here?" Andrew Dawn inquired as he was still curious as to why Ace was here.
Ace responded directly, "I also have business with the earth rat den," as he didn''t think lying would be helpful in this situation and it''s not like he could lie in the first ce.
Andrew Dawn was conflicted when he heard this.
Even though he dared not im to know Ace better than his own father, which was true, he was aware of Ace''s personality. However, the truth is that the reason he even remained outside of the earth rat den was because he was talking with his men about how to keep people out.
His dragon heart was still there, after all. Although he was optimistic about Ace, he had to exercise caution because Axe might still oppose him.
Andrew Dawn pondered these issues and then posed another query.
"Then why were you hiding?" Andrew Dawn inquired, and Ace responded directly once more.
Ace exined, "I did it because I did not see the point ining into contact with you people and just wanted to avoid interaction when I can go my own way but you people just had to be close to the den.
Even though the den had multiple entrances, it was still located in an open area, so no matter what Ace did, unless he was invisible, he would still be seen as he approached the den.
Hearing Ace''s words, Andrew Dawn nodded, understanding Ace''s reasoning since it was in line with the habits he knows about the boy but at the same time, he couldn''t let anyone enter the earth rat den without permission. The situation was quiteplicated, and he needed to think about how to proceed.
Ace was at this point contemting whether he should have simply left the den and returned at ater time because the circumstances he was in did not appear favourable.
He didn''t know for sure whether he would be released because it appeared the emperor wasn''t done with him yet.
Andrew Dawn considered his options as Ace considered these things. He wasn''t a domineering individual who would constantly obstruct others from conducting their business because of his objectives, but because the circumstances were quite different, he needed to consider them.
It was at this moment he suddenly remembered something that made him smile.
Chapter 265 Urgency
[The previous chapter has been edited so please read it. We''re almost at the 100 golden ticket goal, so if you guys want one extra chapter on Sunday and perhaps tomorrow, please vote. This is a raw chapter so I will edit itter].
[Third Person POV],
As Andrew Dawn was thinking of a way to resolve the issue of where both he and Ace could do what they want in the earth rat den, he suddenly realised that he was thinking a bit too much.
For one, he has one magic he had subconsciously ignored.
Thinking of this, Andrew Dawn turned to Ace and spoke.
"Little Ace", he started as he brought Ace out of his thoughts before continuing.
"It is not my wish to hold you up here and I know it is also not your wish to stay here so let''s do this....", Andrew Dawn said as he started to exin how his contract magic works.
As Andrew Dawn spoke, he made sure to read the expression on Ace''s face just to be met with no expression so he gave up.
After hearing what his former Emperor had to say, Ace used his right hand to hold his chin for a while and contemted on what Andrew Dawn told him.
For one, the idea of having a life and death contract was an over-exaggerated action in Ace''s opinion but when he thought of it a little longer, Life and Death contract or not, it didn''t matter if one did not go against the contract.
He wasn''t even nning on breaking the contract in the first ce and just wanted to leave here and continue his business.
The condition of the contract was also simple. All that both parties had to do was not take what item the other party was going for.
For this, Andrew Dawn stated in the contract that Ace should not take anything that had to do with a dragon heart in the den and Ace stated that Andrew Dawn and his men should not do anything to him during the course of time they were going to spend in the dungeon.
While this allowed Ace to know what item Andrew Dawn was looking for which also made him curious since it seems like something that was rted to a dragon due to its name, Ace still prioritised his job over everything else that the emperor was concerned about.
He just wanted to evolve, get stronger and create items with alchemy. These were his goals so after making sure that there were no loopholes in the contract that could be used against him, Ace readily signed it with Andrew Dawn.
After signing the contract, Ace''s chest felt heavy for a few seconds and a slight frown appeared on his face. There was no simr expression on Andrew Dawn''s face since he had experienced this more than a thousand times already.
Seeing this, Andrew Dawn finally had a rxed smile on his face.
Andrew Dawn was not worried about Ace knowing the name of the item he was after in the earth rat then because he was sure that with the help of the contract holding Ace, there was nothing that was going to stop him from taking the Dragonheart from the den today.
He wasn''t scared of anyone, he just didn''t want to affect Ace''s objectives.
If he was someone else he didn''t know and was not close to, he wouldn''t have gone through all this.
Even though he was kind and had good intentions for most people, he wouldn''t allow that to affect his goals.
He knew what he had to do in the old world to gain his status so he wasn''t as kind as one would think he is. He was just a little more considerate to people than his fellow emperors at most.
After signing the contract, Andrew Dawn was freer with Ace and both of them made their way to the earth rat den as Andrew Dawn asked Ace some questions while Ace also used this opportunity to acquire new information.
"Little Ace", Andrew Dawn started and asked; "Have you encountered any strange-looking beingstely?"
When Andrew Dawn asked this question, Ace became interested immediately and replied.
"Yes"
When Andrew Dawn heard this, his heart became heavy but as he was about to ask another question, Ace asked before him.
"For Emperor Andrew to ask that of me, you must have also encountered one right?" Ace asked as Andrew Dawn nodded before speaking.
"Yes, and they were quite powerful",
"They or the leader?" Ace asked curiously because from his experience and what he had heard from his teammate, while the other members of the rest were all powerful in their ways, it was the race leader that was to be feared.
Ace had no way of really knowing since the race he encountered was without their leader but each member of the race was powerful and there was the part where he believed his teammates'' words.
When Andrew Dawn heard Ace''s words, he was quite surprised as it didn''t seem like this ''encounter'' that Ace had with the race was from afar.
"Seems like you know somethings", Andrew Dawn said and added; "Yes, their leader was powerful but do you want to know something shocking?" Andrew Dawn asked as Ace immediately nodded.
He didn''t know if the words that wille out of Andrew Dawn''s mouth next will ''shock'' him but it did look like it was going to be something important so he was interested but instead of telling him the real thing immediately, Andrew Dawn asked quite an interesting question.
"Do you think I''m strong?" Andrew Dawn asked and Ace nodded.
For one, it was obvious that Andrew Dawn was strong. He had a job that was at least a rare grade job, he was level 41 and he was ranked eighth among all the humans in the true world.
If that wasn''t strong then Ace did not know what is.
Seeing this, Andrew Dawn smiled and asked another question.
"Then do you know about the sealed state of the leaders of these strange races? Andrew asked as Ace nodded again. To this, Andrew Dawn was quite surprised that Ace was still able to survive after meeting a leader of these strange races but he still continued what he was saying.
Little did he know that Ace has not even met one of the leaders of these strange races.
"So will you believe me if I say that I couldn''t even kill a sealed creature at level 25 with my power?" Andrew Dawn asked as he finally saw a very big expressive expression on Ace''s face for the first time in his life.
Ace was quite shocked when he heard Andrew Dawn''s words and it was exactly because he understood the meaning of Andrew Dawn''s words, he was shocked.
The fact that a sealed race specie was able to fight a human in the top 10 on the ranking board was enough to say a lot.
Like, how powerful will that particr creature be when it was unsealed?
Thinking of this, even Ace had a sense of urgency.
He also wondered if he should tell Andrew Dawn about the unsealing that will happen in a few days and after thinking of it for a while, he did so.
After Andrew Dawn heard what Ace had to say, the drive to have more power only increased so when he and Ace got closer to the rocky hill that served as an entrance to the earth rat den, both parties quickly separated after adding each other to their contact list.
Andrew Dawn only went in with two of his men and made the rest patrol around the rock hill to prevent people from entering.
Ace noticed that it was two people with the highest levels among his men that followed him but Ace didn''t care since he also had to focus on what he was going to do in the den.
Ace chose a different hole in the rocky hill to enter a little far away from the one that Andrew Dawn and his men used.
At least this way he would be less likely to run into them with theplicated terrain down there.
Celeb was one of the men Andrew Dawn left outside which was not unexpected so Ace asked for his help to look after blue.
He was not really bothered about blue as it wasn''t useful to him yet so he was able to leave the gryphon in someone else''s care.
Overall, he was fine with how things turned out.
He now had the contact of a ruler and not just any ordinary ruler but a very powerful one so Ace told himself he had to make sure he took advantage of this.
Perhaps he might be able to get more information about the true world through Andrew Dawn but only the future will tell because right now, he had other things to focus on and that was finally toplete his job quest today.
Chapter 266 Sudden Turn Of Event
[Raw chapter so I''ll edit itter. There''s a seriousck of constant electricity in the country I''m in, especially in the particr area I''m currently in so I''m sorry for thete uploads throughout this month. Also, I''m thinking of making another cover art for Anna so please say your thoughts in thement section of what other character art you''d like to see. Thanks for reading],
[Third Person POV],
Ace did not actually need toe into the earth rat den toplete his job quest again as it only remained a few more monsters for him to kill toplete his job quest.
...¡.
[Kill Unranked Monsters using Magic: [100/100]?
[Kill Rank 1 Monster using magic: [50/50]],?
[Kill Rank 1 Monster with the aid of Alchemy: [11/30]],
[Kill Rank 1 Monster with a single hit with the aid of Alchemy: [0/1]],
[Time Limit: 43 Days: 11 Hours: 42 Minutes: 25 Seconds],
...¡
If he wanted to be patient enough and take things slow, he would only have to hunt monsters for a few more days and he would be able toplete the requirements for his job.
The main reason he decided to use the monsters in the earth rat den toplete his job requirements was because the earth rat den was much safer than the true world.
This might be misunderstood sincepared to the monsters in the true world that were distance away from each other, this was a den full with monsters so how was it much safer than the true world?
If was quite simple since ording to Ace experience with the earth rat den, he noticed that if one was to ignore their numbers, their levels was nothing to be bothered about. Well, this was true to the current Ace.
The only thing that made them dangerous was their numbers but if one was able to n well around this, it wasn''t much of an issue again.
At least, the earth rats in the den should not have grown to the level that he could not handle them individually. It was not that he was ning to but at least, together with his earth element and his level, he should be able to still escape if things were going the opposite way.
At least, it was much safer than having to meet a monster more than 5 levels above you in the true world.
Ace had several experience with encountering monsters stronger than him by five levels and every time, it was only by wits and luck he escaped.
The monsters in the true world also appeared to be getting stronger by the second since it was rare for Ace to even see a monster lower than him in level and even if the monster was lower than him in level, it was still not going to be something he could kill in a single hit.
Ace was just taking his chances with the earth rat den.
Ace n was to search through the tunnels for where arge numbetr of earth rats were gathered and thro some explosives on them.
His n was just that simple but there were alos dangers to this.
For one, he had to make sure that he doesn''t get surrounded by earth rats before he can even fulfill hs goals becuase even though the earth rats were weak individually, their numbers were not something any rank one would want to deal with so Ace had to be careful in his actions.
Well, this was the n when the tunnel that Ace was in started shaking.
"What''s happening?'' Ace thought as he quickly went to the wall of the tunnel he was in to hold its rough edges to remain firm on the ground and not fall since the way the tunnel Ace was in and even the whole rocky hill above the earth rat den was shaking violently.
Dirt was falling off the ceiling of the tunnel as the whole ce started getting filled with dust that even Ace could not but sneeze several times.
Fortunately for him, it didn''t seem like the tunnel was going to copse any time soon. Even if there was the possibility of always dying in the true world, Ace never wanted a death of being buried alive but his thoughts were soon cut off as it didn''t take long for the somewhat familiar squeaks of the earth rats that Ace had heard before echo through the tunnel that Ace was in.
And looking at the way the squeaks sounded with the asional sound of explosion, Ace could already make it out that a fight was currently ongoing in the earth rat den and there was only one person that would fight in the earth rat den apart from Ace and that was Andrew Dawn and his men.
But if there was something that could make Andrew Dawn participate in a fight of this level, didn''t that mean that the den was much more dangerous than Ace initially thought?
But what was powerful to that extent in the earth rat den?
''Is it a monster or another human or even another race?''
Thinking of this for a while, Ace made his way deeper into the den through the tunnels and made his way to the source of the noise through the violent shaking. There were some tunnels that did shoke less than some other tunnels that looked like it would copse so Ace figured that the more violent the shake, the closer he was to the source and in the end, his curiosity won.
At least the contract he signed with Andrew Dawn never stated that he could not specte whatever busineess they had in the earth rat den.
Meanwhile a few minutes ago outside the rocky hill, Celeb and the other subjects that Andrew Dawn told to stay behind and try to prevent anyone from entering the den were all observing the Ace pet, blue, as he was currently drinking the ''magic milk'' that Ace had left behind before he went into the den.
Ace expected that blue would wake upter and ording to the short experience he had with blue, he knew that the gryphon would wake up hungry and he was right.
Looking at the cute little thing that was in front of them, Andrew Dawn men all tried to remember anything they could remeber about the myths of the gryphon in their old world.
This might be surprising but it wasn''t given that it wasn''t everybody that would be like Ace who had things to do with the old age knowlegde to know these things.
In his past world that was technologically advanced, myths that were famous in the old age slowly died as only a few people bothered with them either because they were forced to in a way or because they were interested in it.
Ace was a little bit of both.
For one, Gustav was responsible for his interactions with the old age technology and Ace was also naturally interested in knowledge whether old or new so he was one of the few people on earth that knew most myths.
Seeing as the little gryphon was greedily drinking the food Ace left for it, Andrew Dawn men had a little discussion between themselves.
"Do you think those little wings can carry it?" A man among the three asked as they all looked at blue''s wings.
It wasn''t that blue wings were small and they were in factrge but the thing was that they just looked too weak to do anything.
"I''m not sure but I guess it should be able to fly when it gets stronger", Celeb stated as another discussion started between the three as they watched as blueter fell asleep a few seconds after eating.
Everything was going smooth as the discussion even drifted to if Andrew Dawn was going to let Celeb off and not punish him when the earth suddenly started shaking.
It was quite violent to the point that tiny cracks slowly started appearing on the ground around them.
The rocky hill still stood strong but it was unknown how long it would be before it also got affected.
While Celeb and the others were caught off guard by the sudden change of event, they were not slow to react as they all withdrew from the rocky hill to a further distance after Celeb took the little gryphon.
"What is happening now", a man on the left side of Celeb spoke as the other on the right side said something that caused a trace of worry to appear on the face of all the three men.
"I don''t know but hopefully the emperor is alright"
As both men prayed for the safety of their king, the culprit responsible for all this was currently coated in the deepest part of the den with his whole body fully coated in lightning as he stared at the monster in front of him.
[Rank 1 Dragonic Mutated Rat Queen Level 37],
Chapter 267 Mutation
p¨¤§ád¨¢-¨¾?¦Í¨º¦É.§ã¨®§® [Third Person POV],
Looking at the oddly shaped humanoid rat in front of him, Andrew Dawn reflected on how he ended up in this circumstance.
.......
Andrew Dawn and his men wasted no time starting to rush through the tunnels after entering the earth rat nest through one of the holes on the rocky hill.
Even though Celeb had already told Andrew Dawn about his previous experience with earth rats, Andrew Dawn continued to search the den using this method despite the fact that doing so would likely cause noise and might even attract the earth rats in the den to them.
He didn''t disbelieve what Celeb told him due of his power, which gave him the self-confidence to disregard it.
He had the power to be arrogant because, after all, he was much stronger than them and didn''t think that a small number of rank 1 rats, or even the bulk of the rats in the den, should be able to stop him or threaten his life.
What he didn''t anticipate, however, was that even the rats he had previously undervalued eventually profited from the very same thing he was looking for, proving that his assumptions had only been valid a day earlier in the den.
Because there were so many tunnels underneath and it was easy for them to be lost if they continued changing directions, Andrew Dawn decided to speed through the end of each tunnel at a time, changing directions only when he reached the end of each tunnel.
Thus, he kept moving further into the den while frequently switching directions until he atst came across a tunnel that was distinct from the others he had passed through since he entered the rocky hill.
This tunnel was bigger than the others in the earth rat den, and it contained multiple glowing crystals on the walls that lit up the surrounding area.
Previously, Adrew Dawn had to use a magtern to illuminate the area since the tunnels were so dark, but not in this one.
Andrew Dawn called out to the two men walking with him, "Looks like we''ve encountered something special this time boys so increase your guard!" as they slowed their pace and began moving slowly down the tunnel.
Andrew Dawn felt confident in his ability to handle the rats, but that did not mean he acted carelessly.
Since this tunnel was definitely different from the previous one they had travelled through, there had to be something unique about it that the other tunnelscked. They have to be cautious since they might not even be dealing with rats at this point.
There being nothing else but the lighting crystals on the wall that lighted the area up that could provide some sort of hint as to why this tunnel differed from the others, therefore Andrew Dawn made the decision to first investigate what the glowing crystals were using the primordial chronicle.
...¡..
[Glowing Crystal]
A crystal made from solidified earth that has been heated with magic.
...¡
"Well, that exins why this area seems hot", Andrew Dawn thought as he turned to look around the tunnel to see if there was anything distinctive, but all he could see were the shining crystals that lined its walls.
"Let''s move," Andrew Dawn urged his men as they proceeded to advance deeper into the tunnel.
Andrew Dawn was surprised to discover that the tunnel grew bigger as they descended more into it. It grew so big that the distance between the ground and the tunnel roof increased to a few dozen metres.
Even though it made no sense, it was one of the few things that people in the true world could ept since they had witnessed stranger things.
The glowing crystals on the walls also grewrger and more brilliant as the light inside the tunnel was identical to that outside. It shone so brightly.
The only time Andrew Dawn and his men stopped was when they came across a earth rat, but this one was very unlike the others they had previously killed.
It was a human-like rat. As bizarre as that may sound, Andrew Dawn and his men did in facte upon this particr monster.
The earth rat noticed them as well when they spotted it, but before it could utter a sound, it saw a sh of ck light pass by and its vision dimmed.
Before anything could happen, Andrew Dawn beheaded it with the sword he took from his storage ring.
After killing the monster, Andrew Dawn turned to its corpse on the floor and checked the information in the primordial chronicle.
[Corpse of a mutated earth rat],
This didn''t give Andrew Dawn any information because it was clearly obvious that a humanoid earth rat had mutated.
Andrew Dawn had already seen the two types of earth rats that Celeb had encountered¡ªthe brown-skinned one, which represented a regr earth rat, and the ck-skinned one, which represented a mutated earth rat¡ªbut this one stood out from the other two because, in contrast to the ones Celeb had seen, it had scales all over its body. It was also red skinned.
Even though Andrew Dawn didn''t anticipate encountering another kind of earth rat, he and his men continued moving along the tunnel as they descended farther into the den.
Along the way, they also encountered a lot of other earth rats of the new variety. As they descended farther, the humanoid rats also grew stronger, but they were still nothingpared to Andrew Dawn and his men because they were still significantly more powerful than the enemy.
When Andrew Dawn and his men arrived at a specific location in the tunnel, everything changed.
The tunnel they were in was still rather spacious, but it suddenly grew bigger as the ground a short distance away seemed to sink.
When Andrew Dawn and his men noticed this, they cautiously moved to the forward only to encounter a massive hole.
It wasn''t exactly a hole, but the rate at which the ground abruptly dropped made it appear as such, and within this hole was something that even gave Andrew Dawn goosebumps.
There were thousands of red-skinned humanoid earth rats in the pit in front of them, and because so many of the new mutated earth rats were gathered there, it appeared to be on fire.
Andrew Dawn was finally able to feel what Celeb had been feeling before thanks to this sight.
They were feeble, but there were simply too many of them.
It wasn''t even as if the new mutated earth rats were weak on their own. Because he was simply too strong for them to even show off their strength, Andrew Dawn continued to believe that they were weak.
Andrew Dawn was tempted to turn around because of the numbers in front of him, but just as he was about to order his men to leave, he noticed something in the center of the mutant earth rats.
Another mutated earth rat that wasrger than the other rats of its kind was in the centre of the mutated earth rat gathering. It stood roughly 4 metres tall, but that wasn''t what Andrew Dawn was interested in.
Andrew Dawn''s attention was actually on something that was on a tform in front of therge mutant earth rat.
It appeared to be a beating heart and was hovering one metre above the ground.
At than 4 metres in diameter all around, it was a reallyrge heart.
This was the dragon heart that brought Andrew Dawn to the den, and when he finally saw it, his heart began to race with excitement.
After all, this was an item that would make him powerful beyond his expectations, but Andrew Dawn couldn''t go down to grab it since the number of earth rats down there made him reconsider.
"What do we do now, my king?" As sweat dripped off his cheeks, one of Andrew Dawn''s men inquired.
In contrast to Andrew Dawn, his men felt a lot of pressure from what they saw in front of them.
The other man opposite Andrew Dawn murmured, "If only we can somehow just grab the heart without fighting," as he felt two eyes on him immediately.
"W-what?" The man stumbled, wondering if he had said anything improperly as he looked at his king and colleague.
"That''s quite a good idea", Andrew Dawn stated as both of his men turned to stare at him curiously.
He didn''t need to hear them speak for him to understand that they were interested in learning how he intended to remove the heart from the centre of the mutant earth rats without engaging inbat. Fortunately for them, they didn''t have to wait long to learn his n.
If only his strategy was as strong as his confidence.
"We don''t need to fight or anything," Andrew Dawn began, adding, "All I have to do is sprint as fast as I can to the heart and grab it, and then we''ll make a run for it before these rats respond."
"M-my k-king.......", Andrew Dawn''s men wanted to speak out and tell their king that his idea was too simple and that he should think it over, but they couldn''t say anything and just kept silent in the end.
While not realising it, Andrew Dawn continued to underestimate the earth rats in his mind because of his strength and the trump cards he could rely on in his storage ring.
It was alright if he had this mentality about the regr earth rats, but it wouldn''t take him long to see how incorrect he was regarding the red-skinned rats, especially given that something powerful caused their mutation.
Chapter 268 Rat Queen
[Third Person POV],
The Epic Grade Dragonheart was something that would lead numerous races to wage war against one another to obtain it owing to its powers, yet despite having them, Andrew Dawn never fullyprehended the power of Epic grade items.
Because it was derived from a dragon, the dragon heart was even unique among epic sses.
Dragons are mythical creatures that have captured the imaginations of people around the world for centuries. Regardless of how small, anything connected to dragons was unique.
Before the apocalypse, they were only known as fairytales and were considered myths in the ancient world. Naturally, the same could not be stated about the true world because even the fairytales they were exposed to as children were a massive oversimplification of what the true dragons were capable of.
The majority of individuals in the true world were oblivious to this because, even among the small number of people who had contact with dragon-rted objects, they were unaware of the full range of its potential effects.
Andrew Dawn gave the two a general nod and then slowly began to circte the mana in his body, seeing as his men did not "object" to his n.
The job that Andrew Dawn had belonged to the elemental route, which meant that much of the improvement it brought to him had to do with his mana and elements. But, because it was an Epic Grade job, the improvement it brought to his physique was many times stronger than what a Rare Grade job that had to do with physique would give, therefore Andrew Dawn was still quite powerful even if one were to remove his elements.
His speed was his strong suit, and when he covered himself in lightning mana, it turned into an even more lethal weapon. This sharply raises his speed to a point where even individuals with certain jobs of Epic Grade won''t be able to catch up.
Andrew Dawn was attempting to use his unusual speed to get the dragon heart in the middle of the crowd of mutant earth rats.
As the Dragon Heartes into contact with physical contact, it shrinks in size, thus there was nothing like having to carry a heavy heart about if he got close to it and grabbed it. Of course, that was if he could get through the horde of red-skinned rats and reach the dragon''s heart.
Andrew Dawn''s n wasn''t even bad because it was a logical and straightforward method, but as the phrase goes, not everything goes as nned.
Andrew Dawn''s body began to exude a very frightful pressure after circting the mana in him topletely coat every inch of his body in ck lightning. Even the red-skinned rats in the hole below him turned to look at him. Thergest rat in the area also turned to face him.
At this time, Andrew Dawn''s aura was like an rm that kept sounding and giving warning signals to everyone nearby, including his men standing next to him.
Andrew Dawn was unconcerned that their location had been found because he and his men were going to be "through" soon and would murder anything in their way as they exited the tunnel.
Andrew Dawn snorted as he saw all the red-skinned rats turn to face him and quickly vanished from the area. A gust of wind chased after him as he dashed between the groups of unresponsive red-skinned rats.
All the Andrew Dawn men could see, even with their strength, was a dark light that asionally changed directions between the crowd of red-skinned rats that was starting to be noisy, and all the red-skinned rats could see, or rather feel, was a cold wind passing them.
The gap between the dragon heart and Andrew Dawn was previously at a reasonable distance, but because of his speed, it was quickly crossed. The red-skinned rodents stared as he raced past them and drew nearer to the dragon''s heart since they were utterly powerless to react to his speed.
This was true for the majority of the red-skinned rats, but for one specific mutated earth rat¡ªthergest of its kind¡ªit was different.
When Andrew Dawn''s gazended on the mutant earth rat close to the dragon''s heart, he also noticed this.
Regardless of how fast Andrew Dawn moved, this mutant earth rat just seemed to be able to follow his movement with its eyes, which was the strangest thing about it and what distinguished it from its species. It seemed that no matter how fast Andrew Dawn ran, it would still be able to follow him with its eyes, but aside from utilising its eye to do so, its body remained static. As a result, Andrew Dawn reasoned that it could only think quickly and move its eyes but not its body.
Andrew Dawn stepped up his defence a little as he neared the dragon''s heart since this seemed logical.
Although he didn''t think the rat would be able to fight him, since it was indeed the oddest of all the rats in the area, there must be something unique about it. It was therefore better to be vignt and prepared than to be caught off guard by an unexpected event.
This was Andrew Dawn''s idea as he approached the dragon''s heart. When he did, however,e within a distance of less than a dozen metres, along with the enormous mutant rat, Andrew Dawn was about to pass the enormous rat when he abruptly stopped, threw a punch to his left side, only to be hit with a punch from the enormous rat.
Interestingly, the rat was even able to move and respond to Andrew Dawn''s speed, and on top of that, fire out an attack.
Even if that weren''t unusual enough, Andrew Dawn was taken aback that the mutant earth rat did not fly from his attacks and continued to stand firm; in fact, it didn''t even appear as though the rat had been harmed by him.
This was of course not Andrew Dawn''s full-strength punch, but even then, it should be clear that Andrew Dawn was considerably stronger than his level.
Because of how unique his job was, it was actually unknown whether his attack was something a recently evolved ordinary rank two specie would be able to handle.
The ogre king event was an outlier that could not be regarded as usual, but a rat couldpete with him in strength?
As this thought raced through Andrew Dawn''s head, he suddenly became enraged because he was irritated by the difficulty ofunching this rat into the air and the fact that it was diverting him from his objective.
Andrew Dawn once more delivered a punch to therge rat next to him, this time using all of his strength and a dense covering of ck lightning.
When Andrew Dawn''s fist and the monster''s fist collided, a huge shockwave was created around them as both of them flew to different ces due to the wind that was created from their punch as the den began to shake. What he expected was that when his punch came in contact with the rat, its body would be blown into tiny bits of flesh.
Andrew Dawn was relieved to see that the hovering dragon heart did not appear to be significantly damaged, but there was now another thing that caught his eye.
Within a couple of hours, he hade into contact with two beings that were not humans but had the strength to battle with him, and while he did not feel great about it, it is not what he should be thinking of right now.
As Andrew Dawn regained control of his body in mid-air, he ran back to the dragon heart and stretched out to grab it when the huge mutated rat from earlier appeared in front of him to block him.
Upon seeing this, Andrew Dawn became enraged once more and unleashed another punch with a roar. The monster then imitated this action andunched its own punch, and both Andrew Dawn and the monster exchanged dozens of blows in a matter of seconds, sending shockwaves that caused the den''s rocky hill to violently tremble as if it were about to copse.
Both the Andrew Dawn men and the red-skinned rats were taken off guard by the rapid change in the situation, and they all struggled to stand on the ferociously vibrating ground.
Inparison to the red-skinned rats in the hole, Andrew Dawn''s men were still doing well. Because there were so many mutated rats congregating in one location, unlike Andrew Dawn''s men, who were just two, casualties began to ur among them.
Also, it did not look good for them because some of them had collected in the area of the conflict as the shockwaves and indirect attacks from the two beings engaged inbat began to kill off the mutant rats nearby.
Nobody noticed that the dragon''s heart was generating a faint red light as blood began to gather in the pit.
Chapter 269 Battle
[Third Person POV],
Some of the mutated earth rats eventually became ustomed to the violent shaking and could stand on their feet a little more firmly than before, so they decided to assist the rat fighting Andrew Dawn.
Unlike the other types of earth rats, who could use a little magic, the red skinned rats bartered their ability to cast magic for a stronger physique, allowing them to only fight in closebat.
The other mutated rats, unlike the huge earth rat fighting Andrew Dawn, could not endanger Andrew Dawn''s life, but their numbers were more than enough to cause problems for him if they teamed up with the huge rat to fight him. It will make the fight more difficult and reduce his chances of victory.
When Andrew Dawn''s men saw the negative impact the additional mutated earth rats had on his fight with the huge rat, they realised it was finally time to act and help their king, so they went down the hole with the intention of quickly arriving at their king''s side.
Unfortunately for them, theycked Andrew Dawn''s ability to move quickly through a crowd of red-skinned rats who would be unable to react due to his speed.
They were both level 37 with rare grade jobs, so before they could even think about fighting close to their king, they had to kill their way through the red-skinned rat crowd, and the opposing party did not make it easy.
Andrew Dawn had a frown on his face as he decided to be more serious as the situation that wasn''t even good in the first ce gradually turned against him.
It wasn''t that Andrew Dawn wasn''t going all out against the earth rat; he was, but it wasn''t fully all out because he wasn''t fighting the way he was supposed to fight in normal situations.
For one thing, Andrew Dawn was a mage, so he shouldn''t have bothered fighting closebat with the massive mutated that was physically very strong if he had been any other normal mage, but his job simply made it more versatile for him to switch up his fighting style, but that didn''t change the fact that he was a mage first and foremost.
It was already very impressive for him to be able to fight against an opposition that was using its strong point against him who wasn''t.
Andrew Dawn''s strong points were his speed and elements, and he had only been able to showcase his lightning element among the two due to the other mutated rates that ganged up on him closing a lot of space for him to freely move around.
The lightning attacks he sent out were also not doing as much damage as he would have liked because the red skinned mutated rats'' scales protected them from the intensity of the lightning attacks.
Because of these factors, Andrew Dawn''s situation appeared to be rather dire, so before attempting to use any of the trump cards he had in his storage ring, Andrew Dawn wanted to use soul magic, which he hadn''t used fully since the beginning of the underground fight.
Andrew Dawn''s job didn''t just entail manipting ck lightning; he could also perform soul magic.
His lightning attacks usually dealt some soul damage, but they weren''t always lethal depending on who he hit since it wasn''t pure soul magic.
Soul magic is a very powerful and rare magic that was even rarer than the lighting element, making it much more difficult to use and control.
This magic nearly killed George Winter''s daughter.
And that was only a rank 0 soul magic spell, making one wonder how powerful the spells above rank 0 were, and Andrew Dawn had a lot of these spells memorised as a result of his job.
He wasn''t going to cast any spells for this fight though, instead just channeling more soul energy into his lightning attacks, and it didn''t take long for this new form of attack to take shape, as the mutated rats who were hit by his lightning attacks all screamed before copsing on the ground.
If he was lucky, the mutated rat that was hit would die in the first attack or be stepped to death by its kind; if he was unlucky, the rat would stand up again after recovering to attack him again, only this time it would be much weaker.
Overall, the fight began to tilt in Andrew Dawn''s favor as he was once again able to focus his attacks on thergest rat of its kind.
During the fight, he also used the primordial chronicle to quickly check the rat information and discovered that this particr huge rat had a special status among the mutated rats.
[Rank 1 Dragonic Mutated Rat Queen Level 37],
Apart from being the leader of the rats, specifically the mutated rats ''queen,'' Andrew Dawn was more concerned with the dragonic in its name.
For one thing, he had already realised that these red-skinned rats were unique because of their scales, which, while he didn''t admit it, looked carefully crafted. He could now confirm that the dragon heart had something to do with the new mutation that urred in the earth rats.
His only suspect was the dragon heart because it should be the only item rted to dragons in this den, and Andrew Dawn was amazed that even though no one could use the dragon heart as it was limited to him by the primordial chronicle, the aura of the dragon heart could still affect the surroundings.
It was enough to make many people wonder, but it only made Andrew Dawn more ruthless in his attacks as he frantically attacked the mutated rats in order to grab the dragon''s heart and flee.
If the dragon''s heart can do this in its normal state, imagine what it can do when he merges with it.
Andrew Dawn hasn''t forgotten the part where the primordial chronicle said he could change his race if he fused with the dragon heart, but for now, he has to have the dragon heart in his hands before he can even consider the possibility.
He also had to end things quickly because he saw his men fighting against the mutated rats, and from the looks of things, they won''t be able tost long, but thankfully everything is going well.
Well, It was going well until Andrew Dawn noticed that the surroundings began to appear to be tinted in red.
He initially thought blood had gotten into his eyes, but when he checked, there was no blood in his eyes, and when he examined the surroundings for anything that could be causing the area to look red, he finally saw the change that was happening to the dragon heart.
The Dragon heart was still on the tflow in the centre of the pit, hovering in the air, unscathed by the shockwaves it had encountered during the fight, but this was not the scene that caused Andrew Dawn to narrow his eyes.
There were several lines of blood surrounding the dragon heart, and the dragon heart was greedily sucking it in, and the more it devoured the lines of blood, the brighter the red light it was emitting became.
Because of the bright red light it emitted, the surroundings in the hole appeared to be tinted in color, and when Andrew Dawn quickly observed the surroundings a little more, he discovered that the lines of blood that the dragon heart was devouring came from the blood that spilled on the ground and from the mutated rats corpse.
Andrew Dawn had no idea why the sudden change had urred, but he didn''t want any of it because he didn''t know if what was happening was good or bad.
Even when he avoided fighting the mutated rats in order to rush to the dragon heart to check on its condition with the primordial chronicle, the mutated rats and the rat queen arrived and stopped him.
It didn''t help that as the red light emitted by the dragon heart grew brighter and touched the mutated rats, they appeared to grow stronger gradually.
The situation had turned against Andrew Dawn once more.
Andrew Dawn did not want anything bad to happen to the dragon heart because, aside from being an item that should and will grant him great power, the dragon heart was something he had risked his life for, and no one in his situation would ept something they risked their life for being destroyed or damaged right in front of their eyes.
As Andrew Dawn considered these things while the rat queen and the mutated red skinned rats continued to obstruct his path, he finally blew off in rage and began firing soul magic spells, despite the fact that the spell was still the same rank 0 magic spell that nearly killed George Winter''s daughter, the mana consumption increased by several cuts.
Nobody in the hole realised that everything that was going on at the time was being reyed in the eyes of a certain male teenager.
Chapter 270 Right Time
[Third Person POV],
When Andrew Dawn altered his offensive attack, the effects of his actions became immediately apparent since any mutant rats he hit began to fall ''dead'' as their soul departed their body.
A living species'' soul can be thought of as its identity, thus if it were to vanish, what would remain of that specie then?
Absolutely nothing.
The mutant rats that Andrew Dawn''s soul magic spell left behind as "dead" were proof positive of this adage.
For one, they weren''t actually dead; rather, their souls had been stripped from them, leaving them as empty, lifeless vessels. To be blunt, it was preferable to refer to all of these mutant rats as the living dead.
While they were still living, they were indistinguishable from the dead.
Thankfully, as mutated rats began to reduce into smaller numbers and were eventually able to sense dread towards Andrew Dawn and dared not approach him, the strain Andrew Dawn felt from being attacked from all sides subsided.
Its queen was the same since, ever since Andrew Dawn began utilising soul magic, it dared not allow itself to be struck by the attacks because it saw what it caused to its subjects.
To Andrew Dawn''s displeasure, the rat queen asionally sacrificed some of its subjects to defend itself when it was unable to dodge in time. This specific rat was the one that he most wished to kill.
The rat queen appeared to be intelligent, but Andrew Dawn was not astonished by its behaviour because it was a monster and he never expected anything more from a monster.
As all he wanted was his dragon heart, he wasn''t even in the mood to bother!
Ace watched as Andrew Dawn and his men continued to kill the quickly dwindling number of mutated rats.
Actually, Ace made an effort to watch, but most of the time he could only make out shing lights during Andrew Dawn''s battle with the rat queen. Nheless, even though Ace was unable to fullyprehend the fight, he was still able to learn something and that was about Andrew Dawn''s job.
Although he recognised that someone like Andrew Dawn was unlikely to have a rare grade job and should have at least an epic grade job, which made him curious about Andrew Dawn''s true power, it was still a different story when he was finally able to witness it.
Ace would have referred to Andrew Dawn as a god if he were someone who overthought everything.
For starters, Ace could still determine, despite his inability to capture the entire battle, that all of Andrew Dawn''s damage came directly from his strength and without the assistance of any items.
He was extremely powerful and the fight was quite exciting to watch in Ace''s opinion.
The several bodies that were lying in the hole in front of him did not even bother him; in fact, he was a bit excited.
He had already had a few asions to feel this way, even a small bit in the true world, so Ace wouldn''t be misled.
He was enthralled not by the sight of blood and carnage, but by Andrew Dawn and the rat queen''s disy of power.
Ace would have preferred to battle them both if he had his way, but he was aware that this was suicidal and that the only possible end was death.
He was aware that the bombs he was confident of might not even tinkle Andrew Dawn and the rat queen if thrown at them while they were still standing.
It was extremely unfortunate that he wasn''t yet an evolved human.
Ace failed to see something that has been happening since the beginning of the apocalypse as he continued to watch the violence take ce with his expressionless face.
Even though he was incredibly intelligent, Ace could not fully get that the very thing he had always desired wasing to him not once, not twice, but repeatedly. He only knew that things seemed to be considerably better than they had been in the past.
Ace was focused on the battle as well as the bizarre floating, red-emitting, still-beating giant heart that was in the hole.
Ace deduced that this was the dragon heart that Andrew Dawn was hunting for, and by the looks of things, he won''t be able to get it anytime soon.
The rat queen was still present to add to his challenges, so even if the number of the mutant rats around him was gradually decreasing, they were still more than enough to hold him for a time.
Ace wasn''t even nning to try to assist Andrew Dawn since, aside from the fact that doing so would be suicidal in and of itself, he had no desire in doing so.
If he could have his way, he wanted Andrew Dawn to cease murdering the mutated rats like ants.
After all, they were his quick route to evolution!
The only thing left for him to do at this point, aside from witnessing the bloodshed, was to begin hurling explosives into the hole and harvest the lives of the mutant rats, which are still unable to get up or adjust to the severe shaking of the den.
At this point, they were little more than living targets but Ace did not think he would be able to even gently kill the mutated rats if he went down to join the uproar going on.
He wasn''t sure whether he could even manage to withstand an attack from the red-skinned rats if they managed to recover from the trembling ground when he got there. For one thing, there was a chance he might die from friendly fire if he went down there.
Their powerful humanoid form does not appear to be for show.
Ace was contemting this as he continued to watch what was happening in the hole and kept a close check on the odd blood-sucking dragon heart, about which he was both interested and unsure of its function.
He was also checking for anything in the surrounding area that could help him get into action as well before his preparation for the earth rat den bes futile.
It was safe to say that he was seeking the right time.
Chapter 271 Unexpected
[Third Person POV],
Ace reasoned that he could wait until there was a chance to strike, such as if Andrew Dawn was able to kill the rat queen and stop killing the other mutant rats, but even after waiting for a while, all that happened was the dragon heart emitting more light as more mutant rats dropped ''dead''.
Ace realised he had to take action right away because if he didn''t, there might not be enough mutant rats left to meet his final two job requirements, assuming they all died in the hands of others.
If this happens then he will have to go out in the true world and start hunting monsters which had a certain degree of risk since nothing was without risk in the true world.
Ace was about to enter the hole himself as he had this thought. Suddenly, the den began to shake even more violently than it had previously, but this time the cause was not the altercation between Andrew Dawn and the rat queen but rather the dragon heart.
Blood that had previously formed lines around the dragon heart was no longer present; now, it was just blood on the ground beneath the dragon heart''s hovering position.
It didn''t take long to realise that the dragon''s heart must be full from all the blood it had previously consumed, but now the question is, what happens when it has consumed the desired amount of blood?
Apart from being the reason for the den violently shaking as if it was about to copse, the alreadyrge dragon heart was progressively growing in size as the heartbeats it created became louder and resonated through all the tunnels in the rocky hill.
The huge pressure it generated prompted everyone in the pit to cease fighting as they fought to adapt to the pressure on them. The rat queen and Andrew Dawn were no different.
Andrew Dawn and the rat queen were the only ones in the pit to truly feel the dreadful pressure emanating from the dragon heart because everyone else in the pit felt it to a lesser or greater extent depending on how near they were to the dragon heart.
The mutant rats that were even close to them had all fallen to the ground with no resistance at all because they couldn''t handle even half the pressure that was ced on Andrew Dawn and the others.
When everyone believed there would be no more fighting since everyone was struggling to adapt together, a sudden loud noise told them otherwise.
BOOM!!!!
The perpetrator of course was our alchemist Ace as he chose to take advantage of the fact that no one could move.
Ace, unlike everyone else in the pit, was unable to experience the pressure. It wasn''t that he couldn''t feel it because even when the distance between him and the dragon''s heart was significant, Ace could still feel a small amount of the dreadful pressure that the dragon''s heart was emitting, which caused his chest to clench.
The pressure wasn''t enough to render him immobile like the others but it did make him feel horribly ufortable despite being where he was.
One was left to ponder how powerful the heart''s owner must have been in life if merely a heart could perform such feats.
The only person who could have known that the heart belonged to a rank four dragon was Andrew Dawn, and even he had never seen a rank four specie in action, especially when it came from the dragon race. As a result, all he could do was picture the might of the creature.
At this point, the mentioned heart stood 8 metres tall, which was an absolutely unbelievable height for a heart.
Ace, being able to do what he pleased unlike the others, chose to start tossing explosives at the area where the mutated rats were densely packed.
His uracy was very off because of the shaking den, but it didn''t really matter because there were still plenty of mutant rats in the area when he tossed the explosives as they still managed tond on a number of them.
The explosive he just hurled that alerted the people inside the pit to his existence was the ignite runic explosive, which had a restricted damage range of attack.
Although the damage created by the ignite runic was lesser than what the explode runic explosive could inflict, it was still enough to kill a few mutated rats and make Andrew Dawn''s men sweat.
The ignite explosion wouldn''t have been a threat to them if everything had been normal, and it still isn''t, but the sudden mushroom that ascended into the air startled them.
It also alerted Andrew Dawn and the Rat Queen, and when they turned to look around, they were able to discover Ace''s presence at the pit entrance who was holding a metallic ball.
Before they could even register in their minds that they failed to notice an intruder''s arrival who might have been watching their fight for a long time, Ace threw the metallic ball in his hand to another location in the pit that was filled with immobile mutated rats. Everyone who had time to observe Ace''s actions used their eyes to trace after the metallic ball, and just before the metallic ball could fullynd in the centre of the mutated rats, another mushroom rose in the air as the sound that apanied it made everyone aware of the use of the metallic ball in Ace''s hand.
BOOM!!!!!
As they all watched Ace continuing to hurl many explosives in their general direction as if it were candy or something, the mutant rats now had another person to dread.
Even Andrew Dawn and his men believed Ace was simply taking advantage of the fact that there were free primordial records avable everywhere and because Ace didn''t want to risk his life, he threw some of his valuable possessions in exchange for the records, but given the way he was tossing explosives one after the other, no one felt they were anything that should even be regarded as valuable.
They were fortunate because Ace was sensible and only hurled the explosives towards the mutant rats that were far away from them, ensuring that they wouldn''t have to worry about a surprise explosion happening right next to them.
This was the situation, and everyone could only helplessly watch as mushrooms erupted all around them. This continued for a while when something unexpected took the humans off guard.
It was a message from the primordial chronicle, and its content was, to put it mildly, unexpected.
[Impromptu Quest: Dragon''s Revival],
[........
Chapter 272 Unexpected II
[Third Person POV],
[Impromptu Quest: Dragon''s Revival],
[Originally just a heart filled with vitality, the dragon heart, already imbued with potent life force, became a powerful catalyst for dragon revival when it gained ess to arge amount of blood],
[Quest: Stop the revival of the dragon by destroying its phantom],
[Reward will be given forpleting the quest and the punishment for failure is death],
[Number Of Participants: 4],
.....
Ace couldn''t help but gaze at the part of the primordial chronicle that said death a few more times while he read the content of the panel that suddenly materialised in front of him.
Other than the fact that a quest just arrived on its own without any exnation, such as being in a dungeon or whatever, Ace paid the most attention to the content of the quest.
In short, a dragon was going to be resurrected, and he just happened to get involved, and by the looks of things, he isn''t the only human experiencing this.
Ace was unaware that while he wasn''t the only person to receive the quest, another person also urred to acquire two of them.
Andrew Dawn turned to face the rat queen while still gazing at the contents of both quests on the panel in front of him.
The darn rat was to me! All of this could have been avoided if he had been able to calmly take what was his back, but the quest didn''t really give him many choices, especially while it was promising something.
...
[Warning!!!!],
[Your item[Epic Grade DragonHeart] is reviving due to unexpected events and if it is not stopped, your ownership over the item would be removed except you are stronger than the revived dragon],
[Primordial Chronicle has offered a solution],
...¡..
[#1 Impromptu Quest: Dragon''s Revival],
[Originally just a heart filled with vitality, the dragon heart, already imbued with potent life force, became a powerful catalyst for dragon revival when it gained ess to arge amount of blood. However, if the revival is stopped before it is fullypleted, the item will evolve],
[Quest: Stop the revival of the dragon by destroying its phantom],
[Reward forpleting the quest is an additional grade evolution and the punishment for failure is death],
[Number Of Participants: 1],
...¡..
[#2 Impromptu Quest: Dragon''s Revival],
[Originally just a heart filled with vitality, the dragon heart, already imbued with potent life force, became a powerful catalyst for dragon revival when it gained ess to arge amount of blood],
[Quest: As the owner of the dragon heart, it is your responsibility to stop the revival of the dragon by destroying its phantom],
[Reward forpleting the quest will be random based on your performance and the punishment for failure is death],
[Number Of Participants: 4],
...
When they stated that there is a blessing in every cmity, the ancients certainly did not lie.
Whatever the case, Andrew Dawn was aware that something needed to be stopped, but it was easier said than done because the real issue wasn''t the dragon''s heart. The rats were still around, and the transformation that had begun to take ce in them shortly after the quest had emerged was undoubtedly not good.
At least he was aware that it was bad news for him.
Apart from everyone else in the pit, Ace was the most rxed because he could exit the den at any time.
He wasn''t immovable like the others in the pit, and unlike them, he had no business with the dragon heart and couldn''t have any business with it because of the contract he signed with Andrew Dawn.
The quest was also not forced on him. The quest was more of a voluntary one, but if he indicated through his actions that he was interested in participating, he was then obliged to finish it as he had already be involved.
The mutated rats that remained in the pit were the major thing keeping Ace from leaving.
He had just checked his job status and found that he hadpleted the fourth job requirement, leaving only the third toplete, and looking at the monsters in the den, there was more than enough toplete everything, but the quest had to arise out of nowhere.
His original n was to leave this location as soon as he had killed the mutated rats that he had to kill and travel back to the alternate dimension. However, now that the quest had appeared, he wasn''t sure if killing any more mutant rats would count as his intention to actually participate in the quest.
This was not excessive thinking on Ace''s part because, if one looked in the direction of the Dragonheart, one could already make out the ghostly figure that was emerging from the dragon''s heart. However, even though this ghostly presence had not yet solidified, it was not hard to determine howrge the figure would be when it did.
Ace ignored the warnings in the Primordial Chronicle as a joke that they would die if they did not stop whatever was appearing right away before the dragon revived. The dragonheart''s pressure, which was growing greater by the second, was more than enough to make it clear how risky this quest really is.
Because of this, Ace did not want to be involved in anything that might endanger his life. However, Ace could not deny that, in addition to wanting to kill more mutant rats in the pit, one of the reasons he was still here was because he was interested in the quest¡ªor, more specifically, he was more interested in the rewards.
Ace hade in contact with two quests ever since the apocalypse began and the reward he got from the quests was so valuable that the less valuable reward was a rare-grade item.
It just goes to say that the quests themselves were valuable.
At least the ones he had encountered were valuable, but Ace was not delusional enough to believe he was strong enough to participate in the quest.
For one, the pressure that the dragon heart was emitting now had surpassed Andrew Dawn''s and was still increasing.
If anything, Ace was sure that whatever was going to appear from the Dragonheart was going to be at least equal to Andrew Dawn in terms of power.
One should not forget the rat queen''s existence and speaking of rats, it didn''t take long for Ace and the other humans in the pit to notice a change urring in the mutated rats.
Even Ace muttered when he noticed the change.
"Talk about a spike in difficulty"
Chapter 273 The Situation
[The previous chapter has been edited so please read it. The duplicate chapter was not my fault so please don''t be annoyed. This is a raw chapter so I''ll edit itter. I was unable to edit it due to me having to write another chapter for the duplicate that got posted. Thanks for reading and for my apology, I''ll release three chapters tomorrow so please don''t be annoyed with the past event. With that said, let''s read]
...
It took quite a while for Ace to notice the change happening to the mutated rats and it wasn''t only him since it also took a while before Andrew Dawn and his men that were even inside the pit noticed the change urring to the mutated earth rats.
The change wasn''t noticeable at first but it did take long to notice that the bodies of all the living mutated rats that bathed under the red light that was being emitted by the Dragonheart began to increase in body size.
What made Ace, Andrew Dawn and the men sure that the change really happened because of the dragon heart was that the closer the mutated rat was to the Dragonheart, the more the increase in body size was exaggerated.
Andrew Dawn and others could tell that it was the Dragonheart that was causing this change in the mutated rats.
At this point, the rat queen that was a little bit more than 4 meters tall was above 5 meters and the mutated rats were all above two meters tall.
Ace and the others did not think that it was simply an increase in size. It was possible that theirbat had increased as well and if that wasn''t enough, it wasn''t only the increase in body size that urred in the mutated rats as their eyes also started to shine red to the extent it wasn''t that different from red torchlights. Their eyes were just that red.
It didn''t help that everything in the pit just happened to have something to do with red which made the surroundings and atmosphere in the pit quite creepy.
All this yed in the eyes of Ace as he decided to not risk his life and just attempt toplete hisst job requirement in the true world when a panel suddenly appeared in front of him.
Ace first thought that perhaps something had happened to the Dragonheart and the panel that appeared was rted to the quest but when he finally saw the content, Ace raised an eyebrow when he found out it was actually a message from his contact list.
Unexpectedly the message was from Andrew Dawn in the pit.
...¡.
[Andrew Dawn],
I know that you don''t have to help me but I''m sure that you can see what is currently happening so please assist me.
....
This was the beginning of the message but it wasn''t the end because the second part of the message was something that made Ace quite conflicted.
...¡.
[Andrew Dawn],
I know that you don''t have to help me but I''m sure that you can see what is currently happening so please assist me.
I know this is selfish of me to ask, especially when it''s obvious that you''re still unranked, I promised to pay 200o gold coins for any form of help you provide if I manage to get out of here.
...¡.
Ace was not affected that Andrew Dawn knew he was still an unranked creature since it was easy to tell since no one would get any information about it through the primordial chronicle if they concentrated on him.
Andrew Dawn''s intent through his message was to tempt Ace and while it did make Ace reconsider his decisions, the number of gold coins wasn''t enough to make him stay.
If he epted, he was going to risk his life for 2500 gold coins which weren''t really worth it.
Perhaps he could count it as an added bonus he''ll receive together with the quest reward but that was if he was able to stay alive till then.
Thinking of this, e decided to try his luck and sent a message to Andrew Dawn and if Andrew Dawn epted his request, he had more reason to participate in the quest.
Even though this was nothing more than risking his life, when has Ace never risked his life to get something rewarding in the true world?
It''s like they say; risk and reward go hand in hand.
.....
[Ace ze],
My desire is not all about money.
Do you think I''ll just participate in all this because of 2000 gold coins emperor Andrew?
...¡
[Andrew Dawn],
No so name your conditions.
...
[Ace ze],
Make it 5000.
...¡
In fact, Ace''s actions could be said to be greedy but Ace was just trying to gain as much as he could if he was going to risk his life.
He knew that 5000 gold coins were a huge amount so there was a chance that Andrew Dawn would not be able to agree.
Even if he didn''t Ace had already decided to take the risk andplete the quest so he took the gold coins as some form of extra bonus in his mind.
It didn''t matter if he got it or not but what he didn''t expect was for Andrew Dawn to immediately send a reply and agree to his request.
...¡
[Andrew Dawn],
Deal.
...
''Time to get to work I suppose'', Ace thought as he turned to check the number of explosives he had left.
At this point, the ghostly figure emerging from the dragon heart has also started solidifying and Andrew Dawn and the others in the pit finally adapted to the pressure that was on them before as they slowly started to move.
The ghost-like figure emerging from before had already started showing shape.
The figure appeared to be an ethereal creature, appearing almost transparent and insubstantial. Its body was wispy and smoky, with a faint glow emanating from within. It had a long, sinuous tail that trails off into the mist, and wings that appear to be made of clouds or smoke.
The figure''s features were indistinct and hazy, with glowing eyes that seemed to pierce through the mist it created. Its shape shifts and distorts, as if it is constantly in motion or shifting between different forms.
Despite its ghostly appearance, the solidifying figure still evoked a sense of power and danger, with its imposing size and the faint outline of sharp ws or teeth visible within the mist. Its movements were graceful and fluid, like a dance, or jerky and erratic, like a flickering me.
It was quite a scene but no human who was currently looking at it could appreciate its presence.
...¡
Meanwhile, in the true world, Celeb and his colleagues were getting increasingly worried about their king.
A while ago, when they thought that the situation couldn''t be any worse, the violent shaking of the den significantly increased and this time the rocky hills started to show signs of copsing.
While it still seemed like it would take a while before it actually copsed, the fact it already showed signs of copsing while their king was still inside made the men scared to the point that they almost ran into the den themselves.
Thankfully, they managed to control themselves in time because just as they were about to enter one of the holes, a huge rock suddenly rolled over the hill and almost crushed them.
While they managed to dodge in time, they still got hurt by the scattered rocks that hit them when the huge rock was destroyed fromnding.
In any case, they had survived a disaster and were brought back to their senses.
For one, it was stupid for them to even think of heading down to help their king because, for one, the possibility of getting lost in the den was high due to the numerous tunnels and the fact that they don''t even know where their king was in the den.
Celeb had been in the den before so he knew this.
The other realisation that stopped them from heading into the den in addition to this was that even if they end up finding their king, they might make whatever situation the king was in, whether it was good or bad, worse since they might end up as burdens for their kings.
The only thing they could do now was pray and hope that their king resolves his issue andes out of the den before it potentially copses.
They sent a message to one of the men concerning this but never got a reply.
In summary, the situation was currently unclear and despite all this that happened, a certain gryphon was still asleep.
In the pit underground, Ace and the others watched as the ghostly figure that was emerging from the dragon''s heart finally solidify as the graceful appearance of a slightly still transparent dragon appear in front of them with a roar.
Chapter 274 Phantom
[Third Person POV],
"ROAR!!!!!"
When the now-solidified gigantic figure in front of everyone let out a loud roar, Ace and the others, including the mutated rats, were forced to close their eyes, and the den experienced a sudden spike in violent shaking as a small amount of dust fell from the tunnel''s ceiling.
"At this rate, I wonder if the den will even be able tost," Ace muttered, holding two ignite explosives in each hand and staring at the slightly transparent figure in front of him, which heter identified as the dragon that was about to be revived.
Ace was currently unaware of the figure''s level and rank because he was not close enough to it to use the primordial chronicle on it to verify its information.
That was assuming it had either of these two, but given that the quest stated they needed to defeat the phantom of the dragon before it revived in order to stop the process, Ace figured it was the figure in front of him they needed to stop, given that it dide out of the Dragonheart and was the most threatening creature in the pit.
At this point, the figure''s appearance was vastly different from how it appeared at first.
It resembled a western dragon, with red scales on its body. It was also quite tall, as it appeared to be at least a dozen Andrew Dawns stacked on top of each other, and Andrew Dawn himself was a tall man. The dragon''s long tail was even more impressive.
In summary, the figure in front of Ace appeared to be capable of mming everybody here to death with a single blow.
Immediately after the dragon phantom gave a roar, Andrew Dawn was the first one to make a move.
Instead of attacking first, he brought something out of his storage ring, and Ace, being an alchemist, recognized what it was at first sight.
It was a pill bottle, but Ace had no idea what pill was inside, and because Ace was so far away from Andrew Dawn and the angle Andrew Dawn was facing him, Ace was unable to see the appearance of the pill before Andrew Dawn could take it.
Ace also noticed Andrew Damn men taking something from the pouch tied to their waist.
It was a pill container as well, but Ace was once more unable to determine what was inside.
He''d always wondered why they wore a pouch around their waist and what was inside, but he never imagined it would be pill bottles.
Ace didn''t think wearing a waist pouch was strange because his teammates did it as well. Anna started it because, unlike Ace, who had a storage ring in which he could store his possessions, the others didn''t have one to even put the food they eat outside, therefore they ended up employing this way.
In fact, Ace imagined that this would be a popr approach for humans in the true world whocked storage rings.
Ace noticed that Andrew Dawn and his guys began to emanate a red mist from their bodies as their skin turned red after taking the pill.
Andrew Dawn''s men were okay because their skin just went slightly red as they emitted a small bit of crimson mist, but Andrew Dawn was different. For one thing, his skin was nearly totally red at this time, and the mist emanating from his body appeared to be some kind of thick aura rather than mist, yet this wasn''t the only thing.
Ace noticed that the cking lightning arcs that were forming and receding around Andrew Dawn''s body were thicker as their intensity increased by more than half.
It was evident that his lightning had grown substantially stronger, and looking at things, the cause had to be the pill he took.
Ace could think of a few pills that had simr effects from the alchemy knowledge he has in his head, but among all of them, there was one that he felt was the pill Andrew Dawn and his men took.
The berserk pill. Because the berserk pill is a rank 1 pill, it could not have an unranked variant as it is too potent to have its quality reduced.
This didn''t mean that unranked species couldn''t take it; they could as the pill effect was even stronger for them, and thus was the bacsh that came with it after its effect wore off.
However, it was clear that Andrew Dawn and his men were going all out.
While Ace was wondering if it was the berserk pill Andrew Dawn and his men took and how they came into contact with pills, he had to shift his focus since the Dragon phantom made its first move.
With another loud roar that was a little less loud than the first one. The dragon phantom shook its body a little at the long tail and made a long swing sideways in the direction of Andrew Dawn and the rat queen as it brought an extreme st of wind with it.
Ace''s eyes couldn''t capture the speed at which the tail moved, so all he saw was a sh of light and then the loud bang that preceded the tail colliding with something.
BOOM!!!
Even the mutant rats who were not touched by the tail were sent into the air by the wind as a result of the wind pressure that came with the tail. The fortunate ones were just propelled into the air to another area, while the unfortunate ones shattered into a mist of blood in mid-flight since their bodies could not endure the pressured wind.
Even among the hundreds of mutated rats flung into the wind, the one who barely managed to stay alive did not pass a dozen, but their status was still better than that of a specific mutated rat.
There was a sizable hole where Andrew Dawn and the rat queen had been earlier as a result of the dragon phantom''s tail striking it, but it wasn''t the hole itself that alerted Ace to their situation; rather, it was what was inside the hole.
The mutated rat queen that had battled Andrew Dawn to a halty still with a mutted body, and whether it was alive or dead was uncertain.
The rat queen was readily destroyed in that manner; it felt surreal.
"I suppose I might really die this time," Ace mumbled, a droplet of sweat running down his brow.
This was not due to fear, but rather to excitement. Ace was getting pumped despite the odd situation.
He knew he''d die if he got too close to the dragon phantom, but the thought of facing such a powerful monster was rming. Thankfully, he was still rational enough to know what to do and what not to do.
He could just abandon this quest because he hasn''t done anything about it, but since he has already made up his mind to do so, he will proceed regardless of the risks involved.
It was unfortunate that he wasn''t powerful enough to fight the dragon phantom, but it didn''t mean he couldn''t help with the quest as a whole.
For one thing, Ace noted that instead of fighting the dragon phantom, the mutated rats were still attacking the humans in the pit, which appeared a little strange.
He wasn''t expecting rationality from monsters, but since their leader appears to have died as a result of the dragon phantom attacks, shouldn''t the mutant rats be fighting the phantom rather than the humans?
Ace pondered this for a moment before arriving at the conclusion that was probably the cause of the mutant rats'' behaviour.
At this point, it was obvious that the dragon heart was the reason the earth rats mutated to red-skinned rats, and that huge figure whose life status is currently unknown should have been the one who mutated the most and assumed the leadership position for the mutated rats, but this did not change the fact that they all benefited from the Dragonheart.
Ace reasoned that they didn''t attack the dragon phantom for killing their leader because they believed their true leader had arrived, which was the dragon phantom as it was the creature that emerged out of the dragon''s heart and gave them strength.
But Ace was perplexed as to why the dragon phantom continued to attack the rats.
Was it because itcked awareness and didn''t realise it was the cause of their mutation and they were on its side or was it because it didn''t care and just took everyone it saw as its enemy?
In any case, it didn''t change the fact that the dragon phantom was capable of killing a formidable specie akin to the eighth most powerful human in the true world.
''But it''s not like there''s no way of beating it,'' Ace reasoned as he turned to face Andrew Dawn in the distance.
*******
I would really appreciate it if y''all check out my new work.
Chapter 275 Fight I
[Third Person POV],
There was no doubt that Andrew Dawn would y a significant part in the struggle that was about to take ce.
Despite the fact that Ace was nothing more than a slow person in the eyes and shes of species that possessed Andrew Dawn power, even he could tell from the pressure that Andrew Dawn was currently emitting that he had be more dangerous than he was prior to taking whatever pill he took, and this alone meant a lot.
The dragon phantom had previously attacked two individuals in the area where Andrew Dawn was, but it only seeded in harming the rat queen. Ace wasn''t sure how he did it, but he believed Andrew Dawn''s speed had something to do with it.
Ace was able to infer from Andrew Daw''s fight with the mutant rats in thebat that took ce before the dragon incident that one of his strengths must be rted to speed, which is why he got to this conclusion.
Either that, or Ace was simply too sluggish to capture anything and credited Andrew Dawn''s speed.
Unsurprisingly, Ace was right in his assumption and in fact, in two of his assumptions.
Ace was correct about the pills that Andrew Dawn and his men took being the berserk pill, and he was also correct about Andrew Dawn''s speed preventing him from being struck by the dragon phantom.
Andrew Dawn was already fast enough¡ªand faster than some of those in equal level and job grade¡ªin his regr state before he took the crazy pill.
He also bes faster when he coats himself in lightning, thus it''s hardly surprise that his speed will grow greatly if his qualities are enhanced.
It should also be emphasised that his body was still wrapped in lightning, therefore at this time, it was even debatable whether Andrew Dawn''s speed was something that even average early rank 2 specie should possess.
It should also be questioned whether the Dragon Phantom even possessed the abilities that a rank 1 should.
[Rank 1 Dragon Phantom level 50],]
The phantom was already this powerful, so imagine how powerful the dragon will be whenpletely revived.
When it imed that failure to defeat the Dragon Phantom would result in death, the primordial chronicle was not at all exaggerating.
The issue was that, aside from wanting the dragon heart back, how could Andrew Dawn be sure that he wouldn''t run into the fully revived dragon again in the future if he chose not toplete this quest and leave the dragon heart where it is?
There was a good likelihood that Andrew Dawn would die that day if he came into contact with the dragon and a battle ensued, since it was evident that the dragon would be stronger than its phantom. This was something he did not even want to consider.
He remained in the den to battle this monster because of this and the fact that his family and other people required him to be there for them since they lived in this world.
To be stronger, he also needed to get rid of this monster.
As Andrew Dawn considered these thoughts, he let out a loud yell and vanished from where he was.
Before, when Andrew Dawn ran, there would still be a sh of light, but now, not even a speck of dust could be seen trailing behind him.
The only thing that rmed Ace was the thunderous noise that resounded in the den shortly after Andrew Dawn vanished.
Ace didn''t require an exnation to understand the origin of the sound.
To put it another way, what Andrew Dawn just achieved breached the sound barrier.
Although it sounds uninteresting, this was not a routine situation.
The fact that a human, not a machine, has recently broken the sound barrier should be recognised.
Ace knew that because the human body was evolving due to the primordial chronicle, it wouldn''t be impossible for humans to break sound barriers, and perhaps the stronger ones might even be able to break more sound barriers while moving at different mach speeds, but he didn''t expect it to happen in front of him now, and with a rank 1 specie at that.
Although Andrew Dawn may not be a typical rank 1 specie, this does not change his rank, and the fact that he aplished this in a single movement without using prior momentum was sufficient to demonstrate a portion of Andrew Dawn''s current power.
Ace was confused by this as well, though.
For starters, the dramatic boost in power was so excessive that Ace questioned whether the berserk pill was even the only cause of the improvement in power.
In any case, Andrew Dawn''s increased strength increased the likelihood that they would be able to defeat the dragon phantom, and as Ace had these ideas sh through his mind, Andrew Dawn''s moves were even quicker.
Andrew Dawn broke the sound barrier and materialised in the air near the head of the dragon phantom.
The dragon phantom was caught off guard by Andrew Dawn''s quick appearance, which gave the impression that he had teleported there, and had little chance to defend itself before getting punched in the cheek.
BOOM!!!
The thunderous sound of a hammer striking iron could be heard echoing throughout the den as Andrew Dawn''s fist made contact with the dragon phantom cheek. The blow also sent a shockwave through the entire space.
The enormous body of the dragon phantom was somewhat lifted in the air by the force of Andrew Dawn''s punch to the phantom''s face, but aside from that, it didn''t appear to be wounded at all, which was probably due to its scales protecting it from Andrew Dawn''s strike.
Fortunately, Andrew Dawn still had an additional attack nned for the dragon phantom that was lingering in the air.
"Rank 1 Soul Magic: Soul Drain"
Andrew Dawn yelled the spell''s name and then flung the spear he had summoned for the spell towards the phantom Dragon in front of him.
This was another soul spell that Andrew Dawn was familiar with; it wasparable to the rank 0 spell he used on George Winter''s daughter in that both spells are simply scaled-down versions of the original.
The soul drain spell was where the caster uses their magic to drain the life force or essence from their target''s soul, causing them to weaken and potentially even die. This attack could be particrly effective against enemies who rely heavily on their soul.
In a nutshell, Andrew Dawn had just used this extremely lethal assault on the dragon phantom.
Ace, however, was oblivious to all of this because he had already entered the pit to begin working.
The mutated monsters weren''t as spread out as they had been before, and they were close to Andrew Dawn''s men, so at first he wanted to just stay where he was and keep throwing explosives at them. However, he stopped himself because the explosives in his hand weren''t much, and if he mistakenly threw them close to Andrew Dawn''s men, it would be game over.
Because of this, he dashed into the hole to engage the mutant rats in close quarters.
Ace thought he should still be able to kill a few mutated rats while taking advantage of the fact that they were all still trying to adapt to the shaking cave as long as he doesn''te too close and get overwhelmed or hit by the mutated rats.
He was also having trouble, but he was faring better than the mutant rats, who didn''t even have enough room to move about.
As Ace was descending down the hole, he brought something from his storage ring that he never nned to use so soon.
Ace sprinted towards the group of red-skinned rodents while hopping a few times as a result of the trembling ground, feeling the dual des''fortable grasp in his hands.
Ace coated the twin des in blue mes before leaping to go near to a mutated rat that was around 10 metres away from the back of the thick group of mutated rats that was surrounding Andrew Dawn''s men.
Ace wasn''t sure if an ordinary de assault without any additional force would harm the mutant rats because they had scales on their bodies.
Because of this, he performed a series of horizontal spills in midair that gave the appearance that he was surrounded by mes to give his attack more momentum. Just as the mutated rat was about to turn around to face him due to the heat from the mes coating the de, Ace struck it in the neck as its head separated from its neck with little resistance.
[You have gained the primordial record of rank 1...¡.
Ace was aware of what the bell-like sound in his brain would signify, so he ignored it and moved on to the next lone target he could locate. As a result, Ace''s head began to ring with several notification sounds for a considerable period of time.
[You have gained the primordial record of rank 1...¡.
[You have gained the primordial record of rank 1...¡.
[You have gained the primordial record of rank 1...¡.
[You have gained the primordial record of rank 1...¡.
...¡
This went on for a while as Ace made his way carefully towards the main group of mutant rats, trying his best to keep his curiosity at bay as Andrew Dawn and the Dragon Phantom engaged inbat.
What no one in the den was aware of was that the den was already copsing from the inside.
Chapter 276 Providing Help
[Third Person POV],
Ace was able to level up to level 40 thanks to the primordial records he obtained from eliminating many mutant rats. This allowed him to kill mutant rats that were 6¨C7 levels below him, but even this just made it slightly simpler for Ace.
Even though Ace was just one level beneath Andrew Dawn, this did not indicate that he was on a par with Andrew Dawn or even remotely equal to him because Ace was still unranked.
Even when he was four levels or above Andrew Dawn''s men, his physical powers were still slightly iparable to theirs.
What separates a ranked creature from an unranked creature are jobs, the grade of the jobs, and the enhancements they provide to the owner when and after evolving.
For one, Acecked any of these, therefore the only edge he had over some highly ranked species was the level difference, and even this was simply to prevent him from getting terribly beaten.
In terms of strength, he was somewhat simr to species withmon jobs in that he just needed to be two to three levels higher to have the same amount of power.
For rare grade jobs, he needed to be at least 6 to 7 levels above them to have the same level of physical strength, and for jobs above rare grade, having levels above them did not entail being able to stand with them in equal power.
For instance, Andrew Dawn. He had the ability to use both soul magic and lightning magic to attack. Although he did not have the physical strength Ace had when he had first evolved, he did not need it to kill Ace since he could instead target Ace''s soul.
Of course, this was for rare cases like Andrew Dawn, but even for those with epic grade jobs that were distinct from his, it was still beyond the capabilities of a powerful unranked specie.
Aside from having more powers and a better body, when one takes a job and evolves, many things change in them.
One is that they live longer and experience improvements in other areas, such as the soul, for instance. Even though the majority of rank one creatures cannot utilise their souls to attack or use them, evolving makes one''s soul more strong, and after evolving again several times, it bes finally powerful enough to be used.
Evolving several times can also help one realise the dream of living for thousands of years, but the humans who came from Ace world were unaware of this.
Well, most of them.
Therefore, even though Ace was already level 40, it only made it a little bit easier for him to kill the mutant rats, who were virtually on par with rare grade monsters.
There were moments when he had to utilise explosives to escape his predicament at the time while he was killing the mutant rats.
Luckily for him, Andrew Dawn''s men were freed from their grip and came to help him¡ªor rather, he was able to band together with them to kill the mutant rats.
With their assistance, he was at least able to breathe.
One of the two men was an earth mage, while the other was a wind mage.
They were both mages, which made them less effective in closebat, and even though they were still physically stronger than some species withmon jobs, it did not change the fact that closebat was not their forte. When they finally spotted an opportunity to have someone take over closebat, they seized it.
Due to the two mages, Ace was reminded that he could also utilise elements, but he forgot in the heat ofbat, and since fire magic only dealt limited damage to the mutant rats, he only used the earth element.
Due to the fact that none of the mutant rats would give him a moment to focus and the fact that using the same strategy he did when he encountered the cat race would only allow them to surround him first and make it hard for him to escape even after creating magma, he decided not to try using it.
Andrew Dawn was still fighting the dragon phantom solo, and thest time Ace saw them fight, he noticed that the dragon phantom''s scales were cracking and bing more translucent.
This demonstrates how much damage Andrew Dawn was able to do to it, but Andrew Dawn himself also sustained injuries during the fight. Actually, Andrew Dawn was worse as he had the appearance of a "blood man."
Ace even questioned whether Andrew Dawn was treating the fight¡ªwhich, in all honesty, was a life or death battle¡ªas such, since his own body was coated in blood.
mming the ground as he circted the earth mana in his body to make the earth in front of the mutated rat rushing towards him more unstable together with the den shaking, Ace ran up to it and separated its head from its body.
Before Ace could turn to hunt for a weaker mutant rat to kill, an earth wall suddenly appeared to his left, only to be brokenter by a punch from a mutant rat that was sneaking up on Ace.
Fortunately, Ace had time to jump away from the earth rat and turn to give Andrew Dawn man control of it before the monster could attack again.
Since the specific mutant rat was only four levels below him, Ace decided against fighting it and instead changed his target.
Fortunately, the earth mage was able to respond quickly; otherwise, Ace would have had to use another basic health pill to heal himself.
In the battle against the mutant rats, he had also sustained numerous injuries, but thanks to his pills, he was still able to fight. Speaking of pills, Ace discovered that ever since the Andrew Dawn men consumed their first pill, they had never brought another one out to take.
They both initially exhibited jealous looks on their faces when they witnessed him taking other pills, but they took no more action after that.
It could be because they didn''t want to do anything or because the contract they signed with Andrew Dawn''s magic stopped them from doing anything, but Ace was still the only one in the den who appeared to be alive if one was to overlook the blood on his body.
Ace gave some of his basic health and mana pills to his temporary teammates since he couldn''t let them die on him.
Both mages did not inquire about the pills, nor did he give the impression that he had enough for them to keep asking for more.
They decided not to ask not because theycked curiosity but rather because they did not have the time to start asking questions where anything may happen at any moment.
Andrew Dawn was the only person Ace wasn''t able to give a pill to because he trying to even approach was suicidal, and Ace was not going to do that regardless of how crucial Andrew Dawn was to his survival because, if he did manage to give the pills to Andrew Dawn and died as a result, what was the point of doing so in the first ce?
Ace could not risk his life in that way, but he could not deny that Andrew Dawn needed assistance, and for someone like him, the only assistance he could give Andrew Dawn was his pills.
"If I had known this was going to happen, I would have given him some of my pills," Ace muttered as he thought of Andrew Dawn.
But, just as he was about to strike the mutated rat in front of him, a bell-like sound suddenly appeared in his head, almost causing him to make a mistake, but because he had heard the familiar sound so many times in the previous few minutes, he was able to avoid making a mistake and sessfully yed the mutated rat.
Seeing as there was no mutated rat too close to him, Ace quickly called out the primordial chronicle in his head as a blue panel appeared in front of him.
Ace was startled not by the notification sound, but by its sudden appearance, because he did not expect it to ring in his head having killed nothing, which had been ringing in his head for the past few minutes.
Ace was quite curious to what he was because he knew the notification that appeared was not because he killed a mutated rat, and when he turned to check it, it was actually a message from Andrew Dawn.
.....
[Andrew Dawn],
I didn''t expect to need it, and I forgot to ask for it, but do you have any of the healing medicine you gave Celeb when he was hurt?
...¡..
''Seems like he actually told the emperor about it,'' Ace reasoned.
He had already predicted that Celeb would tell his king about it, so Andrew Dawn finding out about it was not unexpected, but since this was not what he should be thinking at the time, Ace quickly responded when he saw a mutated rat charging at him.
......
[Ace ze],
Yes I do have some pills here that can heal and ever recover some mana and stamina but how do I give you?
Chapter 277 Final Battle
[Third Person POV],
[Ace ze],
Yes I do have some pills here that can heal and ever recover some mana and stamina but how do i give you?
...¡..
p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® Ace sent this question to Andrew Dawn, but first he had to dismiss the primordial chronicle because a mutated rat was charging at him. Ace then circted earth mana throughout his body and ced earth spikes in front of the mutated rat to halt its progress until he could stand up and attack the monster.
It was like a role reversal because this time Ace was charging at the mutated rat that had been charging at him before, but all Ace wanted to do was kill the monster and be done with it.
For one thing, Ace''s main activity in the den since the battle with the dragon phantom began has been to kill, heal, kill, kill, kill, heal, and kill again and again.
Ace''s condition made it that he didn''t get any physiological thoughts or feelings from killing the mutated rats over and over, but he was definitely bing more numb to it.
Fortunately for Ace, in addition to his job''s third requirement being nearlyplete, Ace could sense his familiarity with earth magic, as well as hisbat prowess with it, was significantly increasing.
In a nutshell, Ace could feel hisbat prowess growing over time as he discovered ways to kill the mutated rats faster and faster so that he didn''t have to heal himself several times in a row like when he first began fighting in the crowd of mutated rats.
Perhaps it was his familiarity with killing the mutated rats rather than hisbat prowess that was increasing, but either way, it was good for Ace.
The only problem was that the message reply that Ace was expecting from Andrew Dawn did not arrive even after a few minutes, which was understandable given that the explosions that were still ringing out in the background caused by the fight between Andrew Dawn and the dragon phantom showed that there was still a lot going on for Andrew Dawn to even have the time to stop in mid-fight to continue his battle.
In any case, Ace also had to worry about his own fight, as the situation between them was a little mutual.
As Ace continued to fight the mutated rats alongside Andrew Dawn''s men, the number of mutated rats in the area was already dwindling to the point where the monsters were no longer squeezed between themselves and were spaced out from one another.
Ace reasoned that it might not take long for all of them to focus on the dragon phantom and concentrate all of their attacks together with the powerful Andrew Dawn to defeat it.
Of course, this was contingent on Andrew Dawn''s ability to survive until then.
Ace ducked to avoid the punches directed at him from his back and front by two mutated rats, and when they saw his actions, they used their legs to attack, which Ace dodged again by jumping up, causing the leg attacks that were intended for him to hit the two mutated rats that attacked him.
As a result, both ignored Ace, their enemy, and held their legs in pain.
Although the mutated rats all had humanoid figures, this did not imply that their intelligence wasparable to humans, because if it was, they would have realised that the action they were taking could lead to their death, and Ace was not going to waste this chance.
While in mid air, Ace twisted his body to have his legs up and his head on the same level as the two mutated rats beside him.
Just before descending from mid air, Ace quickly coated his twin des with mes before rotating his body to gain momentum and add more force to the attack he was about to deliver as he cut both mutated rats into several pieces beginning with their heads.
The sight was gruesome, as the organs of the mutated rats Ace had just in spilled to the ground in several pieces, but Ace was used to it by this point.
In fact, he was already numb to everything that had happened in the pit since he entered, and he was even ustomed to the lingering scent of blood in the air at all times.
It wasn''t just him; Andrew Dawn''s men had no extra expression on their faces despite creating more gruesome scenes and having blood on their faces than he did.
They were all too numb to the situation around them, as they even ughtered the mutated rats like machines.
It was the same with Ace even since hest received a message from Andrew Dawn to distract him from battle but this was going toe to an end because the mutated rats that were still standing only numbered a few dozens but this did not mean much because even if they were done killing all the mutated rats, it did not change the fact that there was another one that was even more terrifying for them to battle.
For the time being, all they had to do was kill the remaining mutated rats.
With this in mind, Ace got to work.
...¡
BOOM!!!!!
Looking at the mushroom cloud that was caused by his explosive, Ace could not help but give a satisfying nod as he saw thest of his job requirements finally getpleted but before he could even check the content that came after, another panel suddenly appeared in front of his eyes that startled Ace a little and when he turned to check what the panel was all about, he found out it was a reply from Andrew Dawn.
''It seems like he finally has time to reply'', Ace thought as he read the content on the blue panel in front of him.
[Andrew Dawn],
Good.
Celeb said the medicine you gave him was like a solidified pill so all I want you to do is throw the pills in the air and immediately after doing that, just give a loud shout and iI''llle get it.
Please be fast, I can''t hold on for long.
.....
This was the message Andrew Dawn sent, and looking at things, it was clear that he was in more of a struggle with the dragon phantom than he was at the start.
Ace turned to face the battle, which he had forced himself not to be overly concerned about because of the mutated rats around him.
He had just in thest of the mutated rats, so it was finally time to focus on the main battle that would determine whether his decision was correct or not.
As these thoughts shed through his mind, Ace turned to look at the other ''pit'' in the pit that was created from Andrew Dawn and the battle phantom fight.
There were numerous cracks throughout the area of battle, which appeared to have been caused by a natural disaster rather than being man-made.
While it appeared that the phantom dragon could not cast magic and could only attack with its physical strength, the ces Ace could see the dragon footprint were as frightening as the ground that had been split open by lightning.
Both Andrew Dawn and the dragon phantom were disasters on their own, and while the dragon phantom was far more transparent than when it first appeared, Andrew Dawn did not appear to even be alive at this point.
Apart from looking like blood itself, the red ''aura'' that was being released at first had reduced to the original mist form, which meant that Andrew Dawn''s powers were gradually returning to their original state, which was bad because if the effect of the red mist wore off, they were doomed because no one in the pit except Andrew Dawn could fight the dragon phantom one on one.
Andrew Dawn was going to fall into a state of heavy weakness after the effect of the pill wore off because the increase in strength was brought on by an external item, which was a pill. This was the repercussions of having his powers enhanced.
This was not because he used a pill to boost his power; it would have been the same if he had used any other external item capable of performing the same function. There was bound to be a cost, and the bacsh was what it was.
Ace decided to do what Andrew Dawn asked of him because the situation was truly dire for him.
He first brought out a bottle of the most pure basic health pill he could make at his level, which were basic health pills with at least 70% purity, but he stopped before adding the basic stamina and mana pill.
The basic mana pills had the lowest pill purity, but they were still at least 60% or higher.
Even though he was perplexed as to how throwing the pills in the air would end up in Andrew Dawn''s hands, Ace did it anyway, and immediately after removing all the pills and throwing them in the air, he screamed as instructed..
"Ahhhhhh!!!!"
Chapter 278 Duplicate!
Yes I do have some pills here that can heal and ever recover some mana and stamina but how do i give you?
...¡..
Ace sent this question to Andrew Dawn, but first he had to dismiss the primordial chronicle because a mutated rat was charging at him. Ace then circted earth mana throughout his body and ced earth spikes in front of the mutated rat to halt its progress until he could stand up and attack the monster.
It was like a role reversal because this time Ace was charging at the mutated rat that had been charging at him before, but all Ace wanted to do was kill the monster and be done with it.
For one thing, Ace''s main activity in the den since the battle with the dragon phantom began has been to kill, heal, kill, kill, kill, heal, and kill again and again.
Ace''s condition made it that he didn''t get any physiological thoughts or feelings from killing the mutated rats over and over, but he was definitely bing more numb to it.
Fortunately for Ace, in addition to his job''s third requirement being nearlyplete, Ace could sense his familiarity with earth magic, as well as hisbat prowess with it, was significantly increasing.
In a nutshell, Ace could feel hisbat prowess growing over time as he discovered ways to kill the mutated rats faster and faster so that he didn''t have to heal himself several times in a row like when he first began fighting in the crowd of mutated rats.
Perhaps it was his familiarity with killing the mutated rats rather than hisbat prowess that was increasing, but either way, it was good for Ace.
The only problem was that the message reply that Ace was expecting from Andrew Dawn did not arrive even after a few minutes, which was understandable given that the explosions that were still ringing out in the background caused by the fight between Andrew Dawn and the dragon phantom showed that there was still a lot going on for Andrew Dawn to even have the time to stop in mid-fight to continue his battle.
In any case, Ace also had to worry about his own fight, as the situation between them was a little mutual.
As Ace continued to fight the mutated rats alongside Andrew Dawn''s men, the number of mutated rats in the area was already dwindling to the point where the monsters were no longer squeezed between themselves and were spaced out from one another.
Ace reasoned that it might not take long for all of them to focus on the dragon phantom and concentrate all of their attacks together with the powerful Andrew Dawn to defeat it.
Of course, this was contingent on Andrew Dawn''s ability to survive until then.
Ace ducked to avoid the punches directed at him from his back and front by two mutated rats, and when they saw his actions, they used their legs to attack, which Ace dodged again by jumping up, causing the leg attacks that were intended for him to hit the two mutated rats that attacked him.
As a result, both ignored Ace, their enemy, and held their legs in pain.
Although the mutated rats all had humanoid figures, this did not imply that their intelligence wasparable to humans, because if it was, they would have realised that the action they were taking could lead to their death, and Ace was not going to waste this chance.
While in mid air, Ace twisted his body to have his legs up and his head on the same level as the two mutated rats beside him.
Just before descending from mid air, Ace quickly coated his twin des with mes before rotating his body to gain momentum and add more force to the attack he was about to deliver as he cut both mutated rats into several pieces beginning with their heads.
The sight was gruesome, as the organs of the mutated rats Ace had just in spilled to the ground in several pieces, but Ace was used to it by this point.
In fact, he was already numb to everything that had happened in the pit since he entered, and he was even ustomed to the lingering scent of blood in the air at all times.
It wasn''t just him; Andrew Dawn''s men had no extra expression on their faces despite creating more gruesome scenes and having blood on their faces than he did.
They were all too numb to the situation around them, as they even ughtered the mutated rats like machines.
It was the same with Ace even since hest received a message from Andrew Dawn to distract him from battle but this was going toe to an end because the mutated rats that were still standing only numbered a few dozens but this did not mean much because even if they were done killing all the mutated rats, it did not change the fact that there was another one that was even more terrifying for them to battle.
For the time being, all they had to do was kill the remaining mutated rats.
With this in mind, Ace got to work.
...¡
BOOM!!!!!
Looking at the mushroom cloud that was caused by his explosive, Ace could not help but give a satisfying nod as he saw thest of his job requirements finally getpleted but before he could even check the content that came after, another panel suddenly appeared in front of his eyes that startled Ace a little and when he turned to check what the panel was all about, he found out it was a reply from Andrew Dawn.
''It seems like he finally has time to reply'', Ace thought as he read the content on the blue panel in front of him.
[Andrew Dawn],
Good.
Celeb said the medicine you gave him was like a solidified pill so all I want you to do is throw the pills in the air and immediately after doing that, just give a loud shout and iI''llle get it.
Please be fast, I can''t hold on for long.
.....
This was the message Andrew Dawn sent, and looking at things, it was clear that he was in more of a struggle with the dragon phantom than he was at the start.
Ace turned to face the battle, which he had forced himself not to be overly concerned about because of the mutated rats around him.
He had just in thest of the mutated rats, so it was finally time to focus on the main battle that would determine whether his decision was correct or not.
As these thoughts shed through his mind, Ace turned to look at the other ''pit'' in the pit that was created from Andrew Dawn and the battle phantom fight.
There were numerous cracks throughout the area of battle, which appeared to have been caused by a natural disaster rather than being man-made.
While it appeared that the phantom dragon could not cast magic and could only attack with its physical strength, the ces Ace could see the dragon footprint were as frightening as the ground that had been split open by lightning.
Both Andrew Dawn and the dragon phantom were disasters on their own, and while the dragon phantom was far more transparent than when it first appeared, Andrew Dawn did not appear to even be alive at this point.
Apart from looking like blood itself, the red ''aura'' that was being released at first had reduced to the original mist form, which meant that Andrew Dawn''s powers were gradually returning to their original state, which was bad because if the effect of the red mist wore off, they were doomed because no one in the pit except Andrew Dawn could fight the dragon phantom one on one.
Andrew Dawn was going to fall into a state of heavy weakness after the effect of the pill wore off because the increase in strength was brought on by an external item, which was a pill. This was the repercussions of having his powers enhanced.
This was not because he used a pill to boost his power; it would have been the same if he had used any other external item capable of performing the same function. There was bound to be a cost, and the bacsh was what it was.
Ace decided to do what Andrew Dawn asked of him because the situation was truly dire for him.
He first brought out a bottle of the most pure basic health pill he could make at his level, which were basic health pills with at least 70% purity, but he stopped before adding the basic stamina and mana pill.
The basic mana pills had the lowest pill purity, but they were still at least 60% or higher.
Even though he was perplexed as to how throwing the pills in the air would end up in Andrew Dawn''s hands, Ace did it anyway, and immediately after removing all the pills and throwing them in the air, he screamed as instructed..
"Ahhhhhh!!!!"
Chapter 279 Disk?
[I''m back to school and this chapter was written during my break so it''s not really edited. I''ll try to edit itter when I''m back. Thanks for reading]
[Third Person POV],
Together with screaming, Ace did exactly as Andrew Dawn told him to do and threw all the pills in his hands into the air.
He had no idea how doing this would bring the pills to Andrew Dawn, but since the man had said so himself, Ace did it and it didn''t take long for him to find out what Andrew Dawn''s n was exactly.
Immediately after giving the screamlike signal, Ae was just about to turn to the battle between Andrew Dawn and the dragon phantom when he suddenly heard two loud sounds that came after the other as he felt a cold wind pass him.
"Hmmm"
"What''s that?" Ace muttered in quick session as he was taken aback by the sudden sounds.
The first one was simr to the sound of two heavy items hitting each other and the second sound that came after was one that Ace was familiar with.
The second sound was awfully familiar to the one that sounded when Andrew Dawn broke the speed of sound and when Ace turned to look at the pills he had just thrown in the air now, he was taken aback to see that they had all vanished and when he then turned to look at the area Andrew Dawn and the dragon phantom was, he saw that the dragon body was lingering in mid-air as Andrew Dawn was no well to be found.
Although it was weird that Andrew Dawn was nowhere to be found all of a sudden, Ace could still think of a possible conclusion as to why his pills had disappeared and why the dragon phantom appeared to have been knocked up to mid-air.
For one, it was highly possible that the first sound he had heard was from Andrew Dawnnding a heavy blow on the dragon phantom that was enough to send it in mid-air and the second one he heard was from Andrew Dawn breaking through the speed limit toe to his side quickly and take the pill.
The cool breeze he felt earlier should havee from Andrew Dawn passing him.
At least this was what Ace thought to be the case and surprisingly, Ace was right on point but there was no way for him to know as he only had this suspicious head in his head and had no time to think of it.
The reason why he said he had no time to think of the thoughts going on in his head was that while he was not the one battling the dragon phantom, he could not bring his guard down in case of any sudden event that could happen.
"But where is the emperor?" Ace thought as he wondered where Andrew Dawn must have disappeared too as he watched as the transparent body of the dragon phantom slowly descend from mid-air but when he looked around in therge pit together with Andrew Damn men, the said man was nowhere to be found.
''Do we have to fight the monster for a while?'' Ace thought and while he really wanted to try his hand at fighting the dragon phantom, he knew it was impossible as he wasn''t even enough for a warm-up but seeing as Andrew Dawn was nowhere to be seen, it was possible that the fight was going to happen.
Ace did not think that Andrew Dawn would run away from the fight at this point because he could tell that Andrew Dawn really wanted to have the dragon heart so he will be unwilling to leave it especially aftering this far in the fight.
As Ace thought of this, He watched as the body of the dragon phantom dropped to the ground as the whole den shake again together with the dragon roar that came after.
ROAR!!!!!
"I guess I have no choice then", Ace thought as he brought two explode runic explosives from his storage ring after putting the twin des in while he struggled to adapt to the violent shaking of the den.
''Well it''s either I die from the dragon phantom hands or from the den suddenly copsing since it seems it can''t hold on for long again or I survive. It''s either of these three and I''m surely not ready to die yet'', Ace thought as he was about to dash to the dragon phantom when he saw something that made hime to a halt.
Andrew Dawn had already arrived at the Dragon Phantom at some point and although he was still coated in blood, the red mist that was emitting from his body before appeared to be stronger than before and the pressure he was releasing was still strong to the extent that Ace could feel it from where he was made him realise that Andrew Dawn appeared to be better than it was the moment before it disappeared.
The only thing that Ace could think of was the cause of this was that Andrew Dawn had already taken his pills.
Although this was most likely the case, Ace still did not know where Andrew Dawn had been when he disappeared at that time but now that he was back, it did not matter.please visit
At least now he was able tost longer in the fight.
''Although I doubt he willst very long'', Ace thought as he could already see the reality of things.
For one, it was obvious that Andrew Dawn would not be able to fight as he was fighting the dragon phantom from the very beginning and looking at how things appeared; it seemed like he was even close to copsing even though he was still capable of monstrous strength.
He was clearly exhausted and the dragon phantom was the same but unlike Andrew Dawn; it did not look like it was going to copse or die out as soon as he didn''t increase his power through external means.
Perhaps this was the difference between a dragon and a human despite Andrew Dawn being one of the few humans with an Epic Grade job.
Perhaps if Andrew Dawn was equal in level with the dragon phantom, the situation might be different.
After evolving and getting a job, the primordial chronicle made it so that the more powerful a job is in addition to how powerful the owner of the job is, the more primordial record was required.
The good thing was that different from when a specie was still unranked and levelled up, the improvement brought from levelling up when one was ranked was significant and the more powerful a job is, the more significant the improvement brought from levelling is.
This was the reason why someone with a high-grade job could easily defeat someone with a job that was lower in grade despite the power being at a higher level than him or her.
Unfortunately for Andrew Dawn, he did not have much advantage against the dragon phantom.
Perhaps if he had a job with a higher grade than his current one and was focused onbat or if he had helpers that were not lower than him in strength significantly, then perhaps the battle with the dragon phantom will not be this hard.
At first, he took that if Andrew Dawn thought that he didn''t need to take extreme measures to defeat the dragon phantom even if it was stupidly powerful but that he knew the dragon phantom couldn''t be taken down without extreme means, he wondered if he should have just used one of the trump cards in his hands.
He did not regret his actions as this will make it that the price he has to pay for using the trump card will be bearable.
After all, a trump card won''t be called a contract if one could use it casually
As Andrew Dawn thought of his actions, he looked deeply at the dragon phantom in front of him which was also doing the same as they both ignored everyone''s gaze on them.
Andrew Dawn did not have the time to concentrate on anything else apart from the fight while the Dragon phantom just ignored everyone else apart from Andrew Dawn as it could tell what the biggest threat to it was.
Although its true consciousness had not been revived, it could still tell that anything else apart from Andrew Dawn was an ant to it.
Unfortunately, it could have never been wrong.
After staring at the dragon phantom for a while, Andrew Dawn released a sign slowly before bringing out a disk-like object from his storage ring under the gaze of everyone as dust continued to fall from the ceiling of the pit, reminding everyone that time was not really on their side.
The disk-like object Andrew Dawn brought from his storage ring had a very ordinary appearance but apart from him, nobody knew that this was an item that came out of a rainbow-grade item.
Andrew Dawn thought that it was very likely that he was even the only one that knew the function of this unassuming item in the pit. Everyone apart from him should bepletely clueless.
Well, not everyone as Ace had a strange expression on his face when he managed to see the appearance of the disk in Andrew Dawn''s hand.
Chapter 280 Formation Magic
[Third Person POV],
"Is that not a formation disk?" Ace muttered as he stared at the item in Andrew Dawn''s hands that had its appearance simr to an item mentioned in the knowledge in his head.
At first, he thought he was mistaken but when he saw the appearance and shape of the disk again, he knew he was right that it was indeed a formation disk that was in Andrew Dawn''s hand
He was able to quickly realise this because he had a reasonable amount of knowledge concerning formation in his head due to the basic alchemy knowledge and the extra knowledge he brought about the different aspects of alchemy in the alternate dimension. The knowledge rting to formation was also in the list he brought of aspects rting to alchemy.
Unfortunately, although he was knowledgeable about formations, he hasn''t been able to use them yet. Unexpectedly he managed to encounter something that was rted to formation here which was also kind of weird considering that this wasn''t the only item that Andrew Dawn had brought out that was rted to alchemy and now that Ace really thought of it, items created from alchemy seemed to be rather....special.
Perhaps it might be because he was the one creating through alchemy that he failed to fully realise how special items created through alchemy are but now that the thought really came to him, Ace could tell that from another person''s perspective, it was not really an exaggeration to say that the items created through alchemy had a miraculous effect that was unique to them.
Alchemy is not actually a single entity but several which was what made it unique since different from the other aspects of alchemy that were mostly stand-alone without needing tobine with other aspects to create an item, alchemy made it possible that one was not limited to only the traditional way of creating items.
As these thoughts were running through his mind, they had nothing to do with Andrew Dawn as he naturally had no way of knowing what was going on inside Ace''s mind.
Expectedly, Ace was right in his thought as the item that was indeed in Andrew Dawn''s hand was a formation disk which was naturally rted to formations.
Formation magic involves the use of intricate magic arrays to channel and focuses magical energy. A magic array is aplex symbol or pattern, often inscribed on a surface, that can manipte magical forces in specific ways.
Formation magic refers to the practice of using multiple magic arrays inbination to achieve a particr effect or goal. This often involves arranging the arrays in a specific pattern or formation, hence the name.
For example, a group of mages might use formation magic to create a powerful protective barrier around a city. Each mage would contribute its own unique array to the formation, which would work together to create a cohesive shield. The exact cement and orientation of each array would be crucial to the sess of the spell.
Anothermon use of formation magic is inbat. A group of fighters might use formation magic to coordinate their attacks and defend against enemy forces. Each fighter would have their own array, which would work together to create arger array that could amplify their abilities.
Formation magic can be incredibly powerful, allowing a group of skilled mages to aplish feats that would be impossible for an individual. However, it often requires a great deal of skill, coordination, and knowledge of magic arrays to use effectively.
Andrew Dawn had nothing to do with formation magic as he was even severelycking in knowledge rting to formation but while he could not perform formation magic using his mana or through a catalyst he made himself, he could still use formation through the help of the item in his hand except it was only possible for a limited time.
[Rank 3 High Rare Grade Bind Formation Disk],
A formation disk that uses bind magic that involves creating chains of restraints to bind and immobilise a target which traps the target and prevents them from moving or using their powers.
Any target can be bound as long as the target is not too powerful that the caster of the bind magic.
Note that the duration of the formation magic depends on how powerful the target is.
The formation disk can be used a total of five times.please visit
........
This was the information of the formation disk in Andrew Dawn''s hands and looking at how things are, it appears that while the item was a powerful one, it can only be used for a limited time.
It was not an exaggeration to call it powerful as it was indeed powerful since ording to the primordial chronicle, it could be used to bind any target as long as it was not too powerful than the person who cast the bind.
Although it did not say the limit, Andrew Dawn figured that it should be more than enough to even trap a rank 3 specie when he''s rank 3 himself and in the situation, Andrew Dawn was currently in, the formation disk was more than enough to trap an equally exhausted dragon phantom.
After staring at the phantom dragon in front of him, Andrew Dawn gave a sigh as he circted the mana in his body to the hand that was holding the formation disk as it immediately started to emit a dim light when it came in contact with Andrew Dawn mana,
At this point, even though the dragon phantom had not had his main consciousness unlocked, it was still able to tell that something was wrong as it let out a roar and charged at Andrew Dawn.
Unfortunately, it waste as the moment it wanted to move, Andrew Dawn had already ced the formation disk in front of him as a white light shot out from a hole avable in the disk towards the dragon phantom.
From the information on the formation disk, it was obvious that whatever this light was; it was what was going to activate the formation magic and bind whatever target it managed to bind.
Although the dragon phantom had no idea what the lighting towards it represented, it knew that it could not allow that light to touch but unfortunately for it and fortunately for Andrew Dawn, the light that came out of the formation disk was too fast for the dragon phantom to dodge in addition to the fact that the dragon phantom itself was slow to react when Andrew Dawn first brought the formation disk.
Under the eyes of everyone in the pit including Andrew Dawn himself watched as the light that came out from the formation disk came in contact with the dragon phantom''s body.
Fortunately for Andrew Dawn, it appeared that his luck had not been fully exhausted because despite the 50% chance that the formation magic could fail given that he wasn''t that much stronger than the dragon phantom and it was even the dragon phantom who was more powerful than him, the magic that had a chance of failure activated as arge amount of huge chains suddenly appeared around the dragon phantom and tied it.
If the formation magic had failed to activate then Andrew Dawn would have wasted one of the 5 few chances he had to use the formation disk and looking at things, it was obvious that if he tried to try to use the formation disk again, the dragon phantom would have been fully ready.
From this, it could be said that Andrew Dawn''s luck was indeed not bad.
Ace was initially unaware of the formation magic that had been inscribed on the formation disc until he noticed the numerous enormous white chains that suddenly appeared to hold the dragon phantom still after the formation disc''s light touched the dragon phantom''s body. Ace then realised that the formation magic on the formation disc was a bind-type formation.
In any case, this was not the main matter of importance as the real matter of importance was that the dragon phantom was firmly still and tied to shame on the ground by the chains, which meant that for some time that the chains couldst and hold the dragon phantom in ce, the dragon phantom was basically nothing but a living tiger with no limbs to attack.
And Ace was right because immediately after he had this thought, he sensed the mana emitting out of Andrew Dawn and his men increased by several levels as they all got into different stances.
The reason for the rapid rise in mana wasn''t because Andrew Dawn and his men''s total mana suddenly increased; rather, it was a feeling they gave Ace. They were getting ready for a major move, which is why their mana appeared to have increased due to the amount of mana they were emitting and moving around for their biggest moves.
Nobody needed to be told at this point that Andrew Dawn and his men want to strike the dragon phantom when it''s down and unable to react.
Chapter 281 Dulplicate
[Duplicate chapter so I''ll edit in a few chapters and I''ll only two chapters again. This time, I''ll upload it since I haven''t been really keeping the past promises]
"Is that not a formation disk?" Ace muttered as he stared at the item in Andrew Dawn''s hands that had its appearance simr to an item mentioned in the knowledge in his head.
At first, he thought he was mistaken but when he saw the appearance and shape of the disk again, he knew he was right that it was indeed a formation disk that was in Andrew Dawn''s hand
He was able to quickly realise this because he had a reasonable amount of knowledge concerning formation in his head due to the basic alchemy knowledge and the extra knowledge he brought about the different aspects of alchemy in the alternate dimension. The knowledge rting to formation was also in the list he brought of aspects rting to alchemy.
Unfortunately, although he was knowledgeable about formations, he hasn''t been able to use them yet. Unexpectedly he managed to encounter something that was rted to formation here which was also kind of weird considering that this wasn''t the only item that Andrew Dawn had brought out that was rted to alchemy and now that Ace really thought of it, items created from alchemy seemed to be rather....special.
Perhaps it might be because he was the one creating through alchemy that he failed to fully realise how special items created through alchemy are but now that the thought really came to him, Ace could tell that from another person''s perspective, it was not really an exaggeration to say that the items created through alchemy had a miraculous effect that was unique to them.
Alchemy is not actually a single entity but several which was what made it unique since different from the other aspects of alchemy that were mostly stand-alone without needing tobine with other aspects to create an item, alchemy made it possible that one was not limited to only the traditional way of creating items.
As these thoughts were running through his mind, they had nothing to do with Andrew Dawn as he naturally had no way of knowing what was going on inside Ace''s mind.
Expectedly, Ace was right in his thought as the item that was indeed in Andrew Dawn''s hand was a formation disk which was naturally rted to formations.
Formation magic involves the use of intricate magic arrays to channel and focuses magical energy. A magic array is aplex symbol or pattern, often inscribed on a surface, that can manipte magical forces in specific ways.
Formation magic refers to the practice of using multiple magic arrays inbination to achieve a particr effect or goal. This often involves arranging the arrays in a specific pattern or formation, hence the name.
For example, a group of mages might use formation magic to create a powerful protective barrier around a city. Each mage would contribute its own unique array to the formation, which would work together to create a cohesive shield. The exact cement and orientation of each array would be crucial to the sess of the spell.
Anothermon use of formation magic is inbat. A group of fighters might use formation magic to coordinate their attacks and defend against enemy forces. Each fighter would have their own array, which would work together to create arger array that could amplify their abilities.
Formation magic can be incredibly powerful, allowing a group of skilled mages to aplish feats that would be impossible for an individual. However, it often requires a great deal of skill, coordination, and knowledge of magic arrays to use effectively.
Andrew Dawn had nothing to do with formation magic as he was even severelycking in knowledge rting to formation but while he could not perform formation magic using his mana or through a catalyst he made himself, he could still use formation through the help of the item in his hand except it was only possible for a limited time.
[Rank 3 High Rare Grade Bind Formation Disk],
A formation disk that uses bind magic that involves creating chains of restraints to bind and immobilise a target which traps the target and prevents them from moving or using their powers.
Any target can be bound as long as the target is not too powerful that the caster of the bind magic.
Note that the duration of the formation magic depends on how powerful the target is.
The formation disk can be used a total of five times.please visit
........
This was the information of the formation disk in Andrew Dawn''s hands and looking at how things are, it appears that while the item was a powerful one, it can only be used for a limited time.
It was not an exaggeration to call it powerful as it was indeed powerful since ording to the primordial chronicle, it could be used to bind any target as long as it was not too powerful than the person who cast the bind.
Although it did not say the limit, Andrew Dawn figured that it should be more than enough to even trap a rank 3 specie when he''s rank 3 himself and in the situation, Andrew Dawn was currently in, the formation disk was more than enough to trap an equally exhausted dragon phantom.
After staring at the phantom dragon in front of him, Andrew Dawn gave a sigh as he circted the mana in his body to the hand that was holding the formation disk as it immediately started to emit a dim light when it came in contact with Andrew Dawn mana,
At this point, even though the dragon phantom had not had his main consciousness unlocked, it was still able to tell that something was wrong as it let out a roar and charged at Andrew Dawn.
Unfortunately, it waste as the moment it wanted to move, Andrew Dawn had already ced the formation disk in front of him as a white light shot out from a hole avable in the disk towards the dragon phantom.
From the information on the formation disk, it was obvious that whatever this light was; it was what was going to activate the formation magic and bind whatever target it managed to bind.
Although the dragon phantom had no idea what the lighting towards it represented, it knew that it could not allow that light to touch but unfortunately for it and fortunately for Andrew Dawn, the light that came out of the formation disk was too fast for the dragon phantom to dodge in addition to the fact that the dragon phantom itself was slow to react when Andrew Dawn first brought the formation disk.
Under the eyes of everyone in the pit including Andrew Dawn himself watched as the light that came out from the formation disk came in contact with the dragon phantom''s body.
Fortunately for Andrew Dawn, it appeared that his luck had not been fully exhausted because despite the 50% chance that the formation magic could fail given that he wasn''t that much stronger than the dragon phantom and it was even the dragon phantom who was more powerful than him, the magic that had a chance of failure activated as arge amount of huge chains suddenly appeared around the dragon phantom and tied it.
If the formation magic had failed to activate then Andrew Dawn would have wasted one of the 5 few chances he had to use the formation disk and looking at things, it was obvious that if he tried to try to use the formation disk again, the dragon phantom would have been fully ready.
From this, it could be said that Andrew Dawn''s luck was indeed not bad.
Ace was initially unaware of the formation magic that had been inscribed on the formation disc until he noticed the numerous enormous white chains that suddenly appeared to hold the dragon phantom still after the formation disc''s light touched the dragon phantom''s body. Ace then realised that the formation magic on the formation disc was a bind-type formation.
In any case, this was not the main matter of importance as the real matter of importance was that the dragon phantom was firmly still and tied to shame on the ground by the chains, which meant that for some time that the chains couldst and hold the dragon phantom in ce, the dragon phantom was basically nothing but a living tiger with no limbs to attack.
And Ace was right because immediately after he had this thought, he sensed the mana emitting out of Andrew Dawn and his men increased by several levels as they all got into different stances.
The reason for the rapid rise in mana wasn''t because Andrew Dawn and his men''s total mana suddenly increased; rather, it was a feeling they gave Ace. They were getting ready for a major move, which is why their mana appeared to have increased due to the amount of mana they were emitting and moving around for their biggest moves.
Nobody needed to be told at this point that Andrew Dawn and his men want to strike the dragon phantom when it''s down and unable to react.
Chapter 282 Run
[Please don''t buy the next chapter as it is a duplicate of this chapter which was caused due to the site and aggingwork. Apart from it being annoying to you, I''m also annoyed because I will have to edit itter and it''s another stress. For one, I''m supposed to release two chapters today but I can''t because I''m under the weather. Note that I even had to skip ss today because of this so I''m sorry and I hope I get well enough to upload this book. This is also a raw chapter so grammar errors might appear. ],
[Third Person POV],
The earth mage was the first to act as he immediately shouted the name of his spell when he was ready to attack.
"Earth Magic: Earth Boulder", The earth mage shouted and immediately after doing so, the earth 15 metres around him began to be unstable as the ground started scattering but this was not all because after the ground in front of the earth mage began to scatter, a secondter, the earth in front of him began to rise.
Yes, it was rising as a certain part of the earth was initially rooted to the ground and started to rise in the air and it took a long time for thisrge piece of earth to be a very huge chunk of earthpressed into a big ball that was more than 5 metres in height.
When Ace saw therge piece of earthpressed to make a huge ball, he thought that the name of the spell ''Earth Boulder'' was indeed fitting because of the sight in front of him but this was none of anyone in the pit business as the earth mage gave another loud shout before using both his hands to direct the hovering earth ball to the dragon phantom.
BOOM!!!!
ROAR!!!!!
Another explosion-like sound resounded in the den again followed by the angry roar of the dragon phantom that could do nothing but roar in anger and annoyance due to being unable to do anything and just passively receiving an attack defenceless.
The attack from the earth mage was effective though since the dragon phantom figure became slightly more transparent and after the other mage that was under Andrew Dawn shot his own attack at the dragon phantom, it became even more transparent.
The two mages were not the only ones who wanted to attack the dragon phantom in this state as Andrew Dawn was even creating a more terrifying attack but unlike the other two mages who both cast spells to attack the dragon phantom, Andrew Dawn was nning to attack with nothing but the mixture of his two elements at their highest.
Doing this made it faster to conjure an attack that would still have a reasonable amount of damage and putting aside the lightning element of Andrew Dawn, just the soul energy mixed in the attack was enough to elevate this seemingly simple attack to a level that it wasn''t much weaker than a really structured spell.
Looking at the terrifying long spear solely conjured from Andrew Dawn elements which were still growing above his head, Ace couldn''t help but take a step back due to the danger rms he was receiving in his head from the gigantic spear that made his chest tighten.
It wasn''t only him that did this as even Andrew Dawn''s men did the same as they all took several steps back except that different from Ace, their actions weren''t exaggerated.
While all this happened, Andrew Dawn felt it was already time to release his own attack and with a roar, the gigantic ck lightning spell in mid-air descended on the dragon phantom and while the speed of the decent appeared slow due to the ck lightning spear being huge, it was very fast that Ace could only see that it was descending due to the spear being huge.
What he never expected was that after the lightning spear came in contact with the dragon phantom''s head, there was no sound like the usual explosive sounds that has been going on in the den but the roar that came from the dragon phantom this time was painfully wretched.
It wasn''t hard for someone to know that this attack must be one of the attacks that really did real damage to the dragon phantom and might even be the highest one but that''s none of Ace''s business right now because although the figure of the dragon phantom did get more transparent, the white huge chains that had bound the dragon phantom started to have cracks as the body of the dragon phantom moved a little.
It hadn''t been able to even move a little well due to the number of chains that held him down so when he finally moved his body in a very obvious manner, something was made clear to Ace and the others.
It was clear that the dragon phantom was already managing to free itself and it was going to be soon given that the cracks on the huge chains were increasing bit by bit by the second and when everyone in the pit including Ace, they all had a dignified expression on their faces as they prepared to attack again before the dragon phantom freed itself.
Unlike the others who could pull out fancy big moves, Ace could do none of that as his mana would not even be enough to even pull an attack capable of harming the dragon phantom.please visit
This was what Ace thought when an idea suddenly came to his mind but due to it being too risky that he had to get close to the dragon phantom, Ace was about to dismiss it when he suddenly had another idea as he turned to look at the others who were preparing attacks to fire at the dragon phantom again.
The figure of the dragon phantom was very transparent at this point and looking at how things were currently if the same attacks that were fired before can be fired again, Ace was sure that as long as there was still a little bit ofbat power left after the dragon phantom frees itself, it wouldn''t take long for them to defeat it andplete the quest.
Of course, this could only happen if the attacks were strong as before or even stronger to cause heavy damage to the dragon phantom.
As Ace thought of these things, he brought out two metallic-looking balls from his storage ring.
The two metallic balls in his hands were indeed runic explosives but different from the ones he had used in the den ever since he had been here, these two runic explosives were not ignite runic explosives but explode runic explosives.
Aside from the others making the dragon phantom weaker from their attacks, it was the damage caused by the runic explosives in his hand that will determine if he could also contribute to this fight against the dragon phantom so as Ace watched as the others finally began to attack the dragon phantom again, he quickly made his way a little closer to the dragon phantom at a distance that wasn''t dangerous.
''I wonder if it will roar again like the previous times'', Ace thought as he watched as the others attacked the dragon phantom.
[Third Person POV],
Perhaps it was because he saw that his past attack was effective or because he had another reason but the earth mage decided to attack the dragon phantom with the same attack he had used before but it was evident from the slightly smaller size of this earth boulder that the earth boulder spell was not something that could be used casually which was understandable because it won''t be an ultimate move if it was that easy to use causally.
The other mage''s attack was even less impressive as his new attack wasn''t even as effective as his first one although it did cause a reasonable amount of damage as well since the dragon phantom figure did get more transparent from both mages'' attacks.
Unlike the two mages under Andrew Dawn who could only send out rtively weaker attacks, unlike the first one they delivered, Andrew Dawn''s attack still did not lose out by getting weaker in the second round.
Unlike the first attack which was a singr attack, Andrew Dawn''s attack was different this time.
It was still the same lightning spear but multiple individual lightning spears that were rtively far fewer on their own but when they gathered in a dense amount above Andrew Dawn''s head, the pressure they were emitting was not weaker than the first attack and was slightly stronger in fact.
It was just that before Andrew Dawn could fire the attack, the chains that were binding the dragon phantom suddenly scattered at the same time but thankfully for everyone, Andrew Dawn''s attacks were still fast enough that the dragon phantom was unable to react by trying to dodge immediately after it got the chains of its body.
BOOM!!! BOOM!!! BOOM!!!
BOOM!!! BOOM!!! BOOM!!!
BOOM!!! BOOM!!!
Watching as the numerous lightning spears continued to descend on the dragon phantom as the den shook more, Ace took a deep breath and dashed towards the dragon phantom''s location immediately after thest lightning spear descended and by the time he got to a reasonable distance from the dragon phantom after the dust caused from Andrew Dawn attack, Ace saw as the dragon phantom opened its mouth to roar and before the roar could even happen, there were already two metallic balls that had been thrown into its mouth by a certain someone.
BOOM!!!!!
Chapter 283 DUPLICATE!!!!
[Third Person POV],
The earth mage was the first to act as he immediately shouted the name of his spell when he was ready to attack.
"Earth Magic: Earth Boulder", The earth mage shouted and immediately after doing so, the earth 15 metres around him began to be unstable as he ground started scattering but this was not all because after the ground in front of the earth mage began to scatter, a secondter, the earth in front of him began to rise.
Yes, it was rising as a certain part of the earth was initially rooted to the ground and started to rise in the air and it took a long time for thisrge piece of earth to be a very huge chunk of earthpressed into a big ball that was more than 5 metres in height.
When Ace saw therge piece of earthpressed to make a huge ball, he thought that the name of the spell ''Earth Boulder'' was indeed a fitting name because of the sight in front of him but this was none of anyone in the pit business as the earth mage gave another loud shout before using both his hands to direct the hovering earthearth ball to the dragon phantom.
BOOM!!!!
ROAR!!!!!
Another explosion-like sound resounded in the den again followed by the angry roar of the dragon phantom that could do nothing but roar in anger and annoyance due to being unable to do anything and just passively receive an attack defenceless.
The attack from the earth mage was effective though since the dragon phantom figure became slightly more transparent and after the other mage that was under Andrew Dawn shot his own attack at the dragon phantom, it became even more transparent.
The two mages were not the only one who wanted to attack the dragon phantom in this state as Andrew Dawn was even creating a more terrifying attack but unlike the other two mages who both cast spells to attack the dragon phantom, Andrew Dawn was nning to attack with nothing but the mixture of his two elements at their highest.
Doing this made it faster to conjure an attack that would still have a reasonable amount of damage.and putting aside the lightning element of Andrew Dawn, just the soul energy mixed in the attack was enough to elevate this seemingly simple attack to a level that it wasn''t much weaker than a really structured spell.
Looking at the terrifying long spear solely conjured from Andrew Dawn elements which was still growing above his head, Ace couldn''t help but take a step back due to the danger rms he was receiving in his head from the gigantic spear that made his chest tighten.
It wasn''t only him that did thi as even Andrew Dawn men did the same as they all took several steps back except that different from Ace, their actions weren''t exaggerated.
While all this happened, Andrew Dawn felt it was already time to release his own attack and with a roar, the gigantic ck lightning spell in mid air descended on the dragon phantom and while the speed of the decent appeared slow due to the ck lightning spear being huge, it was very fast that Ace could only see that it was descending due to the spear being huge.
What he never expected was that after the lightning spear came in contact with the dragon phantom head, there was no sound like the usual explosive sounds that has been going on in the den but the roar that came from the dragon phantom this time was painfully wretched.
It wasn''t hard for someone to know that this attack must be one of attacks that really did real damage to the dragon phantom and might even be the highest one but that''s none of Ace business right now because although the figure of the dragon phantom did get more transparent, the white huge chains that had bound the dragon phantom started to have cracks as the body of the dragon phantom moved a little.
It hadn''t been able to even move a little well due to the amount of chains that held him down so when he finally moved his body in a very obvious manner, something was made clear to Ace and the others.
It was clear that the dragon phantom was already managing to free itself and it was going to be soon given that the cracks on the huge chains were increasing bit by bit by the second and when everyone in the pit including Ace, they all had dignified expression on their faces as they prepared to attack again before the dragon phantom freed itself.
Unlike the others who could pull out fancy big moves, Ace could do none of that as his mana would not even be enough to even pull an attack capable of harming the dragon phantom.
This was what Ace thought when an idea suddenly came to his mind but due it been too risky that he had to get close to the dragon phantom, Ace was about to dismiss it when he suddenly had another idea as he turned to look at the others who were preparing attacks to fire at the dragon phantom again.
The figure of the dragon phantom was very transparent at this point and looking at how things were currently, if the same attacks that was fired before can be fired again, Ace was sure that as long as there was still a little bit ofbat power left after the dragon phantom frees itself, it wouldn''t take long for them to defeat it andplete the quest.
Of course, this could only happen if the attacks were strong as before or even stronger to cause heavy damage to the dragon phantom.
As Ace thought of these things, he brought out two metallic looking balls from his storage ring.
The two metallic balls in his hands were indeed runic explosives but different from the ones he had used in the den ever since he had been here, these two runic explosives were not ignite runic explosives but explode runic explosives.
Aside from the others making the dragon phantom weaker from their attacks, it was the damage caused from the runic explosives in his hand that will determine if he could also contribute to this fight against the dragon phantom so as Ace watched as the others finally began to attack the dragon phantom again, he quickly made his way a little closer to the dragon phantom at a distance that wasn''t dangerous.
''I wonder if it will roar again like the previous times'', Ace thought as he watched as the others attacked the dragon phantom.
[Third Person POV],
Perhaps it was because he saw that his past attack was effective or because he had another reason but the earth mage decided to attack the dragon phantom with the same attack he had used before but it was evident from the slightly smaller size of this earth boulder that the earth boulder spell was not something that could be used casually which was understand because it won''t be an ultimate move if it was that easy to use causally.
The ther mage attack was even more less impressive as his new attack wasn''t even as effective as his first one although it did cause a reasonable amount of damage as well since the dragon phantom figure did get more transparent from both mages'' attack.
Unlike the two mages under Andrew Dawn who could only send out rtively weaker attacks unlike the first one they delivered, Andrew Dawn attack still did not lose out by getting weaker in the second round.
Unlike the first attack that was a singr attack, Andrew Dawn attack was different this time.
It was still the same lightning spear but multiple individual lightning spears that were rtively far fewer on their own but when they gathered in a dense amount above Andrew Dawn head, the pressure they were emitting was not weaker than the first attack and was slightly stronger in fact.
It was just that before Andrew Dawn could fire the attack, the chains that were binding the dragon phantom suddenly scattered at the same time but thankfully for everyone, Andrew Dawn attacks were still fast enough that the dragon phantom was unable to react by trying to dodge immediately after it got the chains of its body.
BOOM!!! BOOM!!! BOOM!!!
BOOM!!! BOOM!!! BOOM!!!
BOOM!!! BOOM!!!
Watching as the numerous lightning spears continued to descend on the dragon phantom as the den shook more, Ace took a deep breath and dashed towards the dragon phantom location immediately after thest lightning spear descended and by the time he got to a reasonable distance from the dragon phantom after the dust caused from Andrew Dawn attack, Ace saw as the dragon phantom opened its mouth to roar and before the roar could even happen, there were already two metallic balls that had been thrown into its mouth by a certain someone.
BOOM!!!!!
Chapter 284 Defeated?
[Third Person POV],
Ace had observed a habit from the dragon phantom.
He observed that the dragon always roars when it is hurt or about to strike. Although this habit of the dragon phantom appeared to be quite normal and was in fact normal, Ace had an idea because of it.
For one, Ace was the only person in the group who was still unranked, so his attacks were unexceptional and carried no real damage that could reasonably injure the dragon phantom. In addition, he was unable to engage the dragon phantom in closebat.
Ace had no confidence in even prating the dragon phantom''s shell, despite the fact that it was not any weaker than when it first materialised.
Ace was certain that approaching the dragon phantom at any moment would be a suicide attempt. The risk involved in epting this risk was simply too great.
Therefore, even if Ace intended to use the explode runic explosive to harm the dragon phantom, he would need to get near it in order for the explosion to have a chance of making direct contact with the phantom figure.
Ace had to get very close to the dragon phantom in order to decrease the distance at which it would be ready to defend against the explosives because if he attempted to hurl the explosives from a great distance, the dragon phantom would be able to defend against it or dodge it with ease.
There was also the issue that, despite the damage that Ace had seen from the explode runic explosive, it was still unclear how much damage it could cause that would actually matter in the battle.
Ace wanted to abandon every n of getting too near to the dragon phantom because of the high risk it represented when a thought urred to him.
Although the dragon phantom had no flesh and a real body and was more of a vessel in some ways, it nheless had a body, and most species also had to be concerned about internal damage to their bodies when battling because it could potentiallypromise them.
In some cases, being injured internally during a struggle posed a greater risk than having a crippled limb because the former could render the victim incapable of moving their body to avoid harm or flee.
Of course, one''s adversaries would first have to get past their external protection before one could even cause an internal injury, but this was not the point.
The point is that even though the dragon phantom had a body devoid of flesh and blood, Ace wondered whether it would still sustain a severe blow if it were struck from the inside, where its exterior body''s defences were ineffective.
How was Ace doing to evennd an attack on the inside of the dragon phantom, even if this concept seemed usible to work?
Ace only remembered the dragon phantom''s roaring behaviour at the precise moment he had this thought.
He recalled that the dragon always roars when it is in pain or about to attack, but even with this memory, Ace still had to approach the dragon phantom and toss the explosives into its mouth, which came with its own set of dangers.
But had Ace ever been reluctant to take a chance that might threaten his life before?
Ace has never shied away from a task because he thought it might endanger his life. The only time Ace would not try to take a risk is if there was a specific obstacle or if Ace did not believe the risk was worthwhile.
If Ace was ever scared of taking risks, he would never have tried to join in this battle against the dragon phantom.
When Ace realised he would have to approach the dragon phantom in order to have a chance of harming it, he only gave it some thought before deciding to take the risk. If one were to rank all the risks Ace had taken, one could say that this particr one was at the very top of the list.
After doing some calctions and making a decision, Ace immediately ran in the direction of the dragon phantom as soon as he saw Andrew Dawn unleash his final attack. When the dust had cleared from Andrew Dawn''s attack, the dragon phantom had opened its mouth to roar, but before it could do so, two metallic balls had been thrown into its mouth by a certain someone.
Because it was caught off guard by someone suddenly throwing an object in its mouth, The dragon phantom was slow to react as it even close his mouth to turn and look at Ace who was already running as fast as his legs could carry him but before it couldplete its action to turn and look at Acepletely, it suddenly felt its mouth increase in size as a terrifying sound escaped from its mouth.
BOOM!!!!!!!!!!!!
As both explosives exploded together, the gust of wind that came with it was sopressed that even aftering out of the dragon''s phantom mouth, it still reached Ace''s location as he carried him into the air to throw him in another direction.
"Ugh", Ace groaned as hended roughly on the ground as his body rolled by several metres before stopping.
Due to the exhaustion that has been caused by fighting dozens of mutated rats that even the basic stamina pill could notpletely extinguish, Ace struggled to reposition his body to get on his feet and when he turned to look at the location of the dragon phantom, all he saw was a cloud of dust and nothing else as it was hard to see through the dust and observe what was happening in it.
Andrew Dawn and his men were also in different locations as they were all already prepared and left their location when they saw Ace throw two metallic balls into the dragon phantom''s mouth before madly running away from his location.
Andrew Dawn had no idea what the metallic balls were but his men knew as they had seen Ace take out simr metallic balls that act as explosives to throw at mutated rats.
What they were puzzled about is that from the damage they''ve seen the explosives cause whenever they were put into action, they were still able to tell that despite the explosive being very destructive in its own right, it was going to cause a limited amount of damage to the dragon phantom.
If even they could know this, then Ace who was using the explosives several times should be aware of this as well.
What they were not aware of was that the explosives they thought were already destructive enough were the far lesser version of the real deal as Ace hadn''t used any of the four explode runic explosives he had in his storage ring. He had used two now so there were only two remaining but Ace wasn''t concerned about this as he was more concerned about whether his attack was effective or not but after waiting for a few more seconds, there was no reactioning from the cloud of dust.
"I-is it over?" Ace muttered when he saw that there was no reaction whatsoever from the dragon phantom but when he recalled the effect of the explosion just now that was indeed very violent, Ace thought his attack should have been more effective than he thought.
When Ace thought of this, he rxed his guard a little as his legs started to shake a little from exhaustion but just before he could release a sigh, Ace heard a familiar roar and before he could react he saw a gigantic figure suddenly appear in front of him.
It was the dragon of course and although his figure was now very transparent to the point that it appeared it would soon be impossible, Ace had other things to worry about as he saw the huge w of the dragon slowly descend on him from above.
It was as if time had stopped itself as the only thing Ace could see was the dragon phantom w descending on his head as his bone started cracking from the air pressure that came with the w even before the w fully descended.
While Ace''s brain was working at full speed, he could not move his body as his speed was far lesser than the dragon phantom. Ace thought that it was finally time for him to die and while he felt it was unfortunate since he hadn''t even evolved yet now that all his job requirements wereplete. Ace was still able to react as he decided to drop onest attack on the dragon phantom before leaving.
Due to the fact that it was only a single thought that was needed to remove an item from the storage ring, two metallic balls which were thest explode runic explosives suddenly appeared in Ace''s hand as he quickly infused his mana into the explosives to activate them before he was fully crushed.
After just before the dragon phantom w could descend fully and before Ace could confirm that he had indeed activated the explode runic explosives, he suddenly felt his vision shift as the environment in front of his eyes changed and just before he could fully understand what was going on, a loud sound interrupted his thought process.
BOOM!!!!!
Chapter 285 Last Draw?
[Third Person POV],
BOOM!!!!
Ace was startled when he heard the now-familiar sound, which was still sudden. He immediately turned to look in the direction the sound wasing from and was a little surprised to see a massive mushroom-shaped cloud of dust in the atmosphere quite some distance away.
By witnessing this, Ace was able to confirm that he had indeed activated the explosives, but he had to take care of another matter before determining how sessful the explosives were against the dragon phantom.
He turned to the "blood" guy next to him and said as he was considering this.
"Thank you," Ace said to Andrew Dawn, panting heavily between sentences.
He was initially perplexed about why he had suddenly changed locations, and just as he began to address the issue after realising the cause, the sound of the explosion interrupted him. However, now that he knew that the explosives were set off before he changed locations, he finally had the opportunity to express gratitude to the person who saved him, and there was no one faster than Andrew Dawn who could act quickly to perform actions that were simr to teleportation.
Well, it resembled transportation, at least in Ace''s eyes.
Andrew Dawn turned his bloody head to Ace when he finished speaking, just nodding in response before shifting his attention back to the dust cloud off to the side of where they were standing.
Ace asionally made a small sound of difort while concentrating on the dust cloud in the distance, and the two of them were otherwise silent.
The two of them continued to stare off into the distance for a while without uttering a word until Andrew Dawn lost patience and turned to Ace and spoke.
With a deep voice that was heavy with weakness, Andrew Dawnmanded, "Sit down," adding, "You''re hurt, so don''t force it."
And Ace was indeed very weak as a result of the internal injury he suffered from bearing the crushing pressure of the dragon phantom w before Andrew Dawn rescued him, as Andrew Dawn stated.
There were several ces on Ace''s body that kept oozing blood, and this was the reason why he asionally let out sounds of agony even as he fought to stay upright.
He wasn''t as bloody as Andrew Dawn, who appeared to have blood all over him, but he wasn''t that far from Andrew Dawn either because he appeared to be quite bloody as well.
While Ace agreed that he was indeed a mess, just like Andrew Dawn stated, he did not follow his advice to sit as the man who just spoke to him was a bigger mess than him. "Don''t worry, I can still hold on for a while," Ace said as Andrew Dawn just nodded.
Ace saw this and inhaled deeply before focusing on the receding dust cloud in the distance.
For one, Ace could have taken some basic health pills to help his condition, but he was sure that even those pills couldn''t instantly improve his health and might even have negative side effects on his body because it was too feeble to even withstand the toxic effects of the pills.
Toxic as in the impurities in the pills.
Apart from what was stated in the knowledge he had in his head, Ace had no idea how the toxic in pills could affect a person from a personal experience. However, he did know that if one had already umted a lot of toxic in their body from taking numerous impurity-containing pills or potions, it was best not to push their body''s limits and to only try taking more pills or potions when they were seriously injured.
Ace had this knowledge in his mind, and he had no intention of finding out what exactly his body would experience as a result of ingesting too many impurities from pills.
Ace surmises that this should beparable to instances in his past where doctors treated patients properly but ended up crippling them because they were treated right away.
If Ace were confident that his body''s immunity to the impurities in the pills was strong enough to still resist the umted toxic in his body, he could continue to take the pills and ignore the warnings stated in the knowledge in his head. However, because Ace was still an unranked specie and had consumed arge number of pills since he began producing them¡ªwhich should have numbered to above half a hundred¡ªAce was not very confident he could still keep on.
Although he did not believe his body was capable of withstanding additional toxicity, particrly in the injured condition he was in, this did not preclude someone else from taking the pills.
Ace spoke after turning to face Andrew Dawn who was standing next to him.
He fumbled for a basic pill bottle in his storage ring and muttered "Take" before slowly extending his palm to Andrew Dawn.
Since Andrew Dawn also owned a storage ring and was familiar with its operation, he exhibited no astonishment or other reactions when the pill bottles appeared out of nowhere.
Ace was also aware of this when he first met Andrew Dawn and noticed a ring on his finger that was somewhat simr to his own. Ace was confident that Andrew Dawn would not have any ns for his ring because he must have also received his storage ring as part of the first kill reward and should be aware that it was sealed and could only be used by the person to whom it belonged.
Putting this aside, Andrew Dawn was the one in the pit who needed the pill the most. He needed it not only to stay standing and avoid copsing, but also because he was theirst line of defence and power in the event that the dragon phantom still had some fighting ability.
Ace deduced that Andrew Dawn must not have taken as many pills as him based on the way he made his men appear to have so few pills in their possession. Ace reasoned that pills should be rare in their hands.
If his king was like this, his men should also be the same, but Ace was unconcerned about them because he had seen them in the distance when he was previously watching the cloud of dust. Their predicament was better than his and Andrew Dawn''s because they were still alive, and even if it wasn''t, Ace didn''t care because he also had to take care of himself.
Fortunately, he did not need to say much because Andrew Dawn swiftly and without hesitation took the pill bottle from his hands.
When he saw this, he shifted his attention back to the dust cloud, which was already disappearing.
What Ace didn''t realise was that if he had continued to pay attention to Andrew Dawn, he would have seen that Andrew Dawn took the pills all at once rather than one at a time.
Ace''s expressionless visage might have given birth to another expression if he had seen it.
Chapter 286 Defeated
[I want to thank y''all for the support y''all have given me till this day. Alchemist will soon reach 300 chapters which is a number I never thought I''d reach but thanks to you guys, it''s happening. For this month, I''m going to try and show this book some much love than I did in the past month and how am I going to do that? Do worry and just read lol]
[Third Person POV],
"Tsk!"
"What a cockroach-like dragon," Andrew Dawn weakly hissed irritably as he observed the dragon phantom appear to be nothing more than lines of air connected together.
Ace nodded in ord with Andrew Dawn''s assertion as soon as he heard it.
Andrew Dawn still spoke weakly to demonstrate his condition, but unlike before, when he had to force himself to utter a few words, he could speak freely now.
Ace was very startled by the pace of healing and began to wonder if Andrew Dawn actually did possess a method of elerating the healing process in his body.
He never considered Andrew Dawn taking the pills all at once rather than one at a time within a few short breaths in between.
Because sometimes having too much of one thing in one''s system can have the opposite impact if one''s body is not strong enough, so Ace did not believe most people could and would even take numerous pills at once.
However, since Ace was unaware of Andrew Dawn''s action, he paid little attention to Andrew Dawn''s quick recovery process and instead focused on the now-barely-existent dragon phantom.
Even though Ace was unsure of the dragon phantom''s presentbat prowess, he was confident that if he did not die too quickly if the phantomnds an attack on him, even he could kill the dragon phantom with thest few explosives in his storage ring.
It appears that the explode runic explosives were simply more powerful than he expected.
In any case, the fact that everything appeared to being to an end was good news, but since nobody knew if another event might appear out of nowhere or even if the fight with the dragon phantom would end if its figure vanished, it was best to wrap up the situation quickly.
Ace shifted to face Andrew Dawn as he pondered this.
Apart from the fact that he was still covered in blood, Andrew Dawn''s aura was much weaker than it had been when the fight first started.
Aside from this, Andrew Dawn''s red mist was almost nonexistent, making it impossible for someone to mistakenly believe that the mist was still around him if they only gave him a quick look.
Ace had no way of knowing whether Andrew Dawn''s men were in the same predicament as Andrew Dawn or if the red mist had entirely vanished from their side because he was not near them.
Ace was more inclined to believe the former because he could still make out that they were still standing and did not appear to be exerting all of their strength to do so. If it had been the berserk pill they had taken, on the other hand, they would have been essentially paralysed and unable to move their bodies.
In any event, Ace opened his mouth to address Andrew Dawn, as his attention was drawn elsewhere.
"Do you think you can still go for ast round Emperor Andrew?" Ace asked as Andrew Dawn turned to him before nodding and just before Ace could ask about what he could do to help, Andrew Dawn vanished from his side as Ace felt a cold soft breeze pass him by as Ace saw a sh of light rapidly approach the phantom location in a second.
Because Andrew Dawn''s strength and speed both decreased over time, Ace could still make out the outline of his body as he ran, but even then all he could make out was a sh of light, demonstrating how fast Andrew Dawn was still moving despite his slower pace.
Ace, however, did not consider this and was not at all concerned about it; instead, he focused on the battle between Andrew Dawn and the dragon phantom, which was probably going to be theirst confrontation.
The sound that came from their exchange could not bepared to how it first was when everything first began, unlike before where every strike from Andrew Dawn and the dragon phantom could cause mini explosions, but even then, the sound created from their exchange was still loud enough.
What Ace didn''t anticipate was for the fight, which he assumed wouldst a long time, to end quickly as he watched the dragon phantom let out itsst roar.
ROAR!
"Did the phantom just get vanquished just like that?" When Ace noticed that the dragon phantom''s figure was gone, he murmured.
All that was left of the phantom was its enormous dragon heart, which was gradually shrinking and emitting a weak glow.
"Was it not intended to be risky?" Ace thought, shaking his head quickly as the notion crossed his mind.
Ace corrected himself and shook his head again, "No, this fight was never for once easy.
The battles that had taken ce in this pit were not easy because they werergely carried by a single man who took the real battle to himself. He had forgotten that he had only appeared in the final seconds of the fight from when it first began before remembering that he had never been in the fight before and could only contribute at the end. However great his contribution to theter stages of the fight could be, it did not change the fact that this man was the one who carried the real battle.
This man was no other than Andrew Dawn.
Ace sighed and turned to look at Andrew Dawn, remembering the strength he had seen in the man, when the man he was just thinking of abruptly became unsteady on his feet and held the dragon heart, a slightly dim object, in his hand.
"What has changed for him so suddenly?" As Andrew Dawn''s step became more erratic with each passing second¡ªapparently even fighting to stand on his own¡ªAce muttered, a little perplexed.
"Seems like the berserk pill''s effect is....." Ace had barely finished his thought before moving when he saw Andrew Dawn copse.
Chapter 287 Run
[Third Person POV],
It wasn''t that Andrew Dawn had died or anything but it was just as Ace had assumed that the bacsh from taking the berserk pill had already caught up with Andrew Dawn.
In a nutshell, it just meant that while Andrew Dawn had achieved his goal of retrieving the dragon''s heart, he was nothing more than just a paralysed body that couldn''t move and could even be easily killed by someone like Ace at his peak.
What needed to be done now was to get out of the den because although the dragon phantom that was majorly part of the den shaking violently had been defeated, the den still did not stop shaking as the rocks started to even drop from the ceiling as the dust that came with it also increased.
From this, it was easy to realise that the den was going to soon copse and it seemed like it was going to happen soon.
What Ace even thought was that perhaps it was the pit he was in that was affected and would surely copse so he was unaware that while his assumption about the whole den being affected by the violent shaking of before, it wasn''t that it was their pit that was going to get affected badly and it was the den as a whole that was getting affected.
But while Ace was unaware of this, his n of wanting to leave the pit they were in was the right decision but the question was how fast could they leave the current location they were in before the den gave out?
As Ace thought of several things from the current situation to how blue was faring outside and so on, he made his way to Andrew Dan with all the strength he could still gather to get close to Andrew Dawn.
He wasn''t the only one doing this as Andrew Dawn''s men were also making their way rapidly to get close to Andrew Dawn but what Ace expected and did not expect at the same time was that just before Andrew''s men could get close to their king, one of them copsed to the floor just as Andrew Dawn just did.
"Another one...¡", Ace muttered as he continued to make his way to Andrew Dawn while keeping his sights on Andrew Dawn''s men, specifically the one that just copsed.
It was not surprising that it would be Andrew Dawn who would fall first despite taking the same pills as his men but different from his men, he exhausted the energy and boost the berserk pill gave him as he still continued to put himself to the limit despite the berserk pill effect being already very weak.
This thought was not wed because Ace could see that the man who just copsed to the ground was the wind mage who kept moving around from one ce to another during the battles with the mutated rats and the man beside the wind mag who was still standing was the earth mage who mostly only stayed in one location to attack and defend with his earth magic.
If one was to say who among the two spent the most energy, it would undoubtedly be the wind mage even though the earth mage worked just as hard as him.
The main difference between them was the energy they spent to achieve the same results.
In any case, two people copsing at the same time just meant it was going to be harder to leave the den because no matter how strong they might have been in the past, right now, they were nothing more than burdens and Ace was not so sure he wanted to be a part of it.
The only reason he was still in the pit and was even heading to Andrew Dawn was because of two reasons.
One was the coins that Andrew Dawn had promised him for participating and the second which just happened to be the most important was that despite the dragon phantom being defeated, for some reason, the primordial chronicle still hadn''t notified Ace of the quest beingpleted.
Perhaps if the quest had been a submit type one then Ace would not have been bothered by this but the thing was that the quest was supposed to immediately bepleted the moment the objective of the quest was achieved.
Ace did not know what was happening and he did not want anything unexpected to happen to the quest status so it doesn''t end up that he just risked his life for something.
This was what Ace had in mind as he made his way closer to Andrew Dawn.
Andrew Dawn''s men were also on the move again, well, it was one of them which was the earth mage with the wind mage at his back.
Perhaps Ace might also have to do this which made him wonder when he first saw the earth mage carrying the wind mage that if he did the same with Andrew Dawn he might just end up being copsed as well.
What he didn''t want was that the other mage which was the earth mage to copse as well because if this became the case, then it might be up to him to find a way to get everyone at the den.
This was the thought in Ace''s mind as he finally made his way to Andrew Dawn a few minutes just after Andrew''s men did.
When Ace finally got closer to Andrew Dawn, he noticed that Andrew Dawn was still awake but looking at his eyelids that kept falling asionally, it was not hard for one to know that Andrew Dawn was going to fall unconscious soon.
This was something to be bothered about but Ace had his focus on something else as he was able to see the appearance of the dragon heart closely for the first time.
Unlike before when the dragon''s heart was insanely huge, the dragon''s heart had drastically reduced in size so that it could not be held in the hand.
The sizable dragon heart was red and was still beating. It was very novel to the curious Ace but the strangest thing about the dragon heart to Ace was not that it was emitting light but that the dragon heart even had little tiny scales all around its surface.
Seeing this, Ace was about to continue observing the beating heart that kept realising sounds that showed that it was a living thing which was strange itself given that it was nothing but just a heart that was connected to nothing, the dragon heart suddenly released a blinding light that caused Ace and Andrew Dawn men to close their eyes and when they opened their eyes again, they watched as the heart rapidly sinks into Andrew Dawn body.
It happened all too fast that no one was able to react.
What woke Ace and Andrew Dawn men from their daze state was the miserable scream of Andrew Dawn that came right after.
The scream was so loud and filled with pain but it then stopped all of a sudden as Andrew Dawn passed out from the pain.
From this, one could already imagine just how painful it must have been for the dragon''s heart to sink into one''s body.
Before Ace could ask Andrew Dawn''s men what was going on, another situation urred that made Ace unable to say what he wanted to say as he turned to look at the ceiling above him.
At some point, the ceiling had already gotten destroyed as big rocks slowly started falling from the sky and right above Ace''s head was a huge rock that rapidly descended on them.
"Move!", The earth mage suddenly shouted as he kicked Andrew Dawn''s body towards Ace and because of the force he used in his kick, Andrew Dawn''s bodying in contact with Ace swept Ace off from his feet as two bodies flee to another direction while the earth mage himself took a big jump backwards to avoid the huge rock descending from above.
BOOM!
The sound of a really heavy object immediately sounded when the huge rock came in contact with the ground.
The rocks did not also split into different pieces even after falling to the ground from quite a high distance together with the speed gained during the fall.
This only went to show how strong the huge rock was and if any of the humans in the pit should have been hit by the huge rock in their current state, it was either they were going to get crushed to meat paste or at the very least, get crippled.
Either way, the situation was going to end badly for them which was why although it seemed rude and perhaps very bad for the earth mage to kick his king, it wasn''t because doing this was at least better than having Andrew Dawn crushed.
The earth mage had already calcted everything and was even faster to react than Ace due to being quite the only one among everyone in the pit to still have quite good health.
He wasn''t like Andrew Dawn that soloed the dragon phantom for a long time neither was he the wind mage that severely exhausted his energy or like Ace who courted death by confronting the dragon phantom in a close range.
Unfortunately for everyone in the pit, rocks of different sizes started to descend from the ceiling rapidly as everyone had to watch over their heads literally.
Ace had to do like the earth mage and carry Andrew Dawn on his back despite the pains that he felt all around his body.
To make matters worse, the pain he started feeling as he jumped from one ce to another to avoid getting crushed by the rocks above made the pain feel unbearable as Ace even had a painful expression on his face to show it.
The main reason he was willing to carry Andrew Dawn was because of the familiar bell-like sound he heard immediately as the dragon''s heart sank into Andrew Dawn''s body.
Ace figured that the notification sounds he heard in his head were rted to the quest which was also rted to Andrew Dawn and the dragon heart so Ace didn''t want to risk it and just carried Andrew Dawn as it was likely possible he was the key to their questpletion.
But first, they had to run.
Chapter 288 What?
[This is a raw chapter so it''s slightly unedited. I''m back to school and this chapter was written during my break so it''s not really edited. I''ll try to edit itter when I''m back. Thanks for reading and see you in a few hours]
[Third Person POV],
As the group struggled to dodge the rocks that threaten to crush them, they continued to retreat towards the exit of the pit but looking at how they were starting to get surrounded by fallen rocks, Ace turned to the earth mage beside him who was in the same situation as him as they were both carrying people on top of everything that was currently happening.
The wind mage on the back of the earth mage has also fallen unconscious like Andrew Dawn.
Putting aside the fact that the earth mage might want to die here due to his people being in the pit and unable to move their bodies, Ace was already thinking of ways he could adjust to situations that are likely to happen.
Situations like if he had to choose between carrying Andrew Dawn at the cost of him possibly dying to the falling rocks or choosing to abandon everybody in the den to escape.
If a situation like this was truly before him, Ace knew he was going to choose to abandon everyone in the den and try to escape by himself because he believed his life was more important than any reward or coins.
Perhaps it was too cruel to do this, especially when one of the humans in the den was Adara''s father and someone he has known for quite some time but Ace did not consider any of this thing as he didn''t even think there was even anything to consider.
For one, he believed that if Andrew Dawn was in a situation where he had to choose between his life and that of his men, the answer was already obvious without stating it.
If the choice was to change between his life and Adara''s life, Andrew Dawn''s choice was even going to be more obvious as there was no way he was going to choose someone else over his daughter no matter how much of a kind and just leader that he was.
This was the same thing Ace was thinking as he believes his life to be more important than most things.
To Ace, it was better if he was the one who made risks with his life than taking risks for another person with his life when the benefits weren''t worth it or didn''t look like it was worth it.
In any case, Ace''s situation hasn''t been reduced to the level he has to choose between his life and anything.
"We''re almost there! Hold on brother!"The earth mage shouted to Ace beside him to encourage him when he saw that they were getting closer to the exit of the pit which was one of the tunnels in the den.
The only problem was that the road in front of them which was going to take the shortest time to reach the exit was blocked so they had to turn around to avoid the rocks on the ground and the ones which were still falling above them.
The issue of having to turn around did not seem to be that much o a problem but it should be noted that the den was already copsing at this point and it wasn''t going to wait for Ace and the earth mage to reach the exit so if the two weren''t fast in their movements, it wasn''t impossible for them to get caught up in the den finally copsing with them still in the pit.
This meant that the more time they spent in the pit, the more dangerous it was.
"Brother?", Ace muttered as he thought this was a very strange term to address someone that was a stranger but since he didn''t have the time to ponder about this, he put it at the back of his head and nodded at the earth mage as they both took a detour around the rocks to get to the exit.
Taking a quick big jump to his left side as the earth mage that was beside him before did the same, a huge rock came crashing down on the location they were before and just before the two could group up together again, several rocks came raining down on them as they tried their best to not get hit which only further increased the energy consumption the two barely had.
Thankfully, they were able to avoid getting hit by the rocks shower as they resumed making their way to the exit of the pit.
Along the way, there was no form of a discussion between Ace and the earth mage as they both continued to make their way to the exit with heavy breaths.
The earth mage only spoke again when he saw that they were already a little less than a hundred metres away from the exit so after crossing this rtively little distance, they''d finally be able to get out of the pit and finally attempt to get out of the den as a whole.
"Just a little more to go brother!", the earth mage said as Ace heard the same odd address again.
At this point, he was starting to believe that this should be the earth mage''s way of supporting him so he doesn''t give up as he''s indeed the only one in the pit right now who can carry Andrew Dawn out of the den.
If he was to be not capable of carrying Andrew Dawn again then the earth mage still had the strength to move then with Ace no longer being in the picture again, he''ll have to choose between hisrade and his king and except they were nothing wrong somewhere, it was obviously going to be Andrew Dawn that he would choose to leave the wind mage all alone to die in the den when it copses.
This was what the earth mage didn''t want so he tried to support Ace in his own way by trying to encourage him to keep pushing.
Ace nodded at the earth mage, feeling a little strange towards the earth mage for his support. He had been in a situation like this before, where his life was in danger and he had to make split-second decisions that could mean the difference between life and death so his goal did not change as he was determined to make it out alive, no matter what.
As they got closer to the exit, Ace could feel the adrenaline pumping through his veins. He knew that they were running out of time and that they had to move quickly if they wanted to make it out of the den alive. The rocks were still falling all around them, making it difficult to move without getting hit.
Perhaps it was due to the fact that they saw that they''d soon be able to leave this pit where a random huge rock could crush them, Ace and the earth mage increased their speed despite the toll it took on their body.
"Finally!", The earth mage eximed when they finally made it to the tunnel as Ace also visibly rxed when he saw that he didn''t have to jump around from one ce to another with his injured body but he knew he could also not fully rx when he saw that even the tunnel they had just entered showed signs of copsing as well.
"It''s not yet over", Ace said aloud as he observed the cracks that were appearing on the tunnel''s walls and were slowly widening.
Hearing this, The earth mage nodded in agreement as he turned to reposition the mage on his back to make it morefortable for him.
Ace also did the same as he got ready to start moving again but just as he and the earth mage were about to move, they heard a loud noise behind them that brought chills to their bones.
SQUEAK!!!!!!
"T-that''s not w-what I think it is right?"The earth mage asked Ace in broken words as Ace did not even bother to give a reply as they slowly turned their head to look at the pit behind them.
It took a while before they could trace the source of the sound but when they finally saw it, beads of sweat immediately appeared on Ace and the earth mages'' faces.
Unlike the earth mage who was scared silly by what he just saw, Ace was sweating more from the pressure that he could weakly feel from where he was.
He was sweating out of fear but because of the initiative feeling of his body.
"Why is it still alive?" Ace said in a low voice that was barely audible as he stared at the figure of a particr mutated rat that first battled with Andrew Dawn.
The rat queen.
Chapter 289 Duplicate
[This is a raw chapter so it''s slightly unedited. I''m back to school and this chapter was written during my break so it''s not really edited. I''ll try to edit itter when I''m back. Thanks for reading and see you in a few hours]
As the group struggled to dodge the rocks that threaten to crush them, they continued to retreat towards the exit of the pit but looking at how they were starting to get surrounded by fallen rocks, Ace turned to the earth mage beside him who was in the same situation as him as they were both carrying people on top of everything that was currently happening.
The wind mage on the back of the earth mage has also fallen unconscious like Andrew Dawn.
Putting aside the fact that the earth mage might want to die here due to his people being in the pit and unable to move their bodies, Ace was already thinking of ways he could adjust to situations that are likely to happen.
Situations like if he had to choose between carrying Andrew Dawn at the cost of him possibly dying to the falling rocks or choosing to abandon everybody in the den to escape.
If a situation like this was truly before him, Ace knew he was going to choose to abandon everyone in the den and try to escape by himself because he believed his life was more important than any reward or coins.
Perhaps it was too cruel to do this, especially when one of the humans in the den was Adara''s father and someone he has known for quite some time but Ace did not consider any of this thing as he didn''t even think there was even anything to consider.
For one, he believed that if Andrew Dawn was in a situation where he had to choose between his life and that of his men, the answer was already obvious without stating it.
If the choice was to change between his life and Adara''s life, Andrew Dawn''s choice was even going to be more obvious as there was no way he was going to choose someone else over his daughter no matter how much of a kind and just leader that he was.
This was the same thing Ace was thinking as he believes his life to be more important than most things.
To Ace, it was better if he was the one who made risks with his life than taking risks for another person with his life when the benefits weren''t worth it or didn''t look like it was worth it.
In any case, Ace''s situation hasn''t been reduced to the level he has to choose between his life and anything.
"We''re almost there! Hold on brother!"The earth mage shouted to Ace beside him to encourage him when he saw that they were getting closer to the exit of the pit which was one of the tunnels in the den.
The only problem was that the road in front of them which was going to take the shortest time to reach the exit was blocked so they had to turn around to avoid the rocks on the ground and the ones which were still falling above them.
The issue of having to turn around did not seem to be that much o a problem but it should be noted that the den was already copsing at this point and it wasn''t going to wait for Ace and the earth mage to reach the exit so if the two weren''t fast in their movements, it wasn''t impossible for them to get caught up in the den finally copsing with them still in the pit.
This meant that the more time they spent in the pit, the more dangerous it was.
"Brother?", Ace muttered as he thought this was a very strange term to address someone that was a stranger but since he didn''t have the time to ponder about this, he put it at the back of his head and nodded at the earth mage as they both took a detour around the rocks to get to the exit.
Taking a quick big jump to his left side as the earth mage that was beside him before did the same, a huge rock came crashing down on the location they were before and just before the two could group up together again, several rocks came raining down on them as they tried their best to not get hit which only further increased the energy consumption the two barely had.
Thankfully, they were able to avoid getting hit by the rocks shower as they resumed making their way to the exit of the pit.
Along the way, there was no form of a discussion between Ace and the earth mage as they both continued to make their way to the exit with heavy breaths.
The earth mage only spoke again when he saw that they were already a little less than a hundred metres away from the exit so after crossing this rtively little distance, they''d finally be able to get out of the pit and finally attempt to get out of the den as a whole.
"Just a little more to go brother!", the earth mage said as Ace heard the same odd address again.
At this point, he was starting to believe that this should be the earth mage''s way of supporting him so he doesn''t give up as he''s indeed the only one in the pit right now who can carry Andrew Dawn out of the den.
If he was to be not capable of carrying Andrew Dawn again then the earth mage still had the strength to move then with Ace no longer being in the picture again, he''ll have to choose between hisrade and his king and except they were nothing wrong somewhere, it was obviously going to be Andrew Dawn that he would choose to leave the wind mage all alone to die in the den when it copses.
This was what the earth mage didn''t want so he tried to support Ace in his own way by trying to encourage him to keep pushing.
Ace nodded at the earth mage, feeling a little strange towards the earth mage for his support. He had been in a situation like this before, where his life was in danger and he had to make split-second decisions that could mean the difference between life and death so his goal did not change as he was determined to make it out alive, no matter what.
As they got closer to the exit, Ace could feel the adrenaline pumping through his veins. He knew that they were running out of time and that they had to move quickly if they wanted to make it out of the den alive. The rocks were still falling all around them, making it difficult to move without getting hit.
Perhaps it was due to the fact that they saw that they''d soon be able to leave this pit where a random huge rock could crush them, Ace and the earth mage increased their speed despite the toll it took on their body.
"Finally!", The earth mage eximed when they finally made it to the tunnel as Ace also visibly rxed when he saw that he didn''t have to jump around from one ce to another with his injured body but he knew he could also not fully rx when he saw that even the tunnel they had just entered showed signs of copsing as well.
"It''s not yet over", Ace said aloud as he observed the cracks that were appearing on the tunnel''s walls and were slowly widening.
Hearing this, The earth mage nodded in agreement as he turned to reposition the mage on his back to make it morefortable for him.
Ace also did the same as he got ready to start moving again but just as he and the earth mage were about to move, they heard a loud noise behind them that brought chills to their bones.
SQUEAK!!!!!!
"T-that''s not w-what I think it is right?"The earth mage asked Ace in broken words as Ace did not even bother to give a reply as they slowly turned their head to look at the pit behind them.
It took a while before they could trace the source of the sound but when they finally saw it, beads of sweat immediately appeared on Ace and the earth mages'' faces.
Unlike the earth mage who was scared silly by what he just saw, Ace was sweating more from the pressure that he could weakly feel from where he was.
He was sweating out of fear but because of the initiative feeling of his body.
"Why is it still alive?" Ace said in a low voice that was barely audible as he stared at the figure of a particr mutated rat that first battled with Andrew Dawn.
The rat queen.
Chapter 290 [Bonus ]Another Issue
[Third Person POV],
"Howe it''s still alive?" While maintaining his focus on the monster that was far away from him, the earth mage shouted in a low voice.
Ace watched the rat queen calmly, showing no emotion or response, in contrast to the earth mage who was already in a state of panic.
The rat queen was currently emerging from the hole that was made when the attack from the dragon phantom struck it, ording to what Ace and the earth mage could see.
When Ace looked at it after the dragon phantom''s initial assault, its body was just as damaged and deformed as he had previously seen it.
The fact that the rat queen appeared to be healing on her own, albeit slowly, was the only thing that caused Ace to consider the dragon phantom''s continued existence more seriously.
The rat queen was still alive and appeared to have some strength, so this alone meant a lot in addition, the fact that it was healing indicated that it would return to a semi-full state sooner orter.
Perhaps Ace and the earth mage would have been unconcerned because if they left the den without alerting the rat queen and without leaving obvious traces before the rat queen had fully recovered, things would have been better, but the fact that the rat queen was currently looking in their direction meant that all of this was impossible.
They had already been noticed and presumably had been marked.
SQUEAK!!!!!
Another loud sound was given by the rat queen, which also acted as a wake-up call to jolt Ace out of his reverie.
"Let''s go," Ace said to the earth mage beside him in quick breaths, to which the earth mage immediately responded.
"Move where?" The earth mage, who was also lost in his thoughts about the rat queen, unconsciously responded as Ace had just finished speaking.
"Of course, let''s try to get to the surface. Or are you going to stay and fight that thing?" Ace asked the earth mage, and without waiting for a response, he began to move, his surroundings being illuminated by the glowing crystals on the walls.
The earth mage was astounded by Ace''s words because he certainly wasn''t born suicidal to even consider going up against something that could easily defeat his powerful king. When he noticed that Ace had already started moving without him, he quickly pushed all other thoughts out of his mind in order to concentrate on whaty in front of him.
"I have to get the king out of this goddamn ce!" The earth mage thought as he hurriedly followed Ace, trying not to lose him.
Ace had other matters on his mind, in contrast to the earth mage who was primarily considering his king.
For one thing, even if the rat queen hadn''t suddenly returned living, Ace would have wanted to leave the den as soon as possible to avoid being crushed to death by falling rocks. However, the rat queen''s continued existence changed the situation.
Ace reasoned that, in addition to entering the rat queen''s territory and subjecting it to the current state it was in, they had also taken what was likely the dragonheart, the rat queen''s most prized possession. This is why Ace thought they had been marked by the rat queen.
Ace didn''t know the full story of what transpired, but he assumed that the dragon heart was probably what gave the earth rats a second variation, and that if they had stolen anything of value from the rat queen, she would undoubtedly hunt them down and kill them.
Regardless of what was happening¡ªthe rat queen searching for them or the den copsing¡ªAce had to leave the area quickly to avoid simply dying.
Since he already knew the tunnels he took to get here, Ace was confident he could still make it to the surface as quickly as his body could carry him, but he wasn''t so sure he wouldn''t be caught by the rat queen. In fact, Ace was more concerned about the rat queen than the den copsing.
The only person in their group who couldbat the rat queen was Andrew Dawn, who was presently dozing off on his back.
Their situation would not change even if he was conscious because his body would still be weak from using the berserk pill to acquire more strength.
If Ace had to protect Andrew Dawn in a particr circumstance, Andrew Dawn being awake might have made things worse; therefore, it was best for him to be asleep at the time. He might even turn out to be a burden.
These were Ace''s thoughts up until he noticed something that made him realise his initial assumptions that the rat queen would be their primary issue were incorrect because there was now a blocked wall in the tunnel Ace was in.
The earth mage next to Ace continued to gaze behind him with a worried expression on his face and said, "It''s blocked," to Ace.
Hearing this and seeing the behaviour of the earth mage, Ace opened his mouth to speak.
"Seems like the den has already started copsing from the inside," Ace said as the earth mage''s expression deepened as he was about to speak before Ace stopped him by speaking again.
"And don''t worry about that rodent too much. It''s healing, but the process is slow, and before it can bother with us, it has to worry about the falling rocks that will disrupt its healing process," Ace said as the earth mage''s expression visibly rxed, but before he couldpletely calm down, Ace spoke again, and the content of his words caused the earth mage''s heart to skip multiple beats once more.
"But that doesn''t mean we can rx because who knows if the rat queen is already behind us and just needs to pass through a few tunnels to reach us," Ace said, and immediately after saying this, he made his way back as he wanted to pass through the tunnels he had seen on the way before arriving here without waiting or the earth mage.
SQUEAK!!!!!
''Talk about perfect timing''
Chapter 291 Sudden Change
*Read Authors Note
[Third Person POV],
As Ace and the earth mage continued to navigate the tunnels, they encountered more blocked tunnels, forcing them to continue charging toward numerous unfamiliar tunnels, and it didn''t take long for them to be lost due to the number of tunnels they had already charged through.
Ace and the earth mage were unable to find their way back to the pit where they had engaged the dragon phantom at this juncture.
The primary reason for this was not that they could not remember the tunnels they had travelled through because Ace was able to memorise the tunnels they had travelled through, but rather because as they continued to ascend the tunnels, there were times when the tunnel became blocked at their back because of the copsing den.
One could already tell from this that the den was actually crumbling.
In fact, there were times when the rocks from the tunnel ceiling suddenly copsed just as they were below the copsing ceiling, almost crushing them.
"When are we going to reach the surface at this rate when we don''t even know where we''re going?" The earth mage sighed and said to no one in particr.
In the few minutes that they had been passing through the tunnels, the earth mage had said simr things, but he ignored them and concentrated only on moving forward.
Not that he didn''t care about getting out of the den quickly, but Ace was thinking about a lot of other things in contrast to the earth mage, who was only concerned with getting out of the den.
''Dead end again,'' Ace thought to himself as he and the earth mage approached the tunnel''s dead end in front of them.
The tunnel in front of Ace was natural, as opposed to the dead ends caused by falling rocks, but since it wasn''t all that different from a blocked tunnel to Ace because they both did the same thing, Ace retraced his steps by a distance before returning to enter another tunnel he had passed on the way with the earth mage.
The earth mage would have started speaking whenever they hade to a dead end or blocked road before, but since they had grown ustomed to it, they did not react as negatively to encountering these obstacles as they had in the past. Instead, they both moved backward in silence as they had been doing for some time.
SQUEAK!
"That''s the third sound it''s made in thest five minutes," With a worried expression on his face, the earth mage spoke, and Ace replied to him this time.
"It''s also getting louder," Ace said as the earth mage made an audible gulping sound and his footsteps unconsciously became faster.
When Ace saw this, he trailed after the earth mage while turning to gaze at his back with a thoughtful expression.
''I wonder how weak it is now''
********
After a few more aimless minutes of meandering through the tunnels in the den, Ace was forced toe to a halt by an unexpected reaction on his back.
A momentter, Andrew Dawn, who had been unconscious on Ace''s back, began to release a faint red glow from his body, illuminating the area around Ace and the earth mage.
This was not the strangest thing, as the blood that had originally coated Andrew Dawn''s body began to evaporate.
Yes, as Andrew Dawn''s body warmed and his body began to emanate more red light, the blood on his body began to evaporate into the air.
As soon as Ace realised this, he dared not attempt to transport Andrew Dawn on his back once more, and he threw Andrew Dawn to the ground.
He was unconcerned about the fact that they needed to keep moving because if they lingered in one spot for too long, they might run into the rat queen.
For one thing, Andrew Dawn''s body was already getting hot to the point where Ace could feel his blood bubbling.
Ace had little choice but to drop Andrew Dawn to the ground, and even though he did it roughly, when he turned to look at Andrew Dawn, even Ace could not help but sweat and jump away from Andrew Dawn before theva that was emerging out of Andrew Dawn''s body would reach him. Perhaps if he did not have the fire affinity, his blood might have really boiled now so instead of worrying about the rat queen catching up to them, he had to resolve this sudden issue.
The original clothing and armour that Andrew Dawn was wearing either melted or were destroyed by theva that was erupting from Andrew Dawn''s body.
The fact that Andrew Dawn appeared unaffected by theva was another strange aspect of this.
While this sight was already odd enough, it wasn''t the strangest as dragon-like scales began to appear on the skin of Andrew Dawn.
They weren''t apparent at first but then they began to appear like they were the real skin of Andrew Dawn as the colour of the scale alternated between red and ck.
Apart from these sudden alterations to Andrew Dawn''s physical appearance that startled Ace and the earth mage, another significant alteration happened as two horns gradually began to form on Andrew Dawn''s head.
The horns on Andrew Dawn''s head were growingrger, but this wasn''t the only change; his lower body also rose as a massive tail that resembled a serpent began to develop from behind him.
While Andrew Dawn at this point resembled a humanoid demon from hell in the images Ace had seen in his previous world, Ace was able to discern a crucial aspect of Andrew Dawn''s current appearance.
The earth mage, who was also looking at his king who was presently sinking to the ground slowly from theva that was still emerging from his body but this time it was slower and lesser than when it first started, had a very puzzled expression that was even a little strange. It was probably not Ace who had noticed something about Andrew Dawn''s appearance.
Perhaps the earth mage couldn''t keep his ideas to himself any longer and expressed them to Ace.
"Don''t you think the king''s current appearance looks awfully familiar to the dragon phantom?" Before Ace could respond to the earth mage''s question, a sudden change struck Andrew Dawn once more, and the sound of a beating heart reverberated throughout the den as his chest began to emanate a blinding light.
If only this had urred, it would have been better, but the fact is that as soon as Andrew Dawn''s body started to make the sound of a beating heart, another creature somewhere in the den responded by making a sound of its own that gave Ace and the earth mage bones a shiver.
SQUEAk!!!!
SQUEAk!!!!
SQUEAk!!!!
SQUEAk!!!!
Chapter 292 Reaching The Surface
A/n: A few grammar errors ahead as the chapter is slightly unedited. Perhaps I should really get an editor now.[Third Person POV],
*****
''The Dragonheart.......'', Ace thought just after the rat queen had stopped releasing its loud squeaks.
''All these changes happening must surely be because of the dragon heart, Ace thought as he figured that there could be only one thing and perhaps two things that could make the rat queen react violently.
The first was the Dragonheart itself as it should be a valuable treasure to the rat queen and the second should be any form of sound that could lead the rat queen to us, the ones who took its treasure.
In addition to the rat queen who should be making its way to their location at the moment, there was also the part of the changes that were happening to Andrew Dawn that needed to be addressed in a way.
For one, it was a little obvious at this point that what was causing the change to Andrew Dawn''s body was the dragon heart but the question now was if this change was a good one or not.
There was no way for Ace and the earth mage to know this because apart from the physical changes that they could see from Andrew Dawn''s present appearance, they had no idea what was going on inside him.
They also could not interfere with whatever was going on because if the change that was happening just happen to be good, their actions toward Andrew Dawn who was experiencing the change no matter how small it was could turn the situation in the opposite direction,
It also worked the other way because if the change that was happening just happened to be bad, their actions could possibly make it worse.
They could not even get close to him in the first ce.
These were things nobody wanted to happen but it was because of this said inability to do anything in their current situation that brought another issue.
If they could not touch Andrew Dawn and do anything to him then how were they going to transport him?
After all, it wasn''t like they could just leave him here especially when his heart had turned to a radar for the rat queen to locate.
Putting aside Ace having the thought of leaving him here, the earth mage will certainly not leave Andrew Dawn here and would rather face the rat queen even with his fears.
And although Ace was indeed having thoughts of if he should abandon Andrew Dawn or not, he found out that he couldn''t really do it in the end for reasons that he couldn''t exin.
It momentarily puzzled him but Ace did not have the time to think about these things in the situation he was in as he turned to carefully look at Andrew Dawn who was still unconscious in theve pool that was created by the man himself.
Apart from being a little troubled by his sudden uncertain thoughts, Ace was also a little unwilling to just abandon everything like this despite all that he had been through because if he was right in his thoughts that Andrew Dawn was indeed rted to the quest gettingpleted then if something happens to him, all his actions in the pit would be wasted.
He had already achieved his initial goal of entering the den which was toplete his job requirement so Ace was still satisfied with the risk he took in the pit when he decided to also fight the mutant rat but that doesn''t mean he was contented with just one reward when it was supposed to be much more.
It wasn''t that he was greedy but it was natural for everyone to want to receive rewards for their effort.
Just this pit battle with the mutated rats and the dragon phantom had already exhausted a lot of Ace resources and it would even be a bigger waste if he was notpensated for this.
Fortunately for Ace, just when he was thinking of ways on how to transport Andrew Dawn and if he really had to wait to confront the rat queen, theva that wasing out of Andrew Dawn''s body stopped as the physical appearance that gave both Ace and the earth mage a feeling of deja vu slowly returned back to normal as Andrew Dawn returned to looking like any ordinary human would look if one was to ignore the part that he was naked.
The transformation of Andrew Dawn demon looking appearance to his normal appearance looked rather magical but neither Ace nor the earth mage had the time to ponder about it as Ace immediately dragged his tired body to carry Andrew Dawn again and began moving.
Thankfully the loud beating heart that resounded before in the den had stopped and the red dim light that Andrew Dawn''s body was emitting also stopped as the originally dark tunnel returned to the dark.
They were no longer in the tunnel path that led to the pit so there was no glowing crystal to light the surroundings but things weren''t that hard for the duo who were carrying others at their back as Ace brought out a rtively big glowing crystal from his storage ring to provide light to the area.
He did not forget to take some of the glowing crystal he saw on the tunnel walls when he first saw them which was why he was able to bring one heart now as they continued their escape from both the den and the rat queen.
In any way, everything was going smooth if the sound of the squeaks that were getting louder and closer behind Ace and the earth mage was ignored.
"I don''t even know how far we have from the surface currently", The earth mage said with a pale expression on his face as he continued to move forward as fast as his body could handle.
From his actions, one could tell that if anything, the earth mage really did not want to encounter the rat queen and contrary to the earth mage''s thought that they were still deep in the den and nowhere close to the surface, reality said otherwise and Ace was aware of this as he had taken his time to observe his surrounding asionally for any signs that could be useful.
Something he managed to notice a while ago was that the more they continued to walk forward in the tunnel they were currently passing through, the more airly it became because the deeper one was in the earth, the more air pressure they''ll meet down there but due to their physiques, the air pressure didn''t really affect anyone so it was no surprise why the earth mage would have failed to realise the change in airflow due to not even being affected in the first ce.
Although Ace could have told the earth mage his thoughts to calm thetter, he found it stressful so he decided to keep it to himself as it was still a question of whether they can make it out of the den or not.
Fortunately for Ace, he was thinking too much as they finally saw a trace of light slip through the tunnel he was in from another light source that wasn''t from the glowing crystal in his hand.
"Hey! We''re almost close to the surface!" The earth mage eximed and as he was about to turn to Ace beside him to share his excitement, a sudden sound resounded in the tunnel they were in that immediately killed the earth mage''s excitement with cold water.
SQUEAK!!!!
"Hey hurry!" The earth mage shouted to Ace beside him as he immediately picked up his speed after saying what he had to say when he saw Ace had already sped to his front.
Ace never needed the reminder of the earth mage to know what he had to do as both of them immediately started speeding through the tunnels with thest bit of energy they had.
It was already amazing that they were able to make it to this level alive so when they saw that they were already close to the surface that will get them out of this maze-like den, they gathered everyst bit of energy they never knew they still had in them to get to the surface and leave this problematic den.
Ace ran not because he was scared like the earth mage but because that was the most logical thing to do at the moment.
The den was about to copse and the rat queen appeared to be catching up to them so he''ll be foolish to even think of slowly down now that he had a direction to reach the surface.
It didn''t take long for the two to reach the surface and after dashing out of the hole that led to the den in the first ce, the two did not stop as they continued to run forward before switching directions when they saw a few familiar figures ahead.
Before they could even reach the said figures, Ace and the earth mage could already hear sounds.
"Look! They''re back!"
Chapter 293 Leaving The Area
[Third Person POV],
When Ace and the earth mage saw the familiar figures of the men who had been left outside before entering the den ahead in the distance, they quickened their speed to catch up with the three ahead of them who were also sprinting towards them.
Perhaps it was because they did not need to worry about one of theirmon issues because when Ace together with the earth mage and Andrew Dawn men who were left outside the den, were only a few metres apart, their bodies gave out from exhaustion and they both copsed to the ground.
Apart from the fact that the earth mage should have long since copsed after taking the berserk pill and was only still holding out because the earth mage will of wanting to leave the den and not hinder Ace who was carrying the king, Ace was also equally exhausted because he still had several bloody cuts on his body that were still open.
Due to a number of factors, he hadn''t taken any pills to heal himself. On top of that, he had to carry a grown man on his back while also stressing his weak body to move with all the burden it had on it.
If Ace hadn''t been determined to leave the den, he wouldn''t have been moving either, and when the earth mage and Ace realised they were both out of the den, their bodies couldn''t take it and they both passed out.
Of course, the two didn''t want this because they knew that even if they were no longer in danger of being crushed to death by a copsing den, the rat queen was still hunting them.
The rat queen was right behind them and should emerge anytime soon if the den does not copse to kill it or slow it down, so even though they had just escaped danger, that did not mean they werepletely out of it. If one were to look at it from a different perspective, one might say that the real danger had only just begun because they were in the open with nowhere to hide.
Naturally, the three men who had remained outside from the beginning were unaware of this and were just relieved to discover that everyone who had entered the den, including their king, was still alive.
Blue had recently awakened as well, and when its master returned, it was relieved¡ªnot because it was concerned for Ace''s health or even because it understood what Ace was going through¡ªbut rather because it could now free itself from the group of unidentified guys it had been with ever since it had woken up.
It didn''t hate them and was very inquisitive about them at first, but it had always desired to be with its tamer, so when Blue saw Ace running out of the den, it let out numerous ecstatic screeches as it allowed itself to be carried by Caleb, who rushed to meet up with its master.
Everyone that wasn''t Ace and the earth mage was happy but this all changed when they saw that Ace and the earth mage suddenly copsed as they all increased their speed to quickly get to the side of the exhausted duo.
Even Blue kept quiet when it saw its master suddenly copsing and fixed its eyes on Ace''s body
When the trio together with a gryphon got closer to the copsed duo, they immediately turned to check on the individuals that were important to them as Andrew Dawn''s men went to check on their unconscious colleague and their naked king that fell down from Ace back when he copsed while the little blue gryphon went to check on its master that was momentarily ignored as it licked Ace bloody cheeks with an extremely worried expression on its young face while letting out several sounds filled with worries.
Meanwhile, when they had gotten to finally see the appearance of Andrew Dawn, all three of his men were stunned but they quickly reacted by opening the store to buy a cheap set of clothes for their king and after confirming that no one on their side had died and were all just unconscious, Caleb finally had the time to check up on Ace.
At first, he had been surprised about why Ace and the earth mage were tasked with carrying someone on their backs but looking at the appearance of everyone including Ace when he got closer to Ace, it seems like things weren''t so smooth in the den.
"He''s unconscious as well", Caleb muttered after he checked Ace''s pulse to confirm he was still alive which was good news but now that everyone that had entered the den had fallen unconscious, Caleb was at a sudden loss of what to do and under the gaze of a certain tamed pet, Caleb turned to look at the den that was still shaking in the distance while he pondered on his thoughts.
''Although I don''t know what happened down there, It''s good that everyone is safe'', Caleb thought as he turned to look at everyone on the ground that was unconscious before turning to look at the other two who were beside the king and spoke aloud.
"Let''s carry them and get out of here!" Caleb said to the two who immediately turned to look at him when they heard his voice as one of the men opened his mouth to speak and question Caleb.
"How can we leave like that when we don''t even know if the king has retrieved what he came here for?", one of the two men beside Andrew Dawn asked as Caleb immediately replied.
"True but that does not mean we can keep staying out here in the open when the king and our colleagues are defenceless like this", Caleb said as the two men who heard him were unable to reply.
It was just as Caleb has said because while they indeed did not know if their king had achieved his goal of entering the den, he was nothing more than a defenceless human whose life could easily be put in danger which was something that none of Andrew Dawn''s men wanted but could they just leave like that?
When Ace saw their struggle from their conflicted expressions, he decided to strike when the iron was hot to convince his teammates.
"And it''s not like we have to go to a distance too far from here so when the king awakens, we can alwayse back fast as I don''t think anyone would even want to enter the den when it''s in that state", Caleb said as he ended his speech with him pointing at the shaking rocky hill that had huge rocks asionally falling from its top.
Seeing as they could not refute Caleb''s words as it was indeed reasonable, the two other men did not bother to argue as they decided to move ording to Ace''s ns because after putting everything aside, they really could not leave their king defenceless in the open like this but due to the number of unconscious bodies on the floor that they had to carry, Caleb was once again at a loss from what to do when he suddenly heard a low groan beside him and when he turned to look at the source of the sound, he found out that it was from Ace who was slowly opening his eyes.
Seeing Caleb quickly turned to focus on Ace and was about to lightly tap his cheeks so he doesn''t fall unconscious when a certain tamed pet who was happy to see its master move a little jumped on Ace''s stomach in happiness.
What it didn''t expect was for its action to almost make Ace''s condition worse as Ace opened his mouth to spit out a little amount of blood.
Thankfully, the impact wasn''t serious and was enough to make Ace semi-fully conscious again as he slowly turned to look at the guilty looking gryphon on his stomach as he pondered if he should really cook it to make gryphon soup when a somewhat familiar voice sound beside him and brought him out of his thought.
"Are you okay?" Caleb asked Ace with a slight concern evident in his blood as he help Ace clean his bloody mouth with his sleeve but just before he could speak again, Ace beat him to it by speaking first.
"Let''s get out of here fast!" Ace quickly said with the little energy he had in him.
Hearing Ace''s words, Caleb together with his two other colleagues who were paying attention were stunned by Ace words and when Caleb was about to question Ace about what he meant, Ace spoke again with his t voice and although his voice did not carry any obvious emotions and was fast, the content of his words made those who heard it turned cold.
"Let''s get out of here fast because there is something after us that can even contend with you king in power!", Ace said and as if to confirm his words, a loud sound resounded from the den.
SQUEAK!!!
"Sh*t!" Andrew Dawn men cursed.
Chapter 294 Slowly The Rat Queen
[Raw chapter so I''ll edit itter itter and if y''all want a bonus chapter which is today(Sunday), y''all should please vote so I can start writing for it to be uploaded soon with the one for today.100 golden tickets for 1 bonus chapter and 200 power stone for a bonus chapter as well so please cast your votes and thank you for reading.]
[Third Person POV],
At first they were sceptical about Ace''s im that there was something that could match their king in power in the den a distance away from them but when they heard the loud screech of the rat queen, they were immediately on guard.
Though they still did not believe that a creature from nowhere could suddenly rival their king in power, it did not change the fact that it was indeed strange that their king and the others woulde out or end up unconscious if they did not encounter something powerful down there.
In any case, whether or not they believed Ace ims that there was a creature that was that powerful, they had more reasons to leave this location now.
For one, even if Ace was exaggerating about the creature''s power, it should still be very powerful and unlike their king, they''d probably die the second thee in contact with a monster like that so for the sake of still staying alive and keeping their king and colleagues out of harm''s way, they had to move.
Issues rting to the dragon heart can wait tillter as it wasn''t in their power to meddle in issues like this.
Because of Ace''s words and the chiling sound that came from the den, they quickly got to their feet and began moving.
There were four people in bad conditions...well it''s three people since Andrew Dawn seems to be fine from his appearance but the fact he hadn''t woken up yet was worrying to his men so he was included in those that needed to be cared for.
Apart from Caleb, the other two men did not really care about Ace that much but they couldn''t debt that the fact he helped to carry their king which allowed their other colleague to carry another of their own meant they couldn''t just abandon him here in the state he was but including him, there were three other people that needed to be transported so this caused them to at a loss for a while.
Ace might have realised this as well or perhaps it was because of another reason but he told Andrew Dawn men to bother about themselves rather than continue to waste their time here and that he''ll move by himself.
Staying here any longer was only going to make the creature (rat queen) get to them faster and Andrew Dawn men were aware of this so after reconfirming that Ace would be alright moving alone, the three strong men carried each of one unconscious man on their back and prepared to move from their current location when something caused them toe to a halt with was Ace voice.
At this point, Ace was standing strong in his leg and although he appeared to be weak and was even shaking a little, he did not give the impression he was going to copse again anything soon, his whole appearance was a big farce as Ace was really struggling to not fall.
He had to get up and try to appear strong so Andrew Dawn men will not bother with him much and start moving and although he knew doing this was only straining his body to the limit, Ace had to do what he had to do but that doesn''t mean he wasn''t one that didn''t really care about his health or body.
Because of his concerns about his body, he decided to take a risk by taking pills.
It was only two pills though which was a single basic health and stamina pill of the highest purity on him.
He took it from his storage ring when they were just about to leave but it was immediately after he took the pills an idea suddenly entered his head which caused him to stop the others.
"Stop!" Ace said in a low shout as the others turned to quickly look at him with puzzled expressions on their faces.
Since he was aware that they should really be moving, Ace quickly got to the point.
"Who''s the fastest among you guys?" Ace asked as Caleb and another man immediately pointed at someone.
Seeing this, the person that was being pointed at and was about to carry the unconscious earth mage stopped his actions and looked at Ace with a questioning expression on his face.
Seeing this, Ace knew this was the man asking him what he wanted so without wasting time, Ace opened his mouth to speak.
"Due to you guys having to carry others, we might be slow on the road which might eventually lead to the monster in the den catching up to us", Ace said as the expression of everyone became dignified.
Seeing as he had gotten everyone''s attention, Ace opened his mouth to speak again.
"It''s because of this I think we have to slow down the monster", Ace said and before he could continue, the man that had been pointed out by his colleagues spoke before Ace could and asked a question.
"But how do we do that and what does that have to do with me?" The man asked as theter part of what he said was something he was especially concerned about.
"This is how we slow the monster and this is why I need you", Ace replied as he brought four metallic balls from his storage ring and although the others who hadn''t seen him use it had different expressions on their faces, their attention was mostly on the metallic balls in Ace''s hand.
At this point, blue was currently at foot, curiously observing the conversation that was happening between Its master and the men it had been with when its master was not around.
Ace''s attention was never even on the gryphon apart from when it woke him up as he was exining his ns to Andrew Dawn''s men.
"I know it''s quite dangerous but all I need you to do is quickly head to the entrance of the den and throw these balls in it after activating it with your mana", Ace said as the man that was pointed out for his n immediately spoke.
"Just this?" He asked.
"Just this", Ace replied expressionlessly with a positive nod.
Hearing Ace t voice as he gave a reply to his question, the man that was asked to get close to the den to the deliver throw the metallic balls in it turned to look at the rocky hills that was surely going to copse on its own sooner orter but as time wasn''t on their side, they had to earn it.
Thinking of this, The man decided to trust Ace since there was no reason to lie.
It was for Ace''s own good too as the man did not believe that if the monster came out of the den now that Ace would be able to outrun it and escape.
If only the man knew that Ace was currently healing part of his health, it was a wonder as to what expression he''d have.
It wasn''t only the man that was unaware of Ace healing himself because when Ace took the pills from his storage ring, the others were by the side of theirrades to carry them.
Either way, it did not change anything if they knew or not as the man that was assigned to go to the den took the metallic balls from Ace''s hands and suddenly disappeared with a little gush of wind following him.
"He''s fast for an unranked", Ace thought as he figured that the man who was currently running towards the den should be around level 35 in physique.
Either way, it didn''t take long for the man to reach the rocky hill and after getting close to one of the entrances of the den, he did as Ace instructed him to do and activated the metallic balls in his hands by infusing a little of his mana into them and immediately after doing this, he threw the metallic balls deep into the tunnel and dash back to where he came from.
Although he was sceptical about what those little balls would be able to do to the monster in the den and to any creature at all, he had already done his part and will wait to see what happens.
Fortunately for Ace and a little too soon for Andrew Dawn men, they got to see a little action.
BOOM!!!!!!
"What a familiar sound", Ace muttered as Andrew Dawn men stupidity stared at the rocky hill that was rapidly crashing down.
Chapter 295 Escape
[Third Person POV],
Seeing as the rocky hill rapidly crashed down as dust slowly rose to the air, Ace waited for a while to confirm something but seeing as he still hasn''t received a notification from the primordial chronicle that the monster in the den was yed, Ace knew that for now, they still weren''t out of danger.
If the monster in the den had died, then Ace would have received a notification from the primordial chronicle now that he had received the primordial records of whatever monster it was since his alchemy items had a hand in killing the huge mutated rats.
"What a cockroach-like creature", Ace muttered as he turned to look at Andrew Dawn''s men who still had their eyes fixed on the cloud of dust in the distance.
Seeing this, he opened his mouth to speak as he addressed them in a rtively loud voice.
"Let''s move now guys. Time''s not on our side", Ace said as Andrew Dawn''s men who heard this immediately came to their senses and they immediately carried who they were supposed to carry in their back and repositioned them properly before they moved away from the location they were in quick tides.
Caleb carried the wind mage and the man who was tagged as fast carried Andrew Dawn in the end as the earth mage was left to thest man to carry.
Ace found the arrangement reasonable since it should be the most capable person that should be in charge of carrying Andrew Dawn in case something were to happen.
For example, the man who had helped Ace to throw his explosives in the den was currently the most capable person in their group because if something unexpected was to happen and it required them to escape fast, it was only the man who could still ensure that his speed was still fast enough to escape with the king.
Ace could not and would not carry Andrew Dawn if something unexpected was to happen as he had his own life to keep and his current state was already as bad as it could be.
The only reason he was still following Andrew Dawn was because of two things.
One was to ensure that nothing happens to Andrew Dawn since he appears to be rted to thepletion of the dragon phantom quest and the other was that he still had his gold coins to collect from Andrew Dawn for assisting in the den during the battle against the mutated rats before the issue rting to the dragon phantom even appeared.
Either way, it wasn''t like he was going to lose anything from following Andrew Dawn since it was even a little more dangerous for him to move around alone.
After all, there was no way for him to be sure that if the rat queen ends up escaping from the rumbles of the rocky hill, what assurance did he have that if he left on his own, the rat queen will not target him?
Apart from the rat queen targeting him, Ace was not even in the mood or condition to even have another battle with any monster.
After all, he hadpleted his job quest now which meant that he didn''t have to actively hunt monsters as he did in the past and now focus on things that he wants to do like concocting different types of pills and so on.
Of course, before he could do this, he first had to evolve to rank one but the situation of things he was currently in didn''t give him the feeling he even had time tomunicate with the primordial chronicle to evolve.
In any case, the main goals of Ace now were topletely escape from danger, heal, finish whatever business he had with Andrew Dawn issues, head back home to the alternate dimension and then evolve.
These were the things Ace had a business with but first, he had to resolve the current situation in front of him which was to move as far as he could from the rat queen.
Thankfully, it seems like his idea of copsing the den when the rat queen was still in it before it coulde out was a really good n as there was no new or old monster who attacked them on their way to move away from the den.
In other words, their Journey was smooth as they moved further and further away from the den until one of the unconscious humans in the group suddenly awoke.
But the one who awoke among the unconscious men was not Andrew Dawn which was what Ace wanted but the wind mage which was also understandable that he would be the first to awaken given that he was the first to copse.
"Where is this?", The wind mage muttered in a slightly audible voice that Ace and the others were able to capture.
Since the wind mage just woke up, he was still slow to react and realise that he was being carried by someone but when he finally realised that something was strange with the was he body moved and saw that he was being carried by someone, he was about to resist but due to the fact his body was now ridiculously weak from the bacsh he was suffering from taking the berserk pills, his struggles were not hard to control.
Fortunately for Caleb, he didn''t have to keep up with the resistance of the wind mage for long when he finally realised that it was his colleague who was carrying him but when Ace thought that the wind mage would continue to stay awake, he subconsciously fell asleep again.
"He must still be very weak to even stay awake", Ace muttered as he removed his focus from the wind mage and Andrew Dawn men who tried to check the wind mage pulse for Caleb to check whether the wind mage was awake or not and not dead.
Unlike the others, Ace was not bothered since he was aware that it was the bacsh from taking the berserk pill that was still in effect so after the others also confirmed that the wind mage just fell unconscious and nothing else, they returned their focus to the road.
After a few more minutes from walking, one of Andrew Dawn men suggested that the group should at least take a rest before continuing to which nobody refuted as they continued to walk a little further for a location that could work as a cover for them and when they finally found a cave, they entered it and immediately copsed on the ground after the ones that had people on their back ced them on the ground.
Ace also copsed on the ground with blue in his arms as he rested his back on the rocky wall og the cave.
The others also did the same as him after carefully cing their unconsciousrade on the ground as nobody spoke and just kept quiet as they focused on recovering their energy.
What none of them including Ace was aware of was what was currently appearing to Andrew Dawn.
Right now, Andrew Dawn was not fully unconscious as he was in a semiconscious state while he battled with something in his consciousness for dominance.
*******
Andrew Dawn stood on a rocky cliff overlooking a vast, fieryndscape in his dream. The sky was dark with billowing smoke, and the ground cracked with moltenva. Suddenly, a massive red dragon with scales that glowed like embers emerged from the mes, its eyes burning with fury.
Seeing another dragon simr to the ones he had been battling with for a while in this dream state, Andrew Dawn first took a deep breath as he clenched the sword in his hand and with a roar, Andrew Dawn got ready for another round.
"Again!!!"
Without hesitation, Andrew drew his gleaming sword and charged towards the dragon. The dragon unleashed a torrent of fire, but Andrew rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding the mes. He shed at the dragon''s leg, but the creature''s scales were thick, and the sword barely made a scratch.
The dragon retaliated with a swipe of its enormous w, sending Andrew tumbling backward. He quickly rolled to his feet, dodging another burst of fire, and leapt onto a nearby boulder to gain a better vantage point. Andrew spotted a crevice in the dragon''s armour near its neck and, with lightning-fast reflexes, he sprinted towards the beast, narrowly avoiding its swiping ws.
With a mighty leap, Andrew vaulted onto the dragon''s back, gripping his sword tightly. He drove the de into the dragon''s vulnerable spot with all his strength, causing the creature to roar in pain. The dragon thrashed wildly, trying to shake Andrew off, but he held on tenaciously, striking at the same spot repeatedly.
The dragon''s movements grew weaker, and its roars turned into pitiful groans. Andrew''s persistence paid off, and with one final, powerful thrust of his sword, he dealt the decisive blow. The dragon let out a final shriek, its body copsing to the ground, defeated.
"Ah" "Ah" "Ah" "Ah"
As Andrew Dawn continued to pant, a sudden roar resounded in the area as Andrew Dawn immediately had a helpless expression on his face.
"Does it not end?" He muttered as he gripped his sword tight and prepared for another battle.
Chapter 296 Continue?
[Third Person POV],
If one was to look at Andrew Dawn surroundings, they would see a number of dragon corpses scattered around and if one had been able to view the fight between Andrew Dawn and the dragons that died, they''d be able to notice a few things about the dragons and even Andrew Dawn himself.
For one thing, the greatest simrity between these dragons was that they were all red dragons with their elements being the fire element.
Aside from this, there was also the part that starting from the first dragon, for every dragon defeated, the next one would be slightly bigger and stronger.
What made this even stranger was that it wasn''t only the dragons that got stronger because Andrew Dawn also noticed that for every dragon defeated, the stronger he became as well.
He did not notice this at first until he had killed a few more dragons after the first one.
Andrew Dawn was also able to notice another thing about the dragons and that was that their strength appeared to be linked with their strength.
It was like the bigger they were, the stronger they were.
This finding too was also found out until he had killed more than a dozen dragons.
The first dragon he killed wasn''t even ten percent of the dragon phantom size and was ridiculously weak even to Andrew Dawn.
It wasn''t only the first dragons as the dragons that came after that for a while felt too weak to Andrew Dawn.
Of course they were only weak to Andrew Dawn as even the first dragon was a cut above Andrew Dawn''s strongest subject in terms of power.
This was not a dragon phantom after all and was a real dragon with blood and flesh which was also odd in the sense that the battle with the dragons took ce in this dream world of his that seemed illusionary as the dragon phantom.
In any case, Andrew Dawn did not have the time to ponder about these things as he was made to fight from the very beginning he woke up here.
Perhaps if he had time to focus on himself in the beginning, he''d have noticed a few changes in his body that could not be seen on the outside through his appearance.
"ROAR!!!!!"
"Hmmm"
"It seems to be getting close",
"I wonder how big this one would be", Andrew Dawn thought as the familiar energy that usually circted a few seconds after killing a dragon moved throughout his body as his rough breathing slowed down and he appeared to have returned to his peak immediately.
After the circting energy in his body stopped, he clenched his left fists as he felt his power once again increase.
"Although it''s a hassle to fight these dragons in this damn unknown ce, the feeling of visibly getting stronger is really not bad", Andrew Dawn said in a soft voice as he looked at his fist when a sudden loud sound attracted his attention.
BOOM!!!!
At some point when Andrew Dawn was looking at his fist, a red dragon bigger than the one he had just yed fell from the sky as itsrge body made a sound akin to an explosion when itnded on the ground.
"Can''t you dragons just change the way you make your entrance?"
"At least that''ll make things more interesting!" Andrew Dawn shouted with a roar as he dashed towards the dragon that had just arrived a distance ahead of him as a series of explosive sounds began the moment the two came in contact with each other.
One thing to note from the dragons that Andrew Dawn had killed before this one was that thest one he just yed had a slightly bigger size than the dragon phantom.
**********
"Ah" "Ah" "Ah"
Staring at the huge eyes of the red dragon that was also staring at him, Andrew Dawn watched as the life in its eyes slowly disappeared as he immediately copsed on his breath and took a breather before the next dragon appeared.
After the familiar energy circted through his body as he once again felt his strength increase, Andrew Dawn stood up from the bloody ground as he looked at his surroundings filled with dragon corpses of different sizes in different locations with confusion written all over his face.
"Why is there no dragon roar or is it a sneaky one this time?" Andrew Dawn muttered when the familiar roars that usually resounded a few seconds immediately after he killed a dragon did not happen.
Seeing as the whole ce was still deadly silent, Andrew Dawn gripped the sword in his hand tighter as he decided to move from his current location with his guard up as he observed his surroundings.
This was the situation when a blue panel suddenly appeared in front of Andrew Dawn after he had only taken a few dozen steps.
***********
[Fusion with dragon bloodpleted],
You have passed the mandatory trial required for everyone who wishes to have the dragon blood run through them and passed it allowing you to fully fuse with the particr dragon blood you came in contact with.
*********
[Your race have changed to (Half Human/ Fire Dragon],
**********
Due to your excellence Performance, the intent left in the dragon blood in you has judged you to have reached the minimum criteria to participate in the dragon inheritance trial.
[Do you wish to participate in the inheritance trial?],
Note that this trial is rated to be very dangerous for you by the primordial chronicle and if you wish to not participate in the trial, you''d be able to regain your consciousness and your gains in this trial but be aware that if you refuse to participate in this trial, you never be able to participate for this particr one again.
********
[Do you wish to continue?]
********
"That''s a lot of notification at once", Andrew Dawn muttered as he rubbed his chin while keeping his gaze on the blue panel in front of him and it didn''t take long for him to make his decision.
"My goal has always been to be strong enough to protect what mines so why will I shy away from what will make me achieve this?"
"Even if it''s dangerous, has the true world ever been less dangerous?"
"This opportunity is only a one time thing as well so of course I''ll take it!"
After making his decision to participate in the trial, the world he was in started shaking as the scenery around him started changing.
Meanwhile in the true world, Ace and the others had just had enough rest and were ready to move again when something made theme to a halt when they were just about toe out of the cave.
Monsters and they were quite many which was understandable given that it was a pack of wolves.
"Sh*t!" Ace heard someone curse beside him but he didn''t bother turning to check who it was as he kept his focus glued to the monsters in front of him.
''I wonder if I should be appreciative that it''s not the monster in the den or if I should not be appreciative since its monsters in the end and this one is of multiple monsters", Ace thought as his brain worked at full speed as he thought of what to do in his current situation.
For one, even though he had healed a little from taking the basic health pill, it did not mean he had recovered his fighting prowesspletely but it wasn''t like the situation waspletely bad because putting him aside, there were still three people in their group that had the strength to fight.
The three men of course were the ones that Andrew Dawn left outside the den.
Unlike Ace, Andrew Dawn and the two mages that had to fight with their lives on the line in the den, these three men including Caleb were all outside doing nothing but waiting for their arrival so as long as the wolf pack wasn''t filled with super strong wolves, the situation they were in wouldn''t be life threatening.
Thinking of this, Axe turned to look at the levels of the monsters in front of him and after he saw the levels of the majority of the wolves, only one word came to his head.
''Weak''
[Rank 1 Wolf Level 28],
[Rank 1 Wolf Level 29],
[Rank 1 Wolf Level 26],
[Rank 1 Wolf Level 27],
[Rank 1 Wolf Level 31],
[Rank 1 Wolf Level 30],
.....
¡..
¡
Even in his injured state, Ace could even battle some of the wolves and perhaps the others also saw this but their initial dignified expression became more rxed.
"Leave them to me", Ace said to Andrew Dawn''s men beside him as he used his eyes to inform them that it was the people on their backs he was referring to.
Seeing this, they all nodded as they slowly dropped theirrades to the ground and it was at this moment one of the wolves in front of them could no longer hold it and charge in their direction to attack.
It was as if this was the signal to attack as the other wolves began charging towards the group as well.
Chapter 297 Awakening
[Third Person POV],
Seeing as a wolf somehow managed to get around Andrew Dawn''s men who were still fighting with the other wolves of the pack, Ace brought his dual des for the first time since the fight with the wolf pack started and dashed towards the wolf that was approaching him as well.
His body had not fully healed but he could still move it around a bit and to use it to fight against a monster than was more than 10 levels lower than him was enough.
Stopping two meters just before he and the wolf could collide, Ace stomped his feet on the ground as a means to gain fast momentum for him to do a quick sudden dash to get closer to the wolf.
Fortunately for him, his move went smoothly as his sudden stop and then fast speed the second after caught the wolf off guard as its defences dropped as it could only star as Ace''s de got closer to its head.
[You have received the primordial records of....],
Seeing as he had easily taken out the wolf that just managed to prolong his death, Ace thought for a while and decided to help Andrew Dawn''s men quickly fend off the wolf pack.
"Leave some for me!" Ace said aloud to Andrew Dawn''s men who dly did his request when they saw that he indeed have the strength to fight.
Ace swiftly moved through his surroundings, his dual des slicing through the air with expert precision. His movements were fluid and graceful, despite his injuries. He had been in quite a number of battles before, but using his dual des brought back a sense of familiarity that was a little unfamiliar before during this fight with the wolf pack.
He felt it during the battle with the mutated rats and was still feeling it making him wonder if he should really just be fighting as a pure mage.
As he approached the next wolf, Ace could see the caution in its eyes as it realized the threat it was facing. Ace''s des shed through the wolf''s defences, dealing a fatal blow. As the wolf fell, Ace felt nothing in particr. He had always been a skilled fighter, but using his dual des gave him an edge that he hadn''t had in a while during closebat.
With each wolf that he dispatched, Ace felt a renewed sense of purpose. He moved swiftly from one opponent to another, his des dancing in deadly arcs. His movements were a blur, and he easily avoided the ws and fangs of the wolves that tried to counterattack.
Ace''s experience and skill were evident in every move he made, and he quickly became the greatest support Andrew Dawn''s men could currently ask for.
With Ace participating in the fight, it became easier for Andrew Dawn''s men who initially had to be bothered with letting no monsters get past them to attack those at their back.
They still had to be bothered but it was okay now since they could now allow a few of the wolves to get pass them.
Of course, they did not abuse this since they did not think Ace was going tost long if more wolves fought with him.
In fact, they believed that Ace was already using all of his energy to even stand and now that he was fighting, his energy was only going to get more exhausted.
It was not their fault that they had this thought since taking the basic health pill did not exactly change Ace''s bloody appearance.
Either way, it was good for Ace since he didn''t need to fight more monsters than he would want just because others thought that he could handle it.
Thebat prowess he could currently output at the moment was not even 30% of his peak so all he could do was provide support for Andrew Dawn despite his currentbat power not being much different from Andrew Dawn''s men, he would not go out of his way to do more than what was required.
For one, he still needed to guard the body of the unconscious people so he could go too far away from their bodies so he limited his area of activity.
It was okay though as the remaining members of the wolf pack ran away from the group when they saw that they were only going to remain as dead bodies the longer they fought.
This much could be thought of even with the rtively low intelligence of the wolves.
Of course, Andrew Dawn''s men or Ace did not try to pursue the wolves since doing that was already doing more than themselves which was already very much unneeded.
Seeing as the surroundings had once again returned to their peaceful state, Ace wasted no time and immediately started to exchange the corpses of the wolves he had killed in the store exchange section.
Seeing this, Andrew Dawn''s men also followed Ace''s actions and immediately started to exchange the corpses of the wolves that belonged to them.
Although Ace could now earn gold coins by selling them in the shop, it did not mean he would disdain using any other methods that could earn coins.
Andrew Dawn men were not like Ace who had another option to gain coins so they could only use this method of exchanging corpses for coins.
Even without Ace starting it, they would have eventually done the same but due to their slow response to what to do after the fight ended, Ace who was the calmest had already thought of what to do next.
As they continued to exchange the corpses around for coins in the store, they also used this to rest a little from the battle they just had so they would have some of their energy recovered to continue travelling after they were through with what they were doing currently.
Apart from the part that they were already preparing to leave the cave before they encountered the wolf pack, they could not stay in the cave for too long as the blood from the wolves that had been in could attract monsters to their location and if they were unlucky to attract one that was too strong, they wouldn''t have the opportunity to evenin so after they were through with what they were doing, they carried who they had to carry and immediately left their current location.
During the entire battle, blue had always hiding in the corner and only came out after the battle ended.
Ace did not even know where the group was heading and was just following them.
Their journey after the incident was rather uneventful as they did not encounter any unexpected situations.
The situation only changed when Andrew Dawn finally woke up.
If he simply woke up then it would have been better but his awakening came together with something else.
Seeing this, Andrew Dawn''s men also followed Ace''s actions and immediately started to exchange the corpses of the wolves that belonged to them.
Although Ace could now earn gold coins by selling them in the shop, it did not mean he would disdain using any other methods that could earn coins.
Andrew Dawn men were not like Ace who had another option to gain coins so they could only use this method of exchanging corpses for coins.
Even without Ace starting it, they would have eventually done the same but due to their slow response to what to do after the fight ended, Ace who was the calmest had already thought of what to do next.
As they continued to exchange the corpses around for coins in the store, they also used this to rest a little from the battle they just had so they would have some of their energy recovered to continue travelling after they were through with what they were doing currently.
Apart from the part that they were already preparing to leave the cave before they encountered the wolf pack, they could not stay in the cave for too long as the blood from the wolves that had been in could attract monsters to their location and if they were unlucky to attract one that was too strong, they wouldn''t have the opportunity to evenin so after they were through with what they were doing, they carried who they had to carry and immediately left their current location.
During the entire battle, blue had always hiding in the corner and only came out after the battle ended.
Ace did not even know where the group was heading and was just following them.
Their journey after the incident was rather uneventful as they did not encounter any unexpected situations.
The situation only changed when Andrew Dawn finally woke up.
If he simply woke up then it would have been better but his awakening came together with something else.
[I need beta readers for my new books so if you''re interested please say it in thement section.]
Chapter 298 A Dragon-Like Man
[Beware that there might be grammatical errors in this chapter due to it not being fully edited but don''t worry, it''ll be fixed soon. Meanwhile I''m considering whether I should start releasing two chapters per day again. If you want this to happen then let the golden tickets reach a hundred in a small amount of time as this will be very motivating. This is notpulsory since I''ll continue to upload regardless of the result. Thanks for reading.]
[Third Person POV],
At some point in Ace and Andrew Dawn''s journey, they suddenly noticed that the mana in the air seemed to be gathering towards them and it didn''t take long for them to find out what the cause of this was.
It was Andrew Dawn who solely caused the change that was happening to the mana in the air and as for why and how this was happening, Ace and the others figured that all what was happening should be rted to the fact that Andrew Dawn''s body was currently transforming.
Ace did not tell any one of Andrew Dawn men who were outside the den when they were in it about the transformation of Andrew Dawn as the others could only stare stupidly at Andrew Dawn body that was slowly getting covered in scales of different sizes.
Due to his former experience with Andrew Dawn transformation, Ace did not bother to inform the others about the potential danger of staying close to Andrew Dawn when he transformed and just jumped far away from the group.
While the two who were staring at Andrew Dawn growing scales on his body, the one who was carrying Andrew Dawn at his back couldn''t see anything as he felt that Andrew Dawn''s body suddenly got way too heavy.
When the saw Ace suddenly jump to another location away from them, they were initially confused but it didn''t even take them a second for them to realise the reason behind Ace sudden action as a mana explosion suddenly happened inside Andrew Dawn body that blew everyone who was close to him to another location with a gush of wind.
Fortunately for Andrew Dawn men who were close to him, all that happened from being blown away to different locations were a few small body cuts caused from the impact they got fromnding roughly to the ground.
Although their injuries were something to still be bothered about, no one was currently even focused on this as everyone including Ace all stared at the hovering body in front of them that was rapidly turning into something that look a little different from the figure that they were all familiar with.
Ace saw the dragon phantom semnce in Andrew Dawn transformation except this form seems to be much different than before, Andrew Dawn''s current appearance to his men was not different to how they thought demons would look.
When Ace and the others were starting to think that all that was currently happening was what was only happening another sudden change happened in Andrew Dawn''s body as the tworge wings that were metres long suddenly emerged from Andrew Dawn back as they too were also coated with red hard looking scales.
This wasn''t the only thing as the horns that Ace had been expecting for a while to appear on Andrew Dawn appeared as well together with a serpent like tail.
"There''s not much change at least", Ace muttered as he stared at therge wings that didn''t appear on Andrew Dawn''s first appearance.
"But what''s with this pressure?" Ace muttered as heid his right hand in his chest in a futile attempt to calm his heart that seemed tombe tightening by the second as the pressure that was emitting from Andrew Dawn got more terrifying by the second.
If Andrew Dawn men were to describe the feeling they got and are still feeling from the aura that Andrew Dawn''s body was emitting, they would all summarise their words: I''m one word; dread.
Ace was the only one who was still able to calmly observe Andrew Dawn''s body which was still hovering in mid air despite the pain he felt in his chest even though he was not close to Andrew Dawn.
Beside Ace feet was blue who was currently down on all its limbs trembling.
Ace did not know why it was behaving like this but he could not divide his attention as he decided to focus on what was more important which was Andrew Dawn.
However it didn''t take long for everyone including Ace to question why they hadn''t left Andrew Dawn side to a very far distance when they had the chance because at some point when the pressure that Andrew Dawn was emitting reached a certain point that nobody could control their body to move, they could only watch as their body was slowly pressed to the ground as they sank deeper into the earth from the pressure that continued to descend on them.
Ace could feel his bones cracking a d he was sure he wasn''t the only one experiencing this as the weakest specie among the group which was blue already had blood oozing out of its body as Ace felt two times the pain he was experiencing due to the connection he shared with the little gryphon and what he was sure about from all this was that the gryphon was experiencing much more than what anyone who continued to sink deeper into the earth was experiencing.
It didn''t seem like blue wouldst any longer which subconsciously gave birth to an emotion in Ace.
Worry.
He started to subconsciously worry about blue and although his face did not show it, the fact he was not concentrating on Andrew Dawn again but on his tamed beast showed a lot.
Fortunately for everyone, the pressure that poured down on them suddenly disappeared as arge amount of blood suddenly came out of Andrew Dawn''s body and coated him entirely.
Ace took a nce at this but he removed his attention immediately and quickly moved towards Blue body andid his hand on the gryphon chest carefully.
Seeing as the little beast''s heartbeat was terrifyingly faint, Ace withdrew several bottles filled with high purity basic health pills and carefully repositioned the gryphon body before turning to slowly feed it the basic health pills as too much would be too dangerous since its body might not be able to handle everything.
This action of Ace even cause Andrew Dawn men who were initially focused on the huge hovering ''blood scaled egg'' in the distance to turn their head and look at Ace with different expressions on their face which was understandable given that one of the impressions that Ace first gave to them was that he was cold and seemed tock many emotions.
Ace didn''t even realise that his current actions were quite contradictory to his usual self and just continued what he was doing as he watched as blue state got better.
He only stopped when he saw that his tamed beast had fallen unconscious and was no longer bleeding.
Seeing this, he carried blue in his arms and stood up. After doing this, he turned and finally saw the full appearance of the blood egg in the distance that should have Andrew Dawn in it.
The reason why Ace, including Andrew Dawn''s men all found Andrew Dawn''s situation resembling an egg is because it looked exactly just like that except that this egg was very big and had scales covering the entire egg together with its colour being blood red.
The entire appearance was too weird and it did not help that the blood egg was also emitting a sound that Ace did not very much want to hear.
It wasn''t only him because if the earth mage and the wind mage had been awake, they would recognize that although the current sound was much different that how it sounded in the den, it did not change the fact it still sounded like a heartbeat.
Thankfully the sound did not linger for long as it stopped just when the blood egg started to crack.
Crack. Crack. Crack.
The more the egg continued to emit cracking sounds, the more Ace and the others continued to distance themselves from it.
They did not go too far but they were so spread out from the egg that they were dozens of metres away from it.
When the crack of the egg widened to a particr point, a hand suddenly emerged from it.
Due to their excellent eyesight improved and strengthened from levelling their physique, Ace and the others were able to see this scene clearly as they immediately had their guards up but no one ran away.
None of Andrew Dawn''s men ran away because the status of their king needed to be confirmed above anything else and the reason Ace still stayed was because he was purely curious.
Either way, while each side had different reasons for staying, they all subconsciously regarded the owner of the hand as a threat.
Although they already had an idea of who the owner of the hand might be, it still needed to be confirmed and there was no harm in being cautious.
Chapter 299 A Glimpse Of New Power
[I never expected us to reach 100 Golden tickets so soon so to fulfil what I said, starting from today, I''ll try to upload two chapters every single day. Thanks for reading],
[Third Person POV],
It was apparent who the group thought could be the owner of the hand that emerged out of the blood egg. Still, until they were sure of their suspicions, no one was daring enough to walk towards the blood egg, as they continued to stay in their current locations quite far from the blood egg and waited for what was inside the egg toe out.
Fortunately for them, they didn''t have to wait for long as the owner of the hand started to bring more body parts out of the blood egg as the sounds of something cracking continued to resound in the surroundings faintly, and it didn''t take long for the figure in the blood egg to reveals its entire appearance aftering out of the blood egg that immediately started to evaporate after the figure feet step on the ground.
Although the sight should be interesting to look at, Ace and Andrew Dawn''s men were currently concentrated on something else: the figure that came out from the blood egg.
Each of the four conscious individuals had different thoughts going in their head but one thing was for sure, at least now it did not seem that they desperately had to continue running from the rat queen since the figure that emerge from the egg was indeed Andrew Dawn.
"Why are you all very far away?" A very manly voice came from the distance as everyone with their own thoughts came out of it.
********
"So you''re saying that I transformed into something like the phantom?" Andrew Dawn asked Ace as they were now close to each other as Andrew Dawn continued to ask Ace to fill him up on the details of the things that urred after he passed out.
Meanwhile, as the emperor of the Dawn empire continued to question Ace about some things, Ace was also in his own thoughts as he observed Andrew Dawn''s rtively new look.
Ace did not know the reason why Andrew Dawn appeared to be a few years younger but he figured it most likely had something to do with the blood that coated him.
Andrew Dawn''s physical transformation was indeed remarkable. He stood taller than before, with a more muscr and imposing physique. His once greying hair had turned back to its original colour, a rich shade of ck, and his skin appeared smoother and more radiant. His eyes, which were once tired and dull, now gleamed with renewed vigour and determination.
Ace noticed that Andrew Dawn''s aura had changed as well. He exuded an air of confidence and strength that was palpable, making those around him feel reassured and empowered. It was evident that the dragon heart of before had infused Andrew Dawn with newfound power and vitality.
Ace figured it was the dragon heart as they were no other exnation for all the things that had happened to Andrew Dawn.
As Andrew Dawn listened intently to Ace''s exnation, he flexed his muscles experimentally, testing the limits of his newfound strength. He was pleasantly surprised to find that he was now capable of even causing a slight change to the air around him with just a flex of his muscle.
Ace noticed this as well and it only fueled his curiosity as to just how much Andrew Dawn had changed.
Ace filled Andrew Dawn in on the events that had unfolded after he had passed out. He described how they had been relentlessly pursued by the wolf pack and the rat queen, and how they had fought with the wolves. He also recounted the moment when the blood egg had appeared and how Andrew Dawn had emerged from it, and transformed into his current state.
Andrew Dawn listened attentively, absorbing the information with a sense of awe and wonder. He couldn''t quite wrap his head around the fact that he had undergone such a profound transformation in such a short span of time. He was grateful to Ace and his men for their unwavering support and assistance in the face of such perilous circumstances.
In fact, these weren''t the only changes that happened to Andrew Dawn as he also had tattoos on his body together with his eyes iris turning violet red.
It was a true wonder for Ace as to how Andrew Dawn''s eyes will suddenly change colour and how tattoos will suddenly appear on his body but just before Ace could ask Andrew Dawn if he experienced anything when he was unconscious, Andrew Dawn suddenly turned to look at a particr location in the distance with a serious expression on his face which slowly turned to a smile.
Ace was confused by this action and he wasn''t the only one since Andrew Dawn''s men were also confused as well but before they could ask questions, a loud sound had already answered it for them.
SCREECH!
''''''Huh?'''''''' Andrew Dawn''s men all muttered as Ace turned to also look at the location Andrew Dawn had his eyes fixed on and without suspense, a familiar figure slowly appeared on a hill far away.
The figure of course was the more than four-meter-tall rat queen.
"To think it wouldter catch up", Ace muttered as he subconsciously withdrew a single de from his storage ring due to him using his other hand to carry the unconscious blue.
If he wanted, he could have dropped Blue to sleep on the hard ground like some certain mages but Ace subconsciously did not consider this.
It wasn''t like he needed to fight after all seeing as Andrew Dawn started stretching his muscles with a smile on his face.
"Finally something to test my new power", Andrew Dawn said with a grin as Ace wanted to use this opportunity to see if Andrew Dawn''sbat power had changed together with his appearance so when he heard Andrew Dawn''s words, Ace turned to use the primordial chronicle to see Andrew Dawn information but the result he got to see was a little unexpected.
[Rank 1 Ancient Dragon Level 50],
"Huh?" Ace muttered and just before he could say another word, Andrew Dawnm disappeared from his sight.
[Rank 1 Ancient Dragon Level 50],
"Huh?" Ace muttered and just before he could say another word, Andrew Dawnm disappeared from his sight and the next thing he saw when he turned to look at the rat queen in the distance was Andrew Dawn standing a few meters away from the rat queen.
The rat queen charged at Andrew Dawn with all her fury, but she was caught off guard by the sheer speed and strength of Andrew Dawn''s movements. He moved with an agility and grace that seemed almost unnatural for hisrge frame, dodging the rat queen''s attacks with ease. His newfound power was evident in every strike he made, as he effortlessly deflected the rat queen''s sharp ws and teeth with his bare hands.
Andrew Dawn''s eyes zed with determination as he countered the rat queen''s attacks with powerful punches and kicks. His muscles rippled with strength as he unleashed a barrage of blows, each one hitting the rat queen with enough force to send her flying back. The rat queen tried to retaliate, but Andrew Dawn''s speed and reflexes were unmatched, allowing him to anticipate her moves and counter them with precision.
Andrew Dawn''s tattoos seemed to glow with otherworldly energy, and his eyes zed with a violet-red light as he tapped into his newfound power. He tapped into his instincts from something within him, using his heightened senses to predict the rat queen''s movements and react with lightning-fast reflexes.
The rat queen soon realized that she had met her someone she couldn''t match against and regardless of the fact that this man could barely have an advantage in the previous battle, she had to run.
The rat queen tried to retreat, but Andrew Dawn was relentless in his pursuit. He chased after her with intense speed, closing the distance between them in a second.
With a roar that shook the ground, Andrew Dawn lunged at the rat queen, grabbing her by the tail and swinging her around with incredible strength.
The rat queen screeched in pain as she was flung through the air, crashing into trees and rocks with devastating force. Andrew Dawn continued his onught, using his immense strength to toy with the rat queen like a ragdoll. He seemed to be enjoying the battle, revelling in his newfound power and the thrill of the fight.
Ace and his men could only watch in awe as Andrew Dawn unleashed his incredible strength on the rat queen. They had never seen anything like it, as Andrew Dawn effortlessly outmatched the rat queen in every way. His movements were fluid and precise, and his attacks were devastatingly effective.
As the battle continued, the rat queen''s attacks grew weaker and more desperate. She was no match for Andrew Dawn''s overwhelming power, and it was clear that she was on the brink of defeat. With one final, powerful strike, Andrew Dawn sent the rat queen flying into the distance, where she disappeared into the forest.
Chapter 300 Dragon Blood
[Third Person POV],
Seeing as the rat queen drew a beautiful but terrifying arc in the air due to receiving a powerful attack from Andrew Dawn, Ace could remove his attention from the rat queen, no one knowing what condition it was in currently, and turned to look at Andrew Dawn, who was skipping towards them with slow steps that were in fact so fast that it would take only a few seconds for his to reach Ace and his men.
''Just what did the dragon heart do to you'', Ace thought as he watched Andrew Dawn draw closer.
Although the rat queen was evidently weaker than at its peak, it was still not something Ace thought could be easily dispatched since he could see from the rat queen that before they could have their ''rematch'', Ace saw that all of its injuries had been healed, including the one it must have gotten from having the den copse on it and even if it was weaker than when Andrew Dawn first encountered it, Ace did not think that Andrew Dawn would have so much advantage over the rat queen in a battle that made it appear like the rat queen was some ordinary weak monster when it''s actually the opposite.
During whatever had just happened, Andrew Dawn was literally toying with the rat queen which was something no one expected including Andrew Dawn himself.
Andrew Dawn knew that he would get strong if he fused with the dragon heart but now that he had been able to show a little of his power, it felt surreal but there was something else on Andrew Dawn''s mind because he noticed that all the movement he just did now did not look that much different than what his body could do in the dream world after killing all the dragons and it was even a little more powerful now.
''Am I that strong now?'' Andrew Dawn thought as he stared at his hands and clenched them but he did not take any actions to test his limit since he was sure from the little power he had just showcased that if he was to go all out now, he was going to tten this ce beyond recognition.
He had not tested his limit yet but it wasn''t like it was only his physical capabilities that benefited from fusing with the dragon''s heart.
As Andrew Dawn thought of the things he could still do, he felt a little weird in his heart from having such a huge power-up that he didn''t know when he reached Ace and his men''s side and before they could wake him up from his daze state, the primordial chronicle had already done so.
......¡
[You have acquired the primordial records of Rat Queen Level 37],
...¡..
"Huh?"
"It died just like that?" Andrew Dawn muttered out in surprise since he never expected the rat queen, which he did take seriously due to the impression it gave him when they first fought, but Andrew Dawn still expected to live, especially when he just used very little of his power.
"Was it ever so weak?" Andrew Dawm muttered out with a puzzled expression on his face as he stared at the location he sent the rat queen flying to.
"No. You''re just too strong now, that''s why", Ace said at the side since, like Andrew Dawn, there was also a panel in front of me.
......¡
[You have acquired the primordial records of Rat Queen Level 37],
...¡..
''But i did not do anything though or did the primordial chronicle count my explosives as my contribution?''
''Hmmm''
''What about Andrew Dawn man who threw the explosives. Did he get anything?'' Ace thought as he turned to look at the man who had helped him copse the den, but seeing that there was no dazed look on his face when one was looking at their primordial chronicle, Ace doubted if he got anything, which was confusing since his actions could somewhat count as contribution.
Either way, it was good for Ace in the end, so he did not bother much about this particr issue and just dismissed his panel.
Although he was not able to level up with the primordial records he received, it was enough to almost max out the primordial records he needed to level up.
He just needed to kill a few more reasonably strong monsters and he''ll be able to level up but what use was it when he was about to evolve.
Ace still hasn''t forgotten that the more one levels up their physique to beparable to the rank above them, the more primordial records will be needed when one eventually levels up to that rank.
What Ace was unsure of was if one would lose the physique they levelled up when they evolved.
In the past, this issue had really puzzled him but now, he was more rxed about it because if he can sessfully enter the alternate dimension, he''d be able to evolve to rank 1.
For this, Ace was very expectant to what would happen but before that, he had issues to address here like;
"Do you need the body of the monster?" Ace asked Andrew Dawn who only took a second to think about it before replying.
"You can have it", Andrew Dawn said indifferently and added; "Have this" as he brought out a transparent bottle that had a golden red blood in it and handed it to Ace who immediately took it and used the primordial chronicle to check its information.
[Blood Of An Ancient Dragon],
Seeing the information of the transparent bottle in his hand, Ace eyebrow raised as he curiously wondered where Andrew Dawn must have gotten an item of this value.
Although the use of this said priceless item was limited to a few things, Ace being one of the very few humans from his world who was very knowledgeable had knowledge rting to dragons.
What he was mostly curious about though was why Andrew Dawn would give him this.
It was already more than enough to give him the body of the rat queen and 2000 gold coins but this was already more than he could have expected.
Although he did not know Andrew Dawn''s purpose for giving him the dragon blood, he''d be stupid to not ept it. He was only curious after all.
Fortunately for him, Andrew Dawn exined the reason behind his actions just after Ace put the Dragon blood in his storage ring.
Chapter 301 Something Much More
[We''ve reached 300! Chapters guys and I''m speechless and don''t know what to say but one thing for sure is that I''m happy you''ve been with me through this journey and I hope we continue. Thanks for reading and please vote!]
[Third Person POV],
"Seeing as you haven''t evolved yet, I''m not sure if you know this but a catalyst is needed when one evolves to the next rank", Andrew Dawn said as Ace and Andrew Dawn including his men behind him with theirrades on their backs as they made their way to the area the body of the rat queen was as Andrew Dawn and Ace had a conversation between themselves.
The area where the battle had taken ce was in an open space with trees that were spacey ced around dozen of meters away from each other.
The ce where Andrew Dawn had thrown the body of the rat queen was now located in another area that was dense with huge ancient-looking trees so they had to walk for a while before they reached the forest where the body of the rat queen but this did not mean much and was even a good thing for Ace because he had more time to talk with Andrew Dawn now.
"What do you mean by catalyst?" Ace asked as this time he was genuinely confused.
''Wasn''t evolving to the next rank just a click of a button just like how it is for levelling up where i just have to fufill a few conditions and get stronger?''
Immediately after Ace had this thought, he realised that his past thoughts must have been too simple because if it was that easy to evolve, why did the primordial chronicle and the knowledge in his head hold ranked creatures in high regard?
Now that he thought about it a little, even in alchemy, Alchemy only gets truly interesting, challegening and useful when the items created through it are ranked.
The berserk pill was a good example as it couldn''t even have its grade lowered for easier consumption for unranked species.
There must be something much more about evolving than just being strong but due to his limited interaction with ranked intelligent species like Andrew Dawn, Ace had no way of knowing about knowledge that was perhapsmon knowledge for the primordial chronicle to even dismiss it in all the knowledge he brought from the store.
But then again, it wasn''t like he had viewed the information about his job requirements afterpleting it so perhaps this information was stated there and he was right about his assumption because Andrew Dawn confirmed it with his next words.
"Yes, you''ll need a catalyst.
This knowledge is actually rare and is quitemon for most people because as long as you havepleted your job requirements, the primordial chronicle will inform you about the things that needed to be done before one could evolve", Andrew Dawn said as he went around the huge tree in front of him with his men and Ace as Ace asked him another question.
"Then can you tell me the things that need to be done before one evolves?" Ace asked as he subconsciously stroked the head of blue in his arms.
From Andrew Dawn''s words, he didn''t need to ask this question since he had alreadypleted his job requirements so knowledge rting to this catalyst and so on should surely be stated in whatever notification that the primordial chronicle sent and might send but he wanted to hear it from a ranked creature and there was no other person he personally knew apart from Andrew Dawn.
Perhaps the little Andrew Dawn will tell him might go a far way and as there was no danger in asking, Ace asked Andrew Dawn to tell him his experience when he wanted to evolve.
Thankfully, Andrew Dawn had no problem with this and was rather energetic when he told Ace what he knew.
"Perhaps you might be wondering why evolving to the next rank isn''t just a click of a button just like how it is for levelling up?" Andrew Dawn said as he started his speech with this while Ace tried to not ignore the fact that this was exactly what he was thinking but as there was no reason for him to admit this, he just kept quiet and waited for Andrew Dawn to continue.
"I also had this thought but I got to realise things weren''t as simple as just evolving when it came to turning into a higher lifeform."
"Higher lifeform?" Ace muttered aloud as he heard a term he hadn''t heard for quite some time now and now that he heard it, his initial focus became slightly shifted.
Unfortunately, Andrew Dawn wasn''t interested in talking about this matter with Ace as he continued with what he was discussing before.
"As you get stronger, these things wille to you naturally so there''s no need to rush as this information doesn''t really have a good use for you now", Andrew Dawn stated as Ace nodded his head to show his understanding and Andrew continued to say what he wanted to say after seeing this.
"Evolving for everyone is quite different for people due to everyone not always having the same job.
For people withmon jobs, a catalyst is most times not even needed.
For jobs with grades abovemon grade, a catalyst is quite important since it is quite risky itself and not everyone evolves on the first try."
"First try? Are you trying to say there''s a sess rate in evolving", Ace interrupted Andrew Dawn''s words as he stated this due to his puzzlement.
It was starting to look like evolving was another challenge on its own but fortunately for Ace''s curiosity, Andrew Dawn was patient in his exnation as the two continued to converse and Ace only when they came across the body of the rat queen that wasying on the ground with a bloody appearance did they stop talking.
Chapter 302 Departure
[Third Person POV],
Seeing the bloody appearance of the rat queen''s body, Ace had no expression on his face, nor did his body react in any way that betrayed his thoughts as he moved closer to the rat queen after carefully cing the still sleeping blue on the ground.
When he got close to the rat queen''s body, Ace bent down as he reached out to start harvesting the crystal core of the rat queen.
His actions were fast and fluid, as he did not hesitate in what he was doing.
He also did not need to hesitate since it was already confirmed that the rat queen was dead since the primordial chronicle would not have sent a notification that he had received its primordial records except that monsters can now revive after death, so Ace did not hesitate in whatever he was doing.
Apart from his assurance in the primordial chronicle, Andrew Dawn was also there, so there was no need to be cautious about the rat queen or any other monster that could be around.
After harvesting the crystal core of the rat queen, Ace did not pay attention to it and just put it in his storage ring.
He felt that the shape of the crytal core he had just harvested seems to be quite different in shape from the regr orb shaped core he had experience with from harvesting quite a number of cores from monsters, but since Andrew Dawn was here and he still had unfinished business with the man, he could not just focus on other things, and it was like the core was going to run away, so when he gets home, he will check it out, but for now, he wanted to focus on the things that were meant to be focused on.
This was why he did not even bother with cleaning the bloody core before cing it in his storage ring and although there was no need to, this was something he mostly did after most harvest.
Either way, it was already harvested.
Seeing as there was nothing else of value he could spot on the rat queen body, Ace ced his hand on the corpse in front of him and called out the primordial chronicle in his head before heading to the store section to exchange the rat queen corpse for coins.
Butt just as he was about to continue his actions, a certain thought came to him that caused him to halt what he was doing.
''Why don''t I take it home and see if i can make use of it'', Ace thought for a second before he dismissed the panel in front of him and immediately after doing this, he ced the corpse of the rat queen in his storage ring.
After this was done, he packed a little of the sand on the ground to clean his bloody hand and after this was done, he turned back to face Andrew Dawn who was having a conversation with his men and when Andrew Dawn saw that Ace was through with what he was doing, he halts his conversation with his men and opened his mouth to speak as he addressed Ace.
"Is there anything else you wantd?" Andrew Dawn asked Ace as Ace thought about it for a few seconds and shook his head in response to show that there wasn''t anything else that he wanted.
Although Acecked a little EQ due to his condition, he could still tell that what Andrew Dawn had given him was already more than enough since the gain he had received from the whole battle with the mutated rats was more than enough.
Whether it was thepletetion of his job requirements or the dragon blood of immense value or the monster corpse in his storage ring, these were all spoils that were very valuable.
He hadn''t even added the rewards he will receive from the quest of defeating the dragon phantom because during their converstaion about the catalysts for evolving, Andrew Dawn mentioned something about wanting to rest before he received the quest reward which showed that the quest was alreadypleted but Ace just hasn''t checked it himself.
But while it seems that while Ace himself hade to an understanding, Andrew Dawn must have really wanted to do more and ahe did exactly just that as the sound of metal hitting metal suddenly sounded as Ace watched as arge number of coins suddenly appeared if front of Andrew Dawn.
"Heres the coins I promised", Andrew Dawn stated as Ace took a look at him for a secod beforeing closer to the gold coins gathered in one ce andid his hand on it and all the gold coins on the floor that made Andrew Dawn men mouth water dissappeared in a blink as Ace total coins increased by 2000.
Seeing this, Ace thought that it was not so bad that he achieved all this things by merely risking his life.
Perhaps he should start seeking out more adventure in more ces to get stronger faster.
Of course, this was just a thought as Ace just wanted to head home, figure out which catalyst to use to increase his sess in evolving to the next rank,, and make some more items with Alchemy.
As Ace''s thoughts started to wander a little, Andrew Dawn''s voice sounded and brought him out of his thoughts.
"It''s farewell time, boy. It''s time to depart, and hopefully, the next time I see you, you''ll be a ranked specie by then", Andrew Dawn said as he and Ace exchanged a few more words before Andrew Dawn gave a final farewell to Ace by tapping his shoulder with a happy and rxed smile on his face before he turned to leave with his men, who carried their teammates, as Caleb also waved to Ace, to which Ace responded by replicating the same action as he watched the back of Andrew Dawn and his men slowly disappear from his line of sight.
Seeing as the surroundings had returned to their initial silence, Ace also got ready to leave as he took blue from the ground into his arms, called out the primordial chronicle in his head, and selected the map section.
After a while of figuring out his way back home on the map, Ace dismissed it and started moving, but just after he exited the forest, he received a message from Andrew Dawn.
.......
[Andrew Dawn],
I forgot to tell you but Adara is in the true world.
.......
''Huh?''
********
''It''s too expensive'', Ace thought as he continued to make his way forward to the alternate dimension while checking his map and surroundings asionally.
After he received that message from Andrew Dawn that Adara was in the true world, Ace did not attempt to even message Adara and quickly used the contact system to send a friend request to his mom and sister, but he was unable to do so.
Thankfully, he could not send a message now because of a new reason and not because his family was not in the true world, but because just after he sent his friend''s request, which surprisingly got epted fast but the amount needed to send a message now was already above 10,000 gold coins.
That was a lot of gold coins which Ace did not have even the gold coins he received from Andrew Dawn were not enough but although it was unfortunate that he couldn''t message his family now to check up on them, Ace was not really bothered about not being able to message them because as long as he just make pills for a while and nothing else and sell the pills he had made at the shop, Ace believed he''d be able to contact his family from his side except it will take quite a while for him to aplish it.
At least his family are alive so it was okay as Ace subconsciously became affected by his subconscious happiness and quickly increased his speed to reach the alternate dimension faster.
It was currentlyte afternoon and Ace calcted that he should reach the alternate dimension in the night if nothing unexpected was to happen.
So while Ace increased his speed to get home faster, he also observed his surroundings carefully every time to avoid running into any strong monster or mysterious races.
Thankfully, while he did run into monsters, they were the weaker ones so after spending a little more time taking care of that, Ace reached the entrance to the alternate dimension when it was already midnight in the true world.
********
A/N: Something unexpected came up so I was not able to write the two chapters I''m supposed to write before reset or even edit this one so please pardon me. Perhaps if I had written Alchemist first before writing my new book, I could have even written three chapters.
Thanks for reading and please if you have the time, check out my new book that''s not yet out on my profile and tell me what you think about it.
If I can make it big with Alchemist or my new books, I promise to get an editor so you guys stop having to deal with raw chapterse???.
New book; Dark Hunger: Devourer Of Energy.
......
Chapter 303 Still Weak But Still There
[Third Person POV],
"I wonder if they''re back", Ace thought as he remembered that he hadn''t met any of his teammates for quite some time now.
For one, he doesn''t even know if they are still alive or not, and the only person whose contact was with him was Anna, and she''s usually the first to send a message whenever she''s in the true world, but Ace did not receive any today, which meant she either had to be very busy with whatever she was doing in the true world or she wasn''t even in the true world and was in another dimensional space like the alternate dimension and dungeons.
Either way, her name was still on his contact list and he had sent a message to her immediately after covering his traces as he went down the stairs to the real entrance that would lead him into the alternate dimension, his home.
His message was quite short and simple as he only sent hi with the cost being a few gold coins which showed that she was still in the true world and was in a faraway distance from the alternate dimension since the primordial chronicle would not send any form of a message if the sender and the receiver were not in the same world.
So if Anna was in the alternate dimension now or was in a dungeon, the message would have not been sent so for it to send now meant that Anna was still in the true world and seeing as she still hasn''t replied to Ace''s message even after a few minutes had passed as Ace continued to make his way down the stairs which were unlike Anna showed that she must be currently busy in wherever she was.
Ace was not bothered though since he was just curious about the situation of things over her side so he sent the message.
Whether she replied early or not did not mean much to him as he did not even have the physical or mental strength to be bothered with anything.
He did not even bother to consider how things might be on Emma and Chris'' side as there was no use in doing so if he did not even know where they were or had their contact.
It would be good if Emma was alive though since it would be a loss if a strong teammate was to go.
Her healing powers were one of the things Ace valued about her.
For one, there was no future side effect that could happen from getting healed by her repeatedly, unlike with Ace pills where one''s health and foundation were at risk for taking too many pills.
This was the reason why it had only been a single high-purity pill he took after acquiring his injuries from the den, but fortunately for him, his body''s healing capabilities also healed a lot as the time where he stood somewhere doing nothing stressful or dangerous that would cause more injuries or affect his former injuries, Ace''s body also healed on its own such that he was now able to walk normally without living ever so often.
Some of hisbat powers had also been restored, but he was in no position to battle anything stronger than him.
For one, he was exhausted physically and could only fight with less than half his peak capabilities.
Thankfully, there was no need to even fight in the alternate dimension, as only Ace, his tamed beast, and his teammates had been the only living beings in the alternate dimension for the past few days.
Well, at least that was what he thought since he had not even explored 1% of what the alternate dimension could offer.
In any case, Ace was not bothered about this, nor was this even on his mind, as what he wanted to do now, above all the things that he had on his mind to do, was to sleep.
He really needed it, so after passing through the bronze door to enter the alternate dimension, Ace immediately made his way to the magical building without taking any detours.
It was also dark in the alternate dimension, so Ace did not immediately feel the difference when he entered another world, except that the darkness in the alternate dimension was already disappearing as it got closer to morning in the alternate dimension.
When Ace entered the mansion, he did try calling out the names of his teammates, but he got no response whatsoever, which made him confirm that there was nobody else in the mansion and perhaps even in the alternate dimension.
Seeing as no one replied to him even after calling several names in a few seconds, Ace stopped his actions and just made his way into the basement with Blue in his arms.
Blue had not woken since the experience with Andrew Dawn''s transformation but Ace was not too worried because all the observations he had done on Blue body since then showed he was all right but not just to the extent that he was going to wake up anytime soon.
To Ace, this was already a good thing since everything was all right if the little Gryphon wasn''t dying.
This was Ace thought but he was unaware of how different it was from what he would usually be thinking.
After reaching the basement, Ace did not bother turning the magical building lights on and just made his way to his room where he ced blue on the bed carefully after buying a new pair of bedsheets from the store and copsing on the bed himself where it did not take long before he fell into a deep sleep.
*******
"My king we''ll see you in the shelter", Caleb said as he and his two other colleagues with their friends on their backs bowed to Andrew Dawn and turned back to make their way back to the shelter while Andrew Dawn just stood still in his location as he watched his men slowly disappear from his sight.
"They''re gone", Andrew Dawn said a few seconds after his men disappeared from his sight and just after he spoke these words, he vanished from his location as the environment he was in before returned to its peaceful state.
Andrew Dawn had initially just wanted to head to the settlement with his men when his curiosity about the changes in his body got the better of him so after a few minutes of thinking about whether or not he should leave his men and check out his real power as they continued to make their way to the den, Andrew Dawn could not win against his curiosity and told him men to continue heading towards the settlement as it wasn''t far again a d would only require a few minutes to reach.
It wasn''t that he couldn''t let his men see him using his power but Andrew Dawn did not believe he was capable of controlling his real strength should his men be beside him when he unleashes it in full force so he had to let his men go.
Apart from this and his curiosity, it was even dangerous for him to not have any idea of what his true strength was because apart from causing friendly damage in the future should a fight ever happen, he could also cause damage to himself so he needed to know his strength and his limit.
For this, he made sure to go to a very far ce away from the settlement and to anywhere that didn''t seem to have many lifeforms apart from ancient trees and some grassy hills in the distance.
There did not seem to be a monster in sight, so Andrew Dawn decided to use this location for his test drive.
"This should be a good ce," Andrew Dawn muttered as he closed his eyes and concentrated on something within him.
Located just under his heart was a red little dragon that was currently sleeping, but all of a sudden, as if it sensed something, the sleeping dragon opened its eyes and released a roar that also sounded in the outside world.
The roar that sounded in the outside world did note from the little dragon in Andrew Dawn but from Andrew Dawn''s mouth itself as his body immediately began to have an earth-shaking transformation.
ROAR!!!!!
Andrew Dawn felt a particr sensation spreading through his body as his form began to change. His bones cracked and shifted, muscles bulging and reshaping. Scales sprouted from his skin, forming a protectiveyer that glistened with a fiery red hue. His hands and feet transformed into powerful ws, and wings burst out from his back, stretching wide with ck lightning crackling along the edges.
As Andrew opened his eyes, he saw the world from a new perspective. He was now a dragon, a majestic creature with immense power at his disposal. He spread his wings and took to the sky, feeling the rush of wind against his scales. He let out a roar, abination of fire and ck lightning erupting from his mouth, lighting up the sky in a spectacr disy.
Andrew soared through the skies, testing the limits of his newfound abilities. He breathed fire and unleashed bolts of ck lightning, watching in awe as they obliterated trees and rocks in their path. He experimented with different techniques,bining fire and lightning in creative ways to create devastating attacks. He was inplete control, revelling in the raw power that surged through him.
After hours of flying and testing his powers, Andrew finallynded back on the ground, his dragon form dissipating as he transformed back into his human self. He was exhrated and exhausted, but also satisfied with the progress he had made. He had gained a deeper understanding of his powers and had pushed his limits further than ever before.
"This is still not my limit, but I''m still too weak", Andrew muttered as he stared at his hands for a while before clenching them tightly as he then made his way to the shelter.
He still had responsibilities after all.
Chapter 304 Duplicate!
"I wonder if they''re back", Ace thought as he remembered that he hadn''t met any of his teammates for quite some time now.
For one, he doesn''t even know if they are still alive or not, and the only person whose contact was with him was Anna, and she''s usually the first to send a message whenever she''s in the true world, but Ace did not receive any today, which meant she either had to be very busy with whatever she was doing in the true world or she wasn''t even in the true world and was in another dimensional space like the alternate dimension and dungeons.
Either way, her name was still on his contact list and he had sent a message to her immediately after covering his traces as he went down the stairs to the real entrance that would lead him into the alternate dimension, his home.
His message was quite short and simple as he only sent hi with the cost being a few gold coins which showed that she was still in the true world and was in a faraway distance from the alternate dimension since the primordial chronicle would not send any form of a message if the sender and the receiver were not in the same world.
So if Anna was in the alternate dimension now or was in a dungeon, the message would have not been sent so for it to send now meant that Anna was still in the true world and seeing as she still hasn''t replied to Ace''s message even after a few minutes had passed as Ace continued to make his way down the stairs which were unlike Anna showed that she must be currently busy in wherever she was.
Ace was not bothered though since he was just curious about the situation of things over her side so he sent the message.
Whether she replied early or not did not mean much to him as he did not even have the physical or mental strength to be bothered with anything.
He did not even bother to consider how things might be on Emma and Chris'' side as there was no use in doing so if he did not even know where they were or had their contact.
It would be good if Emma was alive though since it would be a loss if a strong teammate was to go.
Her healing powers were one of the things Ace valued about her.
For one, there was no future side effect that could happen from getting healed by her repeatedly, unlike with Ace pills where one''s health and foundation were at risk for taking too many pills.
This was the reason why it had only been a single high-purity pill he took after acquiring his injuries from the den, but fortunately for him, his body''s healing capabilities also healed a lot as the time where he stood somewhere doing nothing stressful or dangerous that would cause more injuries or affect his former injuries, Ace''s body also healed on its own such that he was now able to walk normally without living ever so often.
Some of hisbat powers had also been restored, but he was in no position to battle anything stronger than him.
For one, he was exhausted physically and could only fight with less than half his peak capabilities.
Thankfully, there was no need to even fight in the alternate dimension, as only Ace, his tamed beast, and his teammates had been the only living beings in the alternate dimension for the past few days.
Well, at least that was what he thought since he had not even explored 1% of what the alternate dimension could offer.
In any case, Ace was not bothered about this, nor was this even on his mind, as what he wanted to do now, above all the things that he had on his mind to do, was to sleep.
He really needed it, so after passing through the bronze door to enter the alternate dimension, Ace immediately made his way to the magical building without taking any detours.
It was also dark in the alternate dimension, so Ace did not immediately feel the difference when he entered another world, except that the darkness in the alternate dimension was already disappearing as it got closer to morning in the alternate dimension.
When Ace entered the mansion, he did try calling out the names of his teammates, but he got no response whatsoever, which made him confirm that there was nobody else in the mansion and perhaps even in the alternate dimension.
Seeing as no one replied to him even after calling several names in a few seconds, Ace stopped his actions and just made his way into the basement with Blue in his arms.
Blue had not woken since the experience with Andrew Dawn''s transformation but Ace was not too worried because all the observations he had done on Blue body since then showed he was all right but not just to the extent that he was going to wake up anytime soon.
To Ace, this was already a good thing since everything was all right if the little Gryphon wasn''t dying.
This was Ace thought but he was unaware of how different it was from what he would usually be thinking.
After reaching the basement, Ace did not bother turning the magical building lights on and just made his way to his room where he ced blue on the bed carefully after buying a new pair of bedsheets from the store and copsing on the bed himself where it did not take long before he fell into a deep sleep.
*******
"My king we''ll see you in the shelter", Caleb said as he and his two other colleagues with their friends on their backs bowed to Andrew Dawn and turned back to make their way back to the shelter while Andrew Dawn just stood still in his location as he watched his men slowly disappear from his sight.
"They''re gone", Andrew Dawn said a few seconds after his men disappeared from his sight and just after he spoke these words, he vanished from his location as the environment he was in before returned to its peaceful state.
Andrew Dawn had initially just wanted to head to the settlement with his men when his curiosity about the changes in his body got the better of him so after a few minutes of thinking about whether or not he should leave his men and check out his real power as they continued to make their way to the den, Andrew Dawn could not win against his curiosity and told him men to continue heading towards the settlement as it wasn''t far again a d would only require a few minutes to reach.
It wasn''t that he couldn''t let his men see him using his power but Andrew Dawn did not believe he was capable of controlling his real strength should his men be beside him when he unleashes it in full force so he had to let his men go.
Apart from this and his curiosity, it was even dangerous for him to not have any idea of what his true strength was because apart from causing friendly damage in the future should a fight ever happen, he could also cause damage to himself so he needed to know his strength and his limit.
For this, he made sure to go to a very far ce away from the settlement and to anywhere that didn''t seem to have many lifeforms apart from ancient trees and some grassy hills in the distance.
There did not seem to be a monster in sight, so Andrew Dawn decided to use this location for his test drive.
"This should be a good ce," Andrew Dawn muttered as he closed his eyes and concentrated on something within him.
Located just under his heart was a red little dragon that was currently sleeping, but all of a sudden, as if it sensed something, the sleeping dragon opened its eyes and released a roar that also sounded in the outside world.
The roar that sounded in the outside world did note from the little dragon in Andrew Dawn but from Andrew Dawn''s mouth itself as his body immediately began to have an earth-shaking transformation.
ROAR!!!!!
Andrew Dawn felt a particr sensation spreading through his body as his form began to change. His bones cracked and shifted, muscles bulging and reshaping. Scales sprouted from his skin, forming a protectiveyer that glistened with a fiery red hue. His hands and feet transformed into powerful ws, and wings burst out from his back, stretching wide with ck lightning crackling along the edges.
As Andrew opened his eyes, he saw the world from a new perspective. He was now a dragon, a majestic creature with immense power at his disposal. He spread his wings and took to the sky, feeling the rush of wind against his scales. He let out a roar, abination of fire and ck lightning erupting from his mouth, lighting up the sky in a spectacr disy.
Andrew soared through the skies, testing the limits of his newfound abilities. He breathed fire and unleashed bolts of ck lightning, watching in awe as they obliterated trees and rocks in their path. He experimented with different techniques,bining fire and lightning in creative ways to create devastating attacks. He was inplete control, revelling in the raw power that surged through him.
After hours of flying and testing his powers, Andrew finallynded back on the ground, his dragon form dissipating as he transformed back into his human self. He was exhrated and exhausted, but also satisfied with the progress he had made. He had gained a deeper understanding of his powers and had pushed his limits further than ever before.
"This is still not my limit, but I''m still too weak", Andrew muttered as he stared at his hands for a while before clenching them tightly as he then made his way to the shelter.
He still had responsibilities after all.
Chapter 305 Potion
[Ace POV],
''Ugh''
A groan escaped my lips, and I turned to look around. When I saw the familiar scene of my room in the alternate dimension, I slowly moved to sit on my bed.
I reached out to pet its head and it instantly began letting out weak squeaks as a series of emotions welled up inside of me.
I kept gently petting its head while I felt a mixture of weariness, a little difort, and contentment.
The fact that it could even move its body demonstrated that its circumstances were still favourable and that it was not in danger.
Just when will it awaken, I wonder.
I suppose I should prepare a meal for when Blue wakes up since I expect it would be hungry after all it had been through, but I suppose it''s better if I just prepare it when it does wake up so the food is fresh when it eats it.
I stayed in my position after making this choice for a time before getting up to go take a very lengthy bath in the downstairs bathroom.
I''m not sure how long I was in the bathroom, but it was definitely longer than 30 minutes as I made sure to take a very nice bath to get whatever filth was on my body off of me.
For one, when I emerged from the den, my body was covered in dirt as a result of all the activities I had engaged in there, along with the dried blood on my skin.
Even after cleaning my body for more than 30 minutes, I still did not feel clean and felt rather ufortable, but I had to stop what I was doing and clean myself before leaving the bathroom because I still had other, more important things to be concerned about than asionally cleaning myself.
The quest reward for killing the dragon phantom and stopping it from reviving was one of these crucial things, and the other was that I had sessfully aplished all of the criteria for my job.
The more significant of these two was my work, which I was looking forward to.
At first, I believed that evolving was just another stage of obtaining superhuman strength, but everything I observed in evolved humans¡ªespecially the ones who were incredibly strong¡ªproves that evolving is much more than that.
For people withmon jobs, it might only be a power boost, but for those with rare-grade jobs and above, it should be much more than just having power.
Even though I was ''higher'' in level than them, I''ve seen people with rare-grade jobs like the oil puppeteer in the dungeon world and Andrew Dawn men who were still stronger than me.
The individuals who serve Andrew Dawn, in my opinion, have rare-grade jobs since, in some ways, their skills were equivalent to that of an oil puppeteer.
They were undoubtedly stronger than the oil puppeteer in a number of aspects, but my calctions show that they weren''t any stronger beyond what a human with a rare grade job could manage.
Like the ice mages who were the first rank of humans I saw, although they were weaker in level and strength than the present power of Andrew Dawn men, if I were to estimate how powerful those girls would have been if they were simr in level with Andrew Dawn men, I would say that they would definitely not be lower in strength than Andrew Dawn men and should be equal or even more powerful than Andrew Dawn if my assumption that the ice mage job is a powerful job even among rare grade jobs.
I walked to myb in the basement as I was considering these thoughts and sat down in one of the seats there.
Instead of instantly calling out the primordial chronicle in my head, I pulled some food from my storage ring and prepared it for eating.
Even though my physique was rank 1, I was ravenous, which clearly demonstrated how hungry I really was.
I ate what I wanted to eat and how I wanted to eat it, not caring about my appearance since I didn''t care and because no one was here to even see me in the first ce.
I didn''t call out the primordial chronicle in my head until after this was finished and I had rested.
I disregarded the updates to my status when I saw the now-familiar blue panel in front of me andpelled my thoughts to focus on the previous messages the primordial chronicle had given.
Without giving it much thought, I checked the notice for the quest reward since I wanted to save the most significant one forst. I''m not sure if it was because the other notifications had been altered but there were only two that I could see.
Another panel rted to the quest panel materialised in front of me as these thoughts ran through my head.
''The content is long though''
......
[Impromptu Quest: Dragon''s Revival],
[Originally just a heart filled with vitality, the dragon heart, already imbued with potent life force, became a powerful catalyst for dragon revival when it gained ess to arge amount of blood],
[Quest: Stop the revival of the dragon by destroying its phantom],
[Status: Completed],
[Receive reward?],
[Y/N],
...¡..
As I read the text on the panel in front of me, I saw some familiar words as well as a few unfamiliar ones. After reading the whole piece a second time and concentrating on what was new, I willed my thoughts through the primordial chronicle to im the reward.
...¡.
[Reward Received],
[Rank 2 Rare Grade Dragon Potion],
The dragon potion, which is primarily made of dragon blood, cleanses the impurities from one''s body when consumed, improves physical prowess, and raises the likelihood that one''s bloodline may evolve in the future.
...¡
I was a little affected when I read about impurities in the potion''s information after seeing the appearance of the blood-red liquid in the bottle in my hand.
The fact that the potion was rted to dragons may have had little impact on me because I already had the blood of a real dragon in my storage ring, but I was still quite curious about how it would work.
I''m not sure how transforming blood affects a person, but I do have some knowledge about items that can purify a person''s body of pollutants.
Even a pill for this existed, but only a rank 2 alchemist could produce it, and even then, it was still quite a distance for me.
I certainly did not think it was something that could be aplished in a month, and I never anticipated that I would find something that could have the impact of eliminating impurities.
I was concerned about this for the same reason that I refrained from taking a pill to treat my injuries from my acts in the den, which caused injuries of varying degrees.
I was unable to estimate the number of impurities in my body, but I was positive that it should have entered the danger zone by now.
The knowledge in my head talks about how having impurities in one''s body might influence them, particrly in cultivation, a field I knew little about.
I wasn''t ready to put this information to the test and see what my body would do if it had too many impurities.
Even though my circumstances might not be that dire, it was still best to exercise caution in situations like this.
I observed the appearance of the potion in my palm while I considered these thoughts, and after considering a number of issues for a while, I opened the lid of the pill bottle and drank its contents.
I didn''t feel anything at first, but little did I realise that the brief period of time when I was pain-free was only meant to get me ready for the anguish to follow.
The potion tasted metallic and bitter to me when I drank it, but nothing happened right away, so I let my guard down a lot and started to question if it was working or had failed until I felt a tingling feeling in my body, followed by pain.
I felt a sudden wave of intense pain surging through my entire body. It was as if my bones were being crushed and my muscles were being torn apart from the inside. I clenched my teeth, trying to endure the agony that seemed tost for an eternity.
My vision blurred, and I felt my body convulsing involuntarily. My mind was filled with a chaotic mix of sensations and emotions. I could hear my own screams echoing in my ears, but I couldn''t stop them. My body felt like it was on fire, and my skin tingled with a burning sensation.
As the pain continued to escte, I stumbled to my feet, desperately trying to stay upright. My muscles strained and trembled, and I could feel the sweat pouring down my face. Every fibre of my being screamed in agony, and I wondered if I had made a terrible mistake by taking the dragon potion.
Just when I thought I couldn''t take it any longer, the pain suddenly subsided. I copsed to my knees, panting heavily, my body covered in sweat. I looked down at my trembling hands, and I could see that they were changing.
Chapter 306 Evolving Progress
[Ace POV],
It wasn''t that it was my hands that were changing but instead, it was my entire body that was changing as I could tell that I was bing and had perhaps be a little taller than I was before.
The thing was that I was tall before but when I stood up to see if my assumption was truly correct by standing in various positions, I was a little disoriented by my ''new'' body.
This wasn''t the only thing as there was ck sticky gluey liquid on my body that smelled awful.
Although the smell was awful, the feeling it gave me from being on my body was very ufortable and I immediately hurried to the bathroom to have a bath.
**********
''I still don''t feel clean but it''s better now I suppose'', I thought as I felt a little better than I was before i had a bath.
''At least the itch is also gone''
Apart from this, because of the bath I had, I was able to notice that my skin was way fairer than it was before and although it was not a bad thing, I couldn''t help but feel it was useless although I did not know the changes that might have happened to my body, I would surely not want this to be part of the benefits of using the dragon potion.
It just felt...¡.so useless and unneeded.
As I thought of these odd thoughts, I turned to examine my body very well and when I saw that I couldn''t see any noticeable change in my body apart from my height increasing, my skin getting smoother and my hair getting a little longer.
At first, I didn''t want to believe it but when I saw that there was indeed no change noticeable from my appearance apart from the previously stated ones, I decided to see if they were a change in my body by manipting my mana.
I did not try to bring out my elements and manipte them just when I circted my mana for a second, my body suddenly got coated in mes as the clothes I had just changed to burned.
''Hmmmm, That''s unexpected?''
To think a day woulde when I would lose control of circting my mana just because it was too smooth.
Yes, because it was too smooth.
I don''t how it happened but I was pretty sure that it was the dragon potion doing but anyway, apart from my circting being more smoother than before, I was able to notice from my little exercise that my mana pool had increased but seeing as I couldn''t experiment properly with my mana in the basement, I decided to just stay in the basement and focus on the other important thing on my mind.
Evolving.
***********
Anna stood at a distance, watching in awe as the battle between the big 5-meter crow and the group of fire apes unfolded.
The crow was an impressive sight. Its ck and silver feathers shimmered in the sunlight, and its sharp, beady eyes scanned the area for any sign of danger. It stood tall and proud, its wings spread wide, ready to take flight at a moment''s notice. Its beak glistened in the sun, and Anna could see the faint traces of ck, corrosive mes lingering around it.
She was currently hiding behind a particr tree with Mia in her hands as she stared at her contracted beast and a group of fire apes approach each other and started fighting immediately.
The fire apes, on the other hand, were apletely different sight. They were covered in mes that seemed to dance around their bodies, and their eyes glowed with intense, fiery light. They moved with incredible speed and agility, dodging the crow''s attacks with ease.
As Anna watched, she could see the two sides engage in a fierce battle. The crow would swoop down, spitting ck mes at the fire apes, and then retreat quickly to avoid being hit. The fire apes would counterattack, hurling balls of fire at the crow, hoping to hit their mark.
Anna couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe as she watched the battle unfold. She had seen fights of this level countless times but she still could not help but appreciate a show of power that should be appreciated.
As the battle continued, Anna could see that the crow was starting to get tired. Its movements were bing slower, and its attacks were less precise. The fire apes, on the other hand, seemed to be gaining strength with each passing moment. They moved with greater speed and agility, and their attacks were bing more focused.
Just when it seemed like all hope was lost, the big 5-meter crow let out a deafening screech. Anna watched in amazement as the ck, corrosive mes around its beak intensified, forming a thick, ck cloud around it. The fire apes tried to dodge the attack, but it was toote. The crow hadunched its final attack, and it was clear that it was a deadly one.
Anna watched as the ck, corrosive mes consumed the fire apes, leaving nothing but charred remains in their wake. The crow stood tall and proud, victorious in its battle. It let out a final screech as if to dere its dominance over all who dared to challenge it.
The sight would have been better if it didn''t almost fall from mid-air though.
She wasn''t very concerned about this though as she was more focused on the panel in front of her.
[Job requirementsplete.......
**********
*Hisssssss
''Tsk''
Looking at the particr monster in front of her, Emma could not help but click her tongue for the nth time in annoyance.
Emma had always known that her magic was powerful, but she had never been faced with a challenge like this before.
In front of hery a massive snake, at least thirty feet long, with scales as dark as the night sky. Its eyes glinted with a sinister light, and Emma could feel its strong energy emanating from it.
[Rank 1 Venomous Snake Level 44],
''It scales are just too hard and at this rate, I''ll run out of mana before I can fully prate Its defence'', Emma thought as she continued to stare at the snake in front of her.
Thankfully, she had already done a number of damage to it.
Emma knew that she had to act quickly before the snake had a chance to strike.
She focused her energy, drawing upon the power of light magic that had been with her from the very beginning.
Her hands began to glow with soft, warm light, and she knew that she was ready to face the challenge ahead.
The snake lunged forward, its jaws gaping wide as it prepared to strike. Emma didn''t flinch, however, she stood her ground, and with a flick of her wrist, she unleashed a beam of pure light straight at the snake.
The beam struck the snake square in the chest, and Emma could feel the force of the impact ripple through the air. The snake recoiled, its body writhing as it struggled to regain its footing. Emma didn''t let up, however. She continued to unleash beam after beam of light magic, each one striking the snake with devastating force.
The snake was a formidable opponent, however, and it was not going down without a fight. It hissed and lunged forward again and again, each time narrowly missing Emma as she dodged and weaved around it. She was getting tired, however, and she knew that she could not keep this up for much longer.
Just when it seemed like all was lost, Emma had an idea. She focused all of her energy into a single, concentrated beam of light magic, and she aimed it straight at the snake''s head. The beam struck the snake right between the eyes, and Emma could see the creature falter for just a moment.
She seized the opportunity, and with a burst of energy, she leapt forward, her hands aglow with light magic. Shended right on the snake''s head, and with a final burst of power, she sent a beam of light straight down into the snake''s body.
The snake let out a deafening roar as it writhed in agony. Emma could feel the heat and energy pouring off of it, and she knew that it was only a matter of time before the creature sumbed to her light magic.
With one final burst of power, Emma sent a beam of light straight through the snake''s heart. The creature let out a final, pitiful whimper, before copsing in a heap at Emma''s feet.
Emma stood there for a moment, catching her breath as she suddenly thought of something that immediately got her moving.
''Chris!''
''I wonder if he''s......
[Job requirementsplete.......
''Huh?''
Meanwhile in the alternate dimension, Ace was currently reading the content on the blue panel in front of him again as he held the bottle that was filled with the ancient dragon blood.
Chapter 307 Evolving
[Ace POV],
[Job Requirements Complete],
[Alchemist Lord Job requirementsplete],
[Alchemists are beings who aim to create, shape, manipte, and seek to discover the origin of all things. What happened and why it happened, how and why it came to be. An alchemist''s path is to seek truth and origin.
Alchemist lords, a unique existence even among alchemists. Perhaps there is more after seeking the truth and origin?]
[You have proven to be worthy of the Unique Grade Job[Alchemist Lord] and can now evolve to rank 1],
[Do you wish to evolve now?]
[Y/N],
......
Ace would have evolved right away if this had been the only information on the blue panel in front of him, but it wasn''t as Ace also saw what Andrew Dawn had previously discussed with him.
......
[Do you wish to evolve now?]
[Y/N],
[Note that a catalyst is helpful to sessfully evolve to the next rank. Although not required it is advised to use one as it is needed......¡]
...¡..
There was more written after that, but it was mostly the same thing Andrew Dawn had told Ace.
To summarise, a catalyst is not required for one to evolve, but it is required if one does not want to have issues such as failing to evolve while evolving.
To avoid this, a catalyst of sufficient value was required because the consequences of failing to evolve can be very severe depending on the situation.
Someone could lose a level or more, while others could be crippled or even die.
It sounds exaggerated, which is exactly what Ace thought when he first heard Andrew Dawn say it, but after learning that this information was discovered because it happened to his men right in front of his eyes, Ace no longer doubted his words.
Because of things like this, Ace and other people in the true world questioned whether the primordial chronicle was truly there to help them because while it did mention that having a catalyst to evolve was important, it said nothing about the consequences that could ur if one failed to evolve sessfully depending on the situation.
''Fortunately, I have a catalyst with me,'' Ace thought as he turned to examine the bottle containing a goldish liquid.
Although the primordial chronicle stated that anything could be used as a catalyst, including monster bones, which Ace had in abundance in his storage ring, Ace still chose to use dragon blood as his catalyst, even though it appeared to be a waste.
Of course, there were reasons for this, which the primordial chronicle and Andrew Dawn both mention: perfect evolution and imperfect evolution.
Yes, it does beplicated.
One should have been able to deduce their meaning from their names alone, but the fact that they exist at all puzzled him at first, but after some thought, it made sense.
Ace couldn''t help but think about the concept of perfect and imperfect evolution again as he considered his options for evolving. He knew that in the physical world, evolution was often seen as a process of adaptation and improvement, where the fittest survive and thrive.
This was very evident during the times when humanity was not civilised, but things were a little different in the magical world.
ording to Andrew Dawn, perfect evolution was the ideal oue, where a creature would be stronger, faster, and more skilled as it evolved. This was the kind of evolution that Ace wanted for himself, and he knew that using the dragon blood as his catalyst would give him the best chance of achieving it.
Apart from his storage ring, which was out of the question, it was the most valuable item he had in his hand at the time.
Imperfect evolution, on the other hand, was a riskier process, where creatures could evolve in unpredictable and sometimes dangerous ways. This was the kind of evolution that Ace wanted to avoid at all costs, as it could lead to unforeseen consequences.
*Sighs
Ace sighed, wondering why something rted to magic had to be soplicated in some ways, but at least now he didn''t have a time limit on his head where he had to rush things by risking his life sometimes in the true world just to meet his job requirements.
His job requirements were allpleted, and the unique grade job was no longer at the point where he could lose it. He could now rx and do whatever he wanted, but this did not mean he would postpone his advancement to the next rank as a result.
This was for a variety of reasons, the most important of which was that he hadn''t forgotten that the leaders of the races in the true world were about to have something unsealed from them.
He didn''t know if what the primordial chronicle was going to unseal about the races'' leaders was rted to their powers or if their current power would be boosted, but Ace didn''t think being unranked would be enough to survive if he encountered these races and their leaders in the true world.
Ace took the race issue very seriously, as he still remembers what Andrew Dawn told him about the race leader he encountered.
For example, a sealed level 25 creature was able to fight Andrew Dawn to a stalemate without much of an advantage.
Ace didn''t know if this was exaggerated or not because he had witnessed Andrew Dawn''s power before he fused with the dragon heart, but there was no reason for Andrew Dawn to lie about such things, so it was most likely true, and the fact that it was rose Ace''s desire to have power and that the fastest way for him was to evolve.
This could not be put off for much longer.
Finally, Ace decided to evolve now that he was in a safe ce and no one would interrupt him, but first, he needed to be in his best condition before attempting to evolve.
Andrew Dawn advised him on this, and he agreed that it was reasonable, so he decided to rest first to reach his peak state.
Fortunately, the dragon potion also healed his hidden injuries, so he didn''t have to worry about that as well.
Ace dismissed the panel in front of him and returned to his room, the first thing he did was check on blue, and when he saw that it was still breathing, Ace made his way to the other side of his bed to take a short rest before attempting to evolve.
This was the intended n, but the exhaustion that had not been fully extinguished from his previous rest caught up with him, and he dozed off.
***********
*Yawns
After shifting to sit on the bed and letting out a yawn, Ace turned to take in his surroundings for a time. When he noticed that he had fallen asleep instead of resting, he shook his head, got out of bed, and went to hisb.
Ace was not very concerned about Blue''s continued sleep because it did not appear to be in danger, and instead made sure to concentrate on what he was going to do by pushing any distracting ideas from his mind.
Ace eventually came to the centre of hisb, which was ringed by the tables he had previously set up, while he cleansed his thoughts of all distractions.
Because of his experience with the dragon potion, Ace was unsure whether evolving would cause anything toe out of his body once more, but he thought that it was preferable for him to remain nude if it happened.
Even if it wasn''t necessary at all, he still did it because it was his decision.
Blue was the sole additional individual in the mansion, so everything was fine.
After doing this, Ace sat down on the floor with his legs crossed and retrieved the ancient dragon blood from his storage ring.
After doing this, he called out the primordial chronicle in his head and prepared himself for what was toe.
[Do you wish to evolve now?]
[Y/N],
''Yes''
[Do you wish to use the [Blood Of An Ancient Dragon] as a catalyst or do you wish to continue without a catalyst?]
''Use it''
After the primordial chronicle got Ace''s confirmation, he immediately felt different.
Ace felt a strange sensation deep within his body like something was stirring inside him. As the sensation grew stronger, he felt a sharp pain shooting through his body, and he could feel a strange energy coursing through his veins.
He had no knowledge of what was happening in him, but he instinctively knew that he was changing a transformative change.
The pain grew more intense, and Ace could feel somethinging out of his body. A ck, viscous liquid that smelled horribly was pouring out of him. It was as if the transformation was purging the remaining impurities from his body.
As the ck liquid flowed out of him, Ace could feel his body bing more perfect, more attuned to the world around him. His skin glowed with warm golden light, and his eyes shone with an otherworldly radiance.
Ace was amazed at what he was seeing. He knew that this transformation was not something to be taken lightly. He could feel that his body had be something more than human, he was getting closer to bing something much more than a mortal.
He could also feel his mana pool expanding. It was as if the transformation had unlocked a new level of power within him, allowing him to tap into magical energy that he had never known existed.
Ace''s body trembled as waves of knowledge about alchemy flooded his mind. He felt a shift deep within him as if his very essence was changing. With each passing moment, he could feel his body evolving into a higher life form, one that was more attuned to the mysteries of the universe.
His skin continued to glow with a golden light, as his muscles rippled and expanded, and his senses became sharper than ever before. He felt a newfound sense of power coursing through his veins, and he knew that he was on the cusp of something incredible.
As the knowledge of alchemy continued to pour into his mind, Ace felt his body undergo a transformation. He could feel his cells dividing and reorganising, rearranging themselves into a more efficient and streamlined form. He felt a surge of energy as his DNA began to rewrite itself, and he knew that he was bing something entirely new.
He was truly evolving into something more.
Chapter 308 Duplicate
[Job Requirements Complete],
[Alchemist Lord Job requirementsplete],
[Alchemists are beings who aim to create, shape, manipte, and seek to discover the origin of all things. What happened and why it happened, how and why it came to be. An alchemist''s path is to seek truth and origin.
Alchemist lords, a unique existence even among alchemists. Perhaps there is more after seeking the truth and origin?]
[You have proven to be worthy of the Unique Grade Job[Alchemist Lord] and can now evolve to rank 1],
[Do you wish to evolve now?]
[Y/N],
...
Ace would have evolved right away if this had been the only information on the blue panel in front of him, but it wasn''t as Ace also saw what Andrew Dawn had previously discussed with him.
...
[Do you wish to evolve now?]
[Y/N],
[Note that a catalyst is helpful to sessfully evolve to the next rank. Although not required it is advised to use one as it is needed...¡]
...¡..
There was more written after that, but it was mostly the same thing Andrew Dawn had told Ace.
To summarise, a catalyst is not required for one to evolve, but it is required if one does not want to have issues such as failing to evolve while evolving.
To avoid this, a catalyst of sufficient value was required because the consequences of failing to evolve can be very severe depending on the situation.
Someone could lose a level or more, while others could be crippled or even die.
It sounds exaggerated, which is exactly what Ace thought when he first heard Andrew Dawn say it, but after learning that this information was discovered because it happened to his men right in front of his eyes, Ace no longer doubted his words.
Because of things like this, Ace and other people in the true world questioned whether the primordial chronicle was truly there to help them because while it did mention that having a catalyst to evolve was important, it said nothing about the consequences that could ur if one failed to evolve sessfully depending on the situation.
''Fortunately, I have a catalyst with me,'' Ace thought as he turned to examine the bottle containing a goldish liquid.
Although the primordial chronicle stated that anything could be used as a catalyst, including monster bones, which Ace had in abundance in his storage ring, Ace still chose to use dragon blood as his catalyst, even though it appeared to be a waste.
Of course, there were reasons for this, which the primordial chronicle and Andrew Dawn both mention: perfect evolution and imperfect evolution.
Yes, it does beplicated.
One should have been able to deduce their meaning from their names alone, but the fact that they exist at all puzzled him at first, but after some thought, it made sense.
Ace couldn''t help but think about the concept of perfect and imperfect evolution again as he considered his options for evolving. He knew that in the physical world, evolution was often seen as a process of adaptation and improvement, where the fittest survive and thrive.
This was very evident during the times when humanity was not civilised, but things were a little different in the magical world.
ording to Andrew Dawn, perfect evolution was the ideal oue, where a creature would be stronger, faster, and more skilled as it evolved. This was the kind of evolution that Ace wanted for himself, and he knew that using the dragon blood as his catalyst would give him the best chance of achieving it.
Apart from his storage ring, which was out of the question, it was the most valuable item he had in his hand at the time.
Imperfect evolution, on the other hand, was a riskier process, where creatures could evolve in unpredictable and sometimes dangerous ways. This was the kind of evolution that Ace wanted to avoid at all costs, as it could lead to unforeseen consequences.
*Sighs
Ace sighed, wondering why something rted to magic had to be soplicated in some ways, but at least now he didn''t have a time limit on his head where he had to rush things by risking his life sometimes in the true world just to meet his job requirements.
His job requirements were allpleted, and the unique grade job was no longer at the point where he could lose it. He could now rx and do whatever he wanted, but this did not mean he would postpone his advancement to the next rank as a result.
This was for a variety of reasons, the most important of which was that he hadn''t forgotten that the leaders of the races in the true world were about to have something unsealed from them.
He didn''t know if what the primordial chronicle was going to unseal about the races'' leaders was rted to their powers or if their current power would be boosted, but Ace didn''t think being unranked would be enough to survive if he encountered these races and their leaders in the true world.
Ace took the race issue very seriously, as he still remembers what Andrew Dawn told him about the race leader he encountered.
For example, a sealed level 25 creature was able to fight Andrew Dawn to a stalemate without much of an advantage.
Ace didn''t know if this was exaggerated or not because he had witnessed Andrew Dawn''s power before he fused with the dragon heart, but there was no reason for Andrew Dawn to lie about such things, so it was most likely true, and the fact that it was rose Ace''s desire to have power and that the fastest way for him was to evolve.
This could not be put off for much longer.
Finally, Ace decided to evolve now that he was in a safe ce and no one would interrupt him, but first, he needed to be in his best condition before attempting to evolve.
Andrew Dawn advised him on this, and he agreed that it was reasonable, so he decided to rest first to reach his peak state.
Fortunately, the dragon potion also healed his hidden injuries, so he didn''t have to worry about that as well.
Ace dismissed the panel in front of him and returned to his room, the first thing he did was check on blue, and when he saw that it was still breathing, Ace made his way to the other side of his bed to take a short rest before attempting to evolve.
This was the intended n, but the exhaustion that had not been fully extinguished from his previous rest caught up with him, and he dozed off.
***********
*Yawns
After shifting to sit on the bed and letting out a yawn, Ace turned to take in his surroundings for a time. When he noticed that he had fallen asleep instead of resting, he shook his head, got out of bed, and went to hisb.
Ace was not very concerned about Blue''s continued sleep because it did not appear to be in danger, and instead made sure to concentrate on what he was going to do by pushing any distracting ideas from his mind.
Ace eventually came to the centre of hisb, which was ringed by the tables he had previously set up, while he cleansed his thoughts of all distractions.
Because of his experience with the dragon potion, Ace was unsure whether evolving would cause anything toe out of his body once more, but he thought that it was preferable for him to remain nude if it happened.
Even if it wasn''t necessary at all, he still did it because it was his decision.
Blue was the sole additional individual in the mansion, so everything was fine.
After doing this, Ace sat down on the floor with his legs crossed and retrieved the ancient dragon blood from his storage ring.
After doing this, he called out the primordial chronicle in his head and prepared himself for what was toe.
[Do you wish to evolve now?]
[Y/N],
''Yes''
[Do you wish to use the [Blood Of An Ancient Dragon] as a catalyst or do you wish to continue without a catalyst?]
''Use it''
After the primordial chronicle got Ace''s confirmation, he immediately felt different.
Ace felt a strange sensation deep within his body like something was stirring inside him. As the sensation grew stronger, he felt a sharp pain shooting through his body, and he could feel a strange energy coursing through his veins.
He had no knowledge of what was happening in him, but he instinctively knew that he was changing a transformative change.
The pain grew more intense, and Ace could feel somethinging out of his body. A ck, viscous liquid that smelled horribly was pouring out of him. It was as if the transformation was purging the remaining impurities from his body.
As the ck liquid flowed out of him, Ace could feel his body bing more perfect, more attuned to the world around him. His skin glowed with warm golden light, and his eyes shone with an otherworldly radiance.He was truly evolving into something more.
Chapter 309 Checking The Changes{1}
[Ace POV],
I did my best not to scream as I fought my body''s instinctive reaction to the pain I was currently experiencing, as a stream of new knowledge rted to alchemy kept getting inserted into my head by something I had no idea of but figured it should be rted to the primordial chronicle.
This continued for what felt like centuries to me as my body continued to shake violently on the cold floor of the basement as various changes continued to ur in me.
I''m not sure how long it took, but gradually the knowledge that had been flooding into my mind before suddenly stopping as well as the changes I had felt just a few seconds earlier were waning.
I remained on the floor even after everything stopped changing and the pain stopped because I was too exhausted to even lift a finger after what I had just gone through.
Even though the strange ck liquid, which I have since realized was the hidden impurities in my body that the dragon potion did notpletely expel, smelled awful, I had to put up with it because I was too exhausted to move.
Due to the current situation, I had not gone over the new knowledge in my head, but I could tell it was more valuable than any knowledge I had brought from the store to date.
It was so extensive that all it took was a nce for me to recognize the ck liquid on my skin. This was not possible with all of my previous knowledge.
In fact, recognizing and knowing about something with only a nce was only possible if one knew about it so well that it was etched in the brain and could not be easily forgotten.
This only goes to show how it was for me as my situation was simr and I still haven''t gone through the knowledge in my head.
In any case, I had to focus on other things that were currently more important, such as the blue panel that had just appeared in front of me, so I left this forter.
[Unranked entity[Ace ze] has evolved to the next rank[rank 1]],
[Unranked entity has evolved with a unique grade job],
[Discovered that Ace ze is the 5th entity in the new records to evolve with a unique grade job among the awakened on Spe],
[Primordial Chronicle has evaluated Ace ze''s evolution as something worthy of a reward],
[Reward given[Evovling Origin Ability]],
[Title given],
[Status Updating.....]
.....
"Well, that''s a lot," I muttered as I turned to read the notifications once more to make sure I did not miss anything because I could tell, even in my ignorance of what was actually happening, that I had done something noteworthy that the Primordial Chronicle decided to acknowledge and reward me for.
The oue was even more unexpected because I also received a title, which I was pleased to receive since I was aware of the benefits of holding titles.
I''m not sure of the title I was given, but it ought to be good.
I was satisfied with the title, but I was more interested in the origin ability.
In fact, the oil puppeteer in the dungeon realm used this phrase when he made his great move, so this was not the first time I had heard it.
At the time, I was unsure whether this was something unique to the oil puppeteer or if this was something that all ranked creatures had as well.
When I saw that Andrew Dawn never used anything rted to this in his battles, this matter never entered my mind, but now that I think about it, I wonder why Andrew Dawn had not used his origin ability. This was the notion that was going through my head when a new panel suddenly materialised in front of me.
...¡.
[Status],
[Name: Ace ze],
[Age: 17],
[Race: High Human [Homo sapiens]/?????],
[Job: Alchemist lord],
[Origin Ability: Transmutation[Evolvable]],
[Level: 25[83%][Rank 1]],
[Store],
[Affiliation: None],
[Map],
[Contact],
[Ranking: Rank 79],
[Title: Advanced Alchemist[Active], Alchemist Lord[Inactive]],
[Tamed Beast: Blue[Level 5]],
...¡
"That''s...¡.."
Hmmm
"It''s getting long", I muttered as I went through the new changes in my status.
For one, some sections got rearranged together new sections also appeared.
For one, I now had a job and although I haven''t tested the changes that happened to me because of it, the fact I was already rank 1 meant a lot and even the status showed this.
Then there was the origin ability that got me really interested.
''Transmutation''
I''m not sure if it''s what I think it is but if really is, then getting this job despite the difficulties that came with it is worth it.
''I wonder if I can get more information about it'', I thought and immediately after having this thought, another panel appeared in front of me.
...
[Transmutation],
Change the form, nature, orposition of an object or substance using magic.
...
Hmmm
It''s what I expected it to be but the thing now is that is it as it is really said to be?
I was not sure of this and I had no way of knowing.
In fact, the wisest thing to do right now was to head outside and do some experiments to test out the changes that happened to me.
There was no guidance for me which meant that I had to figure out everything on my own and staying here doing nothing was not going to help.
If anything, putting out the title I still haven''t checked out, I believe that the origin ability should be the price of evolving.
Thankfully, I sessfully evolved without any problems and after evolving, there were still somethings that were unexpected.
My race including the fact that I''m not the only person with a unique job in spe was expected and unexpected. The issue was that I was the fifth which was...fewer than I expected.
It''s better I check the changes after evolving from scratch outside the mansion.
Either way, I still need to get up though.
''It just reeks a lot''
Chapter 310 Checking The Changes{2}
[Ace POV],
"This world is a mystery in and of itself," I mumbled as I stood outside the mansion, staring at the sky.
The fact that it was already midday in the alternate dimension caused me to wonder about something that had always crossed my mind whenever I was here.
How is it possible that another sun and moon exist in a location unrted to the real world?
Is it possible that this world truly stood alone?
However, how was that logically possible?
Well, because of stuff like these, I stopped bothering to rely on my prior understanding of logically scientifically linked issues.
After all, I''m not back in my old world.
The rules andws of thispletely different universe were very dissimr to those of my previous one.
After obtaining a sense of the environment, I took my gaze away from the sky and exited the mansionpound through the gates. When I got out, I considered which direction I should take before deciding to go somewhere nearby that wasn''t too far away.
Depending on how quickly one walked, the ce was actually not that distant because Emma and I had gone there to practise neutral spells as well.
Currently, I was dressed in clothing I brought from the shop after taking a few dozen minutes to bathe in the basement before feeling clean enough to leave the bathroom.
I felt more energised than I had ever felt in my life when the tiredness I experienced while evolving came and went.
A horrifying amount of strength also seemed to enter my body, giving me the impression that I could now easily dispatch a weak rank 1 monster with a single blow.
I could aplish this before, but I wasn''t sure how much stronger this weak rank 1 monster had to be for me to cease killing it with a single punch due to the sensation of strength I felt in my body.
This feeling may have resulted from my sudden boost in strength, which made me feel like I was extremely powerful, but the thing is, I didn''t believe this notion that my strength had improved to the point where I could now easily dispatch lower levelled rank 1 monsters with a single punch was wed.
One of the things I could tell as my body continued to change during my evolution process to the next rank, despite the fact that I was in excruciating pain, was that the strength I had given it by levelling my physique repeatedly to have a pseudo rank 1 physique did not vanish and even appeared to have been regarded as my original body strength because it, too, had grown stronger through evolution.
I won''tpletely understand how physically powerful I am now until I start experimenting.
I kept my eyes on the road while considering this and eventually arrived at my location after some time of walking.
I was wearing clothing that was simr to what Emma had been wearing recently when Ist saw her¡ªmedieval-style clothing that I subsequently realised was oddly appropriate for both casual and battle attire.
I had been wearing this form of clothing for the previous few days, and I also noticed Andrew Dawn and his men wearing the same, familiar type of attire.
Perhaps it was already widespread among people in the true world at this point.
In any case, I wore this particr kind of clothing because I thought it was bothfortable to wear and appropriate for the series of experiments I was going to conduct.
But before I did anything, I stretched my body out a bit, and then as a warm-up, I performed another round of quick exercises.
This went on for a while until I decided it was enough and quit.
I next summoned out the primordial chronicle to view my status this time properly afterpleting all of this.
...¡.
[Status],
[Name: Ace ze],
[Age: 17],
[Race: High Human [Homo sapiens]/?????],
[Job: Alchemist lord],
[Origin Ability: Transmutation[Evolvable]],
[Level: 25[83%][Rank 1]],
[Store],
[Affiliation: None],
[Map],
[Contact],
[Ranking: Rank 79],
[Title: Advanced Alchemist[Active], Alchemist Lord[Inactive]],
[Tamed Beast: Blue[Level 5]],
...¡
My name and age section continued to be unaltered from the beginning when the primordial chronicle first appeared, and both had a regryout. Changes began to show up following these first two sections.
My race was the first.
I am a human, of course, but what does "high human" mean?
Is it a sort of improved form for humans?
This also drove me to wonder if the circumstances were normal for ranked species or if my actions¡ªsuch as using the ancient dragon blood as a catalyst to evolve¡ªwere responsible. It may have been a bit overkill but if I had the chance to do it over again, I would.
For one thing, it was probably due to the dragon blood that my evolution to the next rank went too smoothly without ever nearly failing. It was also possible that it was due to this particr dragon blood that my race was even more absurd but as previously mentioned, I had no guidance at all to help me understand what was happening with my race.
I felt great and nothing seemed to be wrong, so maybe the alterations to my race weren''t bad after all. Only time will tell if this is true or not.
What I''m more concerned about is whether or not I am still a human being.
In all honesty, as long as it did not significantly affect me, I had no qualms about not being a human. It would be even better if it resulted in benefits, but because I understood nothing about my situation, it was best if I left it out of my mind and focused on issues pertaining to my race instead.
I gave this and a few other things some thought before returning my attention to the panel in front of me and began to address the core issue at hand.
My job.
Chapter 311 Checking The Changes{3}
[Ace POV],
...¡.
[Status],
[Name: Ace ze],
[Age: 17],
[Race: High Human [Homo sapiens]/?????],
[Job: Alchemist lord],
[Origin Ability: Transmutation[Evolvable]],
[Level: 25[83%][Rank 1]],
[Store],
[Affiliation: None],
[Map],
[Contact],
[Ranking: Rank 79],
[Title: Advanced Alchemist[Active], Alchemist Lord[Inactive]],
[Tamed Beast: Blue[Level 5]],
...¡
My journey outside of the residence was primarily driven by my job in the first ce.
In a sense, it has been and has been my primary objective ever since I learned about jobs.
Alchemy was just something I decided to pick up out of curiosity and practicality, thus it can be stated that me being offered a job in this field was a mistake or coincidence.
I didn''t really appreciate the significance of alchemy until I learned about Jobs, and I then understood that it should be used for much more than merely producing stuff.
I haven''t yet encountered anything that is deemed legendary, and the highest grade I''ve encountered is Epic. Because every item in this grade was so exceptional, one might already guess how extraordinary and one-of-a-kind something considered legendary would be.
The ck orb that raised my job''s grade to unique could not be counted since, despite the fact that I haven''t yet seen a legendary grade item, I had a sneaking suspicion that the grade of whatever that ck orb actually was should be greater than legendary because if one were to adopt my line of reasoning, anything should at the very least be more potent than something ranked legendary to even have any impact on it.
Perhaps this thought of mine was correct or incorrect, but since there was no way to know for sure no matter how much I thought about it, I forced the thought from my mind and focused on the panel in front of me, especially the job section, to see if another panel would emerge and reveal information pertinent to my job.
Unexpectedly, a panel did form in front of me, and its subject matter was a matter pertaining to my job.
......
[Alchemist lord[Unique Grade Job]],
An Alchemist who is unique among Alchemists.
Those with this job have;
*A 100% sess rate in producing unranked items and high-purity unranked pills.
*A 70% sess rate when creating Rank 1 items and high-purity Rank 1 pill.
*A sess rate of 2% to 30% when making high-purity Rank 2 pills and producing Rank 2 items.
*A broad knowledge base of unranked items to Rank 4.
.......
"This is...... unique, I suppose," I said as I read what I believed was the summary and benefits of my job on the panel again.
The first job I was given was as an alchemist, and it was of the legendary grade before the ck orb I found in the first dungeon I ever entered elevated it to the unique grade.
I was still sceptical of the unique grade because I wasn''t sure if that meant it was more potent than the epic and legendary grades or merely that it was unique regardless of the power it granted its possessor.
Speaking of strength, the Alchemist job''s benefits alone demonstrated that it wasn''t designed forbat. The alchemist I saw in the shop, who was in position 60 on the human leaderboard, should likewise be treated simrly.
I''m not sure how humans are ranked on the leaderboard, but I''m ready to take on that it has something to do with theirbat prowess. If it were rted to something else, like the grade of their jobs, then the Alchemist should not be at that rank on the leaderboard, except that every human that was ranked above him also had a legendary grade job or above, which I did not believe was possible except that things rated legendary weren''t as rare as I thought it would be.
In each case, the job''s perks were quite significant and beneficial.
For starters, based on what I can see, it appears that I would find it simple to create unranked high-purity pills, and whenbined with my prior titles, it was virtually impossible for me to fail when creating a known-to-me pill. However, this would need to be further explored and tested by creating a pill.
I whispered to myself as I willed my thought through to the primordial chronicle to check my status, "I should first confirm the first benefits before I should even attempt to create a ranked item."
...¡.
[Status],
[Name: Ace ze],
[Age: 17],
[Race: High Human [Homo sapiens]/?????],
[Job: Alchemist lord],
[Origin Ability: Transmutation[Evolvable]],
[Level: 25[83%][Rank 1]],
[Store],
[Affiliation: None],
[Map],
[Contact],
[Ranking: Rank 79],
[Title: Advanced Alchemist[Active], Alchemist Lord[Inactive]],
[Tamed Beast: Blue[Level 5]],
...¡
Then there is the so-called origin ability.
Apart from the name and the information making me think that it might be the most powerful skill I will ever encounter in the true world, what was strange about this was that it seemed like I could activate this ability with just a thought or instinct.
This instinct seemed to have been imprinted in me by the primordial chronicle as it was so difficult to ignore or forget the sensation.
But, before using the ability, I should double-check the information it contained.
[Transmutation],
Change the form, nature, orposition of an object or substance using magic.
...
As a scientist in my old world, I had of coursee across the idea of transmutation several times. Transmutation- the process of transforming one element into another.
But since the subject was a case unto itself, I paid it little attention and instead concentrated on the problems that made the most sense and on which I could spend my time productively, rather than chasing a theory put out by idly curious scientists.
That''s how I perceived them, at least up to this point.
From a scientific perspective, transmutation is a process that involves changing the number of protons in the nucleus of an atom to create a new element. This process can ur naturally through radioactive decay, or it can be induced artificially through techniques like nuclear fission or fusion.
But the idea of turning lead into gold, or creating an elixir of life, is purely the stuff of legend and myth. It has been dismissed by the scientificmunity as nothing more than wishful thinking and fraud.
But now that I was looking at the situation, there was no longer any doubt as to whether it was true or not because reality was right in front of me. Of all, there is no better proof than experiencing something firsthand.
I inhaled deeply as I considered this and made an attempt to activate my origin ability for the first time.
Chapter 312 Checking The Changes{4}
[Ace POV],
"Origin Ability: Transmutation"
I spoke these words, and as soon as they left my mouth, the mana within me began to flow on its own, and I immediately felt lightheaded.
It wasn''t unpleasant, and strangely enough, it seemed cosy.
I was in what some people in my world would describe as high.
I felt high, but I wasn''t sure whether it was the same high those folks were talking about because I had never experienced it in the way they had. Nevertheless, it felt like the high they were describing.
Even though my mana was swiftly dwindling, as if it were being sucked by something, I felt incredibly at ease.
The only problem was that nothing happened even after a few seconds of waiting in this condition.
My ability did not produce the magical effect I had anticipated, and I started to wonder if it was failing or if there was something I should have been doing instead.
My mana was still depleting quickly, so I was debating whether or not to quit using the ability because continuing to do so would merely waste mana because nothing was happening.
Just as I was ready to turn off my origin ability, a certain thought crossed my mind that caused me to consciously tap my head in bewilderment over how I could have overlooked such a small but significant element.
I came to theprehension that in order for transmutation to ur, something must be transmuted; otherwise, what I was doing at the time was merely squandering mana.
The theory made sense, but it also raised the question of what I would transmute.
I turned off my ability to cease squandering mana and kept thinking about what to transmute as I gave this some thought.
I was lost for a while because this was apletely new and foreign aspect to me, so I finally made the decision to attempt putting my knowledge to the test.
I was going to do it eventually, but whether it would be sessful remained to be seen.
I took a long breath to settle myself and get rid of any distracting ideas before reactivating my ability while pondering these things.
"Origin Ability: Transmutation"
The same as before, I experienced the strange butforting sensation right away, but I didn''t think much about it and instead focused on what I was doing.
In order to determine whether this assumption of mine was urate, I was going to put transmutation to the test. Transmutation may be thought of as directly altering and changing the nature of a certain substance in order to reach a desired effect.
I took out a small rock from my storage ring and ced it on the ground in front of me, focusing all my attention on it. I began to channel my mana through my ability, visualizing the rock transforming into something else.
At first, nothing happened. I started to doubt myself and wondered if I was doing something wrong. But then, I noticed a small change in the rock''s color. It was turning from gray to a pale yellow.
I continued to focus, pushing my mana into the rock and willing it to change. Slowly but surely, the rock began to shift and transform, changing its shape and texture until it was no longer a rock, but a small lump of gold.
I couldn''t quite believe it.
"I had actually transmuted something", I thought as i bent down and picked up the lump of gold and examined it closely.
It was definitely real, solid gold.
I felt a sense of satisfaction wash over me as I bagn to see a little of the potential of my ability. With it, I could possibly transmute any substance into anything I desired, as long as I had enough mana to fuel the transformation.
This was just the beginning. I couldn''t wait to see what other incredible things I could achieve with my ability.
With this in mind, I made the decision to actually apply some of my knowledge to the new experiment this time.
I wanted to test whether I could alter the elements around me for this experiment.
Not magical elements, but scientifically studied elements.
I looked around and saw a piece of wood lying nearby. I reached out with my ability, trying to sense the elements that made up the wood. It was a mixture of carbon, hydrogen, and oxygen, among other elements.
I focused my mana on those elements, visualizing them separating from the wood anding together to form something new.
At first, nothing seemed to happen. But then, I saw a small spark ignite on the wood, and it began to smolder.
I watched as the wood began to transform, its surface turning ck and glossy. It was now charcoal!
I had just transmuted wood into charcoal with my ability.
Feeeling series of unexnined emotions from my sess, I began to experiment with other materials, transmuting them into different forms and shapes. With each sess, my confidence grew, and I realized that my ability had unlimited potential.
This wasn''t just an unfounded assertion because it persisted throughout my experiment, even when I started to control the wind and water.
Although Icked these two elements, the fact that I was able to somewhat manipte them at the expense of using a lot of my mana meant a lot.
My ability cost a lot of mana to use, but it was worthwhile.
This was such a strong ability that I was able to grasp all the basic elements of magic written in books in my old word and be a pseudo master of all four even in my current condition when my mana could only barely support my origin ability for ten minutes.
Even though it seemed easy, there was a lot here.
This brief experiment was sufficient to demonstrate the potential of my ability, regardless of whether it is possible to control additional elements such as gravity and others in the future.
It should be emphasised that this ability had the potential to evolve, and even though I don''t yet know how it will do so, that fact made me interested to see what would develop in the future with regard to my powers.
In any case, my mana was already depleted, thus I was unable to use my ability or y with it again. However, setting this aside, why did my ranking suddenly change?
...¡.
[Status],
[Name: Ace ze],
[Age: 17],
[Race: High Human [Homo sapiens]/?????],
[Job: Alchemist lord],
[Origin Ability: Transmutation[Evolvable]],
[Level: 25[83%][Rank 1]],
[Store],
[Affiliation: None],
[Map],
[Contact],
[Ranking: Rank 62],
[Title: Advanced Alchemist[Active], Alchemist Lord[Inactive]],
[Tamed Beast: Blue[Level 5]],
...¡
"Rank 62 huh?"
"That''s weird"
Chapter 313 Rank
[Ace POV],
...¡.
[Status],
[Name: Ace ze],
[Age: 17],
[Race: High Human [Homo sapiens]/?????],
[Job: Alchemist lord],
[Origin Ability: Transmutation[Evolvable]],
[Level: 25[83%][Rank 1]],
[Store],
[Affiliation: None],
[Map],
[Contact],
[Ranking: Rank 62],
[Title: Advanced Alchemist[Active], Alchemist Lord[Inactive]],
[Tamed Beast: Blue[Level 5]],
...¡
"Why did it increase so suddenly?" I considered this as I crossed my arms and raised my right hand to delicately rub my chin.
If my memory serves me correctly, I was only ranked 72, but why is it that I suddenly rose through the ranks by another 10 ranks?
The rank section was what I was going to address next after my job because it was already amazing that I was able to enter the top 100 on the human leaderboard immediately after evolving.
I originally assumed it was because of my job¡ªI was already in the top 100¡ªbut it appears that the Primordial Chronicle may have estimated my strength to determine my rank, and aside from my job, I can''t think of anything else that might have propelled me into the top 100.
After evolving, my mana pool did increase to more than three times its pre-evolution size, and my strength did further increase as the physique I had before did not change during the evolution; instead, it got stronger, making me physically stronger than what I believe should have been my original strength had I not used all of my level-ups to enhance my physique.
After leaving the mansion, I did some ying with my two elements¡ªfire and earth¡ªand noticed that my affinity for them had also seemed to grow.
There wasn''t exactly a monster in the alternate dimension for me to test my strength on because punching rocks or casting spells was only going to give me an idea of my current power and not the real deal. However, if it was these three that gave me my former rank, then I can only say that my base capabilities now without my ability was so amazing that I had not yet realised it.
I think I might have to return to the true world, though.
''Aside from wanting to fully test my power, I should also look for a way to earn coins to send a message to my family,'' I reasoned, remembering that my family was already in the true world, and while this proved that they were still alive, the fact that I didn''t know a thing about their current condition was still on my mind, but the number of gold coins required to even send the shortest of all messages was an obstacle that I needed to ovee.
I shook my head to clear my mind of these issues because thinking about them wouldn''t help, and then I concentrated on my rank. But then I had another thought, which caused me to pause before reaching out to take the rock I had previously transformed into gold from my storage ring.
I gazed at the little solid gold in my fingers and wondered whether I could generate my own money.
......
[Gold],
A transmuted product of a talented alchemist.
......
I quickly read through the content before turning to look at the panel that was floating in front of me. I then went to the store section''s exchange sub-option to determine whether I could exchange the gold I was holding for actual gold coins from the Primordial Chronicle.
At this point, I was more concerned about whether or not my n would actually work than I was about why my rank had suddenly climbed.
[Exchange Gold for 17 Gold coins?],
''Yes''
Immediately after the primordial chronicle validated my thoughts, the rock in my hands began to dematerialize with a weak glow as I saw it gradually disappear from my hands.
"It worked," I said as I prepared to sprint out to the mountain ranges in the alternate dimension to begin making gold before anything else when a panel unexpectedly materialised in front of me.
[It was discovered that the entity-Ace ze had exchanged a product made using his origin ability; to prevent abuse, the entity-Ace ze is only permitted to execute this once per day with at least a high-rare grade of the exchange item],
All the ns that had already begun to form in my thoughts came to an abrupt halt as I flung them out of my head after seeing the notification that appeared on the panel in front of me.
"If I had known, I would have taken advantage of the first time," I said as I started to consider whether my circumstance was unusual or typical among humans and other beings who also had the capacity to make things through magic.
It was improbable that I was the only person in the world with the ability to create something from either nothing or something, so perhaps this specific situation wasn''t unique to me and was the primordial chronicle''s fair way of defending against people who were like me.
In any case, I was unable to visualise myself and did not attempt to transform anything deemed rare.
I shook my head as I considered this and simply focused on what I had been doing before.
Since no one was there to contradict my thought, I''m not sure if it was correct or not. In that sense, it was merely a thought and not confirmed.
I believe that one''s strength affected one''s leaderboard ranking; the stronger one was, the higher the person''s rank, and whoever it was who was juggling it was the primordial chronicle. For instance, if I was level 5 and suddenly jumped to level 10, I had be stronger, so my rank should have increased to the appropriate rank, but the thing is that after evolution, I did not even have a level up umted to even level up, so why did it suddenly raise to rank 72?
I could only think of one thing for this, my origin ability.
The difference between when I first evolved and right now is that I am more familiar with my origin ability, thus the primordial chronicle may have concluded that it increased my battle prowess.
As there was no one to confirm for me, I''m not sure whether this was urate, but I suppose it did improve my rank. Speaking of ranks, I''m curious to see how much the leaderboard has changed and what position Andrew Dawn is.
''Will he be in the top 5?''
Chapter 314 Leaderboard
[A/N; Raw chapter so expect some slight grammar errors],
[Ace POV],
[Ranking]
[Personal Ranking], [Level Ranking], [Affiliation Ranking], [General Ranking],
...
Just like the first time, I selected this section with this time being the second, I took a while to view each of the sub-options on the panel in front of me.
Before when I was still unranked, I had been unable to view the first three sub-option of the ranking section due to me being unranked but now that I have evolved to rank 1, I believe that this should no longer be a problem for me and I should be able to view these sub-options.
In any case, while I was interested in their content, I selected the rank section for something else in the first ce and that was the check the ranking of all the human races in the [General ranking] sub-option.
This was the only sub-option I was able to view at that time so I was curious as to how much it should have changed by now.
.....
[General Ranking],
Spe Species Ranking],
[[1] John Stone (Rank 1 Specie)],
[[2] Chloe Norman (Rank 1 Specie)],
[[3] Bruce Rock (Rank 1 Specie)],
[[4] Andrew Dawn (Rank 1 Specie)],
....
...
[[6] Jessica Copper (Rank 1 Specie)],
...
[[8] George Winter (Rank 1 Specie)],
...
¡.
[62] Ace ze (Rank 1 Specie)],
...¡.
[67] Peter June (Rank 1 Specie)],
...¡.
...¡
''To think he was really able to make it to the top five''
''Just how special was that dragon heart'', I thought as I began to also consider the ancient dragon blood that the emperor gave me.
Both items were rted to dragons and were of a very high grade.
I did not know the grade of the dragon heart but everything I had seen from it showed that it should not be weaker than the ancient dragon blood which was of the epic grade.
I mean this much should already be obvious from the fact that the emperor was able to be the fourth strongest human among the whole humans from spe with only the dragon heart fusing with him and if my thoughts were correct that the higher one rank was, the higher it was to ascend then this was a very impressive feat that was caused from a single item.
Andrew Dawn also had some credits to take but I was very sure that his current power was caused by the dragon heart doing something to him.
Even his job changed to show this fact and speaking of dragons, all these things were only increasing my suspicions that the dragon blood I had used as a catalyst for my evolution should be the cause of the strange changes regarding my case, but like I had decided before, this was something I would slowly figure out in the future.
Apart from checking the emperor rank on the human leaderboard, I also observed a few things and one of them was the unchanged top 3 from when I had first viewed the general ranking and now.
"Are the top three just that powerful that even Andrew Dawn was not able to touch that ceiling with his current power?" I muttered as I pondered about this.
For one, it was either they each all had something special about them that was more special than Andrew Dawn''s rtionship with dragons or they had all umted a lot of resources that only made them stronger with their powers when Andrew Dawn was still ranked below them that what set them apart the most was the time they had to get stronger than the other.
I believed it was more of thetter because if my memory does not fail me, I remember that before I departed from Andrew Dawn''s group, he was already at level 50 and if I was to follow the trend of every 25 levels is a trend, then Andrew Dawn might have been already at the doorstep of evolving to the next rank.
I might be wrong regarding this but if I''m right then one can only wonder just how powerful the top three were for them to still be able to suppress a powerhouse of a simr level.
Apart from the top three, I also when down the leaderboard to check on my own rank and when I saw that I did have the rank, I felt a little weird for a while and I could not identify what I really felt and apart from this, I also when down the rank to check on a familiar name.
Peter June, the only alchemist I know was in the true world so I was quite interested in him but apart from his rank increasing by one thest time I saw it, there was nothing else to see so I dismissed the [General Ranking] sub-option and was about to check on the other sub-options of the rank section when I suddenly came to a halt.
I was very interested in the other sub-options of the rank section but there was something else I was more interested in which was the new title I got after evolving.
I was currently under the sun and although it did not affect me, it did not mean I wasfortable being in the open out here.
I could have gone to rest under the shade of the trees around me but I did not want to that either as I would be morefortable in the mansion so immediately after this thought came to my mind, I started to make my way back to the mansion and while I did so, I decided to check out the details of my new title.
''I wonder what benefitse with this one''
...¡.
[Status],
[Name: Ace ze],
[Age: 17],
[Race: High Human [Homo sapiens]/?????],
[Job: Alchemist lord],
[Origin Ability: Transmutation[Evolvable]],
[Level: 25[83%][Rank 1]],
[Store],
[Affiliation: None],
[Map],
[Contact],
[Ranking: Rank 62],
[Title: Advanced Alchemist[Active], Alchemist Lord[Inactive]],
[Tamed Beast: Blue[Level 5]],
...¡
[Alchemist Lord[Inactive]],
.....
Chapter 315 Making Plans
[Ace POV],
....¡
[Alchemist Lord[Inactive]],
*Ability to grasp anything fast from learning to crafting.
...
That was barely any information given about the title.
It basically only says that one had the ability to learn faster if this title was active but what exactly entrails and how practical it is was still unknown.
In any case, from my experience with titles, they were all useful, so all this one had a very nd exnation that didn''t do it a lot of justice and might just be as the information states which is to learn faster, the actual use of this ability might be great.
This was a title I got from the primordial chronicle as a reward for evolving with a unique grade job so it should definitely be something good.
Well, this was what I believe and after a while of going deep into my thoughts as I continued to slowly make my way towards the mansion, I activated the title as I suddenly felt a little different.
I felt that something had changed when I activated the title but I couldn''t put my hand on it which caused me to be lost for a while.
I did notice that everything around me seemed to have richer colours though but apart from this, I did not feel any other noticeable change so I put this issue at the back of my mind.
Either way, the title effects should show when I attempt to learn something or craft an item so there was no need to stress myself over these things and overthink.
As I thought of this while I got closer to the mansion as I could already see its silhouette in the distance, I thought about what my future ns should be.
Apart from going into the true world asionally for various reasons like visiting the dungeon I had harvested a lot of magic gems and harvest some more as it wasn''t bad to always have more.
It could also help me in times of money-rted issues and speaking of money-rted issues, the dungeon I harvested the gems from gave me a sudden idea.
I had not checked the price that each magic gem could sell for but I was certain that it should be a lot depending on how valuable the magic in the gem was.
The point is that exchanging gems in the store will generate me a lot of gold coins as long as the quantity is always high but even if the quantity was high, it was surely going to get exhausted one day and this was where my idea came into ce.
The dungeon I entered to harvest the gems was one that would reset after every run and even have the quality of the gems in the next run increase together with the difficulty of the dungeon gettingpleted.
My point is that even upon harvesting all the gems in the dungeon, one could still harvest another set of gems with a little set of other higher quality gems when they go for another run in the dungeon and the circle just keeps going on and on till one decides to stop.
The only downside about this was waste of time one would have to do the same repetitive thing over and over again but if that was what I had to do to generate enough gold coins to contact my family fast then that was what I was going to do.
''It''s a n'', I muttered as I started to consider other ns.
Now that I did not have a time limit on my head again to rush and do some things, I had the option to be rxed in my actions and do what I wanted to do and one of the things I wanted to do was to finally use the rewards i and my teammate got.
The rewards mentioned here were the rewards gotten from the challenge trial quest that determined whether we were going to enter the true world or not.
Apart from the neutral spell grimoire, the other rewards can basically be said to be untouched by me which could be considered a waste since these rewards were all rare grades at least with some of them being ranked exercises.
They have been neglected for too long so if I have time, I should pick up one or two and seriously practice them as they were also another method for me to gain strength.
As the ns in my head slowly started to take shape, I finally reached the gates of the mansion and after making my way in and entering the building itself, I did not bother heading elsewhere and just made my way straight to the basement where I also went to check on blue just to find out that he was still sleeping.
As the ns in my head slowly started to take shape, I finally reached the gates of the mansion and after making my way in and entering the building itself, I did not bother heading elsewhere and just made my way straight to the basement where I also went to check on blue just to find out that he was still sleeping.
Although the sleep was getting too long, i really didn''t have a choice but to wait patiently so as to better make use of my time, I made my way to myb where I sat on one of the chairs and called out the primordial chronicle in my head.
I still had some unfinished business and a title to test out.
...¡.
[Status],
[Name: Ace ze],
[Age: 17],
[Race: High Human [Homo sapiens]/?????],
[Job: Alchemist lord],
[Origin Ability: Transmutation[Evolvable]],
[Level: 25[83%][Rank 1]],
[Store],
[Affiliation: None],
[Map],
[Contact],
[Ranking: Rank 62],
[Title: Advanced Alchemist[Active], Alchemist Lord[Active]],
[Tamed Beast: Blue[Level 5]],
...¡
[Alchemist Lord[Inactive]],
.....
[Ranking]
[Personal Ranking], [Level Ranking], [Affiliation Ranking], [General Ranking],
...
''Let''s just get this done with and get down to real business''
Chapter 316 Next Time
[Ace POV],
.....
[Ranking]
[Personal Ranking], [Level Ranking], [Affiliation Ranking], [General Ranking],
....
I had only ever looked at one of the four rank section suboptions, [General Ranking], and the other three were still a mystery to me, so I was quite curious to see what the other suboptions contained.
I mumbled as I willed my way through the primordial chronicle, "I''ll start from the first tost in that order," and I chose the first sub-option, [Personal Ranking], on the panel in front of me.
...¡.
[Personal Ranking],
[Name: Ace ze],
[Level: 25[83%][Rank 1]],
[Level Ranking: 9th],
[Affiliation Ranking: Not in an affiliation],
[General ranking: 62nd],
......
I was briefly lost when I looked at the panel''s content since I didn''t understand why there were so many well-known terms there.
It was just this reason that puzzled me, as I had anticipated seeing somethingpletely different and unrted to the other suboptions. However, I think this was a mistake on my behalf, as I shouldn''t have been anticipating something I had no prior knowledge of.
There was nothing perplexing about what I could see on the panel.
The subsections themselves weren''t confusing; rather, it was the rationale behind their inclusion.
''I suppose I should check out the other sub-options beforeing back to this,'' I thought as I dismissed the [Personal Ranking] panel and moved on to the next sub-option, [Level Ranking].
.....
[Ranking]
[Personal Ranking], [Level Ranking], [Affiliation Ranking], [General Ranking],
...¡.
[Level Ranking],
Spe Species Ranking],
[[1] Jacob Miller (Rank 1 Specie[Level 25])],
[[2] Emily rke (Rank 1 Specie[Level 25])],
[[3] Liam Johnson (Rank 1 Specie[Level 25])],
[[4] Olivia Davis (Rank 1 Specie[Level 25])],
....
...
[[6] Benjamin Garcia(Rank 1 Specie[Level 25])],
...
[[7] George Winter (Rank 1 Specie[Level 25])],
...¡.
[[9] Ace ze (Rank 1 Specie[Level 25])],
...
.....
There were many other people listed on the leaderboard, and after some time of observation, I was able to ascertain the function of this sub-option. I found that it served the same purpose as the [General Ranking] and wasn''t all that different from it.
The [Level Ranking] sub-option differed only in that it disyed the overall powerful humans from Spe at the same level rather than in ranks on a leaderboard as the [General Ranking] sub-option did.
This indicated that every name I was seeing on the disy in front of me at this time was that of a level 25 individual.
There was not a single human above this level, and this leaderboard disyed how powerful each person was. I was ced ninth overall.
This was once again unexpected, but I had expected it because the primordial chronicle hadn''t done my ability justice if I couldn''t achieve somethingparable to this rank.
Regardless, depending on how one looks at it, this was a really valuable sub-option and it should be checked on asionally.
I might at least infer from this that I was strongpared to other people of my level.
The interesting thing is that I don''t even know how powerful I was, but given all the stuff I''m seeing, I should be quite powerful.
It should be noted that this number was significant and that despite that, I was still in the top ce among all rank 1 level 25 humans from Spe. I am consequently ranked ninth in the [Level Ranking] among them all.
This was incredibly impressive, and it gave me a new perspective on my origin ability and job.
These two were unquestionably the causes of everything, but this also led me to think about the names of those who held positions of power above me.
How powerful were these eight exactly?
What exactly was their job?
What origin ability did they have?
I was quite interested in these things, but there was no way I could find out. So, after giving it some thought, I set it aside, but from everything I''ve been seeing, I should really go to the true world and battle some reasonably powerful monsters to determine the extent of my strength.
This was crucial because it would keep me from assessing myself too highly or too lowly. If I didn''t realise the extent of my power, these two may potentially wreck me.
I dismissed the panel that disyed the [Level Ranking]''s information as I was considering these points and moved on to the next sub-option in the rank section.
.....
[Ranking]
[Personal Ranking], [Level Ranking], [Affiliation Ranking], [General Ranking],
...¡.
[Affiliation Ranking],
Spe Affiliation Ranking],
[[1] Thssian Empire
[[2] Crimsom Empire
[[3] Golden Dynasty
...¡..
[[5] The Dawn Empire
....
...
[[6]Iron Legion
...
.....
I discovered that the affiliation ranking was essentially the same for the names below these ones after browsing through the others.
Simr to the other leaderboards, this one demonstrated the strength of the names, but this time, it was between affiliations and maybe kingdoms.
I discarded the [Affiliation Ranking] after learning this as I wasn''t really interested in it, and I returned to the rank section.
I discovered the use of the [Personal Ranking] after learning the function of each sub-option in the rank section.
In essence, it was merely a summary of the data I had provided under the other selections in the rank section.
This was really helpful and would at the very least cut down on the amount of time needed to know my ranks in all of the rank section''s sub-options.
I wasn''t sure whether there was even a need to rank highly, though.
It was certainly not a bad thing to want to be powerful, but was it necessary to do so in order to maintain one''s position at the top?
I had no way to inquire about this, but I suppose the future will reveal all.
Whatever the case, now that my curiosity about the suboptions in the rank section has been sated, I can focus on other things, but the question is what.
I became aware that after evolving, I once more had no true objective.
I did not have a drive that was forcing me to work towards something to achieve in the future and this was a problem.
Chapter 317 Job Benefits
[A/N: I need beta readers guys on discord so pleasement if you''re interested],
[Ace POV],
It wasn''t that there wasn''t anything for me to do as they were a few goals I still had to achieve.
What I saw as a problem was that wasn''t any real goal I could tag as a main one that was actually very crucial apart from the one that I had to generate enough gold coins to message my family and know about their situation.
The thing was that even with this goal, I believed that as long as nothing really unexpected happens that could affect me big time, I was sure that I was eventually going to be able to generate enough gold coins to message my family through various actions including exchanging gems and selling my pills.
This goal of mine was eventually going to get done someday so while it was very crucial, I needed something on the same level that would keep on a particrne instead of having to always sidetrack and just go with the flow.
This thought alone was ufortable to think about.
When I first learnt about jobs and ranks, my goal was to evolve to the next rank and get stronger and when the ck orb upgraded my job to a unique one, I had to work really hard with a limited amount of time avable to me and because I did not want to lose a job that might potentially be the best thing that might happen in this new world of mine but now that I had finally gotten the job, the drive to do anything was not there.
Apart fromcking the drive, I also did not have anything like a goal simr topleting my job requirements.
In any case, although I saw this as a problem, it was not something I could rush or have just because I wanted it so only time will tell. I''ll leave these things to the future and just focus on what I can do now.
But...¡.What do I do now?
Hmmm.
''I suppose I can try out the benefits that came with my job and concoct a pill now'', I thought and after thinking about it for a while, I stood up and immediately started to make preparations.
Preparations might make it sound like a lot was happening but it was actually just me bringing out my cauldron from the storage ring and several wooden bottles to keep my pills when they are concocted.
After doing these andying the wooden bottles I had brought from my storage ring on one of the tables I had selected, I called out the primordial chronicle in my head and went to the general sub-option of the store section.
This was where I was going to buy the materials to concoct the pill I was going to make but now I had to choose which pill to make.
I could either continue to make the pills I''ve been making before which were the unranked pills or I could try my hand at making a ranked pill.
Either way, I was going to be able to test out the benefits that came with my job regardless of the rank of the pill I was going to concoct.
After a while of thinking, I decided to just do both as I had quite a lot of time to do whatever I wanted in the alternate dimension.
After deciding to make both unranked and ranked pills, I decided to start with the unranked pills I could concoct which were the basic health, mana, stamina and food pills.
I had never tried my hands at concocting a rank 1 pill so the one I would end up concocting will have to wait forter when I finally decide on which rank 1 pill to make after this session but first, I will try out the effect of my job with concocting unranked pills.
As I thought of these things, I brought multiple materials for the unranked pills I wanted to concoct.
I made it surplus so the situation where I might need a herb during the concocting process but can have it will not happen.
After doing this for each of the unranked pills I was going to concoct, I dismissed the store section and went back to the status page.
I was about topletely dismiss the panel in front of me when my eyended on my job section and after pondering for a while, I decided to check it out again.
...
[Alchemist lord[Unique Grade Job]],
An Alchemist who is unique among Alchemists.
Those with this job have;
*A 100% sess rate in producing unranked items and high-purity unranked pills.
*A 70% sess rate when creating Rank 1 items and high-purity Rank 1 pill.
*A sess rate of 2% to 30% when making high-purity Rank 2 pills and producing Rank 2 items.
*A broad knowledge base of unranked items to Rank 4.
....
From my past assumptions and based on what I can see, it appears that I would find it simple to create unranked high-purity pills.
Basically, the 100% sess rate meant there was not possible for me to fail at ever making an unranked pill, how this was possible was something I was aware of but remembering the fact I don''t bother to overthink about these kinds of stuff like this in the first ce, I was able to ept this easily no matter how strange it was.
However, it didn''t take long for me to understand what the primordial chronicle meant by a 100% sess rate when I finally started to make the pills.
Basically, everything just felt easier than before.
The whole concocting process just made more sense as I found my body and mana moving in sync as the pills took shape.
Everything just felt so in control as I was able to concoct as many as 7 pills from a single set of materials that would have been enough for five at most.
The most impressive thing was the purity level of the pills when I had finished concocting them.
Basically, every unranked pill I concocted was at least 85% pure from impurities.
The whole thing just felt so unreal because of how easy everything appeared.
I knew the effects that came with my job were definitely working but I was still suspicious of if it was truly the one doing everything and maybe it perhaps just increased my sess rate at making high-purity pills and pills in general rather than making it that I could never fail at concocting an unranked pill.
When this thought came, I decided to put it to the test by purposing concocting a pill in an unserious state and unexpectedly no matter how hard I tried to purposely fail, my body and just somehow moves in a way that makes it impossible for me to fail at making the pill.
It was like I was being guided by an unknown force.
If this was only the case for the basic health pill which was the one I could concoct with the highest purity among all the unranked pills I concoct before evolving, then I would have found things reasonable but even the basic mana pill that was the worst among all of them somehow turned out to be my best with a purity of at least 80% every time I concoct it.
Although it was very strange, it was very weed as it just assisted me by making concocting pills easier for me.
Since the benefit of my job made concocting pills easier for me, I used this to make a lot of pills that my wooden reserves depleted.
In the end, I had to buy more and after several hours of making another bunk of unranked pills, I ced all the pills I made in the shop for sale.
I did not bother to wait for the first sale as I dismissed the shop panel and made my way to the general sub-option instead.
It was finally time to make a ranked pill for the first time.
Although it was very strange, it was very weed as it just assisted me by making concocting pills easier for me.
Since the benefit of my job made concocting pills easier for me, I used this to make a lot of pills that my wooden reserves depleted.
In the end, I had to buy more and after several hours of making another bunk of unranked pills, I ced all the pills I made in the shop for sale.
I did not bother to wait for the first sale as I dismissed the shop panel and made my way to the general sub-option instead.
It was finally time to make a ranked pill for the first time.
.....
If you want to support me, use your golden tickets and power stones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!
Chapter 318 New Pills
[Ace POV],
I found that there were actually many rank 1 pills avable for me to start with as I searched through my memory for a rank 1 pill to begin with.
Of course, this was a positive thing because I didn''t have to limit my choices due to ack of options, but the trouble was, there weren''t supposed to be this many forms in my head because basic alchemy knowledge wasn''t that valuable, to begin with.
When I had this thinking, I realised that there had been a significant influx of knowledge into my brain as I was evolving. As a result, the sheer quantity of recipes didn''t seem so crazy.
"I wonder if I''ll ever go through all the recipes here."
However, this piqued my curiosity about how many rank 0 pills I had ess to and what kind of pills they were. Without thinking twice, I went over the knowledge in my head again for unranked pills and, to my expectation, there was a lot more information than when I had only used the basic alchemy knowledge I had purchased.
Naturally, as the number of unranked pills increased, so did the oddly high number of pills whose efficacy was in doubt.
''Invigorating pill for all genders, basic gender shifting pill, Hair growth pill.....'', and the list of bizarre pills just continued on and on until I couldn''t see it anymore owing to the priorities I had on hand.
Thoughts of "I should try and concoct one of them sometime" crossed my mind as I decided which rank 1 pill I should attempt to make for the first time again.
I searched the rank 1 pill recipes in my head for ones that seemed easy to make and the rank 1 pill recipes in my head for ones that seemed easy to make and applied to this.
Even while I wasn''t looking for anything reallyplicated, I did want it to be at least somewhat practical.
Of course, each pill had a purpose, but this relied on the intended user.
Since it was possible for things to be murky and difficult to choose in the end if I knew too much, there were still a few rank 1 pill concoctions that I did not go through from the knowledge in my head. By doing this, I was able to reduce my options from all the rank 1 recipes I came across to five.
For a variety of reasons, rank 1 pill had to differ from unranked pills. The impacts of the pills demonstrate how much more difficult it was to formte because it was immediately on a different level due to its rank.
I had to pick a pill that would be simple to create if I was going to make any pills, so that''s what I did.
These five pills¡ªRank 1 health pill, Rank 1 mana pill, Rank 1 stamina pill, Rank 1 mana refinement pill, and Rank 1 mana cultivating pill¡ªwere the ones I believed were straightforward from their names and also seemed practical and useful.
The first three of these five were recognisable, which was expected considering that they were the improved versions of the unranked basic health, mana, and stamina pills I was highly experienced at creating. They were on my list in part because I believed that making these three pills should be easier than making a brand-new, unusual one.
As opposed to creating unranked pills, my job''s sess rate for creating rank 1 pills was less than 100%.
Creating rank 1 pills had a sess rate of 70%, which was still very high, but that was it since there was still a 30% risk of failure, which was high in and of itself.
The three were originally included on the list for this reason because my experiment now was to be familiar with concocting rank 1 pill first and foremost.
Aside from these three familiar pills, there were two others that, for a variety of reasons, piqued my interest while being unfamiliar to me.
For starters, they were novel to me, meaning I had never examined them, which piqued my attention.
Anything that seemed valuable, intriguing, or has something special about it will always catch my attention.
In addition to the fact that these two pills seemed interesting, their use was at the very least intriguing based on the knowledge I had about them from prior experience.
The usage of these two pills was what initially prompted me to choose them since, as a result of their use, I was able to ess new knowledge in my thoughts.
It was something I had encountered a few times, either in a store or when listening to someone speak.
The information that arose in my mind was rted to cultivation.
Hmmm.
Cultivation.
Fortunately, I had knowledge of alchemy in my head from both the one I brought and the one that came to me from evolving.
When taken, the two pills¡ªthe mana refinement pill and the cultivation pill¡ªhad various impacts.
A mana refinement pill is a consumable item that increases the magical strength or mana of the consumer.
The pill will increase the amount of mana that a character possesses, improve their ability to control their mana or provide other benefits that allow them to cast more potent spells or use magical abilities more effectively.
Anyone could consider this pill to be normal, whereas the second pill was noticeably unique in some ways.
A mana-cultivating pill is consumed to help the one who consumes it cultivate or develop their mana or magical power over time. It is used to speed up the increase in the amount of mana one can control or generate which in turn makes them stronger.
The use of this pill may be confusing but to sum it up, it was essentially a pill that helps one increase the mana in their body and makes them stronger but when did it be possible for one to be stronger without killing monsters?
This is where cultivating entered the picture, and it was also the reason why another knowledge that wasn''t part of the basic understanding of cultivation was triggered.
A cultivation technique that came with the other knowledge when I evolved.
Chapter 319 Cultivation
[Ace POV],
[Unique Grade Cultivation Manual- Souless],
A set of seven sub-techniques that boost the mana of the practitioner.
Mana bes more honed and purer the higher the degree of the sub-technique practised.
Each of the seven cultivation methods also strengthens and purifies the soul....¡.
*********
For some reason, the moment I thought about the cultivation manual that had been activated in my mind owing to contact with the rank 1 cultivation pill, a panel with information about the cultivation manual materialised in front of me
I seem to automatically be aware of anything that has a connection to any knowledge in my head as Ie into contact with it, or rather, knowledgeable of it to the level of detail it has in my head.
This has now happened twice, not just once.
When I saw the ck liquid that was ejected from my body while I was evolving, that was the first time.
My first encounter with the smelly ck liquid urred when I drank the dragon potion; I had no idea what it was at the time. However, after this knowledge was imnted in my brain as I evolved, all it took was a quick nce to identify the ck liquid as the impurities in my body, and this was the same me who had been oblivious to the ck liquid''s existence just a few hours earlier.
The crucial information about the ck liquid came to me then, and I became aware of it. This has already happened twice.
I have no prior experience of cultivation, but aftering into contact with it, I had an instantaneous awareness of the information and everything began to make sense.
Even though it seemed so surreal, I could still appreciate what was going on.
At least I wasn''t in a position where I wanted to know something but was unable to do so, even if I had knowledge rting to that something in my head but was oblivious of it since I hadn''t explored the knowledge there in its entirety.
What is cultivation, to begin with?
There were numerous solutions to this in my head''s knowledge. Still, if I had to characterise cultivation in terms of how much I understood it after taking a cursory look at the relevant knowledge, I would define it as follows:
Cultivation refers to the process of improving one''s spiritual and physical abilities through dedicated training and practice.
It involves the refinement and purification of mana and the cultivation of the soul, with practitioners progressing through a series of stages or realms.
Cultivation typically refers to the process of improving one''s spiritual and physical abilities through dedicated training and practice.
The concept of cultivation in the knowledge in my head was often portrayed as a way to attain immortality, or at least an extremely long life, by tapping into thetent energy within oneself and the world around them.
ording to the knowledge in my head, the aim of cultivation is often to attain immortality or an extremely long life, with martial arts and various forms of magic and mystical powers being intertwined with the practice.
The Unique Grade Cultivation Manual-Souless, in particr, is a set of seven sub-techniques that increase the practitioner''s mana and purify their soul as they progress through the levels.
In a way, they all made sense and appeared to be reasonable.
At least from the perspective of a novelist, it made sense, but I wasn''t concerned with the cultivation manual''s grade, the primordial chronicle''s justification for rating it unique, or even its specific method or sub-technique. My primary concern was if there was a real alternative to going out to battle monsters and gather ancient records in this way.
But when have things ever made true sense since magic entered my life? It didn''t make sense for someone to get stronger by merely using a set of procedures.
Does turning a stone into gold or creating fire out of thin air make sense?
No! None of these were usible or rational events, at least not by my old world standards.
In any case, I wasn''tining about having a different way to gather primordial chronicles and level up, but this raised another query.
Was this circumstance only specific to me, or did everyone who evolved experience it simrly?
Was the insertion of job-rted knowledgemon for ranked species, or was it simplymon for those with particrly special jobs?
I had no way of knowing this.
I am currently aware of the following job grades:mon, rare, epic, legend, and unique.
Aside frommon jobs, I wonder what kind of job is really special enough to experience what I''m going through right now.
Except I ask for Anna and Chris''s experience when they were evolving because their jobs were both legendary and I believe this was already quite remarkable.
In addition, I had no means of knowing if everyone who evolved or just everyone who evolved with a pretty unique profession received cultivation knowledge.
Andrew Dawn could have easily answered this question because it was possible for his profession to be something remarkable to have these things if they were deemedmon.
In any event, based on Andrew Dawn''s performance, his job should be at least Epic grade, as Rare grade seems too little for it.
Given that I have his contact information, maybe I can still ask him about this, but I''m not sure if it''s appropriate to do so without speaking to him directly.
Even if I wanted to utilise the contact system to ask him about all of these things, I''d have to go outside into the true world, which was not feasible at the time because I still had things to do, so in any case, my inquiries could not be answered at this time.
Maybe my teammates can give me some answers, but I don''t even know where they are right now, let alone if they''ve evolved or not.
I simply had to practise patience in the end.
However, for the time being, anything rted to cultivation must wait as I still need to make some pills.
''Now, with which one do I begin with?''
Chapter 320 Situation For Things
[Raw chapter so it might be a little difficult to read],
[Ace POV],
''Rank 1 health, mana and stamina pill''
''It''s either one of these three or the mana refinement pill or mana cultivating pill'', I thought as I used my hand to rub my chin while considering my options.
The mana-cultivating pill could be taken out of the list since I could tell that cultivation seems to be something rather important so it''s best not to rush things.
When I feel I''m ready to cultivate after gaining and understanding the necessary information, I''ll then consider making the mana cultivation pill.
After making this decision, my options were reduced to four so now I had to choose between the Rank 1 health, mana and stamina pill and mana refinement pill to concoct.
I believe that if I don''t want things to be challenging for me a lot since it''s my first time concocting a ranked pill regardless of the sess rate provided by my job, the Rank 1 health and stamina pill was the best way to good but if I do this, I''ll have to leave out the Rank 1 mana pill and mana refinement pill I was also very much interested in making as well.
It was obvious that my main problem here was my choice of pill to first concoct as the number of options I initially thought was little turned out to be more than a lot making me a little indecisive.
Hmmm
''What do I do now?'' I thought for a while before deciding to try another approach.
Honestly, any one of these four pills; Rank 1 health, mana and stamina pill and mana refinement pill including the mana cultivating pill was sufficient for me to begin my experiments in concocting rank 1 pills.
The only reason I was still dying my choice was that while my main aim was to try my hand at making rank 1 pills, I wanted it to be that the pill I choose to make was something practical and something worth my effort and time in making.
I wanted to concoct something I knew would immediately be useful after I sessfully concoct it but the thing was that all these pills were helpful in their own way one way or another which in turn was what made it difficult for me to choose in the end.
This was why I decided to try another approach by checking out which pill regardless of its difficulty would be useful to me the moment I can confidently make it.
This process was actually not hard because, after a while of thought, I decided to make the Rank 1 mana pill in the end.
The Rank 1 health and stamina pill together with the mana refinement pill were of course useful but after I asked myself; "What was it I really needed the most now?" my answer only came down to two which were Health and mana.
It was obviously not a bad thing to have more health or mana but when I really thought about what I needed, it was mana that won in the end and this was for a number of reasons.
For one, my origin ability was one that relied on mana and even when my mana pool expanded to more than three times its original size before evolving, my total mana amount could still not allow me to use my ability for more than 10 minutes.
I had experimented a little with my origin ability so I had an idea of how powerful it was and how powerful it could be depending on how I used it and what I used it for.
The amazing thing about everything was that I could use my ability how I liked and the only thing that limited my use of it was my imagination,ck of knowledge regarding what I wanted to transmute and my limited mana.
It was a little too much to call my mana little since I had a suspicious thought it should be more than what mages with a high-quality job and a higher level than me would have and even then, my mana was still little to use my origin ability as much as I would like.
I even had a suspicious thought that if I was to really use my ability to the fullest in an offensive way, it was possible that my mana might not even be sufficient to sustain me for 5 minutes depending on how the fight was.
This just showed that mana was something that had be very important to me than it was before.
Putting aside the need for sufficient mana to use my origin ability whenever I need it, I also needed mana to concoct pills and use the various pill techniques that were in my head to make the quality of my pills better and easily increase the purity of the pills I concoct.
This said techniques were also part of the new knowledge that got inserted into my head when I was evolving.
Honestly, things just keep getting better with the new knowledge in my head.
I believed that the knowledge in my head was not all-knowing but with what I''ve experienced so far, it should be close to it but this was another matter as I was still on the matter of wanting to concoct a rank 1 pill.
Putting aside the fact that I did need mana for a lot of things now, there was still the part that I could just choose to make another pill different from the health, mana and stamina pill since the unranked ones I concoct still works except that their effect was much much weaker and it was also because of this I did not consider them.
In fact, all my unranked pills had been sold in the shop since I found them useless to me now.
Hmmm.
In fact, I could just try and make all of them. It''s not like Ick time in a way.
''Why must everything be soplicated?''
*Sighs
*************
[Third Person POV],
After sending Chris off to a distance after he said it only remains a few monsters for him toplete his job requirements, Emma went to another location in the forest to look for a suitable location for her to evolve.
She hadpleted the majority of her job requirements after kinng the monster serpent and all that remained was for her topletely master a few spells to finally have the job she''s been aiming for.
''Thank heavens I was able to resolve everything before the time limit'', Emma thought with a sigh as she held the magic ne on her neck tightly due to excitement.
She was finally going to evolve after all!
After finding a slightly open space in the forest and confirming the environment was safe Emma sat cross-legged on the grass, her eyes closed in deep concentration and started to practice her magic.
What she never expected was for her practice to go for hours and the worst part was that there was also no sign of Chris and although she was worried, she could not talk her concentration.
She had been practising her light magic for hours, determined to master the spells necessary to ascend to the rank of one.
This was thest requirement Emma had toplete to evolve.
What she did not realise was that her hand was subconsciously on the ne on her neck.
Emma had always been a diligent student of magic, but she knew that bing a rank one mage would require her to push herself harder than ever before.
As she focused her mind, Emma began to feel a strange sensation coursing through her body. It was gentle at first before it suddenly became violent and because it came so suddenly, Emma was not ready for the pain that was toe.
She was finally going to evolve after all!
After finding a slightly open space in the forest and confirming the environment was safe, Emma sat cross-legged on the grass, her eyes closed in deep concentration and started to practice her magic.
What she never expected was for her practice to go for hours and the worst part was that there was also no sign of Chris and although she was worried, she could not cut her concentration.
She had been practising her light magic for hours, determined to master the spells necessary to ascend to the rank of one.
This was thest requirement Emma had toplete to evolve.
What she did not realise was that her hand was subconsciously on the ne on her neck.
Emma had always been a diligent student of magic, but she knew that bing a rank one mage would require her to push herself harder than ever before.
As she focused her mind, Emma began to feel a strange sensation coursing through her body. It was gentle at first before it suddenly became violent and because it came so suddenly, Emma was not ready for the pain that was toe.
Chapter 321 Perfect Pill{1}
?
[Ace POV],
"You don''t realise how difficult something is until you actually start it,"
This was one of the few proverbs in previous world that I agreed with, and by a strange twist of destiny, I came into contact with it as I created the rank 1 mana pill.
For starters, rank 1 pills were more valuable because they were more potent than unranked pills, but also harder to concoct because of the steps required to create them.
The pill itself must possess a particr characteristic in addition to the procedures and methods utilised to create rank 1 pills.
I''ll start at the beginning of my concocting session for this.
The first thing I did, intended to be done in the first ce in any pill-making session before I began creating any pills after deciding to create all of them in the end, was to process the herbs.
Here, processing the herbs simply involved cleaning them and chopping them into the various sizes required for the concocting process. Depending on the value of the processed herbs, this was a crucial step.
Depending on the situation, improper processing of the herbs will either have an impact on the process of creating pills or result in herb waste, some of which may be too valuable to discard.
This was another aspect in which rank 1 pills were simr but not identical due to the value of their herbs.
Despite the fact that each herb used to make a pill was precious, there was always one herb that was more valuable than the others. This was also true for rank 1 and unranked pill herbs.
For thetter, the cost of the herbs was sufficient to demonstrate their value since theirponents could be acquired with the bronze coin, the lowest coin value, but when it came to rank 1 pill herbs, the cheapest herb was priced in silver coins.
Naturally, since it was a ranked pill, some rank 1 herbs would be required too, and these herds were very expensive.
Even one was just ten silver coins away from bing a gold coin.
In summary, the more I learned about ranked pills, the more I realised that everything that was connected to them was a step beyond unranked pills.
The other alchemlist products may have been so pricey for this reason.
If I were to base this on my standards from the old world, alchemy would beparable to science in that only the gifted could participate.
It''s possible that national level scientists will struggle with the matter.
Due to the cost of production, if I were to sessfully produce anything now and sell it, my costs would probably beparable to the first alchemist I first saw. However, when I look at things from a different perspective, even the cost of the things I produce is not even close to the profits I would make from selling them.
Alchemist is a highly profitable job.
Of course, this is only true if I am able to create more things than I fail to create.
In the end, I took some time to collect myposure after spending a "fortune" on several sets of ingredients for the rank 1 mana pill.
However, before I began creating anything, I first confirmed in my head how I should begin formting the pill and whether the beginning of a ranked pill was the same as an unranked pill.
Fortunately, it was the same and I didn''t have to go through any strange methods to create the rank 1 mana pill from scratch.
This did not imply that the entire process of creating the mana pill was identical to creating an unranked pill, as there were a few techniques that had to be used in order to effectively create a ranked pill.
This set of techniques originated not only from evolving but also from the basic alchemy knowledge I brought as my foundation.
The two had different levels of expertise, with one being more exnatory than the other.
If techniques not a factor, then the materials used would be the only distinction between a ranked pill and an unranked pill.
As I started to prepare the rank 1 mana pill, these were the thoughts that were going through my head.
Since the initial steps of creating the rank 1 pill were the same as those of an unranked pill, which I was familiar with, everything went without a hitch.
It also helped that my job seemed to serve as a teacher who was directing my steps.
Although the impact was not as great as when I was creating unranked pills, it was still present.
As I learned more about the glories of my job, the more I felt that the effort I had put in to get here had been worthwhile.
In any case, I was certain that there was still a lot more to my job or a change it had brought about that I hadn''t utilised.
Since none of this could be rushed, I chose to put it off for now and save it for the future, when everything would likely start to slowlye into ce.
At least, that''s what I believed.
When I eventually encountered a problem, it was when the methods to make a pill diverged from the usual route used to make unranked pills.
Finally, the time hade to create a pill using a variety of methods and the knowledge I had in my mind.
The procedure of creating ranked pills needed the employment of a lot more approaches than the process for creating unranked pills, which just required the pill-forming technique.
The higher the rank of the pill, the more techniques were applied or the greater the quality of the techniques used.
On the other hand, it was the former for the rank 1 mana pill.
In addition to the pill-forming method, there were two more techniques: extraction technique and purification technique.
I initially got into trouble when the formting process got to the point when these techniques had to be applied. Obviously, having a 70% sess rate guaranteed doesn''t mean that the less impressive-looking 30% failure percentage was meaningless.
Personal mastery is ultimately important in the end as well.
Chapter 322 Perfect Pill{2}
?
"I failed in the end", I muttered looking at the ck smoke that wasing out o the cauldron in front of me.
There was no evident expression noticeable from my voice since the result was not surprising.
I had already expected to fail so this was expected.
The only thing I could say was unexpected was that I thought that the benefits provided by my job could allow me to barely concoct a pill and even if it doesn''t I should have almost reached it but looking at everything, it appears that even with all the advantages provided to me, bad execution at something and in this case, the new techniques I had to use, was something that could not be instantly fixed or reduced by external forces regardless of how powerful it is.
From all this, it was easy to see that the reason for my failure was not caused by the way the herbs were processed but by the way, I executed the techniques that were meant to be used on the herbal solution in the cauldron but because of the way I badly executed the techniques, it leads to the whole process getting destroyed.
The result of this was of course getting to have to pill and the one which was the most important for me was the wastage o valuable materials but there was nothing I could do as I would have to try again.
It was not like I didn''t gain anything from the recent experiment so it was good in the end for me if viewed from another angle.
As I thought of these things, I repositioned the cauldron in a way that would make itfortable and easier to bring out the waste in it as I thought back to what caused me to fail in the first step.
I was confident that I had initially started the concocting process well and this confidence of mine was gotten from all the pills I had concocted in the past since the initial steps to concoct an unranked pill and a rank 1 mana pill were the same so I was sure that there was not a problem.
Although the steps were the same, it was obviously going to be different from the unranked pill route for a number of reasons and one being the level of the herbs used.
The herbs used to concoct the unranked pill were less valuable than ranked pills which meant that thetter required more attention but even then, I knew I did not make a mistake in this part.
I was so sure of this because it was only when I started to use the new techniques things started to go south.
Putting aside the pill-forming technique that for some reason also had to be used when the other techniques were also been used during their time, the two techniques; the extraction and purification technique were a little moreplex due to their effects.
Just from the name alone, it was easy to recognize that the extraction technique was used to extract something. The extraction technique required Alchemists to extract certain specific ingredients,ponents,pounds or substances from the herbs.
The ingredients,ponents,pounds or substance that was being extracted was actually the impurities from the solution made by the herbs in the cauldron.
The extraction process allows the alchemist to iste and concentrate impurities from the solution out of what was going to be used to form the pill to make it more potent since in this case, the impurities were actively being extracted by the alchemist.
This was the reason why the pill-forming technique still needed to be used with the other techniques as it also assisted in the extracting process.
This extraction technique could actually be seen as a god rank technique and although it was a little exaggerated, there was a reason for this.
Something that all alchemists bother with including me and the ones who ends up taking the pill was the impurity in it so anything that could help in this matter that willter continue to gue alchemists and the one who ends up taking the pill for a long time could as well be seen as god sent.
The reason why this useful technique was actually not used in making unranked pills was simple.
The technique simply required a lot of mana to use and alchemist that would bother with making unranked pills in the first ce were most likely unranked species so there was no way most of them would even have the mana to sustain using the extraction technique.
This only furthers my thought that starting with the rank 1 mana pill was a good decision.
Unfortunately, I performed badly in my execution of this particr technique which led to the destruction of everything I had been doing from the start.
I wasn''t even able topletely start the purification technique that came after the extracting process
The purification technique could also be seen as god sent since it was something that helped in matters rting to the impurities in pills.
Just like the extraction technique, the use of the purification technique could also be figured out from its name but its application was slightly different.
The purification technique is used immediately after a short duration after the previous technique was used.
How the purification technique worked was that once the specific wanted and unneeded substances had been extracted, alchemists would then take it a step further by spreading out their mana to the processed solution in the cauldron that had already had the impurity in it extracted from it and perform something like a ''scanning process''.
The scanning process was actually just the alchemist using their mana to search for hidden impurities that were able to stay hidden from the extraction technique when it was used.
The purification technique was what was used to scan the solution so the alchemist can use the extraction technique again to further purify the solution by removing impurities and unwanted substances.
All of a sudden, because of these techniques, pill-making suddenly appeared much more difficult to do.
If rank 1 was like this then how difficult would it be to concoct pills above rank 1?
Putting pills aside, how difficult would it be to create ranked items because I was sure that the difficulty of creating an item from scratch should be no less difficult than concocting pills and might, in fact, be more difficult depending on the situation.
This was not what my mind was one though. It was something else.
Since the extraction and purification technique made it so that impurities could always be found and removed, what happens when all the impurity in a pill is gone?
It was because of this, a certain knowledge also got triggered.
The end result of having an impurity-free pill is a perfect pill.
*Sigh
Chapter 323 Perfect Pill{3}
?
[Ace POV],
For the past few days, I''d noticed that I''d be more expressive in my actions and words than I''d been since I was a child.
After I bonded with Blue and we began to express our emotions together, this became even more obvious.
Even though it was a peculiar sensation, I would never refuse it.
Putting my fairlyplex emotional condition aside, I wasn''t sure if I should add that I miss the times when making pills didn''t seem that sophisticated and difficult.
In the past, all I had to do was mix everything together, and the pill was ready, allowing me to move on to the next one. But now, I have to worry about other things, like processing more herbs with higher value, employing more ways to make a better pill, and trying to get the perfect pill.
The aforesaid perfect pill was the oue of a pill being free of any impurities.
The extraction and purification techniques theoretically allowed for the constant removal of impurities from the solution that would eventually form a pill, but in practice, this proved to be more difficult than it was worth.
For starters, it was possible that, even after entirely eliminating all natural impurities from a pill, one mightter choose to disregard or even neglect a portion of the solution when creating the pill. When this urs, the term "man-made impurity" is used because the pill does not end up being wless but rather one of high quality, which was still eptable from my perspective.
My knowledge tells me that the impurities an alchemist tries to remove are typically what hinders them from creating a perfect pill in the end.
Although it might soundplicated, it isn''t.
Simply exined, the more impurities in a pill get removed, the more difficult it is to extract any additional harmful substances since the ones that are still present are so well hidden that the purification technique does not always detect them.
This either urs because the alchemist uses the method too infrequently or because the impurity in the pill is so well-hidden that it cannot be detected regardless of the alchemist''s proficiency in applying the technique.
My Knowledge in my head also stated that luck or fate would frequently y a role in the appearance of a perfect pill. It wasn''t that one couldn''t create a perfect pill with skill alone; rather, the knowledge in my head referred to alchemists who could aplish such feats as "special beings."
Since I was obviously too far away to think about matters pertaining to perfect pills, I turned my attention back to creating the rank 1 pill once more.
Yes, I was going to try making the pill again because it was my first time and I didn''t mind failing.
Although the knowledge in my head describes those who can make this type of pills as special beings, someone like me who isn''t special should focus on other things they actually have a chance of doing. In my opinion, it was better for me to be concerned about sessfully creating a ranked pill than stress about perfect pills.
I had never thought of myself as particrly special, so I wasn''t going to start doing so now and begin to imagine that I might be one of the unique individuals the knowledge in my head was referring to.
My job and ranking on various leaderboards may have given the impression that I was extraordinary, yet all of this came about by coincidence.
I firmly believe this.
By chance, I was one of the first 100 persons to sessfully clear a dungeon.
I was fortunate enough to get in touch with Alchemy early and get offered a legendary job that was promoted to a unique grade.
All of this came to me by chance; it wasn''t something I gained through self-power and was delivered to me as a reward; it wasn''t anything I could say I deserved.
Perhaps if I could aplish this, then and only then would I truly regard myself as unique.
I finished cleaning the cauldron and cing the waste to one side as I considered all of this.
After doing this, I took a moment to collect myself and thought about the steps and mistakes I had made during the previous concocting session. Then, as blue mes started to appear on the surface of my palm, I immediately started my second attempt at concocting the rank 1 pill.
Regardless of how confident I was, after cing the herbs in, I made sure I didn''t make any mistakes when turning the herbs into the processed form.
It''s natural that mistakes happen, but I didn''t want everything to be lost in the early phases of the creation process.
If anything, this stage was one that I should excel at given that it was the one I was most familiar with.
Nevertheless, without any unanticipatedplications, I was able to breeze through the first step and arrive at the area where I had failed in the prior experiment.
I had already reached the point where I needed to utilise the extraction technique, so I took a moment to slow down and breathe deeply before focusing entirely on what I was doing.
I learned from my previous experiment that the best thing I could do at this time was to use the extraction technique slowly and carefully in order to avoid mistakes rather than rushing and increasing the likelihood that the pill wouldn''t be sessfully made.
Naturally, this used up more of my mana, but thankfully, I had already rested for a while before trying to concoct once more to make up for some of what I had lost in the previous experiment.
Although my mana pool was unable to return to its peak, it was more than enough for me to use during this section of concocting.
Even though using the extraction technique cost a lot of mana, it was still much more tolerable than using my origin ability.
As I was thinking about these things, I had already begun to slowly extract the impurities from the solution in the cauldron.
Chapter 324 Mindset
?
[A/N: Happy New Month Guys and thanks for all the support in thest month. I want you to know that it was all seen and appreciated and I hope we can all continue on this journey of ours. I''m sure that you all have seen my upload for the past few days that I''ve asionally been releasing two chapters per day. Honestly, this alone ate a lot of time and health xd but I love doing it so it''s cool. I''m writing this to let you know that for this month, there''s no school for me[Yay] so if you want more chapters[which can potentially reach three chapters per day], I hope you all can give the novel your Golden Tickets and Power Stones! It''s encouraging and it''s helpful to the book''s growth so please vote!
Thanks for reading!!!!],
[Ace POV],
After I finally took my time and worked carefully, the process of removing impurities from the solution in the cauldron was much simpler than it had been in the earlier experiment.
In addition to this, I was able to be more adept at using the extraction technique and more ustomed to multitasking with two techniques.
This was one of the factors that contributed to the prior pill''s failure, so I''m thinking more carefully and seriously now. It has also be much simpler for me to use two distinct techniques at once to multitask with my mana and mind.
The two techniques were, of course, the extraction technique and the pill-forming technique.
In contrast to thetter, the former had to be used continuously.
On the other hand, there was no need to always utilise all three techniques; the extraction technique, the purification technique, and the pill-forming technique may all be used sequentially.
If I had to utilise each of them at the same time, it was certain that I would fail a few more times getting used to multitasking with three techniques than failing to effectively make a pill.
Despite the fact that I did not experience this issue, I did experience a problem with the three techniques at some points during this concocting session. These instances involved the need to switch between the extraction and purification techniques while keeping the pill-forming technique active at all certain points.
My mental state suffered as a result, and I came dangerously near to failing, but thankfully, I was able to adjust and get used to it in the end.
One of the things I was able to figure out was this, and the more I practised it, the better I got at it than in the prior experiment.
Even though things were much better now¡ªaside from the same issues I encountered when I was previously creating the rank 1 mana pill¡ªI still failed once more in this particr concocting session, which led me to question whether the 70% sess rate for creating rank 1 pills was actually all that high.
This was another extremely likely scenario, so I reasoned, "It could also be that I''m just too inexperienced that the sess rate got further reduced to actually help me."
Since sess and failure rates couldn''t be seen with the naked eye, I wasn''t overly concerned about them.
If anything, rather than relying on the perks offered by my job, I should learn to see them as a tool to aid and support me in alchemy-rted activities.
Also when I was working on the concoction, I realized that patience was key in the process of extracting impurities from the solution. Rushing the process could easily lead to mistakes and a failed attempt at making the pill.
Despite my growing proficiency in using the extraction technique and multitasking, I still faced challenges during the concocting session. There were moments when I was tempted to skip steps, but I knew that doing so wouldpromise the quality of the pill.
There were so quite a few things that led to my failure this time and this realization made me more determined to be meticulous and thorough in my approach.
Although I failed again in this particr session, I did not let it affect me. Instead, I saw it as an opportunity to learn and improve my skills. I knew that the road to sess in alchemy was a long and arduous one, but I was determined to persevere and achieve my goals.
After rectifying my mindset, I let out a tired sigh and slumped on the chair next to me in theb to recover before attempting to make another pill.
The reason I failed in both of my attempts to produce a rank 1 pill during my rest period was examined, and I found that it was still the sameck of experience with the two techniques I had only recently started utilising.
The good news, I suppose, is thatpared to when I originally started, I was able to advance the concocting process significantly this time.
I took this as a good sign which made me wonder if it was also possible to seed in making the pill on my third try but unfortunately, reality had other ns as I failed again and again for three more times.
*******
''Ah'' ''Ah'' ''Ah''
This time, I was truly exhausted¡ªphysically, and mentally, and even my mana was not left out¡ªso I decided against trying to make any more pills until I took a break. I did this after making sure to use thest of my mana to burn the remnants of all the unsessful pills to ashes with my mes.
I was absolutely fatigued and I slipped into unconsciousness as a result.
********
When I first woke up, I stressed my slightly sore body for a while before turning to see if my mana pool had somewhat recovered. I discovered that, while it hadn''t totally recovered, it was now half filled.
Upon realising this, I figured I must have slept for a considerable amount of time, but I was okay with this since it allowed me to get some much-needed rest.
At least now, neither did I feel physically or mentally fatigued, indicating that I was almost at the point where I could start making pills once more.
I continued to sit for a short while after having this notion before getting back up.
It was finally time for my seventh attempt, and I was confident that I would seed this time.
Why?
Well, it was due to a specific title that I realised had been operating in the background all along.
...¡.
[Status],
[Name: Ace ze],
[Age: 17],
[Race: High Human [Homo sapiens]/?????],
[Job: Alchemist lord],
[Origin Ability: Transmutation[Evolvable]],
[Level: 25[83%][Rank 1]],
[Store],
[Affiliation: None],
[Map],
[Contact],
[Ranking: Rank 62],
[Title: Advanced Alchemist[Active], Alchemist Lord[Active]],
[Tamed Beast: Blue[Level 5]],
...¡
....¡
[Alchemist Lord[Active]],
*Ability to grasp anything fast from learning to crafting.
.....
It appears that I was sessful in bagging yet another treasure from the primordial chronicle.
Chapter 325 Another Trial
?
[Ace POV],
[Alchemist Lord[Active]],
*Ability to grasp anything fast from learning to crafting.
.....
If one were to view everything I''ve done over the past several hours from a different perspective, one might conclude that I had been involved in a learning process and that I was learning how to sessfully create a rank 1 mana pill.
This was reasonable so why did I point it out?
The reason was straightforward and it was tied to the title I received from the primordial chronicle as a result of evolving with a unique job.
It wasn''t immediately apparent, and perhaps that''s because I took it at first to be a benefit of my job, but whenever I tried to make a rank 1 pill and failed, it always got easier the next time I tried.
This had nothing to do with the sess rate offered by my job because I was just bing better, but now that I think about it, I might say that my improvement has been rather rapid. However, considering how myprehension had been in the past, this wasn''t my own doing.
I recalled the first time I tried making pills. At the time, it was simply an unranked pill, but even then, it took me hours to even make a pill with the lowest purity. It wasn''t until about a weekter that I was able to increase the purity.
If one were to look at my progress with the rank 1 mana pill now, it would be much faster than when I was creating the unranked pill for the first time. This shouldn''t be the case because rank 1 pills should be harder to create than unranked ones, so why was my progress with the rank 1 pill so much quicker than when I was creating the unranked pill?
Perhaps it can be said that this resulted from my prior experience making pills or from the fact that I knew more about some things and had more experience making pills than when I first started, but even then, there were still some things that were difficult to aplish.
When I gave the situation more thought, I was able to distinguish why I felt different from how I typically do when my job is assisting me with my effects. I could tell that I was learning from my mistakes quickly and improving along with it.
The reason was that my job merely assisted me in concocting in line with what I was capable of producing at the time; it made no contribution to myprehension''s speedy improvement or development.
The title I received from the primordial chronicle as a result of evolving with a unique job is the only thing I have thates close to doing this.
...¡
[Alchemist Lord[Active]],
*Ability to grasp anything fast from learning to crafting.
.....
As I started to consider what my situation might be if it didn''t have the title, I said to myself, "I knew the title wasn''t going to be something simple."
I turned to nce around and thought, "I may still be having trouble with just the extraction technique until now."
The basement lights were currently on, but they were justing from the magicalmbs since I didn''t want to waste the energy that the crystal core I had ced within the magical structure to function was providing.
It was preferable to take control of the issue because I did not want to find myself having to leave the mansion anytime I needed to take a bath.
I mean, I could now finally take hot showers, but the energy usage of the magical structure I was in shouldn''t matter anymore since I was confident that I could now obtain the crystal core of the minimal required creatures that I needed to kill in order for the magical mansion to always work.
Of course, I had to out to hunt for creatures first, and if that failed, I could try to see if I could purchase a suitable crystal core from a store.
I considered these odd thoughts as a diversion from alchemy and then went back to what I had been doing.
In addition to burning the leftover pill waste from earlier, I had used up all of the materials I had previously purchased from the store, necessitating a new purchase.
With this in mind, I summoned the Primordial Chronicle in my thoughts and moved quickly to the store area. I then quickly repeated what I had done at the beginning of all this and began gathering the ingredients for the rank 1 mana pill.
Naturally, it was pricey, but I chose to disregard this because I was confident I would seed this time.
I was determined to make sure I at least made it to the end even if I failed this time.
********
Chris knew the risks of travelling through the forest alone but after he found out that Emma had finished her job requirements, he figured he also had to finish it and considering that it only remained a few monsters for him to kill before it waspleted, Chris went to another part of the forest after managing to convince Emma.
In the end, he was also able toplete his job requorement but when it was time for him to head back to Emma did he realise just how much time he took and the distance he had crossed.
It was currently close to night and as he was in an unfamiliar ce, the reasonable thing for him to do was to look for a hideout and rest the night there before heading out in the morning to group back with Emma.
This much he knew from all the nights he had spent with Emma but Chris felt needed to reach group back with Emma before it truly became dark for a number of reasons.
For one, he was scared and apart from this, the thought of having to stay somewhere for the night alone was not something Chris was willing to really do.
As he walked, he felt a sudden chill in the air and the sound of rustling leaves.
Seeing this and from all his experience in staying in unknown ces with Emma, Chris quickened his pace, knowing that there was something nearby.
Suddenly, he heard the sound of wolves howling in the distance.
''Damn!'' Chris hissed in annoyance and he knew he had to act fast.
''Why does it have to be now?'' Chris thought as he drew his sword and scanned the area, searching for the source of the howls.
The howls of the wolves seem to be everywhere so he knew that attempting to run now was potentially going to just make his encounter with the wolves faster.
He was aware of this so he forced himself to stay focused on his surroundings as the enemy was still unknown and it was only the voice that gave it out or rather, gave them out.
It didn''t take long for the action toe to Chris though as he turned around and saw a pack of wolves approaching him from all sides. He counted at least eight of them and knew he was in serious trouble.
Chris took a deep breath and focused his mind on his magic. He had trained with Emma whenever they had the chance to master the elements of fire and wind and knew that he might need them now to survive and fight.
He wasn''t yet a master of course but if Ace was to see him using his elements now, it might be able to draw a really big expression from Ace based on Ace''s standards of huge expression reactions.
Thankfully, the wolves were not too high levelled.
As the wolves closed in, Chris pointed his sword at them and focused his mind on the element of fire. A ball of mes erupted from the tip of his sword, scorching the ground and sending the wolves back. Chris took advantage of this moment and ran in the opposite direction. But the wolves were quick to recover and started chasing him once again.
Chris knew he couldn''t rely on his fire magic alone. He took another deep breath and focused his mind on the element of wind. He raised his sword and pointed it towards the sky. Suddenly, a gust of wind swept through the area, knocking the wolves off their feet. Chris seized the opportunity and attacked with his sword, cutting down one of the wolves that had been knocked to the ground.
The pack of wolves grew angrier and more ferocious with each passing moment.
Chris knew he had to do something drastic to survive. He pointed his sword at the remaining wolves and focused his mind on both fire and wind. A powerful vortex of fire and wind formed around him, burning and shing at the wolves. The pack howled in pain as they tried to escape the inferno, but Chris continued to fight with all his might.
Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the pack of wolves retreated into the forest, defeated.
Chris stood there, panting and sweating but he did not drop his sword because not far from him, a portal slowly materialised.
Chapter 326 Trials
?
[A/N: This chapter is quite essential and it''s not a filler because whatever character is being talked about in this chapter will need a backstory for themselves that will be relevant in the future. You can skip it or read it but i rmend you do read it. Thanks for the support guys and let me know your thoughts about this chapter!]
[Third Person POV],
Meanwhile in another location in the true world, Adara and her friends that managed to make it from the old world to the true world were currently in a dungeon and this was no ordinary dungeon as it was the same dungeon that Andrew Dawn got the opportunity that made him reach the current level he was at this moment.
The challenge trial dungeon. One of the rarest dungeons and trials one could ever encounter in the universe at the same time.
It was not an exaggeration to say that this was something that even those who were already seen to be at their peak would fight for.
It was that rare and not something that one could encountermonly but it appears that Adara had just the same amount of luck her father has she was able to find the portal leading to the challenge trial on her patrol around the territory they had settled on.
The location of the portal was also not far from the sea.
Currently, Adara and a number of her friends were currently in the challenge trial each in a trial rting to speciality and elements.
This was something that showed just how lucky Adara was because a trial that housed other trials was, even more, rarer than the former.
*********
Brian stood on the rocky terrain, his fists clenched and his eyes focused on the towering figure in front of him.
It was a fire golem. Basically, a creature with a body made of rocks and molten.
The fire golem was massive, its body made entirely of mes, and it towered over Brian, making him feel small and insignificant.
But Brian wasn''t one to back down from a fight. He was not a skilled warrior that has trained in the art ofbat since he was a child but he did take some martial art sses as an hobby with his friends at that time.
In a world that was as advaced as it was then, a hobby like this was widely practiced.
The thing different about his martial arts now and when it was still an hobby was that it had be much more refined and capable of protecting and especially more capable of taking a life.
Brain continued to look at the fire golem and as he took a deep breath, he knew he had to face this challenge head-on.
The volcanos in the background were erupting, their moltenva spewing out and flowing down their sides. The heat was intense, and Brian could feel sweat pouring down his face. But he didn''t let it distract him. He focused on the golem, his eyes locked onto its fiery form.
The golem charged forward, its fists aze. Brian dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding the attack. He knew he had to be quick if he wanted to win this battle.
Brian lunged forward, his own fists now glowing with a fiery energy. He struck the golem, his blows sending waves of mes through the air. But the golem was resilient. It shook off the attack and retaliated with a powerful punch that sent Brian tumbling backward.
Brian gritted his teeth and stood up, his body aching from the impact. He knew he couldn''t give up. Not when there was so much at stake.
ording to the rate of difficulty this trial was, the reward was surely going to be generous and if he wanted to stay beside the person he loves, his Epic grade job should at least not be weaker than her job that appeared to be way impressive than his.
For this, he was ready to even fight a thousand golems. Of course, he wouldn''t want it toe to this level though.
Brian charged forward once more, his fists raised high. He struck the golem with all his might, his fiery blows hitting it hard. The golem let out a roar of pain, its body flickering for a moment.
Seeing this, Brain continued to send multiple series of punches at the golem as thetter figure continued to be transparent till it disappeared.
But just as Brian thought he had won, another golem materialised in front of him. This one was evenrger than the first, and its mes burned even hotter.
''Seems like this is one of those continuous battles''
Sighs
Brian knew he was in for another fight, but he didn''t falter. He raised his fists once more, ready to face the challenge head-on. The volcanos continued to erupt, their moltenva flowing down their sides like tears.
But Brian didn''t have time to dwell on it. He had a battle to win. And with that, he charged forward once more, ready to face the fire golem and emerge victorious once more.
*********
Elsie stood on the ground, her eyes locked onto the towering figure in front of her. The earth golem was massive, its body made entirely of soil, rocks, and boulders, and it towered over her, making her feel small and weak.
Elsie, like the golem, had the power to manipte the earth element, and she knew that she was in for a tough battle. But she wasn''t afraid. She was determined to protect her friends, the people she now regarded as family.
This was something she had set has a purpose for her living now that she was not even aware of whether her real family were even alive or not.
She had set it as a goal for her to be powerful enough to do whatever she wanted to do.
She had no wish to be the strongest but she really wanted power and one that was not weak.
As the golem charged towards her, Elsie braced herself, calling upon the earth''s energy to strengthen herself. She was small, but she was powerful, and she wouldn''t let the golem intimidate her.
This was something she had learned to do after several battle expereinces; the technique to infuse her element into her body to let her have her element characteristies.
Her element was known for its defence and strenght so now she was able to also have that.
Elsie and the golem exchanged blows, sending shockwaves through the earth with every strike. Elsie could feel the power surging through her body, and she revelled in it. It was exhrating to have such control over the earth, to be able to manipte it as she pleased.
But as the fight wore on, Elsie began to realize something. She wasn''t as powerful as she wanted to be. She hade so far, but she knew that she still had so much more to learn.
As she dodged the golem''s attack, Elsie''s mind wandered. She thought about her friends, the people who had be her family. She thought about how much she loved them and how much she wanted to protect them.
But she also thought about how much she wanted to be stronger. She didn''t want to let them down. She wanted to be able to stand by their side, to fight alongside them as an equal.
Elsie knew that she had to be more powerful, and she knew that it would take hard work and dedication to get there. She would have to train harder, push herself further, and never give up.
As she took a deep breath and charged towards the golem, Elsie realized that she was willing to do whatever it takes to be stronger. She would do it for her family, for the people she loved, and for herself.
And with that determination fueling her, Elsie continued to fight the golem, her heart and mind set on bing the strongest she could be.
This was something she had learned to do after several battle expereinces; the technique to infuse her element into her body to let her have her element characteristies.
Her element was known for its defence and strenght so now she was able to also have that.
Elsie and the golem exchanged blows, sending shockwaves through the earth with every strike. Elsie could feel the power surging through her body, and she revelled in it. It was exhrating to have such control over the earth, to be able to manipte it as she pleased.
But as the fight wore on, Elsie began to realize something. She wasn''t as powerful as she wanted to be. She hade so far, but she knew that she still had so much more to learn.
As she dodged the golem''s attack, Elsie''s mind wandered. She thought about her friends, the people who had be her family. She thought about how much she loved them and how much she wanted to protect them.
But she also thought about how much she wanted to be stronger. She didn''t want to let them down. She wanted to be able to stand by their side, to fight alongside them as an equal.
Elsie knew that she had to be more powerful, and she knew that it would take hard work and dedication to get there. She would have to train harder, push herself further, and never give up.
As she took a deep breath and charged towards the golem, Elsie realized that she was willing to do whatever it takes to be stronger. She would do it for her family, for the people she loved, and for herself.
And with that determination fueling her, Elsie continued to fight the golem, her heart and mind set on bing the strongest she could be.
Chapter 327 Trial Continues
?
[A/N: The backstory continues but don''t worry, I''ll keep it short.]
[Third Person POV],
The fight between Elsie and the earth golem intensified, both of them using their power to manipte the earth element to their advantage. Elsie''s mind was focused on the battle, but her thoughts kept wandering back to her desire to be more powerful.
She knew that she had to push herself to her limits, ovee her weaknesses and be a better warrior. And so, she pushed herself harder, using all of her strength and skill to fight the golem.
This trial might just be the one to make a difference in her life so she had to take it seriously. Putting aside the uniqueness of how this dungeon appeared, her goal would even make her a little serious when it came to running dungeons filled with nothing but slimes.
The Golem was a formidable opponent, but Elsie refused to give up. She was determined to get stronger so she knew she couldn''t stop her and that she had to win this battle.
''I wonder why this trial forced me to use my hands and battle in closebat'', Elsie thought but what she didn''t know was that she wasn''t the only one experiencing this and all the people who had entered the dungeon with her were experiencing the same thing.
Perhaps if she knew, she would have been able to tell that the particr dungeon they were in was putting them in a situation that allowed them to only fight with their base form with no ess to any external factor that could boost theirbat prowess.
Elsie continued to trade blows with the golem, dodging and weaving as she focused onnding a solid hit. She knew that every strike counted and that she couldn''t afford to let her guard down for even a second.
As the battle raged on, the ground trembled beneath their feet, and boulders flew through the air as both Elsie and the golem used their powers to manipte the earth. Elsie could feel her mana draining but she still kept up with the intense attacks.
"I have to do this," she thought to herself, "I have to be stronger."
But just as she was about to make her move, the golem unleashed a powerful shockwave that sent Elsie flying backwards. She crashed into the wall of the dungeon, the impact knocking the wind out of her.
For a moment, shey there, dazed and disoriented, but she knew that she couldn''t stay down for long. She struggled to her feet, her eyes locked on the golem as it slowly advanced towards her before they began another round.
As she continued to dodge the golem''s attacks, she started learning from her past shes with the golem and began to use more creative tactics, using the environment around her to her advantage.
She kicked up rocks and sent them flying towards the golem, using her powers to manipte the earth and make them more powerful. The golem retaliated with a powerful punch, but Elsie was ready. She summoned a wall of earth to block the attack, then used the momentum to strike back with a powerful blow of her own.
The golem stumbled backwards, its body breaking apart as Elsie''s attack hit home. Elsie took a moment to catch her breath, looking around at the devastation around her. The earth was scarred, the ground torn apart by their battle.
But as Elsie stood there, catching her breath, something unexpected happened. The earth golem began to reform itself, its body pulling itself back together. Elsie''s heart sank as she realized that the battle was not over yet.
She took a deep breath and prepared herself for another round, knowing that this time, she would have to fight even harder since the earth golem looked more intimidating than thest one.
The golem charged towards her once more, its body now more powerful than before.
Elsie gritted her teeth and summoned all of her strength, determined to win this battle again as she had just done. She could feel her power surging through her, a fierce determination driving her forward.
The battle between Elsie and the earth golem continued, the ground shaking with each blow. Elsie''s mind was focused on the battle, but her heart was focused on bing stronger, on being the kind of warrior that she could be proud of.
******
Eleanor stood at the edge of ake, her eyes fixed on the water golem that had emerged from its depths. She took a deep breath, readying herself for the battle toe. Same with the others that entered the dungeon with her, Eleanor was forced to fight with her magic alone. She had no weapons, no equipment, and not even a magic staff to assist her.
This ced her at a certain disadvantage since there was nothing she could use to further boost herbat prowess.
''This is going to be a little tricky'', Eleanor thought as she watched the water golem make its way towards her.
As the golem charged towards her, Eleanor began to weave a spell, her hands moving through the air in intricate patterns. She manipted the water element which was obviously not one designed forbat but from all her past battles, Eleanor was talented enough to learn a few things.
The golem was massive, its body made entirely of water, and it towered over Eleanor. But she wasn''t afraid. She had fought against all kinds of water-based creatures before, and she was confident in her abilities.
As the golem attacked, Eleanor unleashed a torrent of water from her hands, sending it crashing into the golem''s body. The golem stumbled back, but it quickly regained its footing,unching another attack.
Eleanor focused her mind, calling forth the water element to do her bidding. She raised her hands and began to weave a spell, her fingers moving with a fluid grace as she chanted the incantation under her breath.
The water golem charged towards her again, its body rippling with power. But Eleanor was ready. She unleashed a burst of water from her hands, sending it streaming towards the golem.
The water crashed into the golem, soaking its body and causing it to slow down for a brief moment. Eleanor took advantage of the opening, sending a barrage of water needles at the golem. The needles hit the golem''s body, causing it to burst apart in a spray of water.
But just like the earth golem, the water golem began to reform itself, its body pulling itself back together. Eleanor knew that the battle was far from over.
She began to weave another spell, her hands moving in intricate patterns as she called forth the water element once again. This time, she focused her magic on a powerful stream of water, aiming it at the golem''s core.
The water mmed into the golem''s body, causing it to shudder and convulse. Eleanor could see cracks forming in the golem''s body, and she knew that she was getting close to defeating it.
It wasn''t over yet though as the water golem sent an attack of its own.
Eleanor dodged the golem''s attack, her mind focused on the battle. She knew that she couldn''t afford to make any mistakes. With no weapons to defend herself, she had to rely on her magic alone.
She began to weave another spell, her hands moving faster now as she summoned more water from theke. The water swirled around her, forming a powerful vortex that spun towards the golem.
The golem tried to dodge the attack, but it was too slow. The vortex hit it full force, breaking apart its watery body and sending it flying through the air.
Eleanor took a deep breath, feeling the strain of the battle beginning to wear on her.
The situation would have been better though if it didn''t seem like there was some higher lifeform having fun by ying with her as the body of the golem she had just destroyed started to show changes.
The golem reformed itself, its body once again made of water. Eleanor knew that she had to keep moving, to keep attacking. She began to weave another spell, this one even moreplex than thest.
As she cast the spell, the water around her began to glow with an otherworldly light. She could feel the power surging through her, her magic stronger than ever before.
With a burst of energy, she unleashed the spell, sending a beam of pure water magic towards the golem. The golem tried to dodge, but it was toote. The beam hit its full force, breaking apart its body once and for all.
This attack of hers was obviously more powerful than all the ones she had sent out before but it was of course at the cost of a little price.
Eleanor stood there, breathing heavily, her body exhausted from the battle. But she felt a sense of pride and satisfaction wash over her. She had fought the water golem with nothing but her magic, and she had emerged victorious.
Chapter 328 Strange Crystal
?
[Third Person POV],
Adara stood atop a hill overlooking a valley filled with lightning golems. Her eyes narrowed as she surveyed the enemy before her.
''Why did I kill the former ones fast?'' Adara thought as she began to regret her actions of having to kill the lightning golems she first encountered quickly.
If she knew that killing the golem does not mean the battle would end and would only cause another battle to begin immediately, she would have not gone all out in the beginning and instead taken her time to grind the golem''s health slowly.
They were weaker than her anyway so she wouldn''t have wasted the amount of mana she had consumed now and that she has reached the stage where it was not one golem she was facing but multiple, her mana was only draining faster.
The trial she and the others entered made it so that the monster they battled against was not above their level which meant that all the golems that Adara and the others faced were not above level 25 and since they were not rank 1 creatures yet, the monsters were unranked as well.
Well, they were still unranked now.
Adara knew that she had to fight with all her might if she wanted to get out of the situation she was in but although she nned to fight seriously, she was also not in a rush to consume her mana to quickly put an end to the current battle.
Adara also thought of Ace, the one she loved more than anything, and how she wanted nothing more than to be with him again. She missed him so much, and it made her heart ache to think of how they were separated.
Theirst meeting was certainly not the best and although Ace might have said some certain words that were just too blunt regardless of how true they were, she was not mad at him and couldn''t be mad at him since he was indeed saying the truth.
''If only he stayed though'', Adara thought as she remembered one of the reasons why she and Ace also went their ways was that their goals were not simr and even shed a little.
What she did know was that if she wanted to do the things she wanted to do and see the people she wanted to see and not be a burden to them but instead as a form of strength for them then she had to be strong. This was the reason she was bold enough to immediately explore the dungeon she was currently in after finding out there was nothing dangerous at the entrance and the only apparent danger seen was the difficulty of the dungeon but this was already a risk Adara and most of the people with her were getting used with taking risks as well.
With a deep breath, Adara charged down the hill towards the golems. She was determined to make it through this battle.
As she ran, she called upon her lightning magic, allowing it to course through her veins and fill her with power.
Just like what happened with Elsie, Adara infused her mana into her body as her already fast speed became faster. She was even the source that Elsie learned this method of increasing the body''sbat prowess.
As she reached the first golem, she leapt into the air andnded on its head. With a fierce cry, she plunged her hand into the golem''s forehead, using her lightning magic to destroy it from within.
The other golems began to close in around her, but Adara was ready for them. She dodged and weaved, using her lightning magic to strike out at them whenever she could. But what surprised the golems the most was Adara''s skill in hand-to-handbat.
Adara was quick and agile, ducking and dodging as the golems attacked her. She moved with a fluid grace, striking out with lightning-fast punches and kicks that left the golems reeling.
Because of her past battles with the golems, she had already umted some experience that made it easier for her to battle them.
As she fought, she thought of all the things she missed about the old world. The smell of fresh air, the sound of birds singing, the feel of Ace''s hand in hers. She longed to be back there, and she knew that she had to fight with all her might to make it happen.
The battle raged on for what felt like hours, but Adara never let up. She fought with everything she had, her lightning magic sparking and crackling around her as she struck out at the golems.
Finally, with a final burst of lightning, thest golem fell to the ground. Adara stood there, panting heavily, her hair matted with sweat. She had done it. She had won the battle.
With a sense of determination in her heart, Adara turned and headed back up the hill. She knew that there would be more battles toe, but she was ready for them. She was determined to be stronger, to be a force to be reckoned with.
And, most importantly, she was determined to get back to the true world, to reunite with her family and the one she loved.
**********
*Heavy Panting
Brian stood before the towering figure of the fire golem with his breathing heavy and filled with exhaustion.
The towering figure had mes licking at its feet and casting an ominous glow across thendscape.
The battle between him and this particr golem has been the most difficult and intense one he had ever since entering the dungeon.
At first, he thought that the golems were just going to keep increasing in waves and because after defeating a wave, another wave appears.
This was how things had been before he encountered the golem he was currently facing.
For some reasons that he doesn''t know, the wave that he was expecting dide but the numbers that he had expected toe with it didn''t and it was only this particr golem that appeared.
He was supposed to be happy because of this but considering the fact that apart from him being way more tired than when he first entered the golem in front of him was several levels more powerful than all the golems he had faced.
Unfortunately for him, while he wanted to rest, the golem in front of him was not willing to give him the time to do so and wanted to crush him.
The golem lunged forward, its ming fists mming down towards Brian. He ducked and weaved, dodging the heavy blows and striking back with quick jabs and punches. The heat was intense, but Brian didn''t flinch. Although he was weak now, he fought with all his might, determined to defeat the golem.
Brian was caught off guard as he suddenly felt a st of heating from the fire golem. He quickly dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding the mes that shot out from the creature''s hands.
He knew he couldn''t keep this up for much longer. His mana was running low, and the golem seemed to have an endless supply of fire to throw at him.
Brian took a deep breath and closed his eyes, and took a deep breath to get himself.
As he opened his eyes, he saw the golem charging at him, mes licking at its feet. Brian took a step back and prepared to dodge, but as the golem reached him, he suddenly lunged forward and grabbed onto its arm.
Using his own weight and momentum, he swung the golem around and mmed it onto the ground. The impact shook the earth beneath their feet, and Brian could feel the golem''s fiery energy surging through him.
He quickly got to his feet and backed away from the golem, preparing for another attack. But to his surprise, the golem was slow to get up, its movements sluggish and uncoordinated.
As the battle raged on, Brian felt the heat within him growing stronger. He channelled his fire element, allowing it to consume him and fill him with incredible power. With a fierce cry, heunched himself at the golem, striking it with all his might.
The golem stumbled back, its fiery body flickering and sputtering. Brian seized the opportunity and struck again and again, the sound of his blows echoing across thendscape.
Finally, the golem fell to the ground with a thunderous crash. Brian stood there, panting heavily, his hands still crackling with energy.
As he began to wonder if another golem was going to appear, he watched as the body of the golem disintegrated, leaving behind a shimmering red crystal.
Brian approached the crystal and picked it up. It felt warm in his hand, pulsing with powerful energy but this was all he could tell from its appearance.
"Just what is this?" Brian muttered aloud as he used his primordial chronicle to check the crystal information.
Chapter 329 Spirits
?
[This is thest chapter rting to this guys! After this, we''re concocting pills!],
[Third Person POV],
[Fire Spirit Crystal Fragment],
A crystal fragment that can only be formed in ces abundant with fire elements.
It''s a rare and excellent crafting material and collecting more crystals fragments and merging them together will form a fire spirit.
It can also be used in cultivation to increase one''s affinity with the fire element.
........
''Fire spirit crystal fragment?''
''Fire spirit?''
Brian was confused by the information given by the primordial chronicle of the red fiery crystal in his hand but he did not have the time to think about the crystal for a long time when a portal suddenly materialised in front of him together with a panel appearing in front of him.
[First floor clear],
***********
Elsie continued to trade blows with the earth golem, her body slick with sweat as she pushed herself to keep up with the monster''s relentless attacks. With each passing moment, the golem seemed to grow stronger, its limbs mming down with increasing force and speed.
But Elsie refused to give up. She continued to dodge and weave, her body moving with a fluid grace that seemed almost supernatural. And whenever she saw an opening, she struck back with everything she had, her fists and feet pounding against the golem''s rocky exterior with enough force to leave cracks.
The golem roared in anger, swinging its massive arm at Elsie. She ducked under the attack and countered with a fierce uppercut, her fist connecting with the golem''s chin. The creature stumbled back, its rocky body shaking from the impact. Elsie didn''t let up, charging forward and delivering a barrage of blows to the golem''s midsection.
Despite her ferocity, the golem remained standing, its body regenerating from the damage almost as quickly as Elsie could inflict it. But Elsie wasn''t one to give up easily. She dug deep within herself, tapping into her earth magic in a way she never had before. Her fists began to glow with a yellow light, and the ground beneath her feet shook with power.
The golem charged forward, its fists raised to strike. But Elsie was ready. She sidestepped the attack, ducking low and delivering a sweeping kick that knocked the golem off bnce. She followed up with a series of strikes, each one amplified by her earth magic.
The golem stumbled backwards, its body battered and bruised. But it wasn''t done yet. With a roar, it charged forward again, its fists mming into the ground with enough force to send shockwaves through the earth.
Elsie felt the impact, her body jarring from the force. But she didn''t let it stop her. She channelled her earth magic into her feet, and with a burst of speed, she charged forward. The golem swung its arm, but Elsie was too quick. She darted underneath the attack and delivered a powerful punch to the golem''s side.
The creature groaned in pain, its body shaking from the impact. Elsie could feel the heat emanating from the fire spirit crystal fragment in her hand, its power fuelling her attacks. She charged forward once more, her body moving with a fluid grace that belied the intensity of the battle.
The golem roared in frustration, its massive arms swinging in a wild frenzy as it tried to crush Elsie beneath its weight. But Elsie was too quick, too nimble. She ducked and dodged, her eyes scanning the golem''s body for weaknesses.
And then, she saw it.
A small crack in the golem''s chest, just big enough for her to slip her hand through. With a fierce determination in her eyes, Elsie darted forward, her body twisting and turning as she evaded the golem''s attacks. And then, with a sudden burst of speed, she darted beneath the golem''s guard, slipping her hand into the crack and wrenching it open with all her strength.
The golem roared in agony as Elsie''s earth magic surged through its body, tearing it apart from the inside out. Its limbs iled wildly as it tried to shake her off, but Elsie held on tight, her fingers digging into the rocky surface as she poured more and more magic into the golem''s body.
And then, with a final, shuddering cry, the golem copsed to the ground, its body shattered beyond repair.
Elsie stood there for a moment, her chest heaving as she tried to catch her breath. She was covered in sweat and dust, her clothes torn and tattered from the fight.
She didn''t even have time to fully rest when she saw the earth golem body slowly disintegrate and left a yellow glowling crystal in its wake.
''Huh?''
***********
Eleanor took a deep breath as she faced off against the towering water golem, its massive form looming over her.
With a wave of her hand, Eleanor summoned a surge of water from nearby, shaping it into a sharp, jagged spear. She hurled the spear at the golem, but it merelyughed and swept it aside with a flick of its wrist.
Undeterred, Eleanor focused her energy and summoned a torrent of water, sending it crashing towards the golem in a powerful wave. But again, the creature seemed unfazed, simply absorbing the attack with its body.
Eleanor gritted her teeth, her eyes narrowing as she considered her next move. She knew that she needed to be smart and strategic if she was going to defeat this golem.
With a sudden burst of speed, Eleanor dashed towards the golem, her body blurring as she moved. She dodged its powerful attacks, narrowly avoiding each blow as she closed in on the creature.
Once she was close enough, Eleanor unleashed a devastating attack, sending a surge of water directly into the golem''s core. The creature roared in pain, its body shuddering as the water began to dissolve its form.
They had battled for a while before so regardless of how powerful the golem appeared to be, it was already spent.
Eleanor continued to pour all of her energy into the attack, her body trembling with the effort. And finally, with onest burst of power, the golem shattered into a million droplets of water, evaporating into nothingness.
Eleanor stood there for a moment, panting heavily as she caught her breath.
Well, she tried to do so before she momentarily forgot to breathe when she saw a sky blue crystal suddenly materialised.
*Cough *Cough
*********
Adara took a deep breath as she faced the lightning golem in front of her. The air crackled with energy, and Adara could feel the electricity coursing through the ground beneath her feet. She knew that this was going to be a tough fight, but she was ready for it.
The golem charged at her, its massive fists crackling with lightning. Adara leapt back, narrowly avoiding the first strike. She knew that she couldn''t keep dodging forever, so she decided to go on the offensive. She summoned a bolt of lightning and directed it at the golem''s head, but it merely shrugged it off like a mosquito bite.
Undeterred, Adara charged forward and began to attack the golem with her lightning-infused punches. She was fast, but the golem was even faster. Its movements were almost too quick for her to follow, and its fists were like sledgehammers, each strike sending a shockwave through the air.
Adara knew that she needed to find a way to slow the golem down if she was going to have any chance of winning. She summoned a bolt of lightning and directed it at the golem''s legs, hoping to disrupt its bnce. The lightning struck true, and the golem stumbled for a moment, giving Adara an opening.
She seized the opportunity and unleashed a flurry of lightning-infused punches, each strike hitting its mark with deadly uracy. The golem roared in anger, its fistsshing out in a frenzy, but Adara was too quick for it. She dodged and weaved, her movements were fluid and graceful.
But despite her best efforts, Adara could feel herself tiring. The fight had been going on for what felt like hours, and her energy reserves were starting to run low. She needed to end this quickly before she ran out of steam.
Summoning all of her strength, Adara unleashed a massive bolt of lightning at the golem. The lightning struck true, hitting the golem''s chest with a deafening boom. The golem staggered back, its form flickering and fading. Adara knew that she had won.
Breathing heavily, she took a step back and watched as the golem dissolved into nothingness.
''I wonder if that''s the tst one, huh?''
''A crystal?'' Adara thought as sheid her gaze on the item in front of her.
Summoning all of her strength, Adara unleashed a massive bolt of lightning at the golem. The lightning struck true, hitting the golem''s chest with a deafening boom. The golem staggered back, its form flickering and fading. Adara knew that she had won.
Breathing heavily, she took a step back and watched as the golem dissolved into nothingness.
''I wonder if that''s the tst one, huh?''
''A crystal?'' Adara thought as sheid her gaze on the item in front of her.
Chapter 330 Goblins
?
[I wanted to make this thest chapter rted to other characters and not the main character but I decided that we gave one to our boy Chris before ending it all],
[Third Person POV],
Adara and her friends weren''t the only ones that had received the spirit crystals as everyone who had also been able to survive to the end of the battle with the golems received a crystal as well but what everyone did not receive or rather did not encounter was a portal materialising in front of them a few seconds after they had battled their respectively element strongest golem so far in the trial.
Adara and her friends together with a few others all had a portal materialise in front of them after their battle with theirst golem before the spirit crystal appeared. Still, for the ones that did not see even the sign of a flicking portal, they all received a different message instead.
They were all told by the primordial chronicle that the trial had ended and would so be closed to them after everyone that came in together with them was done with theirs.
Of course, no one knew the real situation of the happenings in the challenge trial as everyone was left to their own thoughts and actions.
**********
Chris descended deeper into the dark and treacherous dungeon, his heart pounding with anticipation.
When the portal to this dungeon first appeared in front of him, Chris''s initial thought was to leave immediately lest anything pops out from the dungeon and he was also weak at that time so he did not want to risk it but his objective soon changed when he let his curiosity take over.
After contemting a while and seeing that nothing or someone came out of the portal, Chris made his way closer to the portal and used the primordial chronicle on it to see whether information rting to the portal would appear and it did.
[Temporary [Goblin Lair]],
[Condition to enter dungeon: Level 25],
[Difficulty: Normal ],
''Why does this look like something I have seen before?'' Chris wondered for a while before he finally recalled that he was right in his assumption and that the information given to him about the portal was indeed something he had seen before.
If one was to remove the level and put aside the difficulty that had now changed from how it was in his memory, the text in front of him was essentially the same as the one he saw in his first dungeon run and the first time he encountered his teammates.
''At least I know it''s a dungeon filled with goblins'', Chris thought and wondered if he should enter the dungeon at that time and after contemting for a while, he decided to enter.
For one, he only needed to wait for a while to heal and rather than staying in the wilderness throughout the night, Chris figured it would be better if he could grind a few levels while he was at it ad seeing as the primordial chronicle rated the dungeon difficulty normal for him, he thought that it should not be too dangerous if he yed his cards right.
Chris hoped that the goblins in this dungeon did not behave differently from the ones he had encountered in the past.
He did know that they were going to be stronger though.
Back in the dungeon, the air grew damp and musty as he reached the first floor. The flickering me hovering slightly above his palm cast eerie shadows along the stone walls. Suddenly, a horde of goblins emerged from the shadows, their wicked grins revealing rows of sharp, yellowed teeth.
Seeing this, Chris immediately got into action.
With a swift motion, Chris unsheathed his sword, the de gleaming in the dim light. He took a deep breath, feeling the surge of power within him.
mes danced in his palms as he channelled his fire magic, ready to unleash its destructive force. With a battle cry, he charged towards the goblins, his sword shing through the air.
The first goblin lunged at him, its crude dagger aimed at his chest. Chris sidestepped the attack and swung his sword in a wide arc, cleaving the creature in two. As the goblin fell, he unleashed a torrent of fire, engulfing the nearby enemies. Their agonized screams echoed through the dungeon as they were consumed by the mes.
But the battle was far from over. More goblins rushed in, their numbers seemingly endless. Chris spun around, his sword whirling in deadly arcs, while gusts of wind swept through the chamber. With each swing of his de, he sent goblins flying backwards, their bodies crashing against the cold stone walls.
The first floor was fairly easy despite the number of goblins that had attacked him.
Their levels were only between level 20 to 23 so it was okay for Chris to handle as he had already strengthened his physique to a levelparable to powerful rank 1 creatures
As Chris made his way to the staircase leading to the second floor, the goblins grew more vicious. They attacked in coordinated waves, their agility surprising for their grotesque appearance. Chris dodged their attacks with deft footwork, the wind swirling around him, creating a protective shield.
This dungeon was also different from the first goblin dungeon he had entered as this one had a dark atmosphere.
The second floor was darker than the first, the air thick with a foul stench. Chris pressed forward, his fire magic illuminating the surroundings. The goblins were relentless, their bloodlust unyielding. They leapt at him from all directions, their ws scratching against his armour.
Chris retaliated with a barrage of fireballs, hurling them towards the goblins. The explosions lit up the room, momentarily blinding his foes. In the midst of the chaos, he summoned gusts of wind to disorient and knock them off bnce. With each swing of his sword, he carved a path through the horde.
But the goblins adapted, their tactics evolving. They began using the environment to their advantage, hiding in the shadows andunching surprise attacks. Chris sensed their presence through the air currents, his senses heightened by his connection to the wind.
A goblin leapt from the ceiling, aiming a dagger at Chris''s back. With a swift turn, he deflected the attack with his sword, then unleashed a torrent of fire, engulfing the creature. He leapt into the air, propelled by the wind, and descended upon the goblin horde like a hurricane. His sword cleaved through their ranks, a symphony of steel and fire.
By the time Chris reached the third floor, he was weary but determined. His muscles ached, and his breath came in ragged gasps. The goblins had grownrger and stronger, their ferocity matched only by their numbers. They charged at him with reckless abandon, their red eyes gleaming with bloodlust.
Chris twirled his sword, a blur of silver and steel. Fire and wind intertwined as he struck, creating a devastating disy of elemental power. mes engulfed his de, enhancing its cutting edge, while gusts of wind propelled him with blinding speed.
The battle on the third floor was the fiercest yet. Goblins snarled and wed, their desperation fueling their attacks. Chris fought with unwavering resolve, his movements honed by many days of training. He weaved through the onught, his sword striking true and his magic wreaking havoc on the goblin ranks.
He conjured fiery whirlwinds that engulfed multiple enemies at once, turning them to ash. With each swing of his sword, he cleaved through their thick hide and bone, leaving a trail of fallen foes in his wake.
But the goblins fought back fiercely. Their brute strength was matched only by their sheer numbers. Chris found himself surrounded, by their wicked grins and bloodshot eyes closing in on him from all sides. He could feel the weight of exhaustion settling in, threatening to slow his movements.
Summoning hisst reserves of strength, Chris unleashed a powerful gust of wind, creating a temporary barrier that sent the goblins tumbling backwards.
Chris made sure he took any opportunity that came his way and killed all the goblins he could kill as they were precious primordial record bags at this point.
After doing all that he had to do, Chris took a moment to catch his breath, knowing that the final floor awaited him.
He didn''t know what to expect from the fourth floor and whether it was the deepest floor in this dungeon but he made sure to rise his guard for any unexpected event that could suddenly happen.
As he ascended to the fourth t floor of the dungeon, the atmosphere grew heavier,den with a foreboding presence. Shadows danced along the walls, and an eerie silence hung in the air. Chris could sense that something more formidable awaited him.
His senses heightened, and Chris moved cautiously through the dark corridors, his sword at the ready. Suddenly, a hulking figure emerged from the darkness¡ªa goblin chieftain, towering over the rest. Its eyes burned with a malevolent intelligence, and a wickedly curved de gleamed in its hand.
Chapter 331 Awoken
?
[Ace POV],
One of the saying that was mostly true in my former world was probably "When you put your mind to something and don''t give up, you''ll surely seed." In addition to being a proverb, depending on how one looked at it, it might be considered to be something reasonable.
In my case, which involved creating pills, one of the factors contributing to the sess of the pills I''ve created in the past was the fact that, despite the numerous failures I''d encountered while trying to make a pill and other alchemy products, I never rested on them or gave up trying to sessfully create them.
Resting in the sense that I never half seriously wanted to aplish something therefore I was always concentrated on what I was doing and felt that with sufficient time and experience, I''d be able to seed in the end.
This is exactly what happened, and I was ultimately able to create a rank 1 mana pill, but its purity level was precisely 30%.
This time, I came so close to failing that it almost qualified as a failure.
Of course, while my approach towards producing something with alchemy and creating things, in general, made an impact in this sessful pill-concocting process, what actually yed a huge role in everything was my job perks and title.
I could already picture myself having to spend an additional day or two trying to figure out how to create a rank 1 mana pill of the lowest purity if I did not have these two.
Given that the pill was only 30% pure even with these two assisting me, perhaps I was even exaggerating my abilities.
This might be viewed as nothing seen I could just wind up failing on my next try.
Even though the 30% pure rank 1 mana pill I had just managed to create was something that could be called a pill ready to consume, I did not see it as anything really different from a failed pill or poison if taken continuously. Now imagine if I had not had my job supporting my concocting session or had not had my title that allowed me to learn really fast from what I was doing.
I turned to look at the pill in my palm and thought, "It has been so long since I''ve seen a pill with so many impurities."
It had the typical pill ball shape, and due to the enormous quantity of impurities in it, the appearance of the pill was almostpletely covered in ck spots. Aside from the mana that the pill was emitting, what really distinguished it apart from unranked pills in appearance was the ring surrounding it.
It had a circr shape and was blue in tone.
Even though it was my first time seeing it, it wasn''t unexpected for me because I already knew about the ring before I started working on the rank 1 mana pill.
All ranked pills have the same ring around them.
ording to my knowledge, it was what one could use to determine the rank of the pill simply by looking at it.
Unranked pills had no distinguishing symbols or rings, making it simple to identify one when one is seen without having to be aware of the mana it is emitting.
One ring would surround a rank 1 pill, two rings would surround a rank 2 pill, and so forth.
The symbols on the ranked pills, which in this case were circles, were also said to change when the rank of a pill reached a particr level, ording to the knowledge in my head.
I didn''t really care to learn anything about it because I was still quite a ways off from that level of course.
In the unlikely event that I did need to know something, I could just browse through the knowledge I already had in my head without having to worry about it.
I continued to think of these things while looking at the pill in my palm and deciding to make another one.
As they say, it''s better to strike while the iron is hot, therefore I had to keep creating the pill whenever I could until I became ustomed to asionally producing a rank 1 mana pill, even if it had the lowest purity level.
If I can make this work, I think it won''t be long before I can easily create a variety of rank 1 pills. If I''m sessful, I might even be proficient enough to start producing extras to sell in the shop.
The notion of getting money by concocting medications and creating products without having to go out was too attractive for me, but it couldn''t be true, at least not yet, because I would soon have to go out and make a lot of gold coins to contact my family.
I got up from the chair I was sitting in as I considered this and stretched my body a little to feel morefortable.
After doing this, I went on to clean theb, burn the waste that needed to be incinerated, and set the leftover waste aside.
I was going to begin another concocting session with the intention of being able to raise my sess rate in producing the rank 1 mana pill. I would not stop until I began to notice significant progress.
This was my n, therefore everything had to be in ce.
As I went about doing this, I wondered if I should take a bath because I was feeling a little stuck-up from myst session of concocting and it was making me feel ufortable.
For starters, even if I took a bath now, I would still be sweating when I started making pills. However, given that I intended to keep at it for a long time before stopping to rest, it was preferable for me to take a bath now rather than risk having my sweat umte on me, which would be very ufortable.
I quickly finished my work in theb while keeping this in mind, and then I started to go to the restroom. However, as soon as I moved a few steps away from my makeshiftb, I heard a familiar sound reverberate in the basement.
When Blue shrieked, the same sound would erupt from him.
***********
I turned around when I heard the recognisable screech of blue and went to my room to confirm that it was indeed blue that was making the noise.
p¦Ánd¦Á---no¦Í?1,§ão§® Since only the two of us were originally intended to be in the mansion and in the basement by ourselves, it had to be from blue. I was correct because as soon as I walked into my room, I saw a particr small gryphon on the floor trying to rise up but continually falling because its body was shaking, which indicated its weak state.
As soon as I noticed this, I hurried to carry Blue up, and he instantly began to let out sobbing sounds while his body continued to tremble.
I could tell from the feeling he conveyed that Blue was hurting right now.
I made an effort to speak with him, and even though it came off awkwardly, I was able to learn that Blue was fine other than the fact that his body hurt a lot.
I was made aware of this by Blue, who gave me the information.
Blue had really poormunication skills, perhaps as a result of his youth, so it took me a long to figure out what he was experiencing and how he was expressing it.
Either that, or hecked the necessary level of experience to be able to effectivelymunicate.
Whatever the cause, I suppose it all came down to the fact that Blue was still so young.
I stroked my hand around the gryphon''s body to soothe it down after determining what was causing the young creature to be weak.
I wasn''t sure if this was going to work because I was calming it down the same way humans on my did for their dogs and cats.
My hands kind of moved awkwardly because it was new to me, but fortunately, what I was doing appeared to be effective because Blue stopped moaning in pain and began to breathe gently.
When I saw this, I knew he had calmed down, but it did not mean he had stopped experiencing the aches. Nevertheless, this was only a small concern because they will pass soon.
Now that Blue was awake, I chose to clean him first before feeding him because I knew he would be hungry.
It was two birds with one stone because I also wanted to take a bath.
I made sure that Blue was cosy in my arms as I proceeded and gently made my way from my room to the basement to the bathroom while I contemted this.
The outside of blue appeared to be in perfect condition, but I was unable to verify that the inside was the same.
It was given a lot of health pills at the time of the injury so it wouldn''t die, but that doesn''t imply there weren''t any concealed interior wounds.
''I should give Blue some food and give it some health pills after we bath,'' I thought as I made my way to the bathroom.
Chapter 332 Waters Brewing
?
[Ace POV],
After deciding to give blue a bath while I had one myself in the bathroom located in the basement, I was able to get a first hand feeling of having to bathe a pet and it was a good experience I''d say.
At first when blue saw the water running from the tap into the bathtub in the bathroom, he just kept looking, unaware of the fact that it was for him.
Things really changed when I suddenly ced him into the water in the bathtub after it had reached a sufficient level.
To this, blue started to trash around and spilled water around and unfortunately for him, due to his aching body, his actions only resulted in him sobbingter.
While I wasn''t the one in pain, I wasn''t spared from the stress either as I had to figure out a way to show blue that water wasn''t something dangerous.
This was incredibly stressful because it took quite a while before blue hot got what I was saying and before that even happened, I had to listen to his wretched cries.
I tried to calm Blue down by talking to him in a soothing voice and stroking his back gently.
This was something I had seen a few times on the television and in real life so I adopted it.
After a while of doing this, he seemed to rx a bit and I was able to proceed with the bath. I started tother him up with some liquid shop I had brought from the store and he began to whine again. I could tell he didn''t like the feeling of being scrubbed. It was either this or his aching body prevented him from liking the sensation at all.
I continued to talk to him and let him know that everything was going to be okay.
It was really strange and I felt a little odd whenever I spoke these words considering I copied them from what I had seen in the past.
It was a new experience and I did not know how I felt about it.
As I rinsed off the liquid soap, I noticed that Blue''s feathers were starting to look much cleaner. I could tell he was feeling better too, as his cries had turned into contented purring.
Once the bath was over, I wrapped Blue up in a towel and gave him a good rub down. He seemed to love it and I couldn''t help but nod at how strangely satisfying he looked.
''Seems like the gryphon soup is on hold at the moment''
From all that had just happened, I was oddly satisfied that I had taken the time to bathe him and show him that water wasn''t so bad after all.
As I dried Blue off, I couldn''t help but think about how much work it must be to take care of a pet on a daily basis.
It was really stressful and the fact that the gryphon wasn''t useful to me yet made me wonder if all that I was doing was worth it.
Caring for a pet, uhm, beast, was definitely a big responsibility.
After the bath, I carried Blue outside of the bathroom to the basement to feed him but by the time I had reached myb, I noticed that Blu had fallen asleep in my arms at some point so I made my way to my bedroom and settled him onto his bed.
It seems like he was still exhausted from everything that had happened in the true world and from the experience he just had and quickly fell asleep.
I watched him for a while, and after seeing that everything was fine with him and nothing appeared wrong, I made my way back to the bathroom to have my own bath.
********
After taking my bath, I made my way back to myb where I decided to first eat something before starting another concocting session.
The clothes I currently had on were simr to thest one I wore in the sense that it was also casual and did not restrict my movements or make me ufortable.
Although alchemy was like magic science and perhaps physics, at least I did not need to wear a white robe.
As I thought of these things as I ate the food I had brought out from my storage ring that were beginning to taste nd at this point, I began to wonder if monster meat was edible.
This was something I was genuinely curious about but had no answer to since I haven''t eaten one or seen anyone doing so.
I made a mental note to research more about itter and continued with my meal. As I ate, my mind wandered to the possibilities of what I could create with my alchemy skills. I had already made a few pills and items that could be useful in various situations, but I wanted to push myself further.
I needed time and experience of course but that did not stop me from thinking about what else I could do.
The idea of creating something powerful and game-changing was interesting, but also stressful to bother about. I was surely going to fail a lot but what if I created something but it was untimely useless? This was likely not possible since I know I would surely have researched and thought a little about something I wanted to create before actually creating it.
These were the kind of thoughts that were running through my head as I continued to eat my food but while I did know that these were things I had to think about, it was only something that would be relevant in the future.
After I finished eating, I rested for a while before getting back to concocting rank 1 mana pills.
''Let see how many I can make this time''
*******
As I gathered the necessary materials and set up my alchemy tools, I made sure I was free of distracting thoughts. Creating rank 1 mana pills was no easy feat, and I had failed several times before. But I was determined to get it right again this time.
I carefully measured out the ingredients and followed the instructions step by step. I focused all my attention on the process, trying to make sure every detail was perfect.
I had experiences with attempting to create a rank 1 mana pill so the whole process was rather smooth.
The question was if I would be able to sessfully make one in the end or not.
*******
[Third Person POV],
What Ace did not know was that while he was concocting pills in the alternate dimension, an event that was soon going to be rted to him was about to take ce.
In a certain forest, two females stood opposite each other like they were in some kind of stand off.
If Ace was here, he will recognize them as the first ranked humans he encountered in the true world and if Andrew Dawn was here, he might have also been able to recognize these two females as the ones he had seen close to his rival king whose daughter got affected from his attack.
The twin sisters, Luna and Aurora, stood facing each other in the middle of the dense forest, each of them d in their usual robes. The air around them grew colder as they prepared to begin their training session.
Luna was the oldest of the twins while Aurora was the youngest and they currently appeared to be training.
Luna was the first to make a move, sending a stream of ice shards towards her sister. Aurora quickly countered with a wall of ice, deflecting the shards and sending them scattering across the forest floor.
The two sisters continued to trade blows, their movements fluid and graceful. Luna would create ice spikes that Aurora would easily melt away with a wave of her hand, and in turn, Aurora would form ice daggers that Luna would shatter with a well-ced punch.
Their powers were equally matched, as they were both with the same jobs and abilities. They had been training together for years and were still together even after the apocalypse and their bond as sisters made their movements almost telepathic.
As they continued to fight, the air around them grew colder and colder, and their breaths became visible puffs of mist. But neither sister seemed to mind the freezing temperature. They were too focused on honing their skills and besting the other.
It was clear that they were evenly matched, but Luna was determined toe out on top this time. Sheunched a barrage of ice shards at Aurora, forcing her sister to create a dome of ice to shield herself. But Luna wasn''t done yet. She sent a surge of ice towards the dome, hoping to break through and catch Aurora off guard.
But Aurora was quick to react. She sent a wave of heat towards Luna''s attack, melting it away and causing Luna to stumble backwards. It was clear that Aurora had the upper hand this time.
The two sisters stood facing each other once again, their breathing heavy and their bodies covered in a thinyer of frost. But there was a smile on their faces, and they knew that they had both grown stronger from their training.
"Good job, sis," Luna said, a grin on her face.
"You too," Aurora replied, her own grin just as wide.
As both sisters were about to hug and call it a day, a Jade stone that had been tied to their wrist suddenly vibrated at the same time and a voice came out of it.
"Luna/Aurora, please return to the settlement, the king awaits you", the voice said before disappearing.
Seeing this, both sisters wondered why they had been called but neither hesitated and immediately made their way back home.
Chapter 333 Situation
?
[Raw chapter and was unable to edit due to the situation on my side, I''m sorry and if there''s still time here for me, I''ll try to edit it before posting another chapter and yes! Y''all should please vote since I''m considering posting two chapters tomorrow. Thanks for reading!]
******
[Third Person POV],
As the two sisters ran to the settlement they called home to discuss something they didn''t know would bring them in contact with a young alchemist and perhaps even two, in another location in the mountain range was a rtively old dwarf looking at an old human in front of him that was attempting to smith a sword.
This scene was really strange considering the fact that two different races were in the same ce at the same time and were very close to each other in distance yet they did not seem to be at odds.
Well, that was if one was to ignore the asional shout that came from the old dwarf with grey skin as he looked at the young cksmith in front of him that seemed to have a lot of potential but was so stupid to use it even if it was a little.
¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom The human was the cksmith the dwarf was shouting on but the human, based on his appearance, was obviously not old but considering that the dwarf had lived for centuries, the human really could not hold a candle when it came to age.
Although the human was annoyed a little by the shout he received, he could not get angry since all the shouts he had received, though harsh were points that made him gain more experience in crafting the sword in his hand,
The dwarf watched as the human continued to work on the sword, asionally stopping to adjust his grip or take a breath. The dwarf had seen many cksmiths in his long life, but there was something about this human that caught his attention. Despite his youth and inexperience, there was a spark of potential in him that the dwarf could see.
"Boy," the dwarf barked, "you''re holding the hammer wrong! Let me show you how to get more power behind your swings."
The human looked up at the dwarf, surprised by his sudden words.
Ever since he had saved the old dwarf from his race trying to kill him, the dwarf had agreed to teach him cksmithing which he needed toplete his job requirements but this was the first time the other party actually decided to teach personally by using his hands but he quickly realised that the dwarf was only trying to help him, and he nodded in agreement.
The dwarf stepped forward and demonstrated the proper technique, showing the human how to hold the hammer for maximum impact before handling the hammer back to the human.
"Although you''ll receive tons of knowledge from the primordial chronicle after you evolve with your job, knowing beats when you actually know how to put that knowledge to use than just simply knowing it", the dwarf said as he asionally advised the human on some other things that were sometimes rted to cksmithing and sometimes not.
As the human continued to work on the sword, the dwarf watched closely, offering asional tips and suggestions. It was clear that the young cksmith had a natural talent for the craft, but hecked the experience and knowledge to create something truly exceptional.
"Listen closely, boy," the dwarf said, leaning in closer. "If you want to make a sword that will stand the test of time, you need to use several rare materials. They''re not easy toe by, but it''s worth the effort."
Hearing this, the human was about to say why he would need to bother himself about materials when he could just buy the said materials from the store but the next words of the old dwarf cut him off.
"Listen boy, most times it''s not good to be dependent on some things regardless of how Important they may be because apart from the possibility of leaving you when you need them the most, it''s better if you never trusted them", the dwarf said as thetter part of his sentence had a much deeper meaning.
Seeing as the human boy showed a look of understanding, the dwarf let him continue what he had been doing before.
As the human continued to work on the sword, he tried to implement the techniques that the dwarf had taught him. He felt the difference in the impact and the way the hammer struck the metal, and he was pleased with the results.
But the dwarf wasn''t done yet. "Now, let me show you how to temper the de properly," he said, reaching for a bucket of water. "It''s all about getting the right bnce of heat and cooling to create the perfect de."
The human watched in fascination as the dwarf heated the sword in the forge until it glowed bright red. Then, with a quick motion, he plunged it into the water, causing a loud hiss and steam to rise from the bucket.
The human was amazed by the sudden transformation of the metal. It had gone from a dull grey to a bright, shining silver. He could see the strength and durability of the de, and he knew that it would make a fine weapon.
As he continued to work, the human couldn''t help but think about the dwarf''s words about using rare materials. He knew that it would be a challenge to find those materials, but he was determined to make the effort.
Of course this would only happen if for some reason he could not purchase the materials he needed From the store.
He didn''t know the real meaning behind the old dwarfs words but he figured he should take it as some form of valuable wearing.
He also realised that he needed to improve his knowledge and skills as a cksmith. He had always enjoyed working with metal, but he had never taken it seriously as a craft but more of a hobby in his old world before arriving here. Now, he saw the potential for creating something truly amazing.
If only the littled was here with him as well...¡
With the dwarf''s guidance and encouragement, the human continued to work on the sword, refining his technique and adding his own personal touch to the design. It took many long hours and a lot of hard work, but in the end, he had created something truly remarkable.
When the sword was finally finished, the human stepped back to admire his handiwork. It was a thing of beauty, with a sharp edge and a sturdy handle. He could feel the weight and bnce of the sword, and he knew that it was a weapon that he could rely on.
The dwarf watched with pride as the human held up the sword, a grin on his face. "You''ve done well, boy," he said. "But remember, there is always more to learn. You must continue to hone your skills and push yourself to new heights."
The human nodded in agreement. He knew that he had only scratched the surface of what was possible with cksmithing. But he was excited to continue on this journey, to explore the depths of his craft and see where it would take him.
With a final nod to the dwarf, the human sheathed his sword and made his way back to his forge. He was eager to start on his next project, to take what he had learned and use it to create something even more extraordinary.
The thing was that if Ace had been here to witness the scene, he would have been able to recognize the human the dwarf was teaching because this was someone he knew personally.
The human was his mentor in things rting to the old age and a friend of his mom, Gustav.
********
[Ace POV],
Although I was aware that my previous sess in managing to concoct a rank 1 pill was a fluke and was based on luck, I did not expect to fail a dozen times more after that before I could sessfully make another pill again.
Just like the previous one though, this one barely crossed the 30% purity mark as well which made me wonder just how bad I must be in concocting rank 1 pills.
''I wonder if it''s the same with the other alchemist when he started concocting ranked pills'', I thought as I remembered the other alchemist that was on the top 100 human leaderboard.
The other party should be obviously strong given his rank but considering he was at that rank in the first ce when i first saw it, he should have been a rank 1 alchemist for quite a time but even then, it should not be that long.
My thought process was like this because I was aware that the alchemist job was of the legendary grade, so perhaps if it wasn''t in the top 100 then I could only say the one with the job was trash.
What I''m trying to say was that while the alchemist job was of the legendary grade, it wasn''t one that helped in improving one''sbat prowess so this made the alchemist that I saw in the shop even more impressive to be able to rank that high.
Since the legendary grade alchemist job was the root of my job, it made sense that the former should be simr to how my statue is right now.
This means that the alchemist job should also provide some perks for concocting and the job should have also given that alchemist an origin ability that might have also indirectly increased hisbat ability.
This was only just my assumption but it was reasonable that how jobs should be somewhat simr but what I was most curious about was how long did he take to concoct a rank 1 pill sessfully.
I was curious about this because I wanted to know if my progress was considered good or bad among alchemists and if it was bad among alchemists even with all the advantages I assume I have against others then I must be really really bad.
I did not do anything in particr against this possible truth and just wondered that if the situation was exactly like this, then how would it affect in the future?
This was all still a thought so after thinking about it for a while, I went back to concocting pills.
''I wonder if I should try cultivating or test out the exercises after I seed with creating a number of different types of rank 1 pills''
Hmmm
I''m poor as well.
Sighs.
Chapter 334 Making Pills
?
[Ace POV],
Fortunately, I suppose that my efforts weren''t in vain because, after spending hours trying to make rank 1 mana pills, I was able to make a set of pills three times out of ten times, which I took as a good sign.
As long as my performance did not decline more than it had already, it was good in my eyes because it was at least an improvement over my previous circumstance.
I decided to move on to another pill because I was already beginning to grow limated to concocting the rank 1 mana pill.
eaglesnov?1,§ão§® It was only a matter of time before my sess rate at making the pill increased with the number of times I could construct a high purity pill.
Of course, I wasn''t leaving the rank 1 pill behind to avoid making it again; instead, I was simply switching to another pill to obtain new experiences.
After all, I had to produce more than just the mana pill today.
I was able to create rank 1 mana pills to some extent already, and although they were of a low purity level that needed to be deemed a pill fit for ingestion, it was sufficient for the time being as I didn''t want to concentrate only on making one type of pill. I was going to go to the next pill on the list as soon as I noticed a big improvement in one, then go back to the other medications I had previously developed to increase my sess rate.
This method was advantageous because it ensured that I could considerably increase my ability to produce multiple pills instead of only one.
The rank 1 health pill was the next rank 1 pill I was going to create because my sess rate in creating rank 1 pills was still very low at the time. After cleaning up theb once more and putting the pill bottles containing the low purity rank 1 mana pills in my storage ring, I moved on to the next rank 1 pill i was going to create.
I wasn''t sure if the unranked version of the rank 1 health pill, which was simpler to make than the mana pill, would also be like that, but I was about to find out.
Perhaps I now had something I could also sell on the auction sub option of the shop and make money if it just so happened that the rank 1 health pill was simpler to create than the rank 1 mana pill.
However, if the circumstances changed and it turned out that making the rank 1 health pill was just as difficult, if not more so, as making the rank 1 mana pill, then i would just have another issue to be concerned about.
As I was considering these things, I continued to prepare the materials for the rank 1 health pill I had already brought. Once that was finished, I took several deep breaths to settle down and raise my state of mind before lighting a me in my hand to begin concocting.
Thoughts of "it would be good if it were easier to concoct" crossed my mind as I observed the herb that I had ced into the cauldron go through yet another stage of processing.
***********
Several hourster....
''Hmmmm''
"It''s either I''m too trash at concocting rank i mana pills or its naturally difficult for anyone to even concoct on their first few trials immediately aftering into contact with it," I reasoned as I observed the dozens of pill bottles in front of me, each containing low purity rank 1 health pills.
While I failed three more times following the first attempt at making the rank 1 health pill, I eventually seeded on my fifth attempt. When I first started my attempt to make the rank 1 health pil, I had anticipated some kind of challenge and a lot of failures.
Although it happened quickly, I believed that my job, my title, and the limited experience I had earned from creating the number one health supplement in the previous few hours should receive the credit.
After producing the pill I had sessfully created, I had anticipated failing once more, but not to the amount I had anticipated.
The entire effect of my job and title didn''t be apparent until muchter, when I gradually learned that I wasn''t bad at making pills; rather, I was just bad at making the rank 1 mana pill, or that it was simply too challenging for a novice rank 1 alchemist to even attempt.
It was either this or the rank 1 health pill was simply too simple to create; in contrast, the rank 1 mana pill was something I could only manage to create sessfully three out of ten times, whereas here, I was able to create the rank 1 health pill five to six times out of ten trials.
It wasn''t that I wasining, it was just a little strange that I coulde up with one so much better than the other given the huge sess rate difference between the two.
Although I was aware that my job and title yed thergest roles in what was happening, this did not mean that they were not also in y as I was formting the rank 1 mana pill.
In any case, I didn''t dwell on this issue for very long since I chose to go on to the next pill after deciding that my sess rate at producing rank 1 health pills was sufficient, even if they were only of rank 1 health pills of the lowest level.
The next pill I nned to create was a rank one stamina pill.
I decided to create these three pills first before moving on to any further unknowns because, along with this one and the other two I had created in the previous hour, their unranked kinds were recognisable to me.
However, I first ced all the pill bottles filled with the rank 1 health pills and rearranged myb before attempting to make the rank 1 stamina pill.
After doing this, I felt a little unclean and wanted to feel more at ease, so I went to take a quick wash.
I was thirsty from all the concocting, so I tasted a little water from the shower and when I saw that it was clean, I drank to my satisfaction despite the fact that there was water in my storage ring.
In any case, once all of this was finished and I had changed my clothing for another time today, I began my initial preparation for the rank 1 stamina pill.
Chapter 335 Heading Out
?
[Ace POV],
If making the basic and rank 1 health pills was simpler than making the basic and rank 1 mana pills, it stands to reason that making the basic and rank 1 stamina pill was also simpler.
Why did I believe that?
I''m not sure if it was because of my job or title or the experience I had gained from creating two other rank 1 pills in the previous few hours, but, to put it frankly, it was not difficult to create a rank 1 stamina pill.
It was simply too simple to make, which had an impact on me somewhat. I must admit that the rank 1 mana pill had caused me to mistakenly believe that all rank 1 pills should be exceedingly challenging to make, but after the simple process I had with making the rank 1 health pill, I was unable to hold that belief.
It wasn''t that making the rank 1 health pill was difficult; rather, if it hadn''t been, I could have made high purity pills as opposed to the low purity level pills I made, regardless of how many pill bottles I was able to fill with health pills.
It held true for the rank 1 stamina pills as well. In 7 out of 10 attempts, I was sessful in creating a batch of rank 1 stamina pills.
This was more than the previous two, and while I was aware that many factors contributed to my spectacr achievement, I also understood why everything suddenly seemed so simple, which it actually was.
It was a result of my title''s effect.
''Status''
.......
[Status],
[Name: Ace ze],
[Age: 17],
[Race: High Human [Homo sapiens]/?????],
[Job: Alchemist lord],
[Origin Ability: Transmutation[Evolvable]],
[Level: 25[83%][Rank 1]],
[Store],
[Affiliation: None],
[Map],
[Contact],
[Ranking: Rank 62],
[Title: Advanced Alchemist[Active], Alchemist Lord[Active]],
[Tamed Beast: Blue[Level 5]],
...¡
....¡
[Alchemist Lord[Active]],
*Ability to grasp anything fast from learning to crafting.
...¡..
The effect of the title was very urate because I understood that learning after each concocting session was the reason I was able to effectively produce rank 1 pills so effortlessly, making me seem like some type of genius.
My learning capacity cannot be regarded as normal; rather, it is on a par with what would be expected of a higher ss of monster.
Although I had no idea if such a thing existed, it was the only way I could adequately express how potent this title was.
I was aware that, in terms ofprehension, I was far superior to the average man, but this was just too much.
Of course, I didn''tin about the situation, and I even started to question if the title applied just to alchemical issues.
I could already envision myself being more than simply a support type rank 1 human if the title could be applied to other things, such as learning a new weapon more quickly. If the title only applied to alchemy, though, that was good too as well.
Hmmm.
After getting the notion, I suddenly got inspired to go outdoors and give it a shot.
It was said by the ancients in my former world that mastering a weapon quickly could only be aplished viabat, and I had witnessed this happen to me and myrades, such as Chris, who could hardly grip a de properly when we first met.
I could go out into the true world and hunt monsters, but I still had two pills I wanted to concoct, but was it necessary for me to do so?
These pills had interesting names and uses, but that didn''t change the fact that they were unfamiliar to me.
Hmmmm
This was quite contrary to my usual thinking, but since I''ve decided to do what i want, I figured that before I ventured out into the true world, I should spend my time creating the three pills I''ve been concocting since. With that said, I immediately began to work. I''ll save the two other pills for another time.
And just like that, two days passed in the alternate dimension, leaving me alone to create as blue slowly recovered to its peak.
********
''I wonder how many days it will take for the leaders of the various races in the true world to be unsealed,'' I thought, as my sense of time was bing non-existent at this point due to my constant switching between the true world and the alternate dimension.
Days were almost irrelevant to me because of my situation, to put it simply.
If I wanted the days to move normally, I''d stay in the true world; if I wanted the days in the true world to move slowly, I''d stay in the alternate dimension.
Whatever the case, it simply serves to highlight how distorted my sense of time was.
The only thing left for me to do was to go with the flow and always expect the unexpected, unless I contact Anna, if she''s still alive, and find out how the days have gone in the true world directly from her mouth.
It was reasonable to anticipate that the unsealing of the leaders in the other race would be a significant event. I''m not sure what was unsealed about them, but judging by the way the ones I''ve heard of and even met are hostile to races other than their own, nothing good wasing from them getting stronger in any way.
As i considered this, I made my way to the bronze door in the alternate dimension as blue energetically trialled behind me.
Now that he had fully recovered, I decided I could not leave it in the alternate dimension for a variety of reasons, so I brought it along.
He was still too frail to help me in any way, so I decided to take advantage of the chance to let it level up in the true world as well.
How this was going to happen was something I''ll figure out in the true world.
It took me a while to get to the bronze door, and once I did, I made my way out of with blue. From there, it would take us a few minutes to go to the surface, where possibly a busy day would be waiting for me and mypanion.
Chapter 336 Testing Power
?
[Third Person POV],
Looking at how offensive the sun was baring its fists at the two, Ace and his tamed best, blue, Ace figured that it was currently around noon in the true world so after covering up their traces around the entrance of the hill that led to the bronze door underground, Ace carried blue in his arms and made his way to another location immediately.
He did not attempt to run but just jog to whatever location his feet would take him to but even with this, a slight issue arose.
It wasn''t one that was dangerous to Ace and his pet nor was it theming into contact with another living being. The slight issue that arose was Ace trying to get used to his body physique.
At the moment, anyone who saw Ace would be able to tell that he was jogging from his appearance but the speed at which he moved told another story. The speed at which Ace''s body moved was one that was close to a level 35 human half-running to running.
''Seems like the improvement evolving brought to my physique did not really lose out to everything that changed after evolving'', Ace thought as he continued to struggle to control his body well.
He learnt fast and it only took a few seconds before he reached the level he could control his body and stopped the awkward movements he had been making earlier due to taking big movements with his body that had unfamiliar strength.
Ace thought nothing about the speed he used to regain full control over his body and just ignored it as he started to look for a suitable monster to prey on.
The speed he just showcased now when he never even ran made him curious about his physique powers at the moment and how powerful he actually was.
It was because of these thoughts that made him ignore something important.
While it was reasonable for him to find it hard to suddenly control his strength he had never tested out after evolving, why was it that he never found it difficult to control his strength in the alternate dimension immediately after he evolved?
It was true that he never took any big movement in the alternate dimension but the sudden increase in strength should have made him break a few things but why was it that he didn''t?
It''s not like he subconsciously learnt to somewhat control his strength after his strength when he was concocting the pills right?
Either way, this was not something that Ace considered as he held the curious blue who kept looking at his surroundings and searched for prey he could test his physical prowess on.
He knew he was much stronger than when he was still unranked and had a physique close to a rank 40 specie before evolving so he wasn''t sure of how powerful he was currently so he made his preferable range of target between level 40 to level 45.
He wasn''t sure of how powerful he had truly be but he figured it should be enough to handle these levels.
As he thought of these things, Ace made sure to head deeper into the locations that were dense with trees.
From his experiences, it was usually in these ces the big monsters'' bosses were and liked to live.
*********
Ace wandered through the dense forest, his eyes scanning the area for a worthy opponent to test his new physical prowess on.
Although his job was what one would tag was best at supporting so the improvement that the alchemist job should have provided to his body should be way inferior to what it had done with the mana aspect of his body and while this was true since it happened to him, Ace had a certain suspicion that his physical prowess should be way above what rare grade jobs that had something to do with strength could offer.
His thoughts were like this for a number of reasons.
For one, he had improved his body to match a rank 40 specie in average physical strength when he was unranked and apart from this, he also took the dragon potion before he evolved which strengthened his physique a little as well.
These two together with the strength he got from evolving should be something terrifying when stacked together.
He had recently evolved with the alchemist job and was also curious and interested to test his physical prowess against a formidable foe.
As he walked through the dense forest with Blue in his arms, he sensed a presence nearby and turned to face the direction from which it came.
Out of the foliage emerged a massive earth gori, its muscr arms hanging low and its red eyes fixed on Ace. Ace''s body tensed up a little as he recognized the creature''s strength and level. The gori was a level 47 monster, more than 20 levels above Ace''s current level of 25. Nevertheless, Ace stood his ground and prepared to face the beast.
He first threw gryphon in his hands to a far ce where he could still see him but the manner in which he threw the little gryphon was ungraceful.
The gori let out a deafening roar and charged towards Ace with incredible speed. Ace dodged to the side andnded a powerful punch on the gori''s side, causing it to stumble. The gori quickly regained its bnce and swung its massive arms at Ace, who ducked and weaved with impressive agility.
Ace continued to dodge and attack, his movements fluid and precise as he began to notice a few things from the short encounter he and the monster just had now.
One was that his speed and strength were superior to the gori''s which caused him to be able to evade most of its attacks effortlessly. However, the gori was no pushover, and its attacks were powerful enough to knock down trees with a single blow.
''Truly a good opponent to experiment on'', Ace thought as he went on to send an attack of his own.
Chapter 337 Too Powerful
?
Ace continued to dodge and attack, his movements fluid and precise as he began to notice a few things from the short encounter he and the monster just had now.
One was that his speed and strength were superior to the gori''s which caused him to be able to evade most of its attacks effortlessly. However, the gori was no pushover, and its attacks were powerful enough to knock down trees with a single blow.
Ace could feel the strength of his opponent with each hit he dodged, but he was still holding back. He didn''t want to defeat the gori too quickly, as he was still trying to gauge his own strength.
This was not overconfidence as he could already tell he was superior to the opposite party from the little bout they just had. The gori, on the other hand, was growing frustrated with Ace''s seemingly effortless dodges and attacks.
Ace could see the look of anger in the gori''s eyes as it charged at him again. This time, Ace decided to test his own limits and met the gori head-on. He blocked the gori''s punch with his forearm, feeling the force of the blow travel up his arm. He then countered with a punch of his own, hitting the gori in the chest and sending it stumbling back.
The gori roared in fury and charged again, swinging its massive arms wildly. Ace continued to dodge and block, but now he was putting more force behind his attacks. He hit the gori with a series of punches and kicks that sent it reeling.
Ace was now moving at a speed that was barely visible to the naked eye, and the gori was struggling to keep up. Ace could see the fear in the gori''s eyes, and he knew that he had won the battle. But he didn''t stop there.
As the fight continued, Ace began to lose control of his strength. His punches and kicks were bing more powerful, and he could feel the energy coursing through his veins. In a moment of intense focus, Ace unleashed a devastating blow on the gori''s chest, causing its heart to stop. The gori fell to the ground, lifeless.
''Huh?''
It was too sudden as Ace stood frozen for a moment, realizing what he had done. He had identally killed the gori due to hisck of control over his newfound power.
''Not enough'', Ace thought as he looked at his hands. He had not achieved what he was looking for so he wanted to try again with another monster but before that, he bent down andid his hands on the lifeless body of the gori and exchange the body for coins in the store.
After doing this, he used his hand to gesture to the hiding gryphon toe closer which it did but before the little thing get back to its energetic state, Ace carried it in his arms as he searched for another prey.
''I should try not to mistakenly kill the next one at least'', Ace thought, knowing that he already had a sense of his power and did not just know the limit which was what he was most interested in finding out.
''Well, I still have the whole day so let''s not waste it''
**********
As Ace continued to venture deeper into the forest, he came across a clearing where argeke was situated. A few fish were swimming in theke, but what caught Ace''s attention was a massive snake resting on a rock at the edge of theke.
Seeing the appearance of the snake, Ace knew he had found his next target so he carefully ced the gryphon in his arms on the ground and gestured for it to hide somewhere to which the little thing dly obeyed as it had already had a little experience.
At least this time it was thrown like garbage.
Seeing as his tamed beast went in a certain direction quietly, Ace wondered when the little thing got intelligent and returned his focus to the snake in front of him.
The snake was at least 10 meters long, and its scales gleamed in the sunlight.
Ace immediately recognized the snake as a level 50 monster and felt really interested at the prospect of testing his newfound physical prowess against such a formidable foe. He approached the snake with caution, and as he got closer, the snake raised its head and hissed menacingly.
Ace braced himself and charged towards the snake, his speed causing a gust of wind to blow through the clearing. The snake responded by lunging towards Ace with incredible speed, its fangs bared.
Ace dodged the snake''s attack with ease and delivered a powerful punch to its side, causing it to hiss in pain. The snake retaliated by coiling itself around Ace''s leg, but Ace quickly kicked it off and jumped back.
The two continued to exchange blows, with Ace evading the snake''s attacks and delivering quick and precise strikes to its body. The snake was no slouch either and managed tond a few hits on Ace, causing him to stumble back.
However, as the fight continued, Ace began to get a sense of the snake''s movements and attack patterns. He adjusted his strategy and began to use his speed to his advantage, darting in and out of range and striking the snake from unexpected angles.
The snake became more and more frustrated as Ace continued to dodge its attacks and deal damage to its body. It started tosh out wildly, creating huge gusts of wind with its powerful strikes. However, Ace remained calm and focused, using his agility and reflexes to stay one step ahead of the snake.
As the fight drew to a close, Ace delivered a final blow that sent the snake crashing to the ground as there was no movementing from it even after a few seconds.
Seeing this, Ace began to wonder if the fight he had had ever sinceing to the true world as a ranked human was easy because the monsters he fought were ordinary.
eaglesnov?1,§ão§® None of them had any unique features like Anna Crow nor were they unique as a whole like the rat queen Andrew Dawn faced in the earth rat den.
''Hmmm''
''This is not what I want'',. Ace thought as he decided that even if he did not find the result he was looking for, he will still continue to hunt some monsters in the next few hours to have fine control over his strength.
After making this decision, he immediately acted on it.
Chapter 338 Talk About Timing
?
[Third Person POV],
Adara''s lighting element crackled and surged as she moved to support Brian in his closebat fight against the three golems. The water golem moved forward, hurling a wave of water at Brian, who quickly dodged to the side. The fire golem lunged forward, swinging its ming fists at Brian, who parried with his own fiery punches.
Adara seized her opportunity and directed a bolt of lightning towards the fire golem, striking it directly in the chest. The golem stumbled back, its mes flickering and sputtering. But Adara had no time to savor her victory, as the lightning golem advanced towards her.
The lightning golem was fast and nimble, dodging Adara''s attacks with ease. Adara was quickly running out of options, until she remembered Eleanor''s presence behind her. "Eleanor, I need your help!" she shouted, hoping the water mage could hear her over the sounds of battle.
Eleanor nodded in response and began to chant a spell. Suddenly, a massive wall of water materialized behind Adara, soaking the lightning golem and slowing its movements. Adara seized her chance andunched a powerful bolt of lightning, which struck the golem directly in the head, causing it to shatter into pieces.
Brian, meanwhile, was still locked in battle with the fire and water golems. The fire golem had regained itsposure and was now attacking him with renewed ferocity. Brian''s attacks were starting to falter, as he was struggling to keep up with the golem''s relentless assault.
But Adara was not about to let her friend fall. She directed a powerful surge of electricity towards the fire golem, temporarily stunning it and giving Brian the opening he needed to strike the killing blow. The fire golem shattered into fiery fragments, leaving only the water golem remaining.
The water golem wasrge and imposing, and it moved with an eerie grace that belied its size. Brian was wary, knowing that the golem could easily overwhelm him if he wasn''t careful. Adara was also cautious, knowing that her lightning element would be useless against a water golem.
But Eleanor had one more trick up her sleeve. She began to chant a spell, and suddenly a massive wave of water crashed down on the water golem, drenching itpletely. Brian seized his opportunity andunched a powerful fireball, which struck the golem directly in the chest, causing it to shatter into a million droplets.
The battle was over, or so they thought when the three of them suddenly started to emit lights from their bodies.
''Not this again'', Adara sighed as the other two didn''t bother toment on what was happening.
Hopefully, they don''t get surrounded by dozens of golem again.
**********
Ace was deep in the forest, the sounds of nature filling the air as he walked through the foliage.
This particr part of the forest was way too dense with tress so Ace decided to take a quick look aroung this area quickly and hid Blue in a safe ce beforeing.
Well, he assumed the ce was safe.
As he continued to walk, suddenly, three massive snakes, each at least twice the size of a man, slithered out from behind the trees. Ace didn''t even flinch. He stood his ground as the snakes circled around him, their scales shimmering in the sunlight.
eaglesnov?1,§ão§® Seeing the levels of the snakes, Ace knew he was more than capable of taking on these snakes, even though they were level 50.
''Suddenly a lot of stronger monsters are appearing. I wonder what is truly happening'', Ace thought as he crouched low, his muscles tensing, and watched as the first snake lunged at him.
Ace moved with lightning-fast reflexes, dodging to the side as the snake''s fangs narrowly missed his face. In one swift motion, Ace leapt onto the snake''s back and grabbed onto its scales, using his impressive strength to hold on tight as the snake thrashed around, trying to shake him off.
The other two snakes slithered towards Ace, their jaws open wide, ready to strike. Ace didn''t panic. He flipped off the back of the first snake andnded on his feet. With a thunderous roar, Ace charged forward, his fists striking the snakes with incredible force. With each punch, he felt the impact reverberate through his body, but he didn''t let up.
As the snakes tried to coil around him, Ace twisted and turned, using his agility and speed to avoid their attacks. His fists continued to strike, each blownding with a satisfying crack as the snakes'' scales shattered beneath his powerful blows.
This was how he easily killed the first snake but that did not make the fight with the remaining two any easier.
Ace continued to battle against the two remaining level 50 snakes, his fists blurring as hended strike after strike. The snakes were formidable opponents, using their speed and agility to dodge Ace''s attacks and strike back with deadly precision. Their venomous fangs were always inches away from Ace''s skin, and he had to be constantly vignt to avoid getting bitten.
Despite his impressive strength and speed, Ace was starting to feel the effects of the fight. His movements were bing sluggish, and his breaths came in short, ragged gasps. He knew that he couldn''t keep up this pace forever, but he also knew that he couldn''t afford to let his guard down.
The snakes were unrelenting, their attacksing faster and harder as the fight wore on. Ace was barely able to dodge their strikes, and he felt his stamina dwindling with each passing moment.
Just when he thought he couldn''t go on any longer and might need to use pills since he arrived in the true world today, a sudden arrow flew past him, striking the two snakes directly in the head. The snakes let out a piercing shriek as they copsed to the ground, dead.
Ace looked up to see a female archer standing a few feet away, bow in hand. The female archer smiled at him and raised an eyebrow in amusement. "Sorry about that," she said. "I couldn''t resist taking the shot."
Ace was not even bothered about the fact that his kills were stolen. What he really had his attention on what the appearance of the female archer.
Why was this so?
Well, it appeared that the neer wasn''t a human.
''Talk about right timing''
Chapter 339 Unexpected
?
[Raw Chapter So there might be a few grammatical errors ahead. Sorry for this but I had to rush a little to even push this chapter out before the deadline. Once again I''m sorry for this. Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow!],
********
[Third Person POV],
The fact that the primordial records that he would have gained from killing the two snakes got snatched from his eyes did not affect Ace at all as he kept looking at the female elf archer on a tree further away from his location with a calm expression on his face.
The female archer also noticed this as she immediately became confused as to why the youngd in front of her was so calm even after everything that had happened.
Normally he should have an expression of anger or annoyance at least but the way he just kept looking at her calmly made the elf archer feel a little chill.
''Thankfully his currently weak'', She thought as the unease in her heart cleared up a little.
Although she hadn''t been there to see the beginning of Ace''s battle with the three snakes, she was able to see it when it got intense and from the little she had seen she could tell that she was no match for the human in front of her.
If it weren''t for the fact that Ace was exhausted she would never have attempted to even steal his kill in the first ce no matter how greedy she was.
She was smart enough to know who she could steal from and who she couldn''t but as she continued to look at the t expression on his face as he continued to re at her with little to no expression at all from him, she was starting to think if she had made a mistake this time.
Unlike her fellow sisters who the queen selected to head out into the true world to secure any information of any kind, the only thing the elf did that was in ordance with her sisters'' action was to kill steal from other races that were not of their kind and after the deal was done, if it was possible to kill the other race, they would.
The elf that stole Ace''s kill never did theter when she hunted alone as she had a mindset that was different from her sisters which was frowned upon by everyone in her race but due to her powers and skills, she was not isted by her race but just looked down on a little bit.
Unlike her sisters who would kill the other race and loot the party belongings, the elf felt it was already enough to only do thetter and keep the other race alive after crippling them since the elf culture was that nature should be loved and treated the way it is meant to be treated but it appears that the dark elves had their own twisted interpretation.
However, these were not the thoughts that were running through the head of the dark elf as she also stared at Ace in the eye while gripping her weapon tightly as she wondered if this young but very strong human had a hidden card in his hands for him to still keep calm in a situation like this.
Little did she know, that while Ace was indeed calm about everything that was happening, he wasn''t because he had cards to pull out. He did have cards to pull out but that wasn''t the reason why he showed no other reaction apart from being calm at the elf''s actions.
His situation had not recovered to the point he could show emotions when he wanted to after all.
What Ace was even truly bothered about was why he was ''fortunate'' enough to encounter another race out of the blue and whether the one in front of him was alone or with her kind.
He had grown a certain amount of confidence in his power since he hadn''t even fully gone out like using his origin ability or elements but Ace did not think that he would be strong enough to battle a whole race.
What if the leader of the race was also nearby?
He still hasn''t forgotten that some race leaders had power simr to the seventh most powerful human in his race.
''I wonder how long she''s been watching me'',
***********
''I wonder how long she''s been watching me'', Ace pondered as he continued to look at the elf in front of him who for some reason was no longer smiling at him as he observed her appearance again.
She was a dark elf with silver hair that was tied up in a bun at the top of her head.
She wore leather armour that hugged her curves and moved with ease as she shifted on the tree branch. Her bow was made of dark wood that seemed to blend in with her overall appearance. Ace couldn''t help but notice the scar on her cheek that ran down to her chin. It was a reminder that even her kind had their own battles to fight.
Ace couldn''t quite read her expression as she kept staring at him with a mix of caution and confusion.
He didn''t even know what was happening but after confirming that the elf appeared to be the only one in the surroundings, he decided that he could use this chance and converse with another race for the first time.
Thankfully, he had brought the universalnguage knowledge from the store when he and Emma werepleting their quest in the dungeon world so after going through the elfnguage in his head for a while, he choose a simple style and opened his mouth to speak.
He cleared his throat and spoke up, "You know, you really shouldn''t steal from others. It''s not a good look."
Hearing as ace voice suddenly echoed in the silent forest, the dark elf raised an eyebrow in response, "And what would you know about what''s good or not?"
She responded with a calm voice but if one was to observe closely, there was a tinge of surprise in her voice from hearing Ace speak hernguage but when she remembered the primordial chronicles powers, the surprise died.
Ace shrugged, "I may not know much, but I do know that stealing from others isn''t right. And it''s especially not right to steal someone''s hard-earned kill."
The dark elf scoffed, "Hard-earned? You were struggling with those snakes. I could''ve taken them down with my eyes closed."
Ace raised an eyebrow in response, "Then why didn''t you?"
The dark elf hesitated for a moment before responding, "I was just...curious. I''ve never seen a human with that kind of power before."
Ace nodded, "Well, now you have. So, what happens next?"
Hearing this, the dark elf was at a sudden loss.
She never expected that apart from being calm, the human in front of her would be so difficult to speak to.
It wasn''t her fault though because if one was to ignore her appearance and the number of years she had lived as an elf, she was still a young adult in human age with little experience.
Just as she was thinking of a reply, the dark elf did not notice that Ace''s eyes started to move around as he eyed his surroundings, especially the trees that lead to the dark elf.
''I should have recovered enough'', Ace thought as he turned to look at the dark elf who appeared to be a little deep in thought and dashed in her direction intending to use the trees around as a way to reach her.
The dark elf quickly reacted and pulled out her bow and arrow, aiming it at Ace as he approached. Ace used his agility to dodge the arrows as he climbed up the trees, using them as a lever to jump towards the dark elf.
As he reached her, he swung his arm towards her, but she managed to dodge it and shoot another arrow at him. Ace caught the arrow with his bare hand and crushed it, showing off his immense strength.
The dark elf was surprised and taken aback by his disy of strength. She quickly regained herposure and drew another arrow, but before she could shoot, Ace lunged towards her, grabbing her bow and breaking it in half.
Now unarmed, the dark elf stepped back, her eyes widening in fear as Ace approached her with a menacing look on his face. But suddenly, he stopped in his tracks and looked down at his chest, realizing that he had been hit by a poison-tipped arrow unknowingly.
Ace fell to the ground, writhing in pain as the poison coursed through his veins. The dark elf stood over him, looking down with a mix of curiosity and concern.
"I didn''t want to do this," she said softly. "But you left me no choice."
"Ugh"
Chapter 340 Flee
?
[Third Person POV],
Seeing as she had been fortunate enough to score a hit on the young but powerful human in front of her before he could get close to her and do whatever he wanted with her, perhaps even capture her for his dirty interests as the humans in her world did, the dark elf moved slowly towards the human in front of her.
This was her n until she saw something she didn''t expect to see.
Ace was also impacted by what was happening to him a few seconds after the poison in his body began to take effect, so she wasn''t the only one.
[???? Bloodline has been triggered due to an external substance in your system],
[Your ???? bloodline judges that this substance is harmful and wants it],
[Your ???? Bloodline devours the substance and wants more],
[Your mana pool has increased slightly],
...¡
''Eh?''
Ace found himself unexpectedly lost as the poisonous pain he had been experiencing just moments earlier vanished with the arrival of the primordial chronicle in front of him.
The abrupt appearance of the primordial chronicle in front of him and the information in the panel got him confused.
For some reason, it seemed as though the dark elf''s poison caused his unknown half-race, which he was previously unaware of, to react to it.
However well-nned his charge may have been, Ace had to admit that he had been a little sloppy with it.
Apart from the fact that his body was far stronger than other rank 1 creature, Ace was able to pick up a few other aspects about it from every battle he had since entering the true world to this point.
One thing that was clear from the recentbat was how quickly his body could recuperate.
Ace was already physically exhausted from fighting the three snakes before the dark elf intervention and was on the verge of needing a pill to keep fighting.
He was very exhausted, but he managed to talk to the cautious and inexperienced elf to give himself a little time for his body to recover.
The fact that Ace did not even use one stamina pill before he recovered to the point where he could fight again says a lot about Ace''s recovery speed, which was not particrly abnormal but seemed superior to a monster''s own.
Unfortunately, he did not anticipate that the ef would also be carrying a poisonous weapon since he had not seen any other weapons on her body.
He was at fault in this instance and a little careless in his charge.
Thankfully, he was saved by the thing he least anticipated to aid him.
Ace slowly stood up as a series of thoughts ran across his mind. He looked at the frightened elf in front of him and thought, "I''ll need to research more about this though."
For starters, one of the reasons he charged the elf in the first ce was to take control of the situation rather than remain passive. He was also unsure and wanted to see whether he could subdue the elf so he could question her and see if he could learn anything.
Ace was just interested in learning as much as he could about the other race, therefore whether the information was going to be useful or not was of little concern to him. Unfortunately, this n did not work out because Ace was poisoned.
Thankfully, the situation did not end up worse.
Looking at the poison arrow in his hands and his bloody chest as he could feel that the open wound was slowly closing, Ace threw the arrow in his hand away as he got became more cautious of the elf.
Due to the unreliability of his race, he could not be confident that if he were to be hit by another hidden weapon, he would be fortunate enough to have it devoured. He could not afford to make any mistakes at this time.
It was preferable if he treasured this second chance that came his way.
Ace quietly observed the elf in front of him and pondered this.
The fact that Ace could still move, on the other hand, terrified the elf beyond belief.
She became even more mentally disturbed as she saw the wound on his chest slowly heal.
"That poison had the ability to slowly end a level 50 monster! How did he manage it?" The elf was thinking frantically as her eyes flew over the area because she knew she needed to leave this location as soon as possible.
Despite his appearance, she did not think she could defeat this monster dressed in human form, and she only wanted to escape.
From the stories she had heard from her older sisters about the possible things that could happen from her getting captured, the elf would rather die than end up in a simr situation.
The elderly but young elf began to question her decision to steal the human kill in the first ce as she considered what may ur if she were to be discovered.
It was possible, based on his performance up to this point, that he was a noble in his race¡ªand not just any ordinary noble.
The elf realised her mistake, and as she was defenceless at this point, the best course of action for her was to flee.
Although the dark elves took great pride in iming to be the strongest elves among their species, they were all the most shameless and had thick enough skin to flee a fight they were unsure they could win.
The elf had already used poison to gain the upper hand, and since that tactic had failed, she had no choice except to flee the location and try again another time.
The dark elf turned to face Ace as she pondered whether there was anything she could temporarily do to lower his guard and perhaps even flip the situation.
She was stunning, and her sisters imed that humans were lust-filled creatures, so what if.......
"You''re not considering fleeing, are you?"
Chapter 341 Battle With The Elf
?
[Third Person POV],
"You''re not considering fleeing, are you?"
Seeing as the elf''s body shook violently when she heard his words, Ace figured that his thoughts were right and immediately wasted no time and moved towards her.
For one, ever since she shot the arrow at him, Ace had already considered the elf an enemy.
At first, he just wanted to subdue her and after getting information from her mouth, he''ll decide what else to do to her but now that she almost took his life, Ace was considering killing her immediately to avoid future trouble.
Who knows if letting her leave now will affect him in the future especially if one was to consider the fact that he was alone and the elf had a whole race behind her.
She basically spelt trouble so Ace figured it was best to just dispose of her but even though he appeared to be in an advantageous situation right now, Ace knew he even had to be more careful.
For one, the elf could have any hidden weapon to throw at him again and inflict him with that lethal poison of before and he was not about to rely on some unknown bloodline ability to help him again.
Speaking of bloodline, it wasn''t as if the actions it took did not also affect him because Ace felt physically exhausted and drained after his bloodline devoured the poison in him which went to show that the ability was not without cost but that was not on Ace mind at the moment as he concentrated on the battle that was about to begin between the unarmed him and the seemingly unarmed elf as well on top of the tree branch they were standing on.
Although he was currently weaker than his weak, he believed that he could be able to put up a fight after seeing the elf level.
[Rank 1 Elf Archer Level 38],
''How did she get strong so fast'', Ace thought as he wondered how many days had passed since stage two started.
Ace approached the elf cautiously, his eyes locked onto hers as he tried to read any signs of movement or attack. The elf, on the other hand, remained still, her eyes focused on Ace but her bodynguage betrayed a certain tension. Ace could see the elf''s fingers twitching slightly, and he knew that she was probably preparing some sort of attack.
As Ace got closer, the elf suddenly lunged forward, her hands outstretched towards him. Ace sidestepped her attack and countered with a punch to her stomach. The elf doubled over in pain but quickly recovered and kicked Ace in the shin, causing him to stumble.
Ace regained his bnce quickly andnded a hard punch to the elf''s face. She stumbled back but then retaliated with a series of kicks and punches of her own. Ace managed to dodge most of her attacks, but a fewnded on his arms and chest, causing him to wince in pain.
Ace knew that he couldn''t afford to take too many hits from the elf. He needed to end the fight quickly before she could wear him down. He decided to take a more aggressive approach and charged towards the elf, his fists clenched tightly.
The elf, sensing Ace''s intent, backed away and tried to dodge his attacks. But Ace was relentless, his punches and kicksing at the elf from all directions. The elf struggled to keep up with Ace''s speed and power and soon found herself backed up against the trunk of the tree.
Ace saw his chance and went in for the kill, but the elf suddenly disappeared from view, leaving Ace momentarily confused. He heard a rustling sound behind him and spun around just in time to block the elf''s iing attack.
The two of them exchanged blows once more, their bodies moving with fluid grace on the thin tree branch. Ace was slowly gaining the upper hand, his experience in closebat giving him an edge over the elf''s archery skills.
The battle continued like this for several minutes, with both Ace and the elf trading blows and trying to gain the upper hand. Ace''s experience in hand-to-handbat was evident as he managed to block most of the elf''s attacks, but the elf''s agility and quick reflexes made her a formidable opponent.
Despite the intensity of the fight, Ace was also aware of his surroundings. The tree branch they were standing on was getting thinner and he knew that if they continued to fight like this, it wouldn''t be long before the branch gave way.
As the battle dragged on, Ace started to feel the strain of the fight.
The elf, on the other hand, seemed to be holding up well, despite the fact that she was taking a beating
The fight continued on the narrow tree branch as both Ace and the elf exchanged blows. Ace tried to stay on the defensive, waiting for the perfect opportunity to strike, while the elf was relentless in her attacks, using her speed and agility to her advantage.
Suddenly, the tree branch underneath them creaked and groaned, causing both Ace and the elf to lose their footing. They grabbed onto each other to try and maintain their bnce, but it was no use. The branch snapped under their weight, and they both tumbled down towards the forest floor.
Ace managed to twist his body mid-air andnded on his feet, but the elf wasn''t as lucky. She hit the ground hard and let out a groan of pain. Ace approached her cautiously, ready to finish the job if necessary, but then he noticed something strange.
The elf wasn''t moving, and her eyes were closed. Ace checked her pulse and found that she was still alive, but barely.
Seeing as the fight suddenly ended in a strange manner, Ace turned to observe his surroundings before retuning his gaze to look at the elf in front of him wondering what to do.
''Now what?''
Chapter 342 Fire Spirit
?
[Third Person POV],
Brian stepped into the clearing, his heart pounding in his chest as he looked upon the fiery figure before him.
ording to the primordial chronicle, this was hisst opponent in this dungeon, the fire spirit.
He knew knowing of this so-called spirit except for the fact that the spirit crystals the damned dungeon always gave to him after every sessful floor he cleared and took before every new floor he entered was used to form this fire spirit.
At first, he had no strong impression of the fire spirit or any expectation as to what it could be, he was a little taken aback by the sight in front of him.
The fire spirit was a mass of mes, constantly shifting and twisting, its eyes glowing with a fierce intensity.
Brian took a deep breath, focusing his energy as he called forth his own fire element. mes burst from his palms, wreathing his arms in a zing aura. He stepped forward, his eyes locked on the spirit as he prepared to do battle.
The fire spirit lunged at him, its mes shooting towards him like a living thing. Brian reacted quickly, dodging to the side and unleashing a stream of fire towards the spirit. The mes collided with the spirit, creating a massive explosion that sent waves of heat and debris flying in all directions.
Brian gritted his teeth as he tried to maintain his bnce amidst the chaos of the explosion. When the dust settled, he saw the fire spirit emerge from the mes, seemingly unscathed.
The fire spirit let out a roar, its mes intensifying as it charged towards Brian once again.
Brian tried to dodge again, but the fire spirit was too quick. Its mes engulfed him, scorching his skin and sending him tumbling to the ground. Brian screamed in agony as he tried to extinguish the mes, but they seemed to be fueled by his own fire element.
The fire spirit made a strange sound as it towered over him, mes licking at its edges. It seemed invincible, impervious to any damage Brian could inflict upon it. Brian struggled to stand, his body aching and his mind reeling from the pain. He had never faced an opponent like this before, and he didn''t know how he could possibly win.
But Brian refused to give up. He hade too far to be defeated by an undeveloped fire spirit ording to how the primordial chronicle named it.
Brian focused his mind and summoned all the strength he could muster, his palms glowing with intense heat as he channelled his fire element into them.
The fire spirit was taken aback by Brian''s sudden burst of energy, but it quickly regained itsposure and charged towards him again. Brian braced himself, ready to face the fiery onught.
The two shed once more, their mes colliding in a fierce disy of power. Brian pushed harder, using every ounce of strength he had to overpower the spirit. His fire element roared to life, fueling his attack and causing the spirit to falter.
For a moment, Brian thought he had the upper hand. But the fire spirit quickly recovered and retaliated with a fierce burst of mes. Brian was caught off guard, and the mes engulfed him once more.
But this time, something was different. Brian''s fire element was fighting back, pushing against the mes and slowly extinguishing them. Brian felt a surge of hope as he realized he could control his element and use it against the spirit.
He summoned all his energy and unleashed a massive st of fire at the spirit. The mes hit their mark, engulfing the spirit and causing it to scream in agony. Brian didn''t let up, pouring more and more energy into the attack.
Brian gritted his teeth as he felt the heat washing over him, his eyes squinting against the intense light. He could feel the spirit''s power growing stronger with each passing moment, and he knew that he needed to act fast if he wanted to win this fight.
He focused his energy once again, his hands zing with even greater intensity as he unleashed a barrage of fireballs towards the spirit. The fire spirit dodged and weaved through the mes, but Brian was relentless, his attacks never slowing down.
As the battle raged on, both Brian and the fire spirit were pushed to their limits. The ground shook beneath them as their attacks collided, sending shockwaves through the air. Sweat poured down Brian''s face as he concentrated all his energy on the fight, determined toe out victorious.
The fire spirit was no longer the invincible foe it had seemed at the start of the battle. Its mes flickered and wavered, and Brian could see the strain etched on its fiery face.
As they battled, the heat and mes grew more intense, the ground around them beginning to crack and split apart. Brian could feel the heat searing his skin, his clothes starting to smoulder as he fought on.
But he refused to give up. He pushed himself harder and harder, his attacks bing more powerful with each passing moment. Finally, with onest burst of energy, he unleashed a massive inferno, engulfing the fire spirit in a sea of mes.
As the smoke and mes cleared, Brian could see the spirit lying motionless on the ground, its mes flickering weakly. He approached it cautiously, his heart racing as he reached out to touch it.
To his surprise, the spirit dissipated into thin air, leaving nothing behind but a faint scent of smoke and ash. Brian sighed with relief, his body trembling with exhaustion as he took a few deep breaths.
He had won the battle but at a great cost. His clothes were singed and smouldering and his skin blistered from the intense heat. But he was alive, and that was all that mattered.
''I wonder how the other two are faring'', Brian thought as he copsed on the rocky floor not having even extra energy to move his hands.
''Tsk''
''The reward of this dungeon better be enough for me to have an edge over that brother of mine''
''THE DAMN SPIRIT DIDN''T EVEN DROP A THING!''
Chapter 343 Water Spirit
?
[Third Person POV],
Meanwhile, in another part of the dungeon, Eleanor was also about to face the elemental spirit rted to her element.
************
Eleanor stood before the Water Spirit, ready for the final test of her dungeon trial.
This was what the primordial chronicle said would be herst floor in this dungeon and she really wanted nothing more than to just leave this hell of a trial and copse on whatever shecould copse on and have a deep sleep.
As she thought of this, she observed the appearance of the water spirit.
The Water Spirit seemed like it was a formidable opponent, and with its fluid form constantly shifting and changing, it made it difficult to predict its movements.
"Show me your strength," the Water Spirit said, its voice echoing through the chamber Eleanor had been teleported to.
Hearing the spirit''s voice, Eleanor was taken aback but she quickly got herself and adapted to the situation.
''I''ve seen a lot of things since all these started so a mass of water being able to talk should not affect me,'' Eleanor thought as she circted the mana in her body and manipted her element to conjure a sword made of ice for her to use for the battle that was about to unfold.
From her past experience in the trial, she could tell that it always put them against opponents with the same element. This did not even need to be said as it was obvious that her current opponent could manipte the water element just like her from its appearance alone and seeing as this one had a certain level of intelligence, it was possible that it could use the water element better than her.
Unlike the golems she fought before that could also use the water element, due to their physique perhaps, they were still limited to fight in closebat and as their level of intelligence was not high enough to improvise in a battle, Eleanor could afford to stick to one style of attacking method.
However, it seems she could not do the same here, at least not fully as the water spirit in front of her appeared intelligent enough to counter her attacks so instead of sticking to one style of attack like she had done most of the times throughout her battles in the trial, she figured it was better to take the initiative this time.
She was of course not a swordsman but the apocalypse and all the battles she had in the past taught her a few things.
Eleanor took a deep breath and charged forward, her sword raised high. The Water Spirit met her attack head-on, its body morphing into a powerful jet of water that mmed into Eleanor, sending her flying backwards.
Undeterred, Eleanor got back on her feet and charged forward once again. This time, she swung her sword in a wide arc, trying to catch the Water Spirit off-guard. But the Water Spirit was too quick, and it evaded her attack with ease.
Eleanor gritted her teeth in frustration. This was not going well. She needed toe up with a new strategy, and fast. She knew she had to keep the Water Spirit on the defensive, but its agility was making that difficult.
As Eleanor circled around the Water Spirit, she noticed something. The Water Spirit''s body seemed to be weaker in certain areas. She had to take advantage of that.
Eleanor continued to circle around the Water Spirit, analyzing its movements and trying to find a weakness. The fight was bing more difficult by the second, as the Water Spirit seemed to be adapting to her attacks and growing more unpredictable.
Eleanor tried a new tactic, summoning a wave of ice to crash down on the Water Spirit from above. But the Water Spirit was too quick, and it slipped away from the attack at thest second, leaving Eleanor vulnerable.
In a split second, the Water Spiritunched a powerful jet of water at Eleanor, knocking her off her feet and sending her sliding across the ground.
Eleanor grunted in pain as she hit the ground, but she refused to stay down. She quickly got back to her feet and prepared for the next attack.
The fight dragged on, with both Eleanor and the Water Spirit exchanging blows and dodging attacks. Eleanor was bing exhausted.
The Water Spirit seemed to sense Eleanor''s growing weakness, and it began to press its advantage. It moved more quickly, striking harder and dodging more efficiently.
Eleanor''s attacks were bing less effective, and she was struggling to keep up with the Water Spirit''s movements.
A little desperate, Eleanor tried a risky move. She summoned a massive wave of ice and sent it hurtling towards the Water Spirit. The attack was powerful, but it left Eleanor feeling a little drained.
The Water Spirit saw its chance and seized it,unching a devastating attack that sent Eleanor flying across the chamber and crashing into the wall.
Eleanor''s vision blurred as she struggled to get back up. She was bruised and battered, and her mana reserves were getting dangerously low. She knew she couldn''t take much more of this but she had to get back up.
At least, it wasn''t as if the exchange just now was without merit because despite being beaten up, it did not look like the water spirit was an opponent that could easily get rid of her which meant a lot already.
With a low roar, Eleanor charged back at the water spirit.
The Water Spirit was caught off-guard by Eleanor''s sudden charge, but it quickly regained itsposure and met her attack head-on. The two shed once again, their weapons and elements colliding in a fierce battle.
Despite her exhaustion, Eleanor refused to give up. She continued to push forward, striking with all the strength she had left. The Water Spirit was starting to show signs of wear, and Eleanor knew she had to capitalize on this.
The battle continued on, with Eleanor and the Water Spirit locked in a fierce exchange of blows and elemental attacks. Each one was trying to gain the upper hand, but neither seemed to be able to gain a significant advantage.
Eleanor was starting to feel the strain of the battle. Her movements were bing slower, and her attacks were less powerful.
Eleanor knew that she needed to turn the tide of the battle, but she wasn''t sure how.
The Water Spiritunched a powerful jet of water at Eleanor, and she barely managed to dodge it in time. She could feel the water droplets sshing against her skin, and she knew that if she got hit directly, it would be devastating.
Eleanor gritted her teeth and summoned a wave of ice, hoping to catch the Water Spirit off-guard. But it was too quick, and it evaded the attack with ease.
The battle dragged on, with Eleanor and the Water Spirit exchanging blows and dodging attacks. Each one was trying to outmanoeuvre the other, but neither seemed to be able to gain the upper hand.
Eleanor was starting to feel depressed. She knew that she couldn''t keep up this pace forever, and her mana reserves were running dangerously low. She needed to end the battle soon, or she would be defeated.
The fight continued like this for several minutes, with Eleanorunching attack after attack, only to be met with the Water Spirit''s seemingly infinite supply of water-based abilities. But Eleanor refused to give up. She knew that this fight was her chance toplete her dungeon trial.
As the fight wore on, Eleanor also began to notice a pattern in the Water Spirit''s attacks.
Perhaps it was because it was also beginning to feel the strain of the battle as It seemed to favour using its more powerful abilities when Eleanor was at a distance and its weaker attacks when she was up close.
With this in mind, Eleanor changed her strategy. She closed in on the Water Spirit, dodging its weaker attacks andnding several solid blows with her sword. The Water Spirit tried to back away, but Eleanor was relentless, pressing her attack and not giving it any room to breathe.
After a long and gruelling battle, Eleanor managed to gain the upper hand against the Water Spirit. She had noticed that the Spirit was weaker in certain areas and was able to exploit those weaknesses to her advantage. Shended a powerful blow on the Water Spirit, which sent it crashing to the ground.
Eleanor took a moment to catch her breath, trying to regain her strength. She had sustained several injuries during the fight, but she was determined to see it through to the end. As she looked up, she noticed the Water Spirit slowly getting back on its feet, looking more furious than ever.
Eleanor knew that she couldn''t let her guard down, and she quickly prepared herself for the next attack. The Water Spirit lunged forward, but Eleanor was ready. She dodged the attack and delivered a swift kick to the Spirit''s midsection, causing it to stagger backwards.
She continued tond a series of attacks, trying to wear the Spirit down. The battle continued on for what felt like an eternity, but finally, Eleanor saw an opening and she ruthlessly attacked.
Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the Water Spirit let out a deafening roar and dissolved into a misty cloud.
"Ah" "Ah" "Ah"
Chapter 344 Calm?
?
[Third Person POV],
Ace didn''t know what to do as he stared at the unconscious elf lying on the ground in front of him.
Since killing her was his objective prior to the tree branch giving way, he was still able to do it.
He had wanted to kill the elf because of all the hidden threats she posed to him, especially in light of the fact that she belonged to a different race that might be unfriendly to those who aren''t of their kind and simr to their own.
Ace thought it would be troublesome and didn''t want to worry about something he didn''t want to worry about, so he decided the simple solution would be to avoid all of this.
Kill the elf. That was all he had to do, and after clearing up his traces and tracks, he knew that at least one potential reason why he may run into the elves again in the future had nothing to do with the one standing in front of him.
Ace had no issue deciding against killing the elf for this and other reasons.
The only thing he thought was a waste was the knowledge he may have learned from the elf.
This is why he initially attempted to subjugate her, but since that failed and he had alreadybelled her as an enemy owing to the fact that she nearly killed him, he decided to simply kill her and move on.
What he didn''t expect was for her to suddenly copse defenceless in front of him as a result of a particr unexpected event.
Due to this, he started to consider whether he should simply kill the elf in front of him or continue with his original objective and attempt to get information from her.
In the end, he made the decision to take advantage of the opportunity that presented itself to him and attempt to see if he could learn more about races since he wasn''t sure if another opportunity like this woulde his way in the future, so he wanted to seize the moment when it did.
Of course, whether the elf would agree or not was a different matter, but first he had to make sure he could restrain her when she woke up from misbehaving so he could question her.
Ace observed the elf on the ground once more while he considered this.
Ace was drawn to her grey skin as well as her silver hair.
Since he had previously encountered the "cat people," this was not the first odd thing Ace had seen about other races, but it was the first time he had the opportunity to observe someone from a different race up close. Ace was inquisitive about a lot of things regarding the other party.
For instance, how, why, and what this difference in their body structure from that of humans caused. He wondered about some of these characteristics of the other party, but in order to get the response he desired, he had to restrain her during the entire conversation.
After contemting this for a moment, Ace proceeded to walk next to the elf''s body as an idea struck him.
Ace went out to grasp one of the elf''s arms and, disregarding the silky and delicate texture of the flesh, he savagely and decisively shattered it. "Well, this makes things simple although it might get a little dirty," Ace slightly mused.
Naturally, the elf felt it because she was the one whose arm had just been brutally shattered. She screamed and awoke from her unconsciousness, but because of the same anguish that had awakened her, she had also passed unconscious.
The terrible screams of a certain elf continued to resound in the forest for a time after Ace continued with the elf''s remaining limbs.
Ace gazed at his bloody hands and then opened his mouth to speak after trying everything he could to incapacitate the elf.
He said, "I wonder if this much is enough," seemingly unconcerned or unaffected by what he had just done.
***********
Adara stood in a wide-open field, her eyes locked onto the figure of a Lightning Spirit that crackled with energy. She could feel the static charge in the air and knew that this would not be an easy fight.
She summoned her own Lightning Element, and it surged through her body, energizing her muscles and sharpening her senses. Adara dashed forward, closing the distance between her and the Lightning Spirit in an instant.
The spiritshed out with a bolt of lightning, but Adara was ready. She twisted and spun, the electric energy flowing around her like a shield. She retaliated with a bolt of her own, mming it into the spirit and causing it to convulse with pain.
The Lightning Spirit wasn''t done yet, however. It reared back, crackling with power, and unleashed a barrage of strikes at Adara. She dodged and weaved, barely avoiding the deadly arcs of lightning as they crackled past her. She could feel the heat of the electricity on her skin, but she refused to back down.
Adara''s reflexes were pushed to the limit as she narrowly avoided the relentless onught of the Lightning Spirit. Each bolt of lightning crackled with an intense, destructive force, threatening to consume her if she made even the slightest misstep.
With lightning-quick movements, Adara somersaulted and twisted through the air, evading the deadly arcs of electricity. She could feel the charge in the air intensifying, the energy of the Lightning Spirit growing stronger with each passing moment.
Adara knew that she couldn''t rely solely on her agility to win this fight. She needed to take the offensive and seize control. Gathering her strength, she channelled her lightning element into her fists and surged forward with a burst of speed.
Her fists crackled with raw electricity as she delivered a flurry of lightning-infused punches and kicks, aiming to disrupt the Lightning Spirit''s attacks. Her strikes connected with electrifying force, causing sparks to fly and jolts of energy to ripple through the air.
But the Lightning Spirit was resilient. It retaliated with a surge of raw power, summoning a massive bolt of lightning that streaked towards Adara. She reacted swiftly, conjuring a shield of electricity to absorb the impact. The sh of energy sent shockwaves reverberating through the field, shaking the ground beneath their feet.
As the ground trembled beneath them, Adara felt the sheer force of the Lightning Spirit''s attack. The impact jarred her body, but she stood firm, her shield of electricity crackling with resilience.
Realizing that defence alone wouldn''t be enough, Adara focused her energy, gathering a surge of power within her. She could feel the electricity coursing through her veins, intertwining with her very essence. With a fierce determination, she pushed back against the overwhelming force.
Summoning all her strength, Adara unleashed a devastating counterattack. Bolts of lightning erupted from her fingertips, streaking through the air with blinding speed. The spiralling energy wove a web of destruction, converging upon the Lightning Spirit.
Caught off guard by Adara''s sudden onught, the spirit struggled to evade the relentless barrage. Despite its agility, it couldn''t avoid every strike, and with each direct hit, its form flickered and trembled.
Adara seized the momentary advantage. Channelling her lightning element to its fullest potential, she propelled herself forward, closing the gap between them once more. Her movements became a blur of electrifying speed as she manoeuvred with calcted precision.
With a powerful kick infused with lightning, Adara sent the Lightning Spirit reeling backwards. It crashed into the ground, creating a small crater, but it refused to yield. Rising to its feet, the spirit unleashed a surge of electricity that crackled through the air, striking Adara head-on.
The searing pain surged through Adara''s body, threatening to overwhelm her. She gritted her teeth, refusing to sumb to the agony. Drawing upon her inner reservoir of strength, she fought through the pain and regained her footing.
The battle continued in a fric dance of lightning and movement. Adara darted and weaved around the Lightning Spirit, her attacksing in rapid session. Each strike carried the weight of her determination, fueled by her connection to the lightning element.
The Lightning Spirit, equally determined, retaliated with its own furious onught. It conjured bolts of lightning,unching them at Adara with relentless fury. She twisted and turned, narrowly evading the deadly strikes, the air around her crackling with the remnants of their destructive power.
Adara''s mana began to wane, her muscles protesting the intense physical exertion. But she refused to yield. She knew that this fight was a test of her limits, a trial she had to ovee.
Summoning herst reserves of strength, Adara focused her energy, channelling it into one final, devastating attack. With a primal scream, she unleashed a torrential storm of lightning, a tempest of raw power that engulfed the Lightning Spirit.
The spirit writhed and convulsed within the torrent, its form flickering and distorting under immense pressure. Adara poured every ounce of her lightning element into the assault, willing it to overpower the indomitable spirit.
With a fierce cry, Adara lunged forward and mmed her fist into the Lightning Spirit''s chest. Her lightning element flowed out of her, surging through her arm and into the spirit. The creature let out a deafening shriek, and Adara felt its energy dissipate as the lightning sputtered out.
"DIE!!!!!"
Chapter 345 Duplicate
?
[A/N: Will upload the real chapter soon. Sorry for the mishaps.]
.....
Ace didn''t know what to do as he stared at the unconscious elf lying on the ground in front of him.
Since killing her was his objective prior to the tree branch giving way, he was still able to do it.
He had wanted to kill the elf because of all the hidden threats she posed to him, especially in light of the fact that she belonged to a different race that might be unfriendly to those who aren''t of their kind and simr to their own.
Ace thought it would be troublesome and didn''t want to worry about something he didn''t want to worry about, so he decided the simple solution would be to avoid all of this.
Kill the elf. That was all he had to do, and after clearing up his traces and tracks, he knew that at least one potential reason why he may run into the elves again in the future had nothing to do with the one standing in front of him.
Ace had no issue deciding against killing the elf for this and other reasons.
The only thing he thought was a waste was the knowledge he may have learned from the elf.
This is why he initially attempted to subjugate her, but since that failed and he had alreadybelled her as an enemy owing to the fact that she nearly killed him, he decided to simply kill her and move on.
What he didn''t expect was for her to suddenly copse defenceless in front of him as a result of a particr unexpected event.
Due to this, he started to consider whether he should simply kill the elf in front of him or continue with his original objective and attempt to get information from her.
In the end, he made the decision to take advantage of the opportunity that presented itself to him and attempt to see if he could learn more about races since he wasn''t sure if another opportunity like this woulde his way in the future, so he wanted to seize the moment when it did.
Of course, whether the elf would agree or not was a different matter, but first he had to make sure he could restrain her when she woke up from misbehaving so he could question her.
Ace observed the elf on the ground once more while he considered this.
Ace was drawn to her grey skin as well as her silver hair.
Since he had previously encountered the "cat people," this was not the first odd thing Ace had seen about other races, but it was the first time he had the opportunity to observe someone from a different race up close. Ace was inquisitive about a lot of things regarding the other party.
For instance, how, why, and what this difference in their body structure from that of humans caused. He wondered about some of these characteristics of the other party, but in order to get the response he desired, he had to restrain her during the entire conversation.
After contemting this for a moment, Ace proceeded to walk next to the elf''s body as an idea struck him.
Ace went out to grasp one of the elf''s arms and, disregarding the silky and delicate texture of the flesh, he savagely and decisively shattered it. "Well, this makes things simple although it might get a little dirty," Ace slightly mused.
Naturally, the elf felt it because she was the one whose arm had just been brutally shattered. She screamed and awoke from her unconsciousness, but because of the same anguish that had awakened her, she had also passed unconscious.
The terrible screams of a certain elf continued to resound in the forest for a time after Ace continued with the elf''s remaining limbs.
Ace gazed at his bloody hands and then opened his mouth to speak after trying everything he could to incapacitate the elf.
He said, "I wonder if this much is enough," seemingly unconcerned or unaffected by what he had just done.
***********
Adara stood in a wide-open field, her eyes locked onto the figure of a Lightning Spirit that crackled with energy. She could feel the static charge in the air and knew that this would not be an easy fight.
She summoned her own Lightning Element, and it surged through her body, energizing her muscles and sharpening her senses. Adara dashed forward, closing the distance between her and the Lightning Spirit in an instant.
The spiritshed out with a bolt of lightning, but Adara was ready. She twisted and spun, the electric energy flowing around her like a shield. She retaliated with a bolt of her own, mming it into the spirit and causing it to convulse with pain.
The Lightning Spirit wasn''t done yet, however. It reared back, crackling with power, and unleashed a barrage of strikes at Adara. She dodged and weaved, barely avoiding the deadly arcs of lightning as they crackled past her. She could feel the heat of the electricity on her skin, but she refused to back down.
Adara''s reflexes were pushed to the limit as she narrowly avoided the relentless onught of the Lightning Spirit. Each bolt of lightning crackled with an intense, destructive force, threatening to consume her if she made even the slightest misstep.
With lightning-quick movements, Adara somersaulted and twisted through the air, evading the deadly arcs of electricity. She could feel the charge in the air intensifying, the energy of the Lightning Spirit growing stronger with each passing moment.
Adara knew that she couldn''t rely solely on her agility to win this fight. She needed to take the offensive and seize control. Gathering her strength, she channelled her lightning element into her fists and surged forward with a burst of speed.
Her fists crackled with raw electricity as she delivered a flurry of lightning-infused punches and kicks, aiming to disrupt the Lightning Spirit''s attacks. Her strikes connected with electrifying force, causing sparks to fly and jolts of energy to ripple through the air.
But the Lightning Spirit was resilient. It retaliated with a surge of raw power, summoning a massive bolt of lightning that streaked towards Adara. She reacted swiftly, conjuring a shield of electricity to absorb the impact. The sh of energy sent shockwaves reverberating through the field, shaking the ground beneath their feet.
As the ground trembled beneath them, Adara felt the sheer force of the Lightning Spirit''s attack. The impact jarred her body, but she stood firm, her shield of electricity crackling with resilience.
Realizing that defence alone wouldn''t be enough, Adara focused her energy, gathering a surge of power within her. She could feel the electricity coursing through her veins, intertwining with her very essence. With a fierce determination, she pushed back against the overwhelming force.
Summoning all her strength, Adara unleashed a devastating counterattack. Bolts of lightning erupted from her fingertips, streaking through the air with blinding speed. The spiralling energy wove a web of destruction, converging upon the Lightning Spirit.
Caught off guard by Adara''s sudden onught, the spirit struggled to evade the relentless barrage. Despite its agility, it couldn''t avoid every strike, and with each direct hit, its form flickered and trembled.
Adara seized the momentary advantage. Channelling her lightning element to its fullest potential, she propelled herself forward, closing the gap between them once more. Her movements became a blur of electrifying speed as she manoeuvred with calcted precision.
With a powerful kick infused with lightning, Adara sent the Lightning Spirit reeling backwards. It crashed into the ground, creating a small crater, but it refused to yield. Rising to its feet, the spirit unleashed a surge of electricity that crackled through the air, striking Adara head-on.
The searing pain surged through Adara''s body, threatening to overwhelm her. She gritted her teeth, refusing to sumb to the agony. Drawing upon her inner reservoir of strength, she fought through the pain and regained her footing.
The battle continued in a fric dance of lightning and movement. Adara darted and weaved around the Lightning Spirit, her attacksing in rapid session. Each strike carried the weight of her determination, fueled by her connection to the lightning element.
The Lightning Spirit, equally determined, retaliated with its own furious onught. It conjured bolts of lightning,unching them at Adara with relentless fury. She twisted and turned, narrowly evading the deadly strikes, the air around her crackling with the remnants of their destructive power.
Adara''s mana began to wane, her muscles protesting the intense physical exertion. But she refused to yield. She knew that this fight was a test of her limits, a trial she had to ovee.
Summoning herst reserves of strength, Adara focused her energy, channelling it into one final, devastating attack. With a primal scream, she unleashed a torrential storm of lightning, a tempest of raw power that engulfed the Lightning Spirit.
The spirit writhed and convulsed within the torrent, its form flickering and distorting under immense pressure. Adara poured every ounce of her lightning element into the assault, willing it to overpower the indomitable spirit.
With a fierce cry, Adara lunged forward and mmed her fist into the Lightning Spirit''s chest. Her lightning element flowed out of her, surging through her arm and into the spirit. The creature let out a deafening shriek, and Adara felt its energy dissipate as the lightning sputtered out.
"DIE!!!!!"
Chapter 346 Prize
?
[Raw chapter so it might not be smooth to read. I''ll try to edit it when I''m back home. Thanks for reading],
....
[Third Person POV],
After getting his hands a little dirty, Ace still did not think his actions were enough so he went ahead and brought a thick rope from the store to tie the elf''s body.
The rope was abnormally tight and even Ace would require a few seconds of struggle to even pull it apart which was good given that he used a few dozen gold coins to purchase the rope after all.
ording to the information given by the primordial chronicle about the rope, its material seems to have been made from a monster instead.
It was none of Ace''s concern as long as it worked.
Ace did not buy the rope because he wanted it to hold the elf in ce without him having to do anything.
The elf was an intelligent lifeform after all so it was possible she had ways toe out of her entanglement so Ace just brought the rope to further restrict her together with the injuries he had inflicted on her.
Her injuries were quite serious to the extent that Ace should have been assured that they were enough to stop her from moving but he still decided to buy the rope to be more assured.
She was simr to his price now in a way.
After tying up the elf with the rope, Ace rubbed his hands on the soil of the forest for a few seconds to clean his hands from the blood that had been on them from his past actions as they were making him feel ufortable.
Not mentally or emotionally unstable but physically unstable since the sensation of blood on one''s hand wasn''t exactly pleasant.
After doing this, he then proceeded to carry the body of the elf like a sack and made his way out of the forest without needing to open the map section in the primordial chronicle with his impressive memory to where he had hid his tamed beast.
Since blue was honestly currently nothing more than a burden to Ace in the true world especially during battle, Ace did not want to take the risk and bring along all his battles where anything could happen considering that the forest he was heading out of was also unexplored by him so he did not know much of this ce.
Although he was carrying an extra load on his body, Ace wasn''t affected as he continued to run through the forest to get to blue''s location faster and thankfully when he got to the cave he had dropped his tamed beast and turned around to search around a little, he was fortunate enough to still see his tamed alive as thetter immediately started acting like it had been betrayed by its master for leaving it for long.
Ace did not have enough emotional intelligence though to really understand beast feelings through their actions when he couldn''t even understand humans fully but thankfully after giving the little gryphon a pet on his body for a few seconds, the gryphon stopped its actions.
"Seems like beast and animals alike like this thing called petting", Ace muttered and after getting his own share from feeling the gryphon feathers, both master and beast made their way to where the former had dropped the elf''s body to look for his beast while thetter was curious as to who was the broken figure Its master had brought.
In actuality, the only humans the gryphon hadid its eyes upon apart from its master was Andrew Dawn and his men.
The gryphon hadn''t even seen its master teammates nor did it know they existed so when it saw another creature that seemed to be oddly shaped in the chest area and had a different physique from its master, the little gryphon was very interested.
Unfortunately for it, Ace had no ns to feed his pet curiosity as he ced the body of the elf back on his body like a sack and made his way out of the cave with hispanion.
Although there appeared to be nothing in sight around the area he was in, Ace continued to look at the top of trees that were in the area whenever he passed them.
He did this because of his experience with the dark elf.
For some reason, she had been able to sneak up on him and steal his kills and although this did not affect Ace in whatever way till now as he was beginning to understand the extent at which it would take before he could even acquire enough primordial records to level up, he was cautious about the elf ability to sneak up on him unaware.
He did not know if this was possible because of an ability the elf had or because of her skill or perhaps it could even be a talent that all dark elves possess and races were the one thing Ace was not willing to encounter in his current situation.
The ones he had encountered and had heard about only came down to one thing that these races meant bad news of one was to remove the dwarves that Emma and Chris encountered.
Those ones seem to be neutral but one could never be so sure.
For one, even Ace knew that if he was toe across the race that the elf on his shoulder came from, he was in for a serious battle and Ace certainly did not believe he had the power to fight a whole race so he made sure to carefully observe his surroundings as he continued to navigate through the woods.
The day was still young so even if he had an elf to question, Ace left that forter as he wanted to use this day to the fullest to see how strong he truly was.
He had checked his physical prowess, now it was time to see how his mana and elements got strengthened from evolving.
********
Chapter 347 Calm Storms
?
[Third Person POV],
After spending several hours in the true world, searching for monsters and fighting them with his elements this time, Ace could tell thatpared to before when he was still unranked and now, when he was a rank 1 human, his elements had also gotten stronger.
For one, his affinity with his elements appeared to have increased and apart from this, they didn''t change much or Ace had been unable to uncover the changes out.
Another magic thing rted to him that had also improved was his mana pool but this was something he had already been aware of shortly after he evolved in the alternate dimension.
It was currently nighttime so Ace should be heading to the alternate dimension now but before that he wanted to have one final battle with a monster first and this time, he was going to fight using all he had in him including his origin ability.
The two burdens he had to carry along with him were still with him.as well.
His tamed beast had already learned the art of run and hide so Ace didn''t have to bother much about it again but the other burden on him, the unconscious elf was another bothersome issue.
She had woken up multiple times in the day just to get knocked out by Ace again.
She was already stressing him in her unconscious state and Ace did not think the elf was going to make it better if she was awake.
This was one of the reasons he kept knocking the elf out into unconsciousness whenever she showed signs of fully awakening.
As Ace and his pet continued to travel through the woods, he also made sure to look out for monsters.
This was how things were progressing when a panel suddenly materialised in front of him apanied with a bell-like sound that informed Ace that someone had just sent him a message.
Although he was curious as to what had been sent to him, Ace did not rush to read the content on the panel nor did he dismiss it.
He first took a look around his surroundings again to see if there was anyone or anything around him in the dark night and after confirming there was none, he immediately went to read the message that was sent to him.
"Well, would you look at that...¡.
***********
Deep within the heart of a sprawling, untamed forest, a recently imed enve emerged amidst the verdant sanctuary. The ogre rough camp sprawled amidst the dense undergrowth, a testament to their savage conquest. The air was heavy with the scent of freshly spilled blood, mingling with the earthy aroma of torn foliage.
As one ventured closer to the camp, shards of sunlight pierced through the twisted canopy, casting an eerie glow upon the scene. Makeshift huts, hastily constructed from splintered logs and torn branches, stood as symbols of the ogres'' dominance over thend. Blood-stained vines slithered around the structures, as if nature itself recoiled from the raw violence that unfolded within.
The camp exuded a palpable sense of aggression and brutality. The echoes of fierce roars and guttural snarls reverberated through the air, blending with the sounds of cracking bones and anguished cries. Laughter, sharp and menacing, mingled with the unsettling rustle of leaves and the distant howls of predators, creating a discordant symphony of savagery.
The ground, marred by deep gouges and trampled underbrush, bore the fresh scars of recent battles. Stters of crimson marked the soil, a vivid reminder of the violence that permeated the camp. Broken weapons and discarded armoury scattered about, discarded remnants of fallen foes.
Adornments of gruesome trophies adorned the huts, a testament to the ogres'' ferocity and bloodlust. Skulls and severed limbs dangled from crude hooks, their grotesque disy intended to intimidate any who dared to challenge their dominion. Symbols of war, crudely carved into tree trunks, spoke of a relentless pursuit of power and a thirst for conquest.
The camp''s inhabitants revealed the brutality that defined their existence. They feasted upon raw meat, tearing into fresh kills with sharpened fangs and wed hands, their faces smeared with the blood of their victims. A cacophony of battle cries and war chants filled the air, punctuated by the rhythmic pounding of fists against chests, a disy of unyielding dominance.
In the heart of the camp, a crude arena served as a savage spectacle. The camp''s leader, a towering ogre adorned with bone-studded armour, presided over the diatorial contests. Battered and bloodiedbatants shed with brutal force, their primal instincts unleashed in a frenzied dance of death. The leader''s sinister grin reflected the satisfaction derived from witnessing the carnage.
Nature''s beauty twisted into a distorted mockery. Once vibrant flowers, now trampled and crushed,y wilted and stained with blood. Pools of stagnant water reflected the horrors that unfolded, their still surfaces mirroring the twisted faces of the camp''s inhabitants. The very essence of the forest recoiled in the face of such unbridled savagery.
As the sun sank below the horizon, casting an ominous crimson glow upon the camp, the ogres revelled in their dark dominion. They gathered around roaring bonfires, their frenzied movements akin to ritualistic dances of conquest. It was a celebration of their unyielding ferocity, a relentless reminder that within their veins flowed the bloodlust of their ancestors.
The ogre rough camp stood as a monument to the brutality of the wild. It was a ce where violence reigns supreme, where the ruthless and the merciless found sce. Amidst the chaos and bloodshed, a twisted satisfaction thrived, for within the heart of these savage beingsy a primordial hunger that could only be sated by the taste of dominance and the thrill of unrelenting savagery.
What the ogres were aware of was that all their activities were currently being viewed by someone.
Covered by the clouds in the sky, Andrew Dawn continuously pped hisrge wings as he gazed down at the ant-sized creatures beneath him with cold eyes.
Chapter 348 Thoughts
?
[Third Person POV],
After returning to the settlement to rest after everything he had been through in the rat den, Andrew Dawn decided to take things a step further after he had rested enough.
Although he did not know how well his settlement faired whenpared to other settlements, Andrew Dawn believed it should be one of the best in the true world buttely, the peace of his settlement has been getting threatened.
For one, a territory he imed was almost taken away from him by a strange race and after that, a rival king also wanted to im his main territory. If it wasn''t for the incident that happened to his daughter, Andrew Dawn could already know the number of casualties that would have urred had the war started.
Thetter was something he did not have to worry about again because apart from outpowering the rival king now, Andrew Dawn doubted the other party would even have the time to look for trouble again when he should be looking for a solution to his daughter''s situation.
The former though, which was the issue rting to the ogres was something that Andrew Dawn had been helpless again before he fused with the dragon heart.
For one, the leader of the strange race was already as strong as him then so this made the amount of decisions he could take against the ogres limited.
It was a different story now that he was stronger though so he thought that instead of waiting fr the other party toe knocking at his door again and destroy things, he should instead go out and bring the destruction to them.
This was his reasoning so even though it was already nighttime, Andrew Dawn flew out to the dark skies to see if he could trace the ogres after saying a few words to his family and men.
His decision was actually more of an action based on a sudden whim because of his confidence that significantly grew and made him believe he could do whatever he wanted with his present power.
It was only after he flew to the skies he realised just how rash his decision was.
For one, hisst encounter with the ogres should have been long enough for the other party to have travelled a great distance.
When Andrew Dawn thought of this, he held no hope in finding the ogres again but since he had already made the decision to look for them, he still had to put in some effort.
Aside from this, he could not suddenly go back to the settlement when it hadn''t even been a dozen minutes since his departure.
In the end, he decided to take this as a little scroll except this particr scroll of his was up in the sky.
Since Andrew Dawn had already decided to still go ahead with his n except that it was with much less drive now, he pped his wings to the location he first saw ogres.
The location was not far from his settlement so it was not going to take Andrew Dawn a long time to get there.
If it had been before he fused with the dragon heart, it was only going to take him a couple of minutes at most to reach the location he was heading to currently but now that he had fused with the dragon heart, even Andrew Dawn himself was not sure how fast he''d reach the location he encountered the ogres if he was to run on ground at full speed.
Something was for sure though, Andrew Dawn was going to be very fast.
He was currently flying now and since there was no form of obstruction in the air for him, Andrew Dawn was only going to arrive at his location faster.
In fact, it was so fast to the extent it only took less than a dozen big ps of hisrge wings to arrive at his location and perhaps it might have been faster if he was experienced in flying.
He was just that fast.
At the rate things were moving, it would only be a matter of time before Andrew Dawn had another identity apart from currently being the fourth strongest human to the fastest one.
In any case, Andrew Dawn had arrived at his desired location with men patrolling the location he imed his territory and fought the ogres for.
Since it was nighttime, Andrew Dawn could spot the magterns ced around the location beneath him.
Seeing that everything was looking good, Andrew Dawn nodded his head in satisfaction and pped his wings in the direction the ogres had retreated in during theirst encounter before his men on the ground could see him.
So in order not to cause needlessmotion, he went in another direction while wondering if he should take several nights like this to patrol around the ces he imed his territory when he had time.
Since it was only a thought, Andrew Dawn put the matter to the back of his mind forter consideration.
What he did not expect was to meet a horde of earth bulls shortly after just a few hundred metres away from his territory he just left and looking at the direction they''re heading, it seems that it was exactly his territory these monsters were heading to.
"Those boys were lucky I happened to pass here tonight", Andrew Dawn muttered in the sky as he continued to look at the slowly advancing earth bulls.
How he knew them based on their appearance alone without using the primordial chronicle was because he was familiar with them.
They were the settlement''s alternate meat after all.
Without thinking much, Andrew Dawn spread out his dragon wings as they gave the impression that they had berger as he then did a free fall to approach the monsters on the ground.
''I should harvest some meat for the settlement while I''m at it'', Andrew thought as he stared at the earth bulls that were only a few dozen metres away from him now.
At this point, the monsters on the ground had already noticed his presence and the aura Andrew Dawn was emitting sub consciously as he got closer to the earth bulls on the ground immediately made them restless.
Andrew Dawn did not care about this though as he prepared to fight these monsters not bothering about the fact that earth bulls as big as this horde of a few dozen of them had the weakest of them at level 40.
With his wings spread wide, Andrew Dawn descended from the sky like a higher being. The earth bulls, sensing the imminent danger, grew even more restless, their massive bodies shifting uneasily. But Andrew paid no heed to their unease.
As hended gracefully among the horde, Andrew''s presence seemed to emanate an aura of raw power. His eyes narrowed, focused on the weakest of the earth bulls, its level 40 strength no match for his enhanced physical abilities.
In a split second, Andrew closed the distance between himself and the earth bull. With explosive speed and precision, he unleashed a devastating punch aimed at the creature''s head. The impact was like a thunderp, a shockwave of force that reverberated through the night.
The earth bull didn''t stand a chance. Its body was sent hurtling backward, crashing into the ground with a resounding thud. The sheer power behind Andrew''s punch had instantly ended the monster''s life, its body lying motionless on the battlefield.
Silence settled over the horde as the other earth bulls stared in disbelief at their fallenrade. The realisation of the formidable opponent they faced dawned upon them, their confidence wavering in the face of such overwhelming strength.
Andrew''s single punch had sent a clear message¡ªa message that resonated through the minds of the remaining earth bulls. Fear flickered in their eyes, their primal instincts urging them to retreat. The aura of invincibility surrounding Andrew grew stronger with each passing moment.
With a menacing re, Andrew readied himself for the ensuing battle. The remaining earth bulls, now filled with trepidation, cautiously approached, unsure of their chances against the indomitable warrior before them.
The battle raged on as the earth bulls lunged at Andrew with their powerful horns and hooves. But with each attack, Andrew evaded their strikes with remarkable agility and countered with devastating blows of his own. His fists moved with incredible speed and precision, delivering bone-crushing punches that shattered the earth bulls'' defences.
As the earth bulls charged in a frenzy, Andrew''s movements became a blur. He weaved between them, dodging their attacks with ease. With a swift kick, he sent one of the beasts flying into the air, crashing down to the ground in a cloud of dust.
Another earth bull attempted to trample him under its massive hooves, but Andrew leaped into the air, soaring above the creature''s reach. He descended upon it like a hawk,nding a powerful strike that shattered its thick skull, instantly ending its life.
The remaining earth bulls hesitated, their confidence shattered by the overwhelming power of Andrew. Fear gripped their primal instincts as they realised the futility of their efforts. Some attempted to retreat, but Andrew was relentless in his pursuit.
Moving with unparalleled speed, Andrew closed in on the remaining earth bulls one by one. With each encounter, his strikes became more precise and lethal. The earth bulls stood no chance against the wrath of his fists.
This was because he had finally found a way to adjust his strength to kill the earth bulls with little effort making him move like a fluid warrior in between the earth bulls.
In a matter of moments, the battlefield was strewn with fallen earth bulls. Their once-mighty horde nowy defeated and lifeless. The silence that followed was broken only by Andrew''s soft breathing and the wholesome of his wings beating against the night sky.
Andrew stood amidst the carnage, his body drenched in little blood.
He could not help it, his strength in the beginning made things a little bloody.
Andrew Dawn''s eyes scanned the surroundings, ensuring that no more threats lingered nearby.
Satisfied that the immediate danger had been eliminated, he took a moment to catch his breath and collect his thoughts.
Chapter 349 Ogres
?
[Third Person POV],
After the battle, Andrew Dawn turned to look at his surroundings carefully and saw the mess he had made.
For one thing, it was really messy and although Andrew Dawn wanted the meat the earth bulls had to offer, he was in no mood to start the process of harvesting their meat himself.
What he did instead was head to the earth bulls that still had their body almostplete and notpletely damaged and ced them in his storage ring.
For the other bodies he could not harvest, he gathered them together in one spot and used his newly advanced fire element to burn them to ashes.
The sight was not surprising to Andrew Dawn since he was already aware of how potent his mes were.
After this was done, Andrew Dawn looked at his surroundings again and after making sure everything seemed normal, he took to the skies again to continue what he was doing before the encounter with the earth bulls which was the search for the ogres.
Although he will very much want to just return to the settlement and take a beautiful nap with his wife, Andrew Dawn was aware that he still hadn''t reached the point in his journey tonight that will show that he tried to look for the ogres.
It was only when he saw that he had indeed tried his minimum best would he return back to the settlement but this did not change his thoughts that what he was currently doing was a chore.
Well, this was his mindset until he actually came across something that made him rethink his previous ims.
Although it took a while before he could see it, after hundreds of meters away from the territory he fought the ogres and away from the location he just battled the earth bulls, Andrew Dawn began to see some signs on the ground beneath him.
Ruins of various battles and destruction started to form a trail the further Andrew Dawn flew.
At first, he took the first few signs as something that was caused by intense fighting but after he began to see more signs of destruction as their scale also grew as well, he began to get suspicious of what he was seeing.
It also did not help that from what he was seeing from the sky, the destruction on the ground did not seem to have been caused by just two parties but multiple.
While this puzzled Andrew Dawn, he continued what he was doing and continued to follow the trail of destruction on the ground beneath him.
He only came to a stop when he saw something on the ground made one of his earliest suspicions be confirmed.
Slowly descending to the ground without bothering to retract his wings, Andrew Dawn came closer to a huge green body on the ground.
It was the body of an ogre and Andrew Dawn knew he was not mistaken since the ogre did leave quite an impression on him.
''Seems like the destruction I''ve been seeing was caused by them after all'', Andrew Dawn thought as he observed the body of the dead ogre.
Apart from the fact that its body was really mutted, the one thing Andrew Dawn could take as a form of a clue of the battle the ogre fought that led to its death was the w mark that was all around its body.
The ogre''s body alsocked a right arm and looking at how bad the cut was, it seemed to have been beaten off by something.
''At least I can tell the ogre fought something much more than itself'', Andrew Dawn thought as he turned to observe his surroundings.
"Truly a bunch of savage animals!"
Seeing the damage that had been done to the environment that he was in, Andrew Dawn could not help but imagine what would have happened to his territory had these brutes had their way.
"I do not know If they''lle back someday but it''s better I do something about them before it''s potentially toote", Andrew Dawn stated softly and after taking onest look at the surroundings, he pped his wings hard and took to the skies.
He was serious about hunting this race now.
********
The more Andrew Dawn followed the trail of destruction the ogres asionally left, the worse they became.
It was like this creatures was specially created for destruction.
They were so savage that the bodies Andrew Dawn continued to encounter were only from the ogre race.
Apart from the messy surroundings, it appeared the ogres prioritised whatever they got in the battle over their fallenrades seeing as they just left the bodies to rot.
In any case, it didn''t take long for Andrew Dawn to finally see what he had been searching for.
"To think I''d end up finding them", Andrew Dawn muttered.
Under the cover of the night sky, Andrew Dawn soared high above, observing the scene that unfolded beneath him.
Deep within the heart of the untamed forest, a recently imed enve emerged amidst the dense foliage. The ogre''s rough camp sprawled in the darkness, their presence hidden from prying eyes. The air hung heavy with the lingering scent of spilt blood, mingling with the earthy aroma of torn foliage.
As he ventured closer to the camp, slivers of moonlight pierced through the twisted canopy, casting an eerie glow upon the scene. Makeshift huts, constructed from splintered logs and torn branches, stood as symbols of the ogres'' dominance. Blood-stained vines slithered around the structures as if nature itself recoiled from the raw violence that unfolded within.
The camp exuded a palpable sense of aggression and brutality, amplified by the absence of daylight. The echoes of fierce roars and guttural snarls reverberated through the night, blending with the sounds of cracking bones and anguished cries. Sinisterughter, sharp and menacing, mingled with the unsettling rustle of leaves and the distant howls of predators, creating a discordant symphony of savagery.
Andrew Dawn was not sure if he heard right but he could have sworn he heard the cries of humans. When he thought of this, he feared for the worse but did not act immediately and continued his observation of what was in front of him.
The ground beneath him, marred by deep gouges and trampled underbrush, bore the fresh scars of recent battles. Patches of moonlight reflected off the stters of crimson that marked the soil, a vivid reminder of the violence that permeated the camp. Broken weapons and discarded armoury scattered about, discarded remnants of fallen foes, their glimmers caught in the moon''s pale light.
Adornments of gruesome trophies hung from the huts, casting eerie shadows in the darkness. Skulls and severed limbs dangled from crude hooks, their grotesque disy intended to intimidate any who dared challenge the ogres'' dominion. Symbols of war, crudely carved into tree trunks, spoke of a relentless pursuit of power and a thirst for conquest, their eerie outlines visible under the moon''s faint illumination.
Although the sight really irritated the human king, he kept on with his observation of what he figured was the camp of the brute race.
The camp''s inhabitants, the green ogres, revealed the brutality that defined their existence. They feasted upon raw meat, tearing into fresh kills with sharpened fangs and wed hands, their faces smeared with the blood of their victims.
Thankfully it was monster meat they appeared to be eating.
A cacophony of fight cries and war chants filled the night air, punctuated by the rhythmic pounding of fists against chests, a disy of unyielding dominance that echoed into the darkness.
In the heart of the camp, a crude arena served as a savage spectacle. A towering green ogre adorned with bone-studded armour, presided over the diatorial contests. Battered and bloodiedbatants shed with brutal force, their primal instincts unleashed in a frenzied dance of death.
Nature''s beauty twisted into a distorted mockery under the cover of night. Once vibrant flowers, now trampled and crushed,y wilted and stained with blood. Pools of stagnant water reflected the horrors that unfolded, their still surfaces mirroring the twisted faces of the camp''s inhabitants, the moonlight casting haunting silhouettes.
As the moon continued to cast its silver light upon the camp, some ogres revelled in their dark dominion. They gathered around smouldering bonfires, their frenzied movements resembling shadowy ritualistic dances of conquest. It was like a celebration of their unyielding ferocity, a relentless reminder that within their veins flowed the bloodlust of their ancestors, their wild nature fully awakened under the cloak of night.
The ogre rough camp stood as a monument to the brutality of the wild, where violence reigns supreme and the ruthless.
All of these yed before Andrew Dawn''s eyes and as he stared at the race beneath him with a cold expression on his face, wishing he could just blow these brutes into a cloud of blood, there was something holding him back as he turned to stare at a particr ogre in the camp.
Unsurprisingly, it was the ogre king.
Chapter 350 Soul Beast Warrior
?
[Third Person POV],
The appearance of the ogre king in the camp beneath him was visibly different from thest time Andrew Dawn saw him.
The ogre king had always had a big physique but the one Andrew Dawn was currently seeing now could very muchpete with the figure of the rat queen when she went berserk.
The ogre king might even be bigger but Andrew Dawn was not too sure even with his enhanced eyesight.
The thing now was that even if the ogre king was bigger than when Andrew Dawn first saw it, how did that stop him from attacking the camp below him with full force?
Well, one of the benefits that came with fusing with the dragon heart and passing the dragon trial excellently was the knowledge that came after.
At this point, in terms of being knowledgeable, Andrew Dawn could be said to be on the same level as Ace.
For one, the knowledge the former had could be uttered to have originated from a lineage of long-lived ancient dragons and thetter case was unique in of itself.
Their situations were different and the only simrity the two can be uttered to have is that they haven''t fully digested the knowledge in their head and only a part of it but even then, this little part of the knowledge they could understand was already terrifying.
In Andrew Dawn''s case, the first thing that got opened up to him was spells and among these spells was something that could be used in any rank, the mana eye spell.
The "Mana Eye" spell is a general spell that allows the caster to perceive and analyse mana, the fundamental energy in the world. It enables the caster to see and sense the presence, intensity, and properties of mana.
It had other uses too but the one thing Andrew Dawn has been using the mana eye spell to do was to perceive the mana in living beings.
He had practised the spell on the people in his settlement and found out that the thing could be used to roughly find out how powerful a being is without having to get too close to them and use the primordial chronicle by their mana.
This was what he had used to know the levels of the earth bulls on the ground without even getting close to them.
Of course, the mana readings were less urate the further one was but it was more or less still in the same range depending on how well one uses the mana eyes spell.
For caution sake, although Andrew Dawn himself knew he was much more powerful than he was in the past, he still used the mana eye to check the mana readings of the ogres below him before going down to attack.
The sudden huge size of the ogre king contributed to this.
What Andrew Dawn did not expect was that when he used his mana eyes to look at the ogre king, the mana readings he got caused him to be shocked.
"Just how did he get strong with so little time?"
Why was it that Andrew Dawn was surprised?
Well, this was because the mana reading he got from the ogre king based on its mana showed that the other party was not much weaker.
********
"Hey Mia"
"Do you think Brother Ace will like my new appearance?" Anna asked as she cuddled little Mia in her hands.
Just as Mia was about to reply to the Anna she had managed to get morefortable within thest few days, a screech from above suddenly interrupted her.
As both girls turned to gaze at the dark skies above them, they saw a red gigantic looking figure circling around their location on the ground in the air.
"A fire eagle?"
"When was thest time I saw one", Anna mused as she dropped Mia to the ground after taking a deep look at her surroundings.
"Okay Mia, go and look for a ce to hide likest time, okay?" Anna said as Mia nodded before running off to hide by the side of a tree.
Seeing this, Anna turned back to look at the fire eagle in the air and smirked.
''There''s no need to call crow back for this''
"Let''s dance shall we?"
After muttering this, ck crow-like wings emerged from Anna''s back as she immediately took to the sky which took the fire eagle by surprise since it hadn''t expected that the human he was about to hunt would suddenly grow wings and fly but that was not its major concern at the moment since it was hunting time.
[Rank 1 Fire Eagle Level 50],
Anna, now airborne, embraced her dark element, calling forth her power over corrosive ck mes. The shadows seemed to dance around her as she channelled her energy. Without hesitation, she directed a torrent of ck fire towards the fire eagle, aiming to engulf it in her destructive embrace.
The fire eagle, resilient and swift, evaded the initial assault with agile manoeuvres, narrowly escaping the deadly grasp of Anna''s mes. Undeterred, she pursued her target relentlessly, her wings propelling her through the air with grace and determination.
As the fire eagle swooped down for another attack, Anna countered with a swift and precise movement. She unleashed a concentrated burst of ck mes, aiming for the eagle''s vulnerable underbelly. The corrosive messhed out, searing through the air with intense heat, leaving a trail of darkness in their wake.
The fire eagle, now aware of Anna''s formidable powers, demonstrated its agility as it evaded the onught of corrosive ck mes. With a graceful arc in the air, it narrowly avoided the searing attack aimed at its vulnerable underbelly. The mes dissipated into the surrounding darkness, leaving only a lingering scent of burnt air.
"Quite fast I see"
Anna''s eyes narrowed, her determination unwavering. She adjusted her strategy, anticipating the fire eagle''s next move. The bird of prey circled overhead, its fiery eyes fixed on Anna, searching for an opening to strike. With a sudden burst of speed, it descended in a swift dive, talons aimed to rend her apart.
Reacting swiftly, Anna summoned her dark element, surrounding herself with an imprable shield of swirling shadows. The fire eagle''s talons shed against the barrier, sending sparks of fire and darkness scattering in all directions. Anna stood her ground, using her powers to withstand the forceful assault.
A smirk danced on Anna''s lips as she seized the opportunity presented by the fire eagle''s momentary distraction. From her fingertips, she unleashed a barrage of smaller, yet equally potent, ck mes. The projectiles streaked through the air, homing in on the fire eagle with uncanny precision.
The fire eagle, now faced with a relentless assault, struggled to maintain its aerial advantage. It twisted and turned, attempting to evade the onught, but Anna''s dark mes pursued it unyieldingly. The corrosive nature of the ck fire gnawed at the eagle''s fiery plumage, weakening its defences with each scorching impact.
In a desperate attempt to turn the tide, the fire eagle unleashed its own elemental power. It opened its beak wide, and from within, a searing inferno erupted. A zing torrent of mes surged towards Anna, threatening to engulf her in a destructive ze.
Anna''s eyes widened as she registered the imminent danger. Without hesitation, she called upon her dark element to fortify her defences. The swirling shadows intensified, forming a barrier that intercepted the oing wave of fire. The sh of elements created a dramatic disy of light and darkness, their opposing forces colliding in a spectacr sh.
The battlefield became a battlefield of opposing forces, a tempest of fire and darkness. Anna and the fire eagle engaged in a fierce aerial dance, their powers shing with unrestrained intensity. The air crackled with elemental power source as they unleashed their most potent attacks.
Anna''s wings fluttered with agility as she evaded the fire eagle''s attempts to close in on her. She retaliated with calcted precision,unching waves of corrosive ck mes towards the bird of prey. Each collision resulted in explosions of opposing elements, sending shockwaves rippling through the air.
The sh between the fire eagle and Anna escted into a dazzling disy of power and agility. Anna weaved through the air, evading the fiery onught of the eagle''s talons and beak, while retaliating with her own ferocious assaults. The surrounding environment became a battleground of me and darkness, with the two adversaries locked in a deadly dance.
Anna''s ck mes continued to consume the fire eagle, eating away at its feathers and weakening its fiery essence. The creature''s movements grew sluggish, its once fierce attacks bing feeble and disoriented. Sensing victory within reach, Anna gathered her strength and unleashed a final surge of corrosive ck mes.
The fire eagle let out a piercing screech, a cry of defeat, as it sumbed to the overwhelming power of Anna''s dark element. It plummeted from the sky, its majestic form reduced to a lifeless heap on the ground.
"Haha"
[Rank 1 Soul Beast Warrior Level 29]
Chapter 351 More Eagles
?
[Third Person POV],
As Anna''s fierce battle with the fire eagle came to an end, she was about to head down and get Mia when she saw multiple red figures heading towards her.
''A group of fire eagles?''
She was confused at first before remembering her experience with fire eagles back on Spe.
One thing that made them different from normal eagles was that they almost did not move out alone all the time and this time, Anna just happened to meet them.
With a flick of her wrist, she circted the mana in her body to affect the one outside and drew a big ck and silver magic circle and summoned her loyalpanion, a massive shadow crow, standing an impressive five meters tall. The shadow crow''s obsidian feathers glinted ominously in the moonlight, while its piercing silver eyes emanated a sense of both intelligence and primal power.
''Sorry for disturbing you boy but I need your help a little'', Annamunicated with the crow with telepathy as her crow screeched in response.
She was confident in herself to handle a few powerful fire eagles but the numbers she could see approaching her made her think twice.
She had finished her stock of health pills and she was rather unwilling to potions from the store like she had been doing for the past few days so getting a certain amount of injury was not allowed.
As the group of fire eagles closed in on Anna and her formidable shadow crow, the odds seemed overwhelming. Anna''s eyes widened, recognizing the sheer number of adversaries they were about to face. However, she trusted in the power of her shadow crow and remained steadfast, ready to confront the challenge head-on.
With a powerful beat of its wings, the shadow crow positioned itself protectively in front of Anna, towering above her like an imposing sentinel. Its coal-ck feathers seemed to absorb the surrounding light, emanating an aura of darkness that sent shivers down the fire eagles'' spines.
As the fire eagles swooped down, their talons poised to strike, the shadow crow unleashed a deafening caw that reverberated through the air. At that moment, the ground beneath them seemed to tremble, and a surge of power surged from the shadow crow''s beak.
In an awe-inspiring disy, the shadow crow opened its massive beak and spewed forth abination of corrosive ck mes and intensely hot silver mes. The mes merged, forming a swirling vortex of destruction that enveloped the oing fire eagles.
The silver mes would be new for those that knew of crow before but the gigantic bird had managed to get a few benefits that made it more powerful from being the first experiment of Anna''s origin ability.
He was much more than just a summon that came from an Epic-grade skill.
Unlike the ck mes that were corrosive, the crows'' silver mes that Anna could also use were more potent than normal mes.
It did not have the corrosive ability of the ck mes but it could generate more pure fire damage than the former could.
The only downside was that it cost way more mana to use the silver mes.
The fire eagles on the other hand were caught off guard by the intensity of the assault and faltered in their attack.
Their feathers singed and their wings struggled to maintain flight as the dual elemental mes consumed them. One by one, the fire eagles fell, their screeches of agony piercing the air before dissipating into silence.
Despite the ease with which the shadow crow dispatched its foes, the sheer number of fire eagles proved too much to handle. For every fire eagle that sumbed to the engulfing mes, another seemed to take its ce, their numbers seemingly endless.
Realising the situation was bing increasingly dire, Anna''s expression hardened with determination as she called upon her own powers, enhancing the shadow crow''s attacks with her dark element. Together, theirbined forces intensified, unleashing a torrent of ck and silver mes that consumed the battlefield.
Anna also made sure that before the battle could get intense to the extent the environment was going to start receiving a part of it, she and the crow dragged the battle away from Mia''s location in the air slowly.
Doing this assured Anna that Mia was not going to get hit by friendly or foe fire but this made it that she could not keep her eyes on the location she had seen Mia hide herself which was bad.
However, the relentless onught of the fire eagles persisted. Their ferocity and numbers tested the limits of Anna''s power and her shadow crow''s endurance. For every fire eagle they defeated, two more took its ce. It became clear that victory would note easily.
As the battle raged on, Anna''s brows furrowed in concentration. She quickly assessed the situation, realising that a change in strategy was necessary to ovee the overwhelming numbers of the fire eagles.
With a determined glint in her eyes, Annamanded her shadow crow to unleash its most powerful attack yet. The massive bird spread its wings wide, casting a dark shadow over the battlefield. From its beak, a torrent of ck and silver mes erupted, engulfing the fire eagles in a raging inferno.
Thebined mes seared through the air, scorching the feathers of the fire eagles and leaving trails of darkness and intense heat in their wake. The destructive power of the attack was awe-inspiring, decimating a significant portion of the approaching flock.
Yet, despite the devastation caused by the shadow crow''s assault, the relentless fire eagles refused to back down. They regrouped, circling in the air as if strategizing their next move. Anna knew that she and herpanion needed to act swiftly to turn the tide in their favour.
Drawing upon her deep connection with the dark element, Anna channelled her energy to enhance her own abilities. Her eyes glowed with an ethereal darkness as she summoned dark tendrils thatshed out at the remaining fire eagles.
This was one of the few general skills she had learned from her practice in the past few days.
She was lucky to have gotten it from one of her dungeon runs.
The tendrils coiled around the birds, binding them and restricting their movements.
At the same time, the shadow crow spread its wings wide, creating a powerful gust of wind that buffeted the fire eagles, disrupting their flight patterns and causing disarray among their ranks. Thebined efforts of Anna and the shadow crow momentarily halted the fire eagles'' advance.
Seizing the opportunity, Anna unleashed a barrage of precise and controlled silver mes, targeting the fire eagles with eminent uracy. The mes burned with an intensity that surpassed any previous attack. They seared through the air, leaving trails of smoky darkness in their wake.
However, the fire eagles proved to be resilient adversaries. Their fiery nature and relentless determination kept them in the fight, pushing back against Anna and her shadow crow. For every fire eagle that fell, another took its ce, as if the flock had an endless reservoir of reinforcements.
Despite the mounting challenge, Anna refused to waver. She felt a surge of epinephrine coursing through her veins, fueling her resolve. She and her shadow crow continued to fight with unwavering determination, using every ounce of their strength and power to hold their ground.
As the battle wore on, Anna''s mind raced, searching for a strategy that would give them the upper hand. She called upon her knowledge and experience, analysing the fire eagles'' patterns and vulnerabilities. With a sudden spark of insight, she formted a n that could tip the scales in their favour.
Annamanded her shadow crow to create a diversion, drawing the attention of the fire eagles with its impressive size and presence. As the fire eagles focused their attacks on the shadow crow, Anna swiftly manoeuvred through the chaos, targeting the flock from the nk.
With precise movements and calcted strikes, Anna unleashed a barrage of ck and silver mes, taking advantage of the fire eagles'' distraction. Her attacks were swift and deadly, striking at the heart of the flock and thinning their numbers with each precise hit.
The fire eagles, now caught off guard by Anna''s sudden onught, faltered in their coordinated attacks. Confusion rippled through their ranks as they struggled to regroup and adapt to the new strategy. Anna and her shadow crow seized the opportunity, pressing their advantage with renewed vigour.
With each passing moment, the tide of the battle slowly shifted. The relentless assault of Anna and her shadow crow, coupled with their strategic manoeuvres, began to wear down the fire eagles. The flock''s once-unyielding formation became disorganised, their attacks losing their ferocity.
Sensing the fire eagles'' weakening resolve, Anna pushed forward, intensifying her attacks. She summoned her dark and silver mes with greater precision and control, exploiting every opening and weakness she could find. The fire eagles, now in disarray, were unable to mount a cohesive defence.
Finally, the remaining fire eagles, overwhelmed and outnumbered, began to retreat. Their fiery plumage flickered as they took to the sky, their screeches echoing through the air. Anna and her shadow crow watched as the fire eagles vanished into the distance, defeated and vanquished.
Anna did not bother to celebrate their small victory as she immediately turned to her summon and spoke.
"Let''s get Mia and leave", she stated as they both pped their wings and left their current location.
.....
If you desire to support me use your golden tickets and powerstones.
Do you like it? Leave a review and add it to the library!
Chapter 352 More?
?
[Third Person POV],
"How exactly did they all get so strong?" Andrew Dawn pondered the fact that not only the ogre king appeared to be more powerful than when he first saw them; other ogres also appeared to have grown more powerful.
Andrew Dawn had no means of knowing the ogres that had apanied their king to invade his territory, but he reasoned that some of the ogres on the ground ought to have taken part.
Because the magic readings on the ogres from above indicated that the weakest should be level 30, Andrew Dawn found it frustrating that the ogres'' overall power wasn''t weak.
Since Andrew Dawn also believed that the ogres should have a racial advantage that made them more powerful than their level, this was already terrifying enough.
Perhaps if they had ambition, they would have had their own settlement, except that there should not be many ogres in the true world to produce the settlement atmosphere, as Andrew Dawn believed.
Andrew Dawn, however, understood from what he saw that he could not simply descend and start a battle.
Even though he had the advantage of flight, Andrew Dawn would not be able to destroy the camp today depending on how the other party would react.
Andrew Dawn scowled, "Seems like I''ll have to wage a war," as he disliked the idea that these creatures might one day return to his territory and attack. If he left them now, only heaven knows how powerful they would grow should they evere and attack.
Andrew Dawn pondered again, "I don''t want to involve anyone else in this, though," as he considered what was involved in enlisting people in the battle against the ogres.
For starters, he was certain that many people would perish, and he never wanted this to happen.
He made a settlement in the first ce to avoid this and show people in the true world that they can still have a ce to call home here, but he never wanted it to be a reality at the expense of countless lives.
He was aware that this was illogical because nothing worthwhile could be obtained in this world without a struggle, but he still desired it.
As he pondered these thoughts, Andrew Dawn released a sigh, wondering why the present and future of his life and the lives of his people had to be soplicated.
After giving the matter some thought in the air, he concluded that eliminating the ogres from the root would at the very least avert more conflict, and he was certain that if he asked the soldiers to prepare for war, they would.
It was simply unfortunate that ying the ogres didn''t really aplish much other than averting a significant issue in the future.
How can I reduce my losses, though? When Andrew Dawn was ready to consider this issue in depth, he saw something in the distance and had to stop what he was doing.
What he saw was not in the orge camp, but rather, far from it.
It was better to say multiple locations because ahead of Andrew Dawn were several armies of ogres steadily approaching the green ogres camp.
"What in the name of hell is this?"
********
Meanwhile, in another location in the true world, Lily ze had just intended to take a stroll from the camp to get herself, but what she didn''t expect was to run into an earth serpent that immediately began fighting the soon ity eyes on her.
Lily''s breath came in ragged gasps as she dodged the earth serpent''s relentless attacks. Her green robes were torn and dirt-stained, evidence of the fierce battle that had been raging for what felt like an eternity. She had been fighting with all her power with her nature magic, but the serpent proved to be a formidable foe.
The serpent lunged, jaws wide open, its razor-sharp teeth aimed at Lily''s vulnerable form. In a split second, she called upon the powers of wind, propelling herself high into the air, narrowly escaping the creature''s deadly embrace. As she descended, tendrils of lightning crackled around her, forming a protective shield against the serpent''s venomous breath.
Undeterred, the earth serpent coiled its massive body and sent shockwaves through the ground, causing tremors that threatened to knock Lily off bnce. With a quick incantation, she channelled her energy into the earth beneath her feet, merging her essence with the very ground she stood on. Roots erupted from the earth, wrapping around her legs, granting her stability and grounding her against the serpent''s assault.
Lily''s hands glowed with radiant power source as she gathered the essence of the surrounding forest. She unleashed a barrage of thorny projectiles, each one guided by her unwavering will. The serpent thrashed and wriggled, desperately trying to evade the onught, but the thorns found their mark, leaving behind deep wounds that oozed with dark ichor.
With a roar that shook the treetops, the serpent retaliated, unleashing a powerful st of earth and rock. Lily''s instincts kicked in, and she created a swirling cyclone of air, redirecting the debris away from her. Her eyes gleamed with determination as she chanted ancient words,manding the elements to do her bidding.
A torrential downpour drenched the battlefield, transforming the ground into a muddy battlefield. Lily seized the opportunity and channelled her magic through the water, manipting its flow. Streams coalesced into razor-sharp des that sliced through the air, targeting the serpent''s vulnerable underbelly.
The serpent writhed in pain as the water des tore through its scales, eliciting a guttural growl of fury. It lunged forward, its massive body propelled by pure brute force. Lily''s instincts kicked in, and she somersaulted backwards, narrowly evading the serpent''s deadly strike.
As the earth serpent crashed into the ground, the impact sent shockwaves rippling through the terrain. Lily used this momentary alleviation to summon the strength of the forest once more. Vines erupted from the ground, snaking around the serpent''s limbs, binding it in a temporary prison of nature''s embrace.
But the serpent was not so easily subdued. With a mighty heave, it broke free from the constricting vines, shaking off the remnants of its botanical prison. It lunged at Lily once again, its massive jaws aiming to crush her in their vice-like grip.
With lightning-fast reflexes, Lily sidestepped the attack, feeling the serpent''s hot breath graze her cheek. She retaliated with a swift strike of her own, conjuring a whip made of pure energy. The crack of the whip echoed through the forest as itshed against the serpent''s scaled hide, leaving searing trails of light in its wake.
The earth serpent recoiled, its eyes narrowing with fury. It thrashed its tail with wild abandon, sweeping through the air in a deadly arc. Lily leapt high into the canopy, narrowly avoiding the crushing blow. From her elevated vantage point, she surveyed the battlefield, seeking her next opportunity.
Spotting a cluster of ancient trees nearby, Lily knew what she had to do. She channelled her magic into the very essence of the forest, willing the trees toe alive. The ancient giants responded to her call, their branches intertwining and weaving into a colossal barrier, shielding her from the serpent''s attacks.
The earth serpent, sensing its prey eluding its grasp, let out a roar that shook the earth. It began to slither towards Lily, a relentless determination burning in its eyes. But she was not one to be easily defeated.
Summoning the strength deep within her, Lily infused her body with the power of the elements. mes danced along her fingertips as she unleashed a torrent of fire, engulfing the serpent in a zing inferno. The scorching heat licked at its scales, causing it to writhe and contort in agony.
But the earth serpent was not without its own tricks. It summoned the very earth beneath it, creating a towering wall of rock that shielded it from the mes. The mes dissipated, leaving behind only smoke and the faint scent of burnt vegetation.
Unyielding, Lily called upon the winds to her aid. A cyclone formed around her, swirling with increasing intensity. She directed the gusts towards the serpent, tearing at its defences and exposing its vulnerable underbelly.
With a surge of determination, Lily unleashed her final assault. She summoned the raw power of nature itself, channelling it into a single, devastating blow. The air crackled with energy as she thrust her hand forward, releasing a concentrated beam of pure elemental force.
The beam collided with the serpent, engulfing it in a blinding explosion of power. The force of the impact shook the very foundations of the forest, rattling leaves and dislodging debris. When the dust settled, all that remained was a scorched patch of earth and the defeated form of the earth serpent.
Lily stood amidst the aftermath, her body heaving with exhaustion. The forest was silent as if holding its breath in awe of the battle that had unfolded within its ancient embrace. She gazed at the fallen serpent, a mix of reprieve and satisfaction washing over her.
"Fortunately, I''ve gotten better at magic", Lily muttered as she turned to look at the sky while wondering how her little brother was fairing in this world that seemed to hate peace.
Chapter 353 Mothers Worries
?
[Third Person POV],
In the end, Andrew Dawn chose not to linger near the ogre''s territory and instead retreated back to his own domain. It wasn''t because he was afraid of the neers, but rather a prudent understanding that any attempts to meddle with the ogre''s camp coulde back to haunt him.
Upon closer observation, Andrew discovered that the ogre races heading towards the green ogres were not only numerous but also had leaders among them. These leaders stood out due to their significantly more powerful mana readingspared to their followers. Andrew acknowledged their leadership based on this distinction.
However, there still existed a disparity between the mana readings of these leaders, Andrew himself, and the green ogre king. While he and the green ogre king possessed greater powerpared to the neers, the powerful ogres had the advantage of outnumbering him with their followers.
Andrew didn''t believe that the other ogres wereing to engage in a fight. Their approach, even from a distance, indicated familiarity with the terrain. Furthermore, their behaviorcked violence and seemed more akin to a friendly visit.
Taking all these factors into ount, Andrew made the conscious decision to retreat, prioritising his own safety and avoiding any potentialplications. It was a strategic move to maintain a position of advantage and protect his interests.
With caution, Andrew left the ogre''s territory behind, returning to thefort of his own domain. He contemted his next moves, considering the implications of the ogre''s presence and preparing for the uncertain future thaty ahead.
Whatever the circumstances may be, it appeared that a confrontation was unlikely to erupt. Andrew Dawn recognized the potential risks of being discovered by the newly arrived group, which could lead to unfavorable oues. With that in mind, he made the prudent choice to depart from the area.
Previously, Andrew had held only a partialmitment to the idea of attacking the ogres before they took action, but now his resolve grew stronger. The situation demanded a more serious approach. Determined to protect his interests and ensure his territory safety, he set his sights on the ogres with a renewed sense of purpose.
Opting not to deviate from his course, Andrew swiftly traveled back to his settlement, covering the distance in less than a dozen minutes at full speed. However, upon his arrival, he did not immediately summon his men to n for war. Recognizing theteness of the hour and the importance of rest, he decided to pos
Before he did go to sleep though, he called out his primordial chronicle and sent a message to ad that seems to have a lot of pills.
...
Meanwhile, Lily wasn''t the only want who thought she needed a break as well since Agneya also left the camp they made to take a scroll.
Rather than saying she took a stroll, it was better to say that she was on a mission to look for a suitable monster to vent her umted stress on.
She was not worried about the camp since it was not like it was only her and her daughter that were the only capable people.
In any case, she could also use this to train her air magic so it wasn''t like her decision was a bad idea as long as she doesn''t encounter a monster stronger enough to kill her with one hit.
Unlike her daughter who was fortunate enough toe in contact with magic that allowed her to use a wide range of elements, Agneya could only use one and it was because of her smarts, talent and hard work she could keep up with her daughter and even make the other desire to keep up in a way.
Either way, she had many reasons to want to be more powerful so she could afford to bex in her actions.
Fortunately, it didn''t take long before she found a suitable opponent.
A 3-meter big tiger.
Agneya''s heart quickened at the sight, her body tensing with anticipation. She knew she had discovered the perfect adversary to test her mettle. The tiger exuded an aura of primal power, its piercing eyes fixated upon her as if sensing the challenge she presented.
Unfazed, Agneya readied herself, her mind focused and her breath steady. She acknowledged the risks but trusted in her abilities to ovee the impending battle.
With a calcted stride, the tiger approached, muscles rippling beneath its sleek fur. It lunged, its ws aimed to tear into Agneya''s flesh. Reacting with the agility of a seasoned warrior, she swiftly evaded the attack, narrowly evading the onught of razor-sharp ws.
Seizing the moment, Agneya retaliated, unleashing a concentrated gust of wind to knock the tiger off bnce. The force of her assault connected, sending the creature stumbling backwards, its snarl transformed into a surprised growl.
The tiger regained itsposure, its primal instincts urging it to fight back. Agneya knew that relying solely on raw power wouldn''t be enough to im victory in this prolonged battle. She had to embrace strategy, finesse, and a deep understanding of her elemental affinity.
The dance continued each move and countermove a testament to Agneya''s unwavering determination. She circled her opponent, her body attuned to the whispers of the night air. With a subtle motion of her hands, she summoned gentle breezes, gradually transforming them into a swirling vortex of wind.
The swirling vortex of wind enveloped Agneya, serving as both her shield and her weapon. She harnessed the raw power of the air, directing it with precision and control. The gusts intensified, whipping around her in a mesmerizing disy of elemental mastery.
The tiger, caught in the vortex''s grasp, fought against the relentless assault. Its muscles strained, attempting to break free from the tempest that threatened to overwhelm it. But Agneya''s focus remained unbroken, her connection to the air element unwavering.
Sensing an opportunity, she seized the moment tounch a barrage of concentrated air des, each one slicing through the air with lethal uracy. The des tore into the tiger''s hide, leaving deep gashes that oozed crimson.
Yet, the tenacious predator refused to yield. It lunged forward with renewed ferocity, its fangs bared and ws extended. Agneya met its attack head-on, her movements fluid and calcted.
As they shed, the battlefield transformed into a whirlwind of fury and grace. Agneya''s control over the air element granted her unparalleled agility, allowing her to evade the tiger''s strikes with remarkable dexterity. She retaliated with precision, striking at the beast''s vulnerabilities whenever an opening presented itself.
The moonlight bathed the battlefield, casting ethereal shadows that danced along with the ongoing struggle. Agneya''s body glistened with a thin sheen of sweat, evidence of the exertion she poured into every movement. Her breaths came in measured bursts as she maintained her focus, fully aware of the formidable adversary before her.
The tiger, fueled by instinct and a primal desire to survive, matched Agneya''s determination with its own relentless onught. Its powerful jaws snapped inches from her, forcing her to twist and contort her body in an intricate dance of evasion. The air crackled with tension as the twobatants weaved through the night, each manoeuvre executed with calcted precision.
Agneya''s eyes narrowed, a spark of determination igniting within her gaze. She had to dig deeper, pushing beyond her limits to turn the tide of the battle. With a surge of willpower, she channelled her inner strength, calling upon the very essence of the air element that coursed through her veins.
Gusts of wind intensified, swirling around Agneya in a cyclone of power. She became one with the tempest, her movements synchronized with the ebb and flow of the air currents. The tiger, momentarily disoriented by the sudden esction, hesitated for a fraction of a second.
In that instant, Agneyaunched herself forward with a burst of speed, closing the distance between her and the tiger in the blink of an eye. She executed a series of lightning-fast strikes, her fists infused with the force of the wind. Each blownded with a resounding impact, driving the tiger backwards, its pained growls echoing through the night.
Seconds turned into minutes, and the moon traversed the night sky, casting its pale glow upon the relentless battle. Agneya''s stamina was tested, her body aching from the strain, but she refused to falter. Her determination burned like an unquenchable me, driving her forward.
The tiger, though wounded and weary, refused to back down. It fought with a primal instinct, a relentless desire to survive. Agneya admired its tenacity, recognizing the strength of her opponent. The fight had be a test of wills, a sh of primal forces.
In a moment of respite, as the tiger momentarily withdrew to catch its breath, Agneya seized the opportunity to gather her focus. She closed her eyes, delving deep into her connection with the air element, seeking guidance and strength.
A calm settled over her as she found her centre. Opening her eyes, she embraced the night air, feeling its gentle caress against her skin. With a renewed sense of purpose, she unleashed a devastating tornado, a maelstrom of wind and power.
The tornado engulfed the battlefield, sweeping the tiger off its feet and tossing it through the air like a ragdoll. Agneya stood at the heart of the tempest, her presencemanding and unyielding. She directed the cyclone''s fury, guiding its path with calcted precision.
As the tornado subsided, Agneya stood amidst the aftermath, her chest heaving, her body covered in dirt and sweat. The once-mighty tigery defeated before her, its breath shallow and its spirit is broken.
Agneya stayed where she was as she continued to pant heavily from exhaustion, wondering if the night was still young for her to continue.
Chapter 354 [Bonus ] One More
?
[Third Person POV],
In the end, both daughter and mother decided that the night was still young for them and decided to hunt a few monsters before retreating.
For one, apart from letting their frustration loose on the monsters they hunt, they can also use it to get stronger andplete their job requirements and rather than wait for Ace wherever he is to contact them again, both women wanted to share the burnden the family have and contribute in whatever way they could.
In any case, the two women just wanted to know how their baby was doing as this became a sort of motivation in their battles that happened that night.
*********
Lily stood amidst the ancient forest, her eyes scanning the shadows that danced beneath the canopy of towering trees. The air was thick with anticipation, as if the very forest itself held its breath in anticipation of the impending sh. She could sense the presence of a monster.
Drawing upon the wellspring of her nature magic, Lily closed her eyes and reached out with her senses, connecting with the life force that pulsed through the trees, the soil, and the very air she breathed. She could feel the gentle whispers of the forest, urging her to harness its power and protect its ancient domain.
As if in response to her call, the earth beneath her feet trembled, roots erupting from the ground and entwining around her body, forming a protective armor of bark and leaves. Vines snaked around her arms and coiled around her fingers, ready to unleash their verdant fury upon her foe.
A low growl rumbled through the underbrush, growing louder and more menacing with each passing second. Then, with a burst of savage energy, a forest wolf lunged from its hiding ce, jaws gaping wide, teeth glinting in the dappled sunlight.
Lily''s eyes snapped open, her gaze meeting the fierce amber eyes of her adversary. With a wave of her hand, she summoned a gust of wind, swirling leaves and twigs into a cyclone that engulfed the charging wolf, momentarily obscuring it from view. The air crackled with energy as Lily seized the opportunity, gathering her magic to strike.
As the cyclone of leaves and twigs swirled around the forest wolf, Lily focused her magic, channeling the raw power of nature into a devastating attack. She stretched out her hands, palms glowing with an ethereal green light, and directed her power source towards the heart of the cyclone.
In an explosive disy of force, the cyclone erupted into a dazzling storm of razor-sharp thorns and piercing shards of ice. The forest wolf''s furious growls were drowned out by the sound of the onught, as the deadly projectiles tore through the air, seeking their target.
With a primal instinct for survival, the forest wolf leaped and dodged with an agility born of desperation. Some projectiles grazed its fur, leaving trails of crimson in their wake, while others missed their mark entirely, embedding themselves into the sturdy trunks of the surrounding trees.
The wolf''s amber eyes glimmered with a mix of fear and determination as it closed the distance between itself and Lily. With a mighty leap, it soared through the tempest of thorns and ice, aiming to sink its teeth into her vulnerable form.
Lily''s eyes widened in response, her connection with the forest guiding her actions. She focused her magic once more, calling upon the ancient spirits of the forest for assistance. Vines burst forth from the ground, their sinewy tendrils reaching out to intercept the charging wolf.
The vines coiled and writhed, ensnaring the creature''s legs and binding its jaws shut. Though the forest wolf struggled with ferocious strength, its movements were hindered by the relentless grip of nature itself. It thrashed and snarled, but the tendrils held firm, preventing it from reaching Lily.
A bolt of lightning streaked from the sky, and with a thunderous crash, it struck the forest wolf, electrifying its fur and sending it sprawling to the ground in a tangle of limbs. But the creature was not defeated so easily.
With a snarl of defiance, the wolf rose to its feet, eyes burning with unyielding determination. It lunged once more, this time aiming for Lily''s exposed nk. But she was prepared, her connection with the forest empowering her every move.
In a fluid motion, Lily extended her hand, conjuring a wall of thorny brambles that erupted from the ground, forming an imprable barrier between her and the wolf. The creature crashed into the thorns, its snarls of fury turning to pained yelps as the sharp spikes dug into its flesh.
Not wasting a moment, Lily seized the opportunity tounch her counterattack. She raised her arms to the sky, calling upon the power of the sun and the life force of the forest. As if in response, beams of golden light pierced through the dense foliage, converging upon her outstretched palms.
With a surge of energy, Lily thrust her hands forward, and a cascade of vibrant, shimmering energy surged forth, striking the forest wolf with the force of a raging tempest. The creature was enveloped in a swirling maelstrom of leaves, flowers, and pure elemental might. It howled in agony as nature''s fury consumed it, stripping away its strength and resolve.
With a surge of energy, Lily thrust her hands forward, and a cascade of vibrant, shimmering power source surged forth, striking the forest wolf with the force of a raging tempest. The creature was enveloped in a swirling maelstrom of leaves, flowers, and pure elemental might. It howled in agony as nature''s fury consumed it, stripping away its strength and resolve.
Finally, the cyclone of magic dissipated, leaving behind a scene of stillness and triumph. Lily stood amidst the aftermath, her form radiant with the residue of her nature magic. The forest wolfy defeated at her feet, its once fierce eyes now dull and lifeless.
"Let''s find another one", Lily stated after exchanging the monster''s corpse for gold coins.
Chapter 355 [Bonus ] Reading The Message
?
.[Third Person POV],
While lily went along to look for more monsters to kill, Agneya also did the same .
Agneya stood in a moonlit clearing, surrounded by towering trees that cast long shadows upon the forest floor. The soft glow of the moon seeped through the leafy canopy, illuminating the area with a gentle silver light. Wisps of mist drifted through the air, adding an air of mystery to the scene.
The ground beneath her feet was covered in a thick carpet of moss, cushioning each step she took. A few scattered rocks and fallen branches dotted the clearing, remnants of nature''s ever-changingndscape. The nocturnal sounds of the forest filled the air, a symphony of chirping insects and distant hoots of owls.
For some reason, even normal ordinary animals appeared like monsters in the true world.
Though darkness enveloped the clearing, Agneya''s presence seemed to ignite the space around her with a subtle energy. Her aura intertwined with the natural elements, creating a harmonious connection between herself and the surrounding environment.
Unfortunately, she was not the only one present since there was a fire deer in front of her at the moment.
As she prepared for her battle with the fire deer, her keen eyes scanned the area, taking note of the strategic possibilities that the clearing offered. The open space provided ample room for her agile movements, while the dense vegetation on the outskirts provided potential cover.
Agneya stood in a clearing, her gaze fixed on the fire deer that stood before her. Its fiery antlers zed with an intensity that matched the mes coursing through its body. The air crackled with the searing heat, but Agneya remained calm, her powers of air magic swirling within her.
Summoning the power of the wind, Agneya lifted her arms, her fingers syed wide. A gentle breeze rustled through the trees, carrying with it the scent of smoke and the promise of imminent battle. The fire deer pawed the ground, sensing the impending sh.
Agneya focused her energy, her connection to the air element strengthening. With a flick of her wrist, she sent a gust of wind spiralling toward the fire deer, aiming to disrupt its bnce and create an opening for her attack. The wind whipped around the creature, but the mes only danced higher, seemingly unaffected.
Undeterred, Agneya gathered her resolve. She visualized the currents of air swirling around her, growing stronger and more powerful. As she inhaled deeply, the air around her responded, drawing in a mighty breath. Then, with a forceful exhale, she unleashed her magic.
A cyclone of air materialized, spinning with increasing intensity. The swirling winds wrapped around the fire deer, attempting to smother its mes. The deer fought back, leaping and twisting within the vortex, its hooves sparking against the ground.
But Agneya''s control over the air was relentless. She channeled her magic, causing the cyclone to surge with even greater force. The wind howled, tearing at the trees and scattering embers from the deer''s ming coat. The fire deer struggled, its movements growing sluggish as the winds threatened to extinguish its very essence.
Seizing the opportunity, Agneya conjured a powerful gust of wind, directing it toward the fire deer''s ming antlers. The gust intensified into a concentrated st, aiming to strip away the fiery crown that gave the creature its power.
As the wind struck the antlers, the mes flickered and faltered. The fire deer let out a cry of agony, its once majestic antlers diminishing into mere embers. The elemental creature, robbed of its source of power, staggered, weakened and vulnerable.
Agneya saw her chance and surged forward. With swift and precise movements, she infused her fists with the force of the wind. She unleashed a flurry of punches and strikes, each strike delivering a burst ofpressed air upon impact. The blows connected with the fire deer''s body, battering it further and further.
The weakened creature fought back, summoning thest remnants of its fiery strength. mes erupted around its hooves, scorching the ground beneath it. But Agneya was nimble, dodging the searing inferno with acrobatic grace. She continued her relentless assault, her air-empowered strikes chipping away at the fire deer''s defenses.
With each strike, Agneya could feel the air magic surging through her, empowering her blows. She remained focused, her movements fluid and precise, anticipating the fire deer''s every move. She weaved between the creature''s fiery attacks, her agility unmatched.
As the battle reached its climax, Agneya summoned a powerful gust of wind that enveloped her entire body. The winds grew in strength, forming a cyclone around her, lifting her off the ground. She soared through the air, spinning and twirling, her every movement a testament to her mastery of the element.
With a burst of energy, Agneya descended upon the fire deer, her fists charged with the power of the wind. She struck with unwavering determination, her blowsnding with explosive force. Each impact sent ripples through the air, creating shockwaves that reverberated across the clearing.
The fire deer''s defenses crumbled under Agneya''s relentless assault. Weakened and battered, the creature staggered, its fiery form flickering and fading.
Finally, with one powerful gust of wind, Agneya unleashed her finishing move. A cyclone ofpressed air formed around her, swirling with a ferocity that matched her determination. With a resounding impact, she released the cyclone, directing it straight at the fire deer.
The winds engulfed the weakened creature, stripping away its remaining mes and sending it tumbling to the ground. The once proud fire deery motionless, its fiery spirit extinguished.
Agneya stood, her chest heaving with exertion, her air magic crackling around her. She had emerged victorious, her mastery over the air element proving triumphant against the elemental creature.
With a deep breath, Agneya calmed the winds around her, allowing theposure of the forest to settle in once more.
Meanwhile, the child the two women were worried about all the time was in another part of the true world reading the message that Andrew Dawn had sent to him.
Chapter 356 Who?
?
[Third Person POV],
[Andrew Dawn],
How many of those magical medicines you gave to my men, the ones for healing their health and recovering their mana, do you have in stock boy?
Are you in for a trade?
...
Reading the message that had been sent to him, Ace did not immediately reply as he thought of the meaning behind Andrew Dawn''s message first.
He knew that Andrew Dawn knew he could make these pills but he never expected for the other party to require his services soon.
In truth, Ace did not need to sell pills to Andrew Dawn for coins as he had done in the past.
If he needed coins, he could sell them in the store. He could not exchange them though since he figured the primordial chronicle had a way to stop him from generating coins on a steady from the items he made.
The restriction that came when he exchanged the rock turned gold was a good example of this.
But there was one thing he could gain from physical trade that he could not gain from trading his pills in the shop and that thing was possible useful interactions.
This was the main reason he was interested in the human kings in the true world in the first ce.
In any case, it was not like there was anything bad in epting to trade with Andrew Dawn.
Perhaps it might be bad to physically trade with certain people but not Andrew Dawn because in a way Ace had mostly gotten benefits from interacting with Andrew Dawn so after thinking about it for a while, he decided it wasn''t a bad idea to try trading with Andrew Dawn so be sent his reply immediately after making his decision.
.....
[Ace ze],
Where should we trade?
.....
After sending this at the cost of only a couple of gold coins, Ace chose not to dismiss the primordial chronicle yet and waited for a while to see if he would get a response from Andrew Dawn.
The other party had just messaged him a few minutes ago so there was a chance that he''ll receive a response soon and he was right because a few seconds after he sent his reply, another message came in.
...¡..
[Andrew Dawn],
Great! I''ll see you tomorrow at the rat den location before noon. Just check the atmosphere to determine the time.
...¡..
Seeing this, Ace could already sense that something should be going on for Andrew Dawn to message him this early but whatever the case may be, Ace even thought it would be good if the deal were about to have was rted to something important.
As he thought of this, Ace dismissed the panel in front of him with a thought. Tomorrow he was going to find out the root of the matter but that was left for tomorrow.
He was nning to test his origin powers before but now he was not in the mood to do so again so he cancelled his ns.
There was something else he could do now though.
''Looks like she''s waking up again'', Ace thought as he and his pet stared at the dark elves whose eyebrows were shaking.
********
As the battle begins, Agneya takes a deep breath, focusing her energy on harnessing the power of air magic. The serpent, its massive form coiled and ready to strike, lunges forward with lightning speed. Agneya swiftly reacts, summoning gusts of wind to deflect the serpent''s attack.
With a flick of her wrist, Agneya sends a torrent of air slicing through the air towards the serpent. The powerful gusts buffet against the serpent''s scales, momentarily disorienting it. Seizing the opportunity, Agneya takes to the skies, using her control over the wind to lift herself effortlessly.
As she hovers above the serpent, Agneya concentrates her magic, drawing in more wind to her aid. The air around her crackles with energy as she conjures a whirlwind, rapidly spinning and growing in size. The cyclone descends upon the serpent, engulfing it within its turbulent embrace.
The serpent thrashes within the vortex, its enormous body contorting as it struggles against the power of the winds. Agneya maintains her focus, intensifying the cyclone''s force. The tempest roars and howls, tearing at the serpent''s scales and buffeting it from all sides.
But the serpent is resilient. With a burst of strength, it breaks free from the whirlwind''s grasp,shing out with its fangs towards Agneya. Reacting swiftly, she evades the attack, somersaulting through the air andnding gracefully a few meters away.
Undeterred, Agneya unleashes a barrage of razor-sharp wind des towards the serpent. The des slice through the air with deadly precision, shing at the serpent''s vulnerable underbelly. The serpent writhes in pain, its hissing cries echoing through the battlefield.
As the serpent writhes in pain, Agneya senses an opportunity to press her advantage. With swift and calcted movements, she weaves intricate patterns with her hands, summoning swirling currents of air around her. The currents converge into a concentrated cyclone of razor-sharp winds.
With a fierce determination in her eyes, Agneya hurls the cyclone towards the serpent, its force intensifying as it hurtles through the air. The whirling winds slice through the serpent''s scales like a scythe, leaving deep gashes in its flesh. The serpent recoils, its menacing hisses transformed into anguished cries.
Yet, even wounded, the serpent refuses to yield. It lunges forward once again, its massive jaws gaping wide, aiming to crush Agneya within its grasp. Sensing the imminent danger, Agneya reacts with lightning speed. She swiftly conjures a dense wall of air in front of her, a formidable barrier between her and the serpent''s lethal assault.
The serpent''s jaws collide with the wall of air, its teeth shing against the unyielding resistance. Agneya channels her magic, reinforcing the barrier with an extra surge of power. The serpent''s relentless assault continues, its fury reverberating through the air.
As the serpent''s onught persists, Agneya realizes that she needs to take a more proactive approach to ovee this formidable opponent. She focuses her attention on amplifying her air magic to its fullest potential. Drawing in the surrounding currents, she gathers a tremendous amount of power source within her.
With a burst of power, Agneya releases a powerful shockwave ofpressed air in all directions. The shockwave expands rapidly, rippling through the battlefield and colliding with the serpent''s massive form. The force of the impact sends the serpent stumbling backwards, momentarily disoriented.
Capitalizing on the serpent''s momentary weakness, Agneya weaves intricate patterns with her hands, conjuring swirling cyclones of air around her arms. The cyclones merge into a pair of formidable vortexes, each pulsating with raw power.
Agneya charges toward the serpent, her movements swift and fluid. As she approaches, she thrusts her arms forward, unleashing the vortexes upon the serpent. The swirling winds spiral with incredible velocity, tearing at the serpent''s flesh and sapping its strength.
The serpent writhes and thrashes in agony, its movements growing sluggish under the relentless assault. Agneya maintains her relentless attack, manoeuvring with expert precision to exploit any opening. She darts around the serpent, evading its feeble counterattacks while delivering precise strikes with her air-infused fists and feet.
As Agneya''s strikes continue to find their mark, the serpent''s movements be increasingly sluggish. Its once-coiled body begins to sag, weighed down by the relentless assault of Agneya''s air-infused attacks. Sensing that the end is near, Agneya gathers her remaining strength, her focus unwavering.
With a burst of speed, Agneya propels herself into the air, soaring above the serpent''s head. As she reaches the apex of her ascent, she channels the full force of her air magic into a single, devastating attack. She forms a sphere of swirling winds, crackling with energy, in the palm of her hand.
Descending like aet, Agneya hurtles toward the serpent, her palm outstretched. The sphere of wind energy grows in size and intensity as she approaches. With a resounding impact, Agneya ms her hand into the serpent''s head, releasing the full force of the wind sphere.
Unexpectedly, this still the not kill the serpent but it made it stunned and this gave Agneya the opportunity to unleash a series of attacks on the serpent to weaken its defences.
Unexpectedly, this still the not kill the serpent but it made it stunned and this gave Agneya the opportunity to unleash a series of attacks on the serpent to weaken its defences.
Sensing the serpent''s weakening defences, Agneya musters her final surge of power. She raises her hands, palms open, and channels a concentrated burst of wind directly at the serpent. The st strikes true, sending the creature hurtling backwards, crashing into the ground with a thunderous impact.
As the dust settles, Agneyands gracefully near the defeated serpent. Its massive body lies motionless, its threat vanquished by her mastery of air magic. She takes a moment to catch her breath, the exhration of the fight still coursing through her veins.
Before she could rest though, she felt two presence heading towards her.
Chapter 357 Pursuit
?
[Third Person POV],
Seeing that the dark elf in front of him was about to regain consciousness, Ace reframed from what he had done to the elf in the past hours whenever she was about to wake up which was to know her out.
Now he decided against postponing his questioning of the dark elf because of his meeting with Andrew Dawn tomorrow.
Aside from this, he couldn''t exactly continue to carry a broken elf wherever he went to.
Apart from it being too stressful and her being a burden to him, carrying her around would make him something like a target so before instead of prolonging what he wanted to do, why doesn''t he just question her and deal with her after?
It was because of this, Ace did nothing and just watched as the elf slowly regained her consciousness.
The location they were in was deep in the words and was not quite covered but the reason Ace still chose to remain there was that it provided a lot of space in the environment for him to have room to do anything he wanted to do in case an unexpected event urred depending on the situation.
For instance, what would happen if he chose to question the dark elf in a cave and some other party decided to join in?
For one, if the other party was stronger than him and was hostile towards him, he was fucked up.
Another thing was that if it was the dark elf kind that discovered him and was strong as well, he''d still be fucked up so it was better to stay in a dense forest like this where there was still enough space to do some things.
"Ugh", The dark elf muttered as she tried to move her body a little but little did she know that doing was going to torment her with pain and it did.
"Woooo", the dark elf immediately let out a wail as intense pain suddenly hit her which caused her to want to move her body again but this only increased the current pain she was currently experiencing.
To avoid the elf from making noise in the dead night, Ace immediately used his hands to close the mouth of the crying elf tightly before she could draw attention to them.
His action did stop the wail of the dark elf in the forest but in the process of using his hands to cover the dark elf''s mouth, he ended up getting bitten by the elf that used his hand as a method to distract herself from the pain she was experiencing.
This wasn''t done because she had recognised Ace or anything but because she was driven by instincts and past training.
Ace did not mind what she was doing as he brushed through the pain while thinking of what questions he could ask the elf and after the dark elf had somewhat gotten used to the pain and her tied up broken body, she turned to look at Ace in fear.
It didn''t help that the bloody mess she had made of his hand was visibly recovering which further added to her fear.
"W-What are you?" The dark elf asked fearfully because although she had seen humans more powerful than Ace in her world, she had never met one so peculiar as him.
"What am I?" Ace muttered a little confused as to why she would ask that question but still replied by saying "Well, I''m part human"
"What do you want from me?" The dark elf asked immediately after Ace''s words dropped.
"Well, I just want to ask a couple of questions¡..",
"Leave me alone", The dark elf immediately cut Ace off from his words before he could finish speaking.
Seeing this, Ace just looked at her with her usual t face and spoke slowly.
"Well, that''s not up for you to decide", He uttered as he reached out to hold one of the broken arms of the elf and squeeze it lightly.
Doing this almost made the elf cry out in pain but before she could, Ace shot a look. He had no threatening expression on his face but this was what scared the elf the most.
"M-Monster", She muttered fearfully.
"Whatever", Ace stated as he disregarded her words and added; First question..."
********
In the dead of the night, the forest was shrouded in darkness, the moon''s feeble glow struggling to prate the dense foliage.
Ace who had not expected to find himself in a perilous pursuit suddenly raced forward without looking back as he held Blue, his loyalpanion, close to his chest as he moved swiftly through the undergrowth.
Behind him, a group of dark elves pursued relentlessly, their eyes gleaming with malevolence. Their agile forms blended seamlessly with the shadows as they closed in on Ace. Yet, he remained remarkablyposed, his mind focused on a single objective: escape.
He had expected that something could happen because the dark elf he had captured was not like monsters who were not too smart.
She was intelligent and could think so it would not be surprising if he had several means to help herself under her belt. What he did not expect was for one of those means to somehow let other members of her race locate her, which in turn located him.
It was strange when one thought well about it but this was not what one would have been expecting.
No wonder she was particrly detailed in her answers. She was buying time but Ace thought she was doing it so she could have a chance to live.
It wasn''t exactly his fault to not notice.
Thankfully, he had not taken the dark elf he captured to the alternate dimension. This would have been worse since its location would be exposed and Ace did not think he had enough strength to solely protect this treasure.
In any case, he first had to free himself from the dark elves'' pursuit.
Ace recognized that engaging in a direct confrontation with the dark elves would only prolong the danger.
There were about 10 of them pursuing him and although he could not see their level, the fact that they could catch up with his speed showed they were at least capable hunters.
His priority was to keep Blue safe and find a way out of their clutches. With each step he took, he maintained a steady pace, his breathing measured, refusing to let anything cloud his judgment.
As the dark elves closed in, their pursuit growing ever more intense, Ace employed his knowledge of the terrain to his advantage.
The knowledge here was just his experience with fighting in dense forests.
Ace manoeuvred through narrow gaps between trees, exploiting the dense foliage to slow down his pursuers. His movements were calcted and efficient, conserving his energy for the crucial moments ahead.
Blue, sensing the urgency of the situation, emitted anxious chirps, his wings fluttering with unease. Ace soothingly whispered to his pet, assuring him that they would soon be out of harm''s way. The baby Gryphon found sce in their bond, trusting Ace''s ability to navigate them to safety.
Ace''s instincts guided him, leading him towards hidden paths and hidden trails. He avoided confrontations at every turn, sidestepping the dark elves with stealth and finesse. His determination to evade them fueled his every action, his resolve unwavering.
The pursuit stretched on, the dark elves relentless in their pursuit, but Ace remained calm and focused. He refused to be distracted by anything. Even when the elves'' arrows almost touched him, he did not flinch and kept pushing on. He adapted to the ever-changingndscape, taking advantage of natural barriers and using them to his advantage.
Finally, in a stroke of fortune, Ace spotted a narrow gorge ahead. It offered a chance to put distance between them and their pursuers. With a burst of speed, he raced towards the gorge, leaping over fallen logs and dodging low-hanging branches.
As he reached the edge, Ace made a daring jump, clearing the gap andnding safely on the other side. He quickly scrambled to his feet, Blue still cradled protectively in his arms. The dark elves, momentarily halted by the obstacle, hesitated in their pursuit.
Taking advantage of the respite, Ace swiftly disappeared into the cover of the night, his footsteps soundless as he faded into the depths of the forest. He remained calm and resolute, his focus fixed on fleeing.
As he reached the edge, Ace made a daring jump, clearing the gap andnding safely on the other side. He quickly scrambled to his feet, Blue still cradled protectively in his arms. The dark elves, momentarily halted by the obstacle, hesitated in their pursuit.
Taking advantage of the respite, Ace swiftly disappeared into the cover of the night, his footsteps soundless as he faded into the depths of the forest. He remained calm and resolute, his focus fixed on fleeing.
"I could not kill her in the end, unfortunately"
Chapter 358 Flying?
?
[Raw chapter so it''s unedited. Sorry for this but I''ll try to make sure the next chapter is easier to read.
I also want to use this opportunity to let you know that due to theck of support this book has been receiving which has caused me to be a little depressed, I might take a break next month. I will continue to post chapters but it will not be frequent. I''m not nning to drop the book so don''t worry. Thanks for reading!]
[Third Person POV],
"I could not kill her in the end ", Ace thought as he continued running.
What Ace failed to notice as he concentrated on increasing the distance between him and the elves was the dim red light that shone on his back before disappearing.
Well, except he had eyes at his back, there was no way Ace would have still noticed.
What the red light signifies was something that the future would reveal. Right now, Ace just wanted to make sure he got far away from his past location.
Fortunately for him, it wasn''t like the night ended badly.
For one, apart from making himself a race enemy at the moment and failing to kill the dark elf in the end, Ace was still able to gain some information from the elf before everything went out of his control.
As for whether the information she gave out was real or not, well, the present body of the dark elf was enough to say a lot.
Ace knew some ''interrogation'' skills from the things that he had seen in his past world but it was only when he finally put them to the test by using them on the dark elf did he realise how effective they were.
It was either they were truly effective or the dark elf was just too weak-minded to handle a little pain. It could also be both but regardless Ace was able to learn a few things from the elf''s mouth.
He learnt of the elf''s purpose, the elf''s world and why they were in the true world now and Ace could only say that the future of humanity was looking bleak.
Just as Ace was talking about the things the dark elf had told him, blue in his arms suddenly screeched at him and when he turned to look at the creature, it gestured to Ace to look at the sky and when Ace looked at the sky above him, a slight frown couldn''t help but surface on his face.
"I do not have the time for this", Ace muttered as he gazed at the three fire eagles in the sky circling above his location.
It did not help he had left the forest area at this point and was in a more open area where there was little to no cover at all and seeing as three eagles all looked like they had him, Ace knew that he could not afford a fight.
''Seeing how small my body is inparison to them, how are they even going to share my body?'' Ace thought as he dropped Blue to the ground before manipting the earth beneath him to create a defensive dome for Blue to stay in.
After doing this, Ace turned to look at the fire eagles in the sky.
At this point, it was clear that they were dead on hunting him so a fight was unavoidable.
What Ace was concerned about was the natural advantage they had against him which was flight.
They could attack him on the ground and in the air so the disadvantage he had against them was already clear.
''Too bad I can''t fly...'', Ace thought when he suddenly had an idea.
''What if I use my origin ability?'' Ace thought as he wondered if his transmutation ability could help him achieve flight.
There was no harm in trying and the fire eagles had not attacked yet so Ace wanted to check if he could achieve the ability to fly through transmutation.
Ace focused his attention on his transmutation ability, which allowed him to manipte the fundamental properties of matter. Combining his scientific knowledge with this extraordinary power, he devised a n to manipte the air around him and achieve flight.
With a deep breath, Ace visualized the air molecules around him, theirposition and behaviour. Drawing upon his understanding of fluid dynamics and aerodynamics, he began transmuting the air molecules to create controlled air currents and lift.
Using his transmutation ability, Ace altered the density and pressure of the air beneath his feet, creating an upward force that countered the pull of gravity. He adjusted the airflow and direction, directing it beneath him to generate lift, just like the wings of a bird or an aircraft.
As he concentrated on manipting the air currents, Ace felt a subtle change in the atmodimension around him. The air beneath his feet became buoyant, gently lifting him off the ground. With each adjustment of the air currents, he rose higher into the sky.
''It works?''
Ace marvelled at the seamless integration of his scientific knowledge and transmutation ability. By applying his understanding of aerodynamics and utilizing his transmutation powers, he had effectively created his own personal flying apparatus.
With the ability to manipte the air around him, Ace soared through the sky with grace and precision. He adjusted the air currents to control his ascent, descent, and manoeuvrability, effortlessly gliding through the night.
The fire eagles, taken aback by Ace''s newfound flight capabilities, circled in confusion.
They wondered how this two-legged creature without wings was able to fly like them but this caused them to be a little rmed as they all rushed towards Ace who had gotten a little distracted by trying to learn how to fly.
Ace''s control over the air around him was not perfect so he could not fly perfectly as well.
When Ace heard the screech of the fire eagles that brought him out of his thoughts, he almost lost control of his ability and almost fell down from mid-air.
Thankfully he was able to regain control in time but that did not change the fact that Ace was about to face three fire eagles in mid-air with his imperfect flying.
Chapter 359 Battle Ends
?
[Third Person POV],
Despite the urgency of the situation and the imminent threat of the fire eagles, Ace''s calm demeanour remained unshaken. He refused to let anything cloud his judgment. Instead, a serene focus settled over him as he embraced the challenge ahead.
As the fire eagles closed in, their screeches filling the air, Ace maintained hisposure. He assessed the situation with a clear mind, taking note of the eagles'' aggressive movements and their synchronized attacks. His analytical nature kicked in, allowing him to quickly formte a strategy.
With a steady hand, Ace manipted the air currents around him, using his transmutation ability to enhance his flight capabilities. Despite his imperfect control, he adjusted his movements with poise, adapting to the unpredictable nature of the aerial battle.
As the fire eagles lunged towards him, their beaks and talons poised for attack, Ace evaded their assaults with calcted precision. He weaved through the air, executing nimble dodges and swift aerial manoeuvres that defied their expectations.
Maintaining his focus, Ace seized the opportunity to counterattack. He channelled his transmutation abilities to create powerful gusts of wind, strategically directed towards the oing fire eagles. The forceful sts disrupted their flight patterns, throwing them off bnce.
This was actually his first attempt at using his origin ability in a fight so even Ace was a little surprised by how it worked but he did not let his mind wander much and focused on the fight that was currently ongoing.
With each sessful evasion and counterstrike, Ace''s confidence grew. His movements became fluid and graceful, mirroring the elegant flight of the fire eagles. He became one with the air, his calmness radiating through every action.
As the battle raged on, the fire eagles grew increasingly bewildered by Ace''s unwavering demeanour. They had expected fear and desperation, but instead, they encountered aposed opponent who met their aggression with calcted responses.
Ace''s calmness became his greatest weapon, enabling him to anticipate the fire eagles'' attacks and exploit their moments of vulnerability. He remained focused on the task at hand, refusing to be overwhelmed by the daunting odds stacked against him.
With unwavering determination, Ace soared through the night sky, his movements precise and efficient. His tranquil state of mind allowed him to adapt to the evolving dynamics of the battle, staying one step ahead of his fiery adversaries.
Though the fight was far from over, Ace''s calmness persisted.
As the fire eagles continued their relentless assault, Ace decided it was time to unleash another aspect of his abilities. He knew that relying solely on his transmutation powers wouldn''t be enough to overpower these formidable creatures. It was time to tap into his innate fire element.
Drawing upon the elemental energies within him, Ace focused his thoughts on the mes that resided deep within his being. He visualized the flickering mes, feeling their warmth and power pulsating through his veins. With a controlled exhale, he released a stream of fire from his mouth, aimed directly at one of the oing fire eagles.
The burst of mes erupted in the air, creating a barrier of searing heat. The fire eagle, caught off guard by Ace''s sudden disy of power, veered away to avoid the scorching mes. Sensing an opportunity, Ace took advantage of the distraction and swiftly manoeuvred closer to the remaining two fire eagles.
As Ace closed in, he unleashed a torrent of fireballs, each one meticulously aimed at his opponents. The fireballs whizzed through the air, leaving trails of scorching mes in their wake. The fire eagles, now facing a relentless onught, were forced to divert their attention from Ace''s aerial acrobatics to defend against the fiery projectiles.
Ace''s calmness and precision allowed him to maintain control over his fiery assault. He adjusted his aim with calcted finesse, exploiting the eagles'' moments of weakness as they evaded his mes. The battle became a dance of fire and flight, with Ace''s calm demeanour guiding every movement.
However, the fire eagles were not to be underestimated. With a furious screech, one of them retaliated by summoning its own elemental power. It conjured gusts of scorching wind, attempting to disrupt Ace''s flight and counter his fire attacks. The intense heat and forceful winds threatened to destabilize his control.
Undeterred, Ace adapted swiftly. He channelled his transmutation ability to manipte the air currents around him, creating a shield of cooler, denser air to counter the fiery gusts. The sh of elements reverberated through the sky, but Ace''s calmness allowed him to maintain his focus amidst the chaos.
With each passing moment, Ace''s confidence grew, fueled by his serenity and the power surging within him. He continued to unleash his fiery onught, manipting the elements to his advantage. The fire eagles, overwhelmed by Ace''s skill and unwavering demeanour, began to falter.
The battle between Ace and the fire eagles intensified, reaching a critical point. The fire eagles, once confident in their superior aerial abilities, found themselves outmatched by Ace''s calmness and strategic manoeuvres. With every attack and counterattack, Ace gained a deeper understanding of his transmutation and fire maniption powers, honing his skills in real-timebat.
As the fire eagles grew more desperate, they resorted to unleashing their full elemental fury. mes and scorching winds engulfed the sky, creating a tempestuous battlefield. However, Ace remained resolute, his thoughts calm.
In a moment of rity, Ace spotted a weakness in the fire eagles'' attacks. Their elemental powers were formidable, but they were predictable in their patterns. Drawing upon his analytical nature, Ace seized the opportunity to exploit their vulnerabilities.
With a burst of speed, Ace manoeuvred through the chaotic tempest, narrowly evading the fire eagles'' assaults. He anticipated their movements with uncanny uracy, countering their attacks with calcted precision. His fiery projectiles intensified, engulfing the fire eagles in a relentless barrage.
As the battle raged on, the fire eagles began to falter. Their once-synchronized attacks became disjointed, their fiery winds losing their intensity. Ace''s calmness acted as a shield, warding off the chaos around him and allowing him to maintain his focus.
Sensing their imminent defeat, the fire eagles unleashed a final desperate gambit. They merged their elemental powers,bining their mes into a scorching inferno. The searing heat threatened to overwhelm Ace, testing his resolve.
Yet, even in the face of this formidable assault, Ace remained steadfast. He drew upon his own inner fire, channelling it into a radiant aura that surrounded him. The intense heat only fueled his determination, empowering him to push beyond his limits.
With a surge of energy, Ace retaliated. He released a focused burst of mes, searing through the fire eagle''sbined attack. The force of his counterattack shattered their elemental fusion, scattering the fire eagles in disarray.
In the aftermath of his devastating assault, Ace descended gracefully from the skies, his body glowing with residual heat. The fire eagles, now weakened and disoriented, retreated in defeat, their screeches echoing in the distance.
Chapter 360 Limit?
?
[Third Person POV]
Ace paid no mind to the departing fire eagles, opting instead to slowly descend to the ground and release Blue from the protective dome, simultaneously freeing and sheltering the little gryphon. Meanwhile, Blue, noticing the departure of the red birds, called out to Ace in mid-air, beckoning him toe and carry it.
Ace wasted no time and promptly descended to the ground, where the little Gryphon eagerly rushed into his waiting embrace. His decision to descend wasn''t solely driven by Blue''s request; his mana reserves were dangerously low, necessitating a respite from the air. Despite the seemingly lengthy confrontation with the fire eagles, the intense battle had transpired in a matter of minutes, with a multitude of events unfolding simultaneously.
Ace''s origin ability consumed his mana at an rming rate, prompting him to employ his fire element and transmutation ability to facilitate flight. While this approach mitigated the rapid depletion of his mana, it didn''t entirely alleviate the issue. Holding Blue tenderly, Ace reflected on the recent skirmish¡ªit marked the first instance he had utilized his origin ability inbat. Even though his usage had primarily revolved around flight, he couldn''t help but acknowledge its immense utility.
Ironically, prior to receiving Andrew Dawn''s message, Ace had intended to deploy his origin ability in a different battle, one he ultimately cancelled to interrogate the dark elf. Nevertheless, circumstances had conspired to showcase the power of his origin ability, leading Ace to contemte various aspects. "How advantageous would it be if I could transform my origin ability into a regr skill avable at any time?" he pondered, acutely aware of the impact of his limited mana pool, which paradoxically surpassed expectations given his level.
"The ability is undeniably potent," Ace mused, delving once again into the wonders of his origin ability. While primarily employed for flight, its seemingly simple nature shouldn''t be underestimated. In the true world, only a select few humans possessed the capability, and Ace had seamlessly joined their ranks through his origin ability.
He couldn''t overlook the concurrent influence of his title, which had quietly shaped his journey. Ace recalled the initial challenges he faced when learning to fly, necessitating the activation of his title''s effect tobat the fire eagles. However, he had swiftly adapted and matched the grace of their flight, not due to rapid assimtion but rather his ability to swiftly acquire newfound skills despite being a novice.
Ace was well aware of the limitations of his pastprehension ability, acknowledging that such rapid progress wouldn''t have been possible without the effect of his title.
....¡
[Alchemist Lord[Active]],
*Ability to grasp anything fast from learning to crafting.
.....
His title continued to function wlessly, yet Ace couldn''t shake the feeling that he hadn''t reached his full potential. There was an desire within him to push the boundaries and test the current limits of his power.
Contemting his depleted mana reserves, Ace reached into his storage ring and retrieved a pill bottle. Swiftly, he opened it and ingested a rank 1 mana pill, immediately sensing the bitter taste caused by its impurities. Nevertheless, Ace could already feel his mana recovering, revitalizing his dwindling reserves.
As his mana pool replenished without issue, Ace shifted his gaze to Blue nestled in his arms and softly uttered to his faithfulpanion, "Let us take advantage of the night and hunt monsters, Blue."
*********
Ace surveyed the battlefield, analyzing the environment and assessing the scientific elements at y. The Earth Bear''s reliance on the earth element gave him an idea¡ªa chance to harness the power of transmutation in a way he had never tried before.
Drawing upon his extensive knowledge of elemental properties, Ace focused his concentration. He visualized the molecr structure of water and the intricate bonds that held it together. With a surge of mental energy, he began manipting the surrounding moisture, transforming it into a fine mist.
As the mist enveloped the area, the temperature dropped rapidly. Water molecules slowed down, bonding together and forming ice crystals in mid-air. Soon, a frigid cloud of ice particles swirled around the battlefield, obscuring Ace from view.
The Earth Bear, momentarily confused by the sudden change in temperature, searched the mist-filled air, its keen senses alert. Ace seized the opportunity and carefully maneuvered through the icy haze, his movements barely detectable.
With a swift motion, Ace materialized a transmuted ice de using the moisture in the air as his raw material. The de shimmered with an ethereal glow, pulsating with the power of frozen molecules arranged with precision.
Emerging from the mist, Aceunched himself at the Earth Bear with lightning speed. He deftly avoided the bear''s swipes, his body moving in a mesmerizing dance with the ice element. As he darted around, his de left behind trails of frost, evidence of theplex chemical reactions urring in real-time.
The Earth Bear, now more aware of Ace''s presence, unleashed a powerful roar, causing the ground to tremble. But Ace remained unfazed, channeling his focus into his transmutation ability. He absorbed the vibrational energy from the bear''s roar, converting it into thermal energy that further fueled the icy aura around him.
In response, the mist thickened, creating an icy barrier between Ace and the bear. The Earth Bear, momentarily disoriented by the sudden temperature drop, struggled to see through the crystalline fog. Its movements grew sluggish as the cold seeped into its fur, slowing its reactions.
Ace seized the advantage, striking with calcted precision. His ice de sliced through the bear''s thick hide, leaving behind deep gashes that instantly froze upon contact. The bear roared in pain, but its efforts to retaliate were hindered by the encroaching frost.
Undeterred by the bear''s roar, Ace continued his relentless assault. The icy mist swirling around him grew denser, coalescing into sharp icicles that hung ominously in the air. With a wave of his hand, Ace sent the icicles hurtling towards the Earth Bear, each one guided by his precise maniption of the frozen molecules.
The bear''s massive form was pelted by the piercing ice projectiles, causing it to stagger and lose its footing. As the bear struggled to regain its bnce, Ace pressed his advantage, his movements fluid and graceful like a skilled dancer. He danced between the falling icicles, avoiding the bear''s desperate attempts to swipe at him.
Drawing upon his transmutation ability, Ace summoned pirs of ice from beneath the ground, erupting in a spectacr disy of power. The jagged ice columns erupted around the bear, trapping it within a frozenbyrinth. The bear thrashed and roared, but its movements were increasingly hindered by the encroaching ice.
With each strike, Ace''s understanding of the scientific principles at y deepened. He felt the intricate dance of energy conversion within his very being, as the vibrational energy from the bear''s roars was converted into thermal energy, fueling the intense cold that emanated from him. The air crackled with the power of transmutation.
Sensing an opportunity, Ace summoned a torrent of freezing winds, whipping around the battlefield with a furious intensity. The gusts of icy air intensified the bear''s plight, freezing its fur and further draining its strength. Ice crystals formed on its paws, impeding its movement.
The Earth Bear, now encased in a prison of ice, struggled to break free. Its mighty roars grew weaker, and its once fearsome demeanor diminished under the relentless assault of Ace''s transmutation abilities. But Ace knew that he needed a final blow to end the fight definitively.
Gathering his concentration, Ace focused on the icy barrier that surrounded the bear. With a surge of energy, he infused the ice with a potentbination of elemental forces. He channeled thetent power of the earth element, drawing upon the bear''s affinity, and merged it with the frozen water molecules.
As Ace''s transmutation abilities reached their peak, the ice surrounding the bear began to change. It shifted in color, turning from translucent blue to a vibrant, earthen hue. The frozen prison transformed, taking on the properties of solid rock while retaining its icy texture.
With a calcted strike, Ace delivered a powerful blow to the transformed ice barrier. The impact reverberated through the battlefield, resonating with the fundamental forces of nature. The barrier shattered, releasing a cascade of shattered ice and rocky fragments.
As the debris settled, the Earth Bear stood before Ace, its form now encased in a shell of crystallized rock and ice. Its movements were sluggish, its strength drained. Ace seized this moment, knowing that his victory was within reach.
Summoning thest remnants of his transmutation abilities, Ace focused his energy into his hand, gathering a concentrated mass of elemental power. The energy crackled and surged, taking on the form of a radiant sphere of ice and earth.
With a primal shout, Ace hurled the elemental sphere towards the Earth Bear. The sphere tore through the air with incredible speed, leaving a trail of frost and rocky fragments in its wake. It struck the bear''s crystallized form with devastating force, causing a cataclysmic explosion of elemental energy.
The battlefield was bathed in a blinding light as the explosion engulfed the Earth Bear. The sheer magnitude of the attack sent shockwaves rippling through the surrounding terrain, shaking the very foundation of thend. When the light subsided and the dust settled, all that remained was a scorched crater, devoid of any trace of the once-mighty Earth Bear.
Ace stood at the edge of the crater, his chest heaving with exhaustion and exhration. He had triumphed over the formidable Earth Bear by harnessing the scientific principles of transmutation and elemental maniption. The fight had tested his limits and deepened his understanding of the intricate rtionship between science, mana andbat.
With a sense of aplishment, Ace dismissed his ice de, allowing the frozen molecules to dissipate back into the environment.
As he turned away from the battlefield, the remnants of his transmuted elements faded into the air.
Chapter 361 Blue Getting Stronger?
?
[Ace POV],
*Burp*
After devouring the gem milk meal I had just prepared for him, Blue let out a resounding burp, apanied by a small blue me. I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at his fiery response.
He doesn''t usually release mes so it made me wonder what was the cause now.
Simultaneously, a melodic notification chimed in my mind, alerting me to something important. I summoned the primordial chronicle and discovered that Blue had amassed enough to reach level 10. Without any hesitation, I swiftly upgraded his level.
In response to this, Blue let out another burp, even louder than before. This time, the mes that erupted from his mouth wererger and more intense. It was quite a spectacle to behold, though not at all threatening. Blue was definitely growing stronger, despite his still diminutive size.
...
[Status]
[Name: Blue]
[Age: 0]
[Race: Gryphon[Gyps fulvus]]
[Level: 10]
[Title: Tamed Beast]
[Master: Ace ze]
.....
Hmmm
Now that blue mes have some form of damage at least, I wonder if I can carry him more properly...
"Blue, get ready, it''s time for you to be useful"
************
[Third Person POV],
Ace stood confidently in the heart of the dense jungle, his gaze locked onto the three formidable level 35 apes that confronted him. Their intimidating size and muscr build were no match for Ace, who possessed miraculous physical prowess and control over his strength.
With a calm demeanour, Ace took a deep breath, savouring the challenge thaty before him. He knew he could easily overpower these apes, but he wanted to use this opportunity to further refine hisbat skills and enhance his control over his immense power.
The first ape charged at Ace, its massive fists swinging through the air. Ace effortlessly dodged the iing strikes, his movements fluid and precise. He swiftly countered with a well-ced punch, his fist connecting with the ape''s abdomen with just enough force to send it sprawling backwards, gasping for air.
As the second ape lunged forward, Ace gracefully evaded its attacks, disying a dance of agility. With each evasion, he skillfully directed his strikes, aiming for non-lethal areas to incapacitate rather than kill. His blowsnded with pinpoint uracy, disabling the ape''s limbs and leaving it incapacitated on the jungle floor.
The third ape, witnessing itsrades'' defeat, grew enraged and charged at Ace with increased ferocity. Ace, still rxed andposed, parried each of the ape''s wild swings effortlessly. With a precisebination of kicks and punches, he incapacitated the third ape, leaving it disoriented and unable to continue the fight.
The fight continued, with Ace deliberately prolonging the encounter. He exhibited a mesmerizing disy of acrobatics, dodging, and countering each attack with calcted finesse. His movements were swift and elegant, showcasing hisplete mastery over his body.
As the fight continued, Ace''s movements became even more captivating, bordering on artistry. He seemed to flow through the air, evading the apes'' attacks with seamless grace. His body twisted and turned, executing acrobatic manoeuvres that would leave any onlookers in awe.
With each dodge, Ace seized the opportunity to showcase a different fighting style, seamlessly transitioning from martial arts to capoeira, and then to a dazzling disy of parkour. His strikes were precise and calcted,nding with a resounding impact but never crossing the line into a lethal force.
The apes, driven by a mix of frustration and admiration, became more determined tond a blow on Ace. They attacked in unison, their movements synchronized in an attempt to overwhelm him. But Ace effortlessly weaved through their coordinated assault, his senses finely tuned to anticipate their every move.
Taking advantage of the jungle environment, Ace utilized the surrounding trees to his advantage. He leapt from branch to branch, his agility matching that of the agilest of primates. With each swing and jump, he delivered lightning-fast strikes, hitting pressure points and temporarily disabling the apes without causing any permanent harm.
The fight seemed to be an intricate dance, a disy of skill and finesse. Ace''s control over his immense strength was on full disy as he held back, never allowing his strikes to reach their full potential. It was a delicate bnce between demonstrating his superiority and ensuring the apes were left standing, albeit incapacitated.
As the battle raged on, the air was thick with tension, and the apes, despite their exhaustion, refused to give up. But Ace, everposed and in control, seemed to possess an infinite well of energy and determination.
Suddenly, a primal roar echoed through the jungle, piercing the air and reverberating through the trees. It was a call of distress, a signal to alert the apes'' kin of the intruder in their territory. Ace''s keen ears picked up the sound, and a smile tugged at the corners of his lips.
Instead of retreating or preparing for a potential ambush, Ace weed the challenge. He knew that more apes would be drawn to themotion, and he saw this as an opportunity to push himself further and test the limits of his current control of his strength.
Besides, the more the merrier because this might just make blue be something much more than not just being a burden.
With unwavering confidence, he stood his ground, awaiting the arrival of reinforcements.
Soon, the forest erupted with the thunderous pounding of ape feet. Branches snapped and leaves rustled as a horde of enraged apes charged toward Ace, their eyes filled with fury and their roars shaking the ground. The number of opponents multiplied, but Ace remained unfazed, his focus unyielding.
As the first wave of apes lunged at him, Ace deftly evaded their attacks, his body moving with calcted grace. He spun, ducked, and weaved through the chaos, delivering precise strikes that incapacitated his adversaries without causingsting harm. The apes, blinded by their rage, failed to coordinate their assaults effectively, giving Ace ample opportunity to exploit their vulnerabilities.
With each incapacitated ape, the horde grew angrier, their cries of frustration fueling their determination. But Ace weed the challenge with open arms, using their increasing aggression to his advantage. He drew them deeper into the heart of the jungle, where the terrain became more treacherous, full of tangled vines and hidden pitfalls.
Using his intimate knowledge of the jungle, Ace gracefully manoeuvred through the hazardousndscape, turning obstacles into his allies. He leapt from tree to tree, using the foliage as cover and springboards for his lightning-fast strikes. The apes, in their blind fury, stumbled into the trapsid out by the jungle itself, further thinning their ranks.
The fight raged on, the sh of bodies and the grunts of exertion merging with the primal symphony of the jungle. Ace''s movements became a blur as he seamlessly transitioned between opponents, exploiting their weaknesses with surgical precision. Despite the overwhelming odds, he remained calm andposed, his mind honed and focused.
As the horde of apes relentlessly pressed on, Ace could feel the weight of their numbers. It was time to unveil his true power, to show these creatures the extent of his abilities. With a determined glint in his eyes, Ace''s calm demeanour transformed into a focused intensity.
In one swift motion, Ace propelled himself into the air, defying gravity with an effortless leap. The apes below looked up in awe as he soared above them, his body surrounded by an ethereal aura. Time seemed to slow down as Ace''s movements became a blur of motion.
Descending upon the apes like a whirlwind, Ace unleashed a flurry of devastating strikes. His fists and feet became blinding streaks, delivering precise blows that sent shockwaves through the forest. The apes, caught off guard by the sudden surge of power, could only watch in awe as their brethren fell one by one.
With every strike, Ace carefully controlled the force, ensuring that each ape was left incapacitated but alive. He had no desire to end their lives yet.
As thest ape fell to the ground, gasping for breath, a silence settled over the jungle. The remaining apes, witnessing the spectacle of their defeated kin, retreated into the depths of the forest, their roars fading into the distance.
Ace stood amidst the fallen apes, his chest heaving with exertion and his body radiating with power. The jungle bore witness to his triumph, its ancient trees whispering their admiration for the disy of strength and control.
With a deep breath, Ace''s demeanour returned to its usual calmness.
"Now I wonder if Blue''s fire breath can even kill even the weakest ape here..."Ace muttered as he made his way to the location he had hidden blue.
As he ran through the woods, Ace decided to check his status to see how much he had progressed and heavens was he surprised.
...¡.
[Status],
[Name: Ace ze],
[Age: 17],
[Race: High Human [Homo sapiens]/?????],
[Job: Alchemist lord],
[Origin Ability: Transmutation[Evolvable]],
[Level: 25[91%][Rank 1]],
[Store],
[Affiliation: None],
[Map],
[Contact],
[Ranking: Rank 54],
[Title: Advanced Alchemist[Active], Alchemist Lord[Active]],
[Tamed Beast: Blue[Level 10]],
...¡
"54?''
Chapter 362 Getting Blue Stronger
?
[Ace POV],
[Status],
[Name: Ace ze],
[Age: 17],
[Race: High Human [Homo sapiens]/?????],
[Job: Alchemist lord],
[Origin Ability: Transmutation[Evolvable]],
[Level: 25[91%][Rank 1]],
[Store],
[Affiliation: None],
[Map],
[Contact],
[Ranking: Rank 54],
[Title: Advanced Alchemist[Active], Alchemist Lord[Active]],
[Tamed Beast: Blue[Level 10]],
...¡
"54?"
Putting aside the fact that the primordial records I''ve umted till now were not even enough for me to level up once, I was a little taken aback by my current rank.
''Rank 54''
That was quite a high number which held a significant amount of importance because it stated here that I was the fifty-fourth most powerful human to havee from Spe.
''Is a unique grade job this powerful or is it because I''ve gotten ustomed to my strength?'' I thought as I wondered which of the two was the reason for my sudden rise in strength.
It was possible that he could even be the two that contributed to my current rank but in any case, I''ll leave this tillter.
I need to get blue fast.
Apart from wanting to further increase the control of my strength so the situation where I identally kill something I didn''t want to kill at first doesn''t happen again, the real reason I did not kill the apes was that I thought of using them as a way to make blue stronger.
It was something that had been done before for Anna where I and the rest of the team weakened a few monsters for her to get thest kill.
I thought that the situation could also be applied here for blue as well.
There was no use bothering to think much about it since the result will soon reveal itself.
As I thought of these things, I finally reached the location I had dropped Blue and after releasing him from the defensive dome that I had created to protect him and hide him from stronger monsters when I was not with him, I immediately took Blue into my arms and dashed back to the location I had fought the apes.
Since I wanted to get there faster, I decided to use my origin ability to increase my speed.
The increase in speed here was not me referring to using my transmutation ability on my body but to the wind that stopped me from fully running at full speed.
I had an idea in mind so it did not hurt to try it and I did not have to worry about using too much mana since the idea I had in mind didn''t seem like it would take a lot of my mana.
Besides, if I did run low on mana, I still had a few pill bottles containing rank 1 mana pills in my storage ring.
As I thought of this, I immediately put my n into action and activated my ability.
As I activated my Transmutation ability, I focused my attention on the surrounding air. I visualized the air molecules and their behaviour, understanding that reducing the pressure on my body would allow me to move at a higher speed without the usual resistance.
With abination of concentration and precise control over my Transmutation ability, I began manipting the air molecules in my immediate vicinity. I envisioned a thinyer of low-pressure air forming around my body, creating a cushion of sorts that would minimize the resistance I faced while running.
Drawing upon my knowledge of fluid dynamics and aerodynamics, I calcted the ideal conditions for reducing air pressure. I adjusted the density and speed of the air molecules, ensuring they moved in harmony with my movements.
As I increased my speed, the manipted air responded ordingly. Theyer of low-pressure air wrapped around me, minimizing the air resistance and allowing me to push through the atmosphere with greater ease. It was as if I had created a temporary pocket of reduced air density, enabling me to reach higher velocities without expending excessive energy.
I could feel the difference immediately as I sprinted through the jungle. The resistance against my body lessened, and my movements became even more fluid and efficient. The wind that would typically impede my progress seemed to part before me, as if recognizing the altered state of the air around me.
The scientific process behind this maniption of air pressure involved a delicate bnce of understanding the properties of air, utilizing my Transmutation ability with precision, and implementing principles of fluid dynamics. It required a deep understanding of the physics involved and a keen awareness of the intery between my own movements and the surrounding environment.
As I raced through the jungle, the reduced air pressure continued to assist me, allowing me to reach my destination in record time. The controlled maniption of the air had proven to be an effective technique, providing me with an advantage in terms of speed and efficiency.
With each sessful application of this method, I further solidified my understanding of air maniption and expanded my repertoire of scientific approaches to enhance my abilities. It was a testament to the versatility and limitless potential of my Transmutation ability, and it fueled my determination to explore its boundaries and unlock its true power.
With each stride, my speed increased exponentially. The world around me became a blur as I sprinted through the dense jungle, my feet barely touching the ground. The trees whizzed past in a blur of green, and the wind carried the faint sound of leaves rustling in my wake.
Blue, my loyalpanion, clung tightly to me, his feathers ruffled by the force of our movement. He seemed to enjoy the exhration of our high-speed dash, his eyes gleaming with excitement.
Within minutes, I arrived at the location where I had fought the apes earlier. The remnants of the fight were still evident¡ªa few broken branches, trampled foliage, and the incapacitated apes scattered on the forest floor.
Setting Blue down gently, I surveyed the area. The apes, though defeated, still radiated a sense of primal power.
But even if they exhibited some form of power given their level and rank, it was still useless since they could barely move.
Now then....
"Get your fire ready blue...."
Chapter 363 Duplicate!!!! Dont Buy!!!!!!
?
[Status],
[Name: Ace ze],
[Age: 17],
[Race: High Human [Homo sapiens]/?????],
[Job: Alchemist lord],
[Origin Ability: Transmutation[Evolvable]],
[Level: 25[91%][Rank 1]],
[Store],
[Affiliation: None],
[Map],
[Contact],
[Ranking: Rank 54],
[Title: Advanced Alchemist[Active], Alchemist Lord[Active]],
[Tamed Beast: Blue[Level 10]],
...¡
"54?"
Putting aside the fact that the primordial records I''ve umted till now were not even enough for me to level up once, I was a little taken aback by my current rank.
''Rank 54''
That was quite a high number which held a significant amount of importance because it stated here that I was the fifty-fourth most powerful human to havee from Spe.
''Is a unique grade job this powerful or is it because I''ve gotten ustomed to my strength?'' I thought as I wondered which of the two was the reason for my sudden rise in strength.
It was possible that he could even be the two that contributed to my current rank but in any case, I''ll leave this tillter.
I need to get blue fast.
Apart from wanting to further increase the control of my strength so the situation where I identally kill something I didn''t desire to kill at first does not happen again, the real reason I did not kill the apes was that I thought of using them as a way to make blue stronger.
It was something that had been done before for Anna where I and the rest of the team weakened a few monsters for her to get thest kill.
I thought that the situation could also be applied here for blue as well.
There was no use bothering to think much about it since the result will soon reveal itself.
As I thought of these things, I finally reached the location I had dropped Blue and after releasing him from the defensive dome that I had created to protect him and hide him from stronger monsters when I was not with him, I immediately took Blue into my arms and dashed back to the location I had fought the apes.
Since I wanted to get there faster, I decided to use my origin ability to increase my speed.
The increase in speed here was not me referring to using my transmutation ability on my body but to the wind that stopped me from fully running at full speed.
I had an idea in mind so it did not hurt to try it and I did not have to worry about using too much mana since the idea I had in mind did not seem like it would take a lot of my mana.
Besides, if I did run low on mana, I still had a few pill bottles containing rank 1 mana pills in my storage ring.
As I thought of this, I immediately put my n into action and activated my ability.
As I activated my Transmutation ability, I focused my attention on the surrounding air. I visualized the air molecules and their behaviour, understanding that reducing the pressure on my body would allow me to move at a higher speed without the usual resistance.
With abination of concentration and precise control over my Transmutation ability, I began manipting the air molecules in my immediate vicinity. I envisioned a thinyer of low-pressure air forming around my body, creating a cushion of sorts that would minimize the resistance I faced while running.
Drawing upon my knowledge of fluid dynamics and aerodynamics, I calcted the ideal conditions for reducing air pressure. I adjusted the density and speed of the air molecules, ensuring they moved in harmony with my movements.
As I increased my speed, the manipted air responded ordingly. Theyer of low-pressure air wrapped around me, minimizing the air resistance and allowing me to push through the atmodimension with greater ease. It was as if I had created a temporary pocket of reduced air density, enabling me to reach higher velocities without expending excessive energy.
I could feel the difference immediately as I sprinted through the jungle. The resistance against my body lessened, and my movements became even more fluid and efficient. The wind that would typically impede my progress seemed to part before me, as if recognizing the altered state of the air around me.
The scientific process behind this maniption of air pressure involved a delicate bnce of understanding the properties of air, utilizing my Transmutation ability with precision, and implementing principles of fluid dynamics. It required a deep understanding of the physics involved and a keen awareness of the intery between my own movements and the surrounding environment.
As I raced through the jungle, the reduced air pressure continued to assist me, allowing me to reach my destination in record time. The controlled maniption of the air had proven to be an effective technique, providing me with an advantage in terms of speed and efficiency.
With each sessful application of this method, I further solidified my understanding of air maniption and expanded my repertoire of scientific approaches to enhance my abilities. It was a testament to the versatility and limitless potential of my Transmutation ability, and it fueled my determination to investigate its boundaries and unlock its true power.
With each stride, my speed increased exponentially. The world around me became a blur as I sprinted through the dense jungle, my feet barely touching the ground. The trees whizzed past in a blur of green, and the wind carried the faint sound of leaves rustling in my wake.
Blue, my loyalpanion, clung tightly to me, his feathers ruffled by the force of our movement. He seemed to enjoy the exhration of our high-speed dash, his eyes gleaming with excitement.
Within minutes, I arrived at the location where I had fought the apes earlier. The remnants of the fight were still evident¡ªa few broken branches, trampled foliage, and the incapacitated apes scattered on the forest floor.
Setting Blue down gently, I surveyed the area. The apes, though defeated, still radiated a sense of primal power.
But even if they exhibited some form of power given their level and rank, it was still useless since they could barely move.
Now then....
"Get your fire ready blue...."
Chapter 364 DUPLICATE!!!! DONT BUY!!!!!!
?
*Burp*
After devouring the gem milk meal I had just prepared for him, Blue let out a resounding burp, apanied by a small blue me. I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at his fiery response.
He doesn''t usually release mes so it made me wonder what was the cause now.
Simultaneously, a melodic notification chimed in my mind, alerting me to something important. I summoned the primordial chronicle and discovered that Blue had amassed enough to reach level 10. Without any hesitation, I swiftly upgraded his level.
In response to this, Blue let out another burp, even louder than before. This time, the mes that erupted from his mouth wererger and more intense. It was quite a spectacle to behold, though not at all threatening. Blue was definitely growing stronger, despite his still diminutive size.
...
[Status]
[Name: Blue]
[Age: 0]
[Race: Gryphon[Gyps fulvus]]
[Level: 10]
[Title: Tamed Beast]
[Master: Ace ze]
.....
Hmmm
Now that blue mes have some form of damage at least, I wonder if I can carry him more properly...
"Blue, get ready, it''s time for you to be useful"
************
[Third Person POV],
Ace stood confidently in the heart of the dense jungle, his gaze locked onto the three formidable level 35 apes that confronted him. Their intimidating size and muscr build were no match for Ace, who possessed miraculous physical prowess and control over his strength.
With a calm demeanour, Ace took a deep breath, savouring the challenge thaty before him. He knew he could easily overpower these apes, but he wanted to use this opportunity to further refine hisbat skills and enhance his control over his immense power.
The first ape charged at Ace, its massive fists swinging through the air. Ace effortlessly dodged the iing strikes, his movements fluid and precise. He swiftly countered with a well-ced punch, his fist connecting with the ape''s abdomen with just enough force to send it sprawling backwards, gasping for air.
As the second ape lunged forward, Ace gracefully evaded its attacks, disying a dance of agility. With each evasion, he skillfully directed his strikes, aiming for non-lethal areas to incapacitate rather than kill. His blowsnded with pinpoint uracy, disabling the ape''s limbs and leaving it incapacitated on the jungle floor.
The third ape, witnessing itsrades'' defeat, grew enraged and charged at Ace with increased ferocity. Ace, still rxed andposed, parried each of the ape''s wild swings effortlessly. With a precisebination of kicks and punches, he incapacitated the third ape, leaving it disoriented and unable to continue the fight.
The fight continued, with Ace deliberately prolonging the encounter. He exhibited a mesmerizing disy of acrobatics, dodging, and countering each attack with calcted finesse. His movements were swift and elegant, showcasing his fulfill mastery over his body.
As the fight continued, Ace''s movements became even more captivating, bordering on artistry. He seemed to flow through the air, evading the apes'' attacks with seamless grace. His body twisted and turned, executing acrobatic manoeuvres that would leave any onlookers in awe.
With each dodge, Ace seized the opportunity to showcase a different fighting style, seamlessly transitioning from martial arts to capoeira, and then to a dazzling disy of parkour. His strikes were precise and calcted,nding with a resounding impact but never crossing the line into a lethal force.
The apes, driven by a mix of frustration and admiration, became more determined tond a blow on Ace. They attacked in unison, their movements synchronized in an attempt to overwhelm him. But Ace effortlessly weaved through their coordinated assault, his senses finely tuned to anticipate their every move.
Taking advantage of the jungle environment, Ace utilized the surrounding trees to his advantage. He leapt from branch to branch, his agility matching that of the agilest of primates. With each swing and jump, he delivered lightning-fast strikes, hitting pressure points and temporarily disabling the apes without causing anysting harm.
The fight seemed to be an intricate dance, a disy of skill and finesse. Ace''s control over his immense strength was on full disy as he held back, never allowing his strikes to reach their full potential. It was a delicate bnce between demonstrating his superiority and ensuring the apes were left standing, albeit incapacitated.
As the fight raged on, the air was thick with tension, and the apes, despite their exhaustion, refused to give up. But Ace, everposed and in control, seemed to possess an infinite well of power source and determination.
Suddenly, a primal roar echoed through the jungle, piercing the air and reverberating through the trees. It was a call of distress, a signal to alert the apes'' kin of the intruder in their territory. Ace''s keen ears picked up the sound, and a smile tugged at the corners of his lips.
Instead of retreating or preparing for a potential ambush, Ace weed the challenge. He knew that more apes would be drawn to themotion, and he saw this as an opportunity to push himself further and test the limits of his current control of his strength.
Besides, the more the merrier because this might just make blue be something much more than not just being a burden.
With unwavering confidence, he stood his ground, awaiting the arrival of reinforcements.
Soon, the forest erupted with the thunderous pounding of ape feet. Branches snapped and leaves rustled as a horde of enraged apes charged toward Ace, their eyes filled with fury and their roars shaking the ground. The number of opponents multiplied, but Ace remained unfazed, his focus unyielding.
As the first wave of apes lunged at him, Ace deftly evaded their attacks, his body moving with calcted grace. He spun, ducked, and weaved through the chaos, delivering precise strikes that incapacitated his adversaries without causingsting harm. The apes, blinded by their rage, failed to coordinate their assaults effectively, giving Ace ample opportunity to exploit their vulnerabilities.
With each incapacitated ape, the horde grew angrier, their cries of frustration fueling their determination. But Ace weed the challenge with open arms, using their increasing aggression to his advantage. He drew them deeper into the heart of the jungle, where the terrain became more treacherous, full of tangled vines and hidden pitfalls.
Using his intimate knowledge of the jungle, Ace gracefully manoeuvred through the hazardousndscape, turning obstacles into his allies. He leapt from tree to tree, using the foliage as cover and springboards for his lightning-fast strikes. The apes, in their blind fury, stumbled into the trapsid out by the jungle itself, further thinning their ranks.
The fight raged on, the sh of bodies and the grunts of exertion merging with the primal symphony of the jungle. Ace''s movements became a blur as he seamlessly transitioned between opponents, exploiting their weaknesses with surgical precision. Despite the overwhelming odds, he remained calm andposed, his mind honed and focused.
As the horde of apes relentlessly pressed on, Ace could feel the weight of their numbers. It was time to unveil his true power, to show these creatures the extent of his abilities. With a determined glint in his eyes, Ace''s calm demeanour transformed into a focused intensity.
In one swift motion, Ace propelled himself into the air, defying gravity with an effortless leap. The apes below looked up in awe as he soared above them, his body surrounded by an ethereal aura. Time seemed to slow down as Ace''s movements became a blur of motion.
Descending upon the apes like a whirlwind, Ace unleashed a flurry of devastating strikes. His fists and feet became blinding streaks, delivering precise blows that sent shockwaves through the forest. The apes, caught off guard by the sudden surge of power, could only watch in awe as their brethren fell one by one.
With every strike, Ace carefully controlled the force, ensuring that each ape was left incapacitated but alive. He had no desire to end their lives yet.
As thest ape fell to the ground, gasping for breath, a silence settled over the jungle. The remaining apes, witnessing the spectacle of their defeated kin, retreated into the depths of the forest, their roars fading into the distance.
Ace stood amidst the fallen apes, his chest heaving with exertion and his body radiating with power. The jungle bore witness to his triumph, its ancient trees whispering their admiration for the disy of strength and control.
With a deep breath, Ace''s demeanour returned to its usual calmness.
"Now I wonder if Blue''s fire breath can even kill even the weakest ape here..."Ace muttered as he made his way to the location he had hidden blue.
As he ran through the woods, Ace decided to check his status to see how much he had progressed and heavens was he surprised.
...¡.
[Status],
[Name: Ace ze],
[Age: 17],
[Race: High Human [Homo sapiens]/?????],
[Job: Alchemist lord],
[Origin Ability: Transmutation[Evolvable]],
[Level: 25[91%][Rank 1]],
[Store],
[Affiliation: None],
[Map],
[Contact],
[Ranking: Rank 54],
[Title: Advanced Alchemist[Active], Alchemist Lord[Active]],
[Tamed Beast: Blue[Level 10]],
...¡
"54?''
Chapter 365 Obstacle
?
(A/N: I know I said I will take a break this month but if you guys want me to keep uploading on a regr basics, then please try to show so with your actions. It''s because of theck of support on the book that makes me think it''s unwanted so please if you do like it and when it to continue it''s daily upload, the. Please support in whatever you feel like. Power stones,ments, Golden tickets, anything! Thanks for reading!)
....
[Ace POV],
"Get your fire ready, Blue¡" I instructed, preparing mypanion for whaty ahead. Carefully cing Blue on the ground, I called upon the primordial chronicle in my mind to assess his current status before any potential changes urred.
Checking Blue''s status, I observed:
[Status]
[Name: Blue]
[Age: 0]
[Race: Gryphon (Gyps fulvus)]
[Level: 10]
[Title: Tamed Beast]
[Master: Ace ze]
Satisfied with the information, I proceeded with my n. "Blue,e," I beckoned, leading him towards the body of a level 27 ape. Among the apes I had disabled, this particr one was the weakest, making it the ideal first challenge for Blue.
Approaching the massive ape''s body, it struggled to turn its head and looked at me with difficulty. Fear filled its eyes, an emotion I had grown ustomed to witnessing in my enemies. Strangely, being perceived in such a way felt oddlyforting, whether due to my bond with Blue or the slow awakening of emotions within me since the beginning of the apocalypse.
Reflecting on my experiences, I noticed peculiar behavioral changes, some of which had be more prominent after my evolution. One trait was the desire to engage inbat with opponents stronger than me, yet incapable of instantly killing me. While this characteristic, along with my newfound ability to smile, seemed rtively normal, there was another aspect that concerned me.
I couldn''t help but view living things as somewhat detached from their actual existence. Additionally, I sensed an increasing coldness within me. "Could this be a result of the unknown bloodline?" I pondered silently, fixating my gaze on the ape before me. Questions about the dragon whose blood had been bestowed upon me filled my mind, contemting their power and whether dragons were even considered real in the current world. "If elves exist, then dragons must as well," I murmured, squatting down to face the ape lying defenceless on the ground.
Aware of potential threats, I proceeded cautiously, breaking each of the ape''s limbs to ensure it could notunch a surprise attack. With its limbs rendered useless, I seized the ape''s head with my right hand and addressed Blue. "See its neck?" I pointed, guiding Blue''s attention. "Burn it," Imanded, making my intentions clear.
Responding to my instructions, Blue emitted a screech that, while less threatening, signified his readiness. In an instant, a torrent of fire burst forth from Blue''s mouth, directed toward the ape''s neck. Surprisingly, the ape only exhibited mild difort, puzzling me. It seemed unaffected by Blue''s mes, leading me to a realization.
Blue, being an unranked creature, attempted to burn through the natural defenses of a rank 1 monster, significantly stronger than himself. Naturally, it would be impossible for Blue to breach the ape''s defense, regardless of its weakened state. However, this did not mean that Blue couldn''t deliver the killing blow.
Stopping Blue''s actions, I contemted making the task easier for him. "Stop doing that," Imanded, halting his current course of action.
What do we do now?
*******
Meanwhile, as Ace thought of a way to weaken the defence, Anna who thought she would continue the night uneventfully, came across something strange.
It a flower on top of a mountain but the strange thing was that it was guarded by a mountain wof.
The mountain wolf was a 5 meter big wolf and was also a Level 50 monster as well.
The flower being guarded by the monster did look special but Anna had no business with it.
She was about to ignore it and continue her way back to the alternate dimension by pping her huge wings in the air with Mia in her hands when she suddenly thought of Ace.
"I wonder if Ace will like it", Anna thought out loud and after thinking about it for a while, she decided to fight for the Strange looking flower.
The flower did look special and the fact that a monster as strong as the mountain wolf stayed close to guard proved it.
Anna did not choose to fight the mountain wolf personally because apart from being weaker than the wolf, she also could not discard Mia so thisst option and also the best one was to let Crow fight for her.
With this in mind, Anna summoned the shadow crow in mid air as the crow immediately announced Its arrival after emerging from the summoning circle that Anna constructed with her mana.
This act of course did not go unnoticed as the mountain wolf that was initially half asleep and did not notice the flying Anna immediately did as it let out a howl.
"Go and take that flower boy but don''t use any element", Anna stated as she started to instruct her summon.
"If you can''t kill the mountain wolf or the fight proves to be too difficult for you, try your best to take the mountain wolf away from the flower, I''ll handle the rest",
"Remember, don''t use your element!"
After receiving these instructions from its master, the shadow crow immediately dashed towards the mountain wolf of equal size.
Howl!
Screech!.
The deafening howl of the mountain wolf reverberated through the night, filling the air with an aura of danger. The fierce creature, standing at an imposing height of five metres, red at the approaching shadow crow with eyes gleaming with primal fury.
The shadow crow, summoned by Anna, spread its obsidian wings wide, embracing the darkness that swirled around it. With a screech that echoed the wolf''s howl, itunched itself into action, feathers shimmering with ethereal energy.
The battle between the shadow crow and the mountain wolf was one of strength and strategy. The crow, agile and nimble, evaded the wolf''s snapping jaws and swiping ws with calcted precision. It danced around the massive beast, always staying just out of reach, teasing and taunting with each evasive manoeuvre.
Anna, watching the intense sh unfold, maintained her focus. She understood the risks involved in using her own elemental powers, especially with Mia in her arms. Her priority was to protect the little girl while aiding her summon as she continued to fly in mid air.
As the shadow crow continued its elusive dance, it sought to fulfil Anna''s instructions. Its objective was clear: seize the strange flower guarded by the mountain wolf. Though forbidden from using its elemental abilities, the crow relied on its natural strength and razor-sharp instincts.
The wolf lunged with ferocity, its massive jaws snapping shut inches away from the crow''s ebony feathers. With a swift twist of its body, the crow countered, shing at the wolf''s exposed nk. Deep gashes appeared, marking the first sign of the wolf''s vulnerability.
The mountain wolf, undeterred by the crow''s attack, retaliated with raw power. It swiped its mighty paw, aiming to crush the agile adversary. But the shadow crow anticipated the move, swiftly evading the attack andunching a counterstrike. Each exchange showcased the crow''s cunning and finesse, testing the wolf''s endurance.
The battle intensified as the shadow crow and the mountain wolf engaged in a deadly dance. The crow''s movements were swift and graceful, dodging the wolf''s attacks while retaliating with precise strikes. Feathers shed against fur, creating a flurry of movement and sound.
Anna''s heart raced as she watched the battle unfold. She knew that the oue of this fight would determine their fate and the fate of the strange flower. Her grip tightened around Mia, who watched with wide eyes, her trust in Anna unwavering.
The shadow crow, fueled by determination, continued its assault. It exploited every opening, aiming for vital spots on the wolf''s body. ws tore through fur, drawing blood, while the wolf countered with brute strength, trying to overpower its agile opponent.
The mountain wolf''s growls reverberated through the air, mixing with the crow''s screeches, creating an eerie symphony of battle. Both creatures were locked in a conflict for dominance, their instincts and skills pushed to their limits.
As the fight wore on, the shadow crow''s calcted strikes began to take their toll. The wolf''s movements became sluggish, its once-mighty attacks losing their precision. Blood dripped from its wounds, staining the ground beneath them.
Anna seized the opportunity. With a surge of determination, she summoned her own elemental power, unleashing a torrent of mes towards the mountain wolf. The scorching heat engulfed the beast, adding to its already weakened state.
As the mes engulfed the mountain wolf, its fur smouldered and its movements slowed even further. The heat seared its flesh, causing the creature to emit agonised howls that echoed throughout the mountainside. Anna''s elemental magic had taken its toll, exploiting the weakness she had created.
The shadow crow, sensing the opportunity, pressed its advantage. With renewed vigour, itunched a relentless barrage of razor-sharp attacks at the weakened wolf. Each strike found its mark, inflicting deep wounds and further draining the wolf''s strength.
Anna''s eyes narrowed with determination as she witnessed thebined effort of her summon and her elemental magic. She knew that victory was within reach, but she remained cautious, aware of the unpredictable nature of battles.
"Beat that oversized wolf, Crow!"
Chapter 366 Evolving
?
[A/N: Happy New Month fellow alchemist and thanks for all the support you guys have given till now. I''m not sure if you guys are aware of our current Golden Tickets rank but we''re in top 100 guys! I know it''s too much to ask but please! Let''s aim to stay in top 100 throughput the month and thanks for reading. Love y''all and enjoy today''s chapter!]
[Ace POV]
In the end, I didn''t have to ponder for long before a somewhat simple idea came to mind. The particr idea of mine was that since Blue couldn''t weaken the defence of the already almost dead ape and kill it, then I just had to make the ape even closer to death.
It sounded truly in and simple, but then again, since the idea had juste to me and I wasn''t really familiar with the act of making something more dead than it already was, I could identally kill the ape. However, there was no problem if I did that since there were still a few other apes for me to experiment with. And if I still couldn''t seed, there was still time before dawn for me to hunt more monsters, and the true world didn''tck monsters.
As I thought of these things in my head, I slowly brought my hand to the ape''s chest and crushed it. This, of course, caused intense pain to the ape, and it would have screamed for sure had I not still had my hand on its face. I paid no attention to its silent cries as I removed the section of the chest I had crushed, revealing its heart.
This action was, of course, very bloody and it made my hand dirty, giving me an ufortable, wet sensation. But I had other things to be concerned about. So after I had done all that, and continued to hold the weak ape by the head, I turned to Blue and quickly instructed him.
"Climb its chest and burn its heart," I said at a quick pace, and Blue immediately turned to do what I had just said after understanding my intention.
In a way, we were in a race against time because due to my actions, the ape that initially didn''t have much time left now had no time left at all. It seemed like it was only a matter of seconds before the ape died from blood loss and past injuries.
So as I watched Blue release a stream of blue mes into the ape''s insides, I wondered if he was going to be able to kill the ape itself before it died from my own actions.
In truth, it wasn''t that Blue''s mes were weak. I could tell they were way more powerful than mine when I was at level 20, and this said a lot. But even if Blue had a strong me for his level, quality was still something that couldn''t be beaten easily.
As I thought of these things, I felt the ape''s resistance slowly weakening, which made me aware that it wasn''t long before it died. So I turned to Blue and urged him to increase the intensity of his mes. Although the wails of other apes that saw our actions in my surroundings blocked my rtively low voice, the bond between my tamed beast and I was enough to convey my intentions to Blue.
Blue tried to increase the intensity at which his mes burned, and just a few secondster, I heard a bell-like sound in my head. I knew this was the primordial telling me I had received the primordial records of the ape. And before I could conclude that Blue was unable to achieve the final kill in the end, another bell-like sound rang in my head, making me believe my previous thought was wrong.
Before assuming anything more, I called out the primordial chronicle in my head, and a few blue panels appeared in front of me. Aside from the usual notifications like acquiring the primordial records of the ape, there was one notification that made me nod my head in satisfaction.
"It works," I muttered as I gazed at the panel in front of me.
[Your Tamed Beast [Blue] has acquired enough Primordial records to level up]
...
[Your Tamed Beast [Blue] has acquired enough Primordial records to level up]
...
[Your Tamed Beast [Blue] has acquired enough Primordial records to level up]
...
[Your Tamed Beast [Blue] has acquired enough Primordial records to level up]
...
There were still many more notifications simr to this, but first...
''Status''
[Status]
[Name: Ace ze]
[Age: 17]
[Race: High Human [Homo sapiens]/?????]
[Job: Alchemist Lord]
[Origin Ability: Transmutation[Evolvable]]
[Level: 25[92.9%][Rank 1]]
[Store]
[Affiliation: None]
[Map]
[Contact]
[Ranking: Rank 54]
[Title: Advanced Alchemist[Active], Alchemist Lord[Active]]
[Tamed Beast: Blue[Level 10]]
...
''Tamed Beast Status''
...
[Status]
[Name: Blue]
[Age: 0]
[Race: Gryphon (Gyps fulvus)]
[Level: 10[72%][+8]]
[Title: Tamed Beast]
[Master: Ace ze]
...
There wasn''t much difference in my status, but Blue''s status was much different than thest time I viewed it. For one, it seems like Blue''s status was still designed to look like mine, and from what I was seeing, Blue had umted 8 level ups just from taking thest kill of the ape just now. It would have been more if Blue had been the one to kill the ape alone, but that was impossible.
The best part of all this was that Blue could now level up with this method. Rather than just being a burden to me, he could be a helper. With this in mind, I willed my thoughts through the primordial chronicle and upgraded Blue''s level. Of course, I knew the benefits that Blue would receive if he was still very weak in level, so I only upgraded his level by 5, making him a level 15 creature. I did this to make him stronger and make my work easier.
Screech!
Blue immediately let out a painful screech the moment I increased his level by 5 at once, but it onlysted for a short moment before he started letting out soft screeches that showed the amount offort he was now feeling from levelling up.
After this was done, I looked at a little more than a dozen apes lying limp on the ground in my surroundings and turned to Blue to address him.
"You might just be a real monster after this is done, boy."
Screech...
"That took longer than expected, but it ended well in the end, Blue," I said as I rubbed the head of mypanion after exchanging the corpse of thest ape in the store.
''Tamed Beast Status''
[Status]
[Name: Blue]
[Age: 0]
[Race: Gryphon (Gyps fulvus)]
[Level: 20[32%][+86]]
[Title: Tamed Beast]
[Master: Ace ze]
...
Yes, 86 umted level ups. This was a very high number, and Blue was the recipient of this due to being carried by me.
In the end, I had to upgrade Blue''s level again to make his mes more powerful in order to quickly kill the strong apes before they died of blood loss. The end result showed it was worth it. I didn''t know how powerful Blue would be after using all these umted level ups, but I could already imagine the image.
For one, I just wondered if something was going to happen when he wanted to level up to level 26. But first...
[Your Tamed Beast [Blue] has levelled up to level 21]
...
[Your Tamed Beast [Blue] has levelled up to level 22]
...
[Your Tamed Beast [Blue] has levelled up to level 23]
...
[Your Tamed Beast [Blue] has levelled up to level 24]
...
[Your Tamed Beast [Blue] has levelled up to level 25]
[Your Tamed Beast has reached the level required to evolve, so before evolving, your Tamed Beast [Blue] will be unable to level up].
"Well, I expected that," I muttered as I turned to look at Blue, who was still enjoying the effects of leveling up and had grown to half my height at this point. I pondered on how I could evolve him when another panel appeared in front of me.
[With umted level ups, you can level up your Tamed Beast into one of the following subspecies of its race]
...
1. Infernow Gryphon[10Lvs]:
- Grade: Common
- Description: Infernow gryphons arerger and more robust than regr gryphons. Their feathers range from deep red to crimson, and they have sharp, fire-infused ws. They can produce intense mes and breathe fire, making them formidable inbat. Their fiery attacks can cause burns and ignite surrounding objects.
2. zefeather Gryphon[25Lvs]:
- Grade: Rare
- Description: zefeather gryphons are renowned for their majestic appearance. Their feathers shimmer in shades of gold, red, and orange, resembling mes. These gryphons possess strong fire maniption abilities, allowing them to create powerful firestorms and control the temperature of their surroundings. They can incinerate enemies with their fiery breath and emit scorching shockwaves.
3. Pyrosmic Gryphon[50Lvs]:
- Grade: Epic
- Description: Pyrosmic gryphons are rare and incredibly powerful. Their feathers radiate intense heat and appear as if moltenva flows within them. These gryphons possess mastery over fire and volcanic energies. They can summon eruptions, spew rivers of molten rock, and create devastating explosions. Their very presence raises the temperature and can scorch the earth beneath them.
4. Srre Gryphon[80Lvs]:
- Grade: Legendary
- Description: Srre gryphons are the epitome of fire-based power. Their magnificent plumage resembles the brilliance of the sun, emitting blinding radiance. These gryphons haveplete control over sr fire, harnessing the energy of stars. They can conjure sr res, unleash beams of focused heat, and engulf entire areas in searing mes. Their power is unmatched, and their fiery aura can disintegrate anything thates near.
Ehn?
"What''s happening now?"
Chapter 367 Choice
?
[With umted level-ups, you can level up your Tamed Beast into one of the following subspecies of its race]
...
1. Infernow Gryphon [10Lvs]:
- Grade: Common
- Description: Infernow gryphons arerger and more robust than regr gryphons. Their feathers range from deep red to crimson, and they have sharp, fire-infused ws. They can produce intense mes and breathe fire, making them formidable inbat. Their fiery attacks can cause burns and ignite surrounding objects.
2. zefeather Gryphon [25Lvs]:
- Grade: Rare
- Description: zefeather gryphons are renowned for their majestic appearance. Their feathers shimmer in shades of gold, red, and orange, resembling mes. These gryphons possess strong fire maniption abilities, allowing them to create powerful firestorms and control the temperature of their surroundings. They can incinerate enemies with their fiery breath and emit scorching shockwaves.
3. Pyrosmic Gryphon [50Lvs]:
- Grade: Epic
- Description: Pyrosmic gryphons are rare and incredibly powerful. Their feathers radiate intense heat and appear as if moltenva flows within them. These gryphons possess mastery over fire and volcanic energies. They can summon eruptions, spew rivers of molten rock, and create devastating explosions. Their very presence raises the temperature and can scorch the earth beneath them.
4. Srre Gryphon [80Lvs]:
- Grade: Legendary
- Description: Srre gryphons are the epitome of fire-based power. Their magnificent plumage resembles the brilliance of the sun, emitting blinding radiance. These gryphons haveplete control over sr fire, harnessing the energy of stars. They can conjure sr res, unleash beams of concentrated heat, and engulf entire areas in searing mes. Their power is unmatched, and their fiery aura can disintegrate anything thates near.
"What''s happening now?" I muttered aloud as I read through the list in front of me again.
It seemed like even monsters had to go through something before they could evolve. However, what was currently happening could be unique to cases like Blue. Unlike most humans in the true world who had job requirements toplete before they could evolve, I only needed to buy Blue''s way to advance to rank 1. But instead of buying him a job, I was purchasing a race evolution.
ording to the primordial chronicle, I had to choose one of the subspecies of gryphons listed here with umted level-ups. Although I already knew what I would choose after a quick nce, I decided to go through the descriptions again to satisfy my curiosity and fully understand each subspecies.
As I read through the descriptions of each subspecies, a sense of anticipation built within me. The thought of my trustedpanion, Blue, evolving into a more powerful form was thrilling. I knew that this decision would greatly impact our future battles and adventures together.
I started with the Infernow Gryphon. Their description highlighted theirrger size and robustnesspared to regr gryphons. The image of deep red to crimson feathers and fire-infused ws painted a vivid picture in my mind. The ability to produce intense mes and breathe fire made them formidable opponents. The thought of their fiery attacks causing burns and igniting surrounding objects made me consider the tactical advantages this subspecies could bring to our battles.
Next, I delved into the description of the zefeather Gryphon. The words "majestic appearance" immediately caught my attention. The shimmering feathers in shades of gold, red, and orange, resembling mes, sounded mesmerizing. The mention of their strong fire maniption abilities and the ability to create firestorms intrigued me. The prospect of controlling the temperature of their surroundings, incinerating enemies with fiery breath, and emitting scorching shockwaves seemed like a force to be reckoned with.
Then, I turned my attention to the Pyrosmic Gryphon. The rarity of this subspecies piqued my interest, and the description did not disappoint. The mention of feathers radiating intense heat, appearing as if moltenva flowed within them, was awe-inspiring. Their mastery over fire and volcanic energies, with the ability to summon eruptions and create devastating explosions, hinted at their immense power. The fact that their very presence could scorch the earth beneath them was both intimidating and fascinating.
Lastly, I revisited the description of the Srre Gryphon, the legendary subspecies. Their magnificent plumage resembling the brilliance of the sun, emitting blinding radiance, evoked a sense of grandeur. The words plete control over sr fire" resonated deeply with me. The ability to conjure sr res, unleash beams of concentrated heat, and engulf entire areas in searing mes was awe-inspiring. The notion that their power was unmatched and their fiery aura could disintegrate anything that came near left me curious.
After reviewing each subspecies, I could not deny that my heart was set on the Srre Gryphon. The thought of Blue evolving into a legendary creature, harnessing the power source of stars and possessing such unparalleled power, ignited a fire within me. I knew that this choice would propel us to new heights and open doors to unimaginable possibilities.
Without much thought, I made my decision. Blue, my loyalpanion, would undergo the legendary evolution and be a Srre Gryphon. The journey ahead would be challenging, but together, we were ready to embrace the power and obligation that awaited us.
Before that, though, I believed it would be best if we changed locations. It would soon be dawn, and my meeting with Andrew Dawn was still scheduled for noon. There should be enough time for Blue to level up. Although some people might have found it wise to choose the epic Gryphon race and raise his level afterward, I preferred better quality. As for how this decision would affect Blue in the future, it was my obligation as his owner.
As I contemted these thoughts, I had already made my way away from the location where the fight with the apes had taken ce. I ran through the woods with Blue trailing after me. Due to his increased size and strength, I could no longer carry him in my arms, but at least he did notg behind me much with my reduced speed.
We moved swiftly through the dense forest, the morning sunlight filtering through the towering trees. The cool breeze rustled the leaves, creating a serene atmodimension as we eventually ventured toward a secluded clearing.
Chapter 368 Evolved
?
[A/N; Y''all should please try to vote since we''re falling out of the top 100. If you want two chapters again as I had just done, please vote to motivate me to write more. Thanks for reading and thanks to the ones that supported by voting,menting and reading. Thanks again guys!]
[Ace POV],
Although some people might have found it wise to choose the epic Gryphon race and raise his level afterward, I preferred better quality. As for how this decision would affect Blue in the future, it was my responsibility as his owner.
As I contemted these thoughts, I had already made my way away from the location where the fight with the apes had taken ce. I ran through the woods with Blue trailing after me. Due to his increased size and strength, I could no longer carry him in my arms, but at least he did notg behind me much with my reduced speed.
We moved swiftly through the dense forest, the morning sunlight filtering through the towering trees. The cool breeze rustled the leaves, creating a serene atmodimension as we eventually ventured toward a secluded clearing.After observing the surroundings a bit, I chose this location seeing as it seems to be a peaceful environment where Blue could focus on his evolution undisturbed.
Arriving at the clearing, I surveyed the area, ensuring it was safe and free from any potential threats. Satisfied with my assessment, I motioned for Blue to take a moment and catch his breath. I could see the determination in his eyes, mirroring my own.
"Blue," I called out, my voice filled with encouragement. "Today marks a new chapter in our journey. You have grown strong, and now it''s time to embrace your true potential."
Blue chirped in response, his anticipation manifest as if he understood the significance of this moment.
After rechecking the surroundings to confirm that everything was in ce, I mentally called out the primordial chronicle and chose the sub-creatures I wanted Blue to advance to: the Srre Gryphon. I waited for the transformation that was about to take ce.
As Blue stood in the secluded clearing, a surge of power coursed through his body, causing his muscles to tense and his feathers to ruffle. The air crackled with energy, and a faint scent of smoldering embers filled the atmosphere
His once smooth and silky feathers underwent a remarkable transformation. Starting from the tips, they burst into vibrant hues of gold, orange, and crimson, resembling the fiery brilliance of a setting sun. The colors swirled and danced, creating intricate patterns that seemed to shift with every breath. The edges of each feather flickered with a faint glow, as if they''re kissed by the flickering mes of a roaring bonfire.
As Blue''s body grewrger and more majestic, his wings expanded to impressive proportions. They stretched out, revealing intricate patterns of feathers that seemed to shimmer and flicker like tongues of fire. The primary feathers extended with a graceful arch, while the secondary feathers fanned out in an awe-inspiring disy. The sound of rustling feathers filled the clearing, reminiscent of a gentle breeze stirring through a crackling fire.
His beak, once durable and sharp, transformed into a formidable weapon. It elongated, bing sleek and razor-edged, glistening with a metallic sheen. The upper mandible curved slightly, allowing for precise strikes and powerful pecks. The edges of his beak glowed with an intense heat, radiating a warm aura that hinted at the searing power it contained.
Blue''s eyes underwent a remarkable change as well. They transformed into molten pools of golden mes, glowing with an ethereal light. Within their depths, one could see the fierce determination and unwavering loyalty that defined his spirit. The glow of his eyes was both mesmerizing and intimidating, reminiscent of the hypnotic dance of a roaring bonfire.
The most striking transformation urred in Blue''s ws. Once ordinary and functional, they now bore the mark of true power. They grew longer, sharper, and infused with a pulsating energy. The razor-sharp talons shimmered with a golden luster, their tips emitting a scorching heat. Sparks crackled and danced along the edges, leaving a trail of wispy embers that floated in the air before fading away.
Amidst the radiant disy, Blue let out a powerful roar, a sound that resonated deep within the hearts of all who heard it. It was a deration of his newfound strength, a promation that he had ascended to a legendary form. The sound reverberated through the clearing, carrying a sense of awe and reverence for the majestic being that stood before us.
In a blinding burst of light, the transformation reached its climax. The brilliance dimmed, revealing Blue in his full glory as a Srre Gryphon. His feathers gleamed with an intensity that rivaled the sun, casting a warm and vibrant glow across the clearing. The air around him shimmered with residual energy, creating a halo-like aura that encircled his majestic form.
With a single p of his mighty wings, Blueunched himself into the air, generating a powerful gust that rustled the leaves of nearby trees. He soared with effortless grace, leaving behind a trail of smoldering embers that danced and swirled in his wake. The fiery aura that enveloped him seemed to pulse and flicker in harmony with his every movement, creating an awe-inspiring spectacle.
As he descended back to the ground,nding with a gentle thud, Blue exuded an air of confidence and power. His eyes, now filled with a renewed sense of purpose, met mine with an unspoken understanding. We were no longer just a human and hispanion; we were a formidable team, ready to conquer any challenge thaty before us.
With a sense of anticipation, I reached out to stroke Blue''s magnificent feathers, savoring the warmth and softness that coexisted with his fiery essence. T
But first...¡.
"Let''s put your powers to the test boy. Seems like it''s time to head into some obviously forbidden territory"
Screech!
Chapter 369 First Battle
?
A/N: Please vote guys!
[Third Person POV],
In the secluded clearing, Blue, the recently evolved Srre Gryphon, found himself in a battle unlike any he had experienced before.
Well....he had never exactly battle but he had seen battles but this time was different considering his first opponent after evolving is a level 50 drake.
Blue''s magnificent plumage shimmered with the brilliance of the sun, his golden eyes aze with determination. Yet, despite his awe-inspiring appearance, Blue was still new to harnessing the full extent of his fiery powers.
As the Drake lunged forward, Blue''s instincts kicked in. He unleashed a burst of sr fire from his beak, but it came out as a scattered and uncontrolled stream, missing its mark. The mes dissipated harmlessly in the air, leaving Blue momentarily stunned by hisck of finesse.
The Drake took advantage of Blue''s momentary confusion, striking with a powerful swipe of its tail. Blue was sent sprawling, his wings buffeted against the ground. The impact rattled his feathers, and he struggled to regain hisposure.
Gritting his beak, Blue rose to his feet, determination burning in his eyes. He knew that he had to tap into the true potential of his sr fire abilities. Focusing his energy, he closed his eyes and visualized the sun, drawing strength from its fiery depths.
With renewed determination, Blue spread his wings andunched himself into the air. This time, as he conjured the sr fire within him, he concentrated on channeling it with precision. A ball of intense heat formed at the tip of his beak, glowing with a vibrant orange hue.
As the Drake lunged forward again, jaws poised to strike, Blue unleashed his focused sr fire. The concentrated beam shot forth with astonishing speed and uracy, hitting the Drake square in the chest. The impact was immediate¡ªa burst of searing heat engulfed the Drake, causing it to recoil in pain.
Buoyed by his small victory, Blue soared higher into the sky, his wings beating with newfound confidence. He summoned his sr fire once again, this time weaving it into a shield of intense heat around his body. The mes danced and flickered, forming an imprable barrier against the Drake''s attacks.
With his defensive shield in ce, Blue dove toward the Drake, his talons outstretched. He aimed for the vulnerable underbelly of the Drake, hoping to inflict a decisive blow. His talons glowed with the intensity of the sun, leaving a trail of wispy embers in his wake.
The Drake, recognizing the danger, fought back with renewed ferocity. It released jets of icy breath, attempting to freeze Blue''s fiery shield. But Blue, driven by his determination to master his powers, channeled even more sr energy into his shield, intensifying its heat. The icy breath turned to vapor upon contact, unable to prate his formidable defense.
With a swift and precise strike, Blue''s talons made contact with the Drake''s underbelly. The scales sizzled upon impact, leaving behind scorch marks. The Drake howled in pain, momentarily staggered by the intensity of Blue''s attack.
Taking advantage of the Drake''s momentary weakness, Blue continued his onught. He unleashed a barrage of scorching feathers, each one bursting into mes as it left his mighty wings. The feathers rained down upon the Drake, searing its scales and sending plumes of smoke into the air.
But the Drake was resilient. It summoned its own elemental powers, generating gusts of wind that threatened to blow Blue off course. Undeterred, Blue adjusted his flight pattern, utilizing his agility and speed to dodge the gusts. He circled the Drake, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.
As the gusts of wind subsided, Blue spotted his opportunity. He dove toward the Drake with unparalleled speed, his wings tucking tightly against his body. With a powerful thrust, he extended his wings at thest moment, creating a miniature sr re that exploded upon impact with the Drake''s side.
The force of the explosion sent the Drake sprawling, its wings momentarily immobilized by the intense heat.
Blue seized the moment and took to the skies again, his wings beating with renewed vigor. He knew he had to press his advantage before the Drake could recover. As he ascended, he conjured a swirling vortex of sr fire around him, the mes spiraling and crackling with intense heat.
The Drake, despite its injuries, refused to back down. It gathered its strength andunched itself into the air, meeting Blue head-on. The sh of their mighty forms sent shockwaves rippling through the clearing, shaking the trees and stirring up clouds of dust and leaves.
Blue unleashed a torrent of sr fire from his wings, engulfing the Drake in a maelstrom of scorching mes. But the Drake, with its natural resistance to fire, managed to withstand the onught. It retaliated with a barrage of razor-sharp ice shards, each one propelled by a gust of freezing wind.
Blue deftly maneuvered through the icy onught, his agility allowing him to avoid the majority of the projectiles. However, a few shards grazed his wings, causing brief stinging sensations that fueled his determination. He wouldn''t let the pain deter him.
Drawing upon his connection to the sun, Blue intensified the heat within his body. His feathers zed with an even greater intensity, radiating waves of scorching energy. With a powerful sweep of his wings, he generated a gust of superheated air, creating a shimmering heatwave that rippled toward the Drake.
Caught off guard by the sudden surge of searing heat, the Drake faltered, its icy defenses melting away. Blue seized the opportunity and unleashed a barrage of sr res, each one exploding with blinding brilliance upon contact with the Drake''s scales. The intense heat caused the Drake to reel back, roaring in pain and frustration.
But the Drake wasn''t defeated yet. It summoned a whirlwind of frigid winds, trying to create a barrier between itself and Blue. The temperature dropped drastically, and the air became thick with frost. Ice crystals formed on Blue''s feathers, threatening to hinder his movements.
Undeterred, Blue concentrated his energy, calling upon the heat of the sun to counteract the freezing onught. He ignited his feathers with an even fiercer intensity, causing the ice crystals to evaporate in a cloud of steam. His wings beat with newfound strength, propelling him forward like aet streaking across the sky.
With a mighty swoop, Blue dove toward the Drake, his talons extended and shimmering with scorching heat. He aimed for the Drake''s vulnerable neck, seeking to deliver a decisive blow. The sheer force of his descent created a shockwave that rippled through the clearing, shaking the ground beneath them.
The Drake, sensing the imminent danger, conjured a shield of swirling wind around itself, hoping to deflect Blue''s attack. But Blue was prepared. He adjusted his trajectory in mid-air, veering to the side and evading the shield. His talons grazed the Drake''s scales, leaving behind trails of singed marks.
The Drake retaliated with a ferocious swipe of its ws, but Blue''s agility allowed him to dodge the attack. He countered with a flurry of searing feathers, sending them cascading down like a rain of fire upon the Drake. The mes seared its flesh, causing it to recoil in agony.
The fight raged on, eachbatant refusing to yield. Blue''s attacks grew more calcted and precise as he gained a deeper understanding of his sr fire abilities. He conjured beams of concentrated heat, searing the Drake''s scales and forcing it to retreat.
But the Drake fought back with equal tenacity. It summoned gusts of wind that threatened to extinguish Blue''s fiery aura. The howling winds buffeted him, testing his resolve. Yet, Blue persisted, channeling the heat within him to create a shield that withstood the onught.
Time seemed to stretch as the battle reached its crescendo. The clearing was filled with the symphony of shing elements¡ªfire and ice, wind and heat. The ground trembled beneath their mighty shes, and the air crackled with raw energy.
Blue, fueled by his determination and newfound understanding of his powers, refused to back down. With each attack, he honed his control over sr fire, shaping it into formidable weapons. He conjured sr res that exploded with blinding radiance, engulfing the Drake in searing mes. He unleashed beams of concentrated heat, melting through the Drake''s defenses. And he enveloped the clearing in waves of scorching fire, creating an inferno that tested the limits of the Drake''s endurance.
The Drake, battered and wounded, could feel its strength waning. Its movements became sluggish, and its attacks grew desperate. Yet, it fought on, unwilling to surrender to the radiant power of the Srre Gryphon.
Blue, sensing the Drake''s fatigue, mustered his remaining strength for a final assault. He soared high into the sky, absorbing the sun''s energy and channeling it into a colossal sr fireball. The ball grewrger and more radiant, crackling with an intensity that threatened to consume everything in its path.
With a mighty cry, Blue hurled the sr fireball toward the Drake, its zing trajectory leaving a trail of scorch marks in the air. The fireball exploded upon impact, creating a cataclysmic eruption of mes that consumed the Drake.
As the inferno subsided, silence fell upon the clearing. Bluended gracefully, his wings flickering with residual heat. He approached the smoldering remains of the Drake, his eyes filled with a mix of awe and respect.
The fight had been long and grueling, pushing Blue to his limits. But in the face of adversity, he had tapped into the depths of his fiery power and emerged victorious. His control over sr fire had grown exponentially, and he had forged a bond with the sun that would continue to strengthen with every battle.
As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm golden glow over the clearing, Blue let out a triumphant screech. It echoed through the trees, a testament to his indomitable spirit and the radiant power that coursed through his blood.
Meanwhile, his owner was far above in the sky as he watched the destruction that had just taken ce end.
"What a beast", Ace muttered as he was starting to realize just how things rated legendary are unique.
Chapter 370 Aftermath
?
In the aftermath of the battle, the once serene clearing bore the visible marks of the intense sh between Blue and the drake. Scorch marks marred the earth, tracing the paths of Blue''s searing attacks and the explosion of the final sr fireball. The ground where the drake had fallen was still smouldering, emitting faint trails of smoke that mingled with the remnants of the battle.
The surrounding trees, once a protective canopy, now bore the signs of the fierce confrontation. Some branches had been broken or scorched, their leaves wilted and singed. Yet, despite the damage, the forest showed its resilience, with new buds beginning to emerge from the surviving foliage, a testament to nature''s ability to heal.
The air carried a hint of burnt scales and smoke, a lingering reminder of the battle''s aftermath. The scent mixed with the earthy fragrance of the forest, creating a unique blend that filled the clearing. Small gusts of wind rustled through the recovering leaves as if nature itself was breathing life back into the area.
Blue, standing amidst the aftermath, appeared both triumphant and worn. His magnificent plumage, once shimmering with the brilliance of the sun, now bore singe marks and small patches of ash. His wings, still flickering with residual heat, were slightly tattered but remained strong and ready for future challenges.
As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm golden glow over the clearing, it bathed the scene in a gentle, healing light. The golden rays highlighted the resilience of nature, illuminating the regrowth of vegetation and breathing life into the battle-scarred clearing. It was a testament to the cyclical nature of existence, where destruction and renewal coexisted.
[Ace POV],
As the battle came to an end, I gracefully descended from the sky,nding near my loyal beast, Blue. The exhaustion was evident in his eyes as he let out a soft screech upon seeing me approach. Blue had grown significantly since his evolution, now towering at a height of 6 meters. Standing next to him, I couldn''t help but feel little, even though he was still resting on the ground.
The drake he had just defeated was evenrger than him, now lying lifeless before us. "To think we''d encounter a drake," I muttered, gently stroking Blue''s head. I had to make sure his ability wasn''t active before daring to touch him. Having witnessed the destructive power of his mes, I had no desire to test my body''s defences against them, seeing as they proved formidable enough to vanquish a creature like a drake.
It was ironic to reflect on how, just a few hours ago, I saw Blue as more of a burden than apanion. And yet, here he was now, far more powerful than his master. But what struck me, even more, was that his loyalty had not wavered.
As I reminisced about our journey, I recalled the events that followed Blue''s evolution. At the time, I believed it would be wise to test Blue''s newfound strength while we awaited our meeting with the emperor. The n itself was not wed; it was my execution that led to the current situation.
Upon realizing that Blue had evolved into a legendary gryphon, despite my never having seen one before, I had high expectations for his capabilities. In my overestimation, I decided to venture into a forbidden zone¡ªan area inhabited by formidable monsters. Drawing from my experience hunting creatures in the true world, I had a knack for recognizing such dangerous areas. Forbidden zones were characterized by an even denser concentration of manapared to the already mana-rich true world. The deeper one ventured into the territory, the scarcer and stronger the monsters became. These areas served as dens for powerful creatures, hence the name "forbidden zone."
It did not take long for me to locate a forbidden zone, especially now that I could ride Blue like an aerial steed. However, I hadn''t anticipated drawing the attention of the drake. Fortunately, the encounter ended well, and Blue not only discovered the extent of his power but also shared a portion of the primordial records from the defeated monsters. This meant that as Blue grew stronger by hunting monsters, I too would benefit and be stronger, although at a slower pace.
This newfound knowledge briefly tempted me to consider purchasing more beast eggs from the shop. However, I quickly dismissed the idea, realizing that I was not ready to take on the obligation of caring for more creatures, especially with the increasing chaos around us.
Blue''s case was unique, as he had undergone a sessful mutation, but there was no guarantee it would happen again. And even if it did, there was no assurance of a positive oue. For now, it seemed I was bound to Blue, and I could not consider that a bad thing.
Lost in my thoughts, I turned to Blue, continuing to stroke his neck as I spoke. "Do you mind if I take the drake''s corpse?" Blue looked at me with a perplexed expression, and when I pointed to the drake''s body, he let out a short screech of approval. I interpreted it as his consent. Well, I had not learned to understand thenguage of gryphons so I took it like that. Furthermore, our bond reassured me that Blue had no particr interest in the drake''s body.
Although I could have taken the drake''s corpse without asking Blue, I did not desire to risk jeopardizing our bond by angering him. The consequences would be too great to bear. Satisfied with my decision, I made my way towards the immense carcass and, without hesitation, ced my hand on the non-smoking section, storing the entire body within my powerful ring. Even now, this item remained invaluable to me.
Turning to Blue, who had already risen to his feet and approached me, I addressed him once more. "Shall we have another round?" I conveyed my intent through the bond that connected us. Blue responded with an enthusiastic screech. Without uttering another word, I positioned myself on Blue''s back, gripping the sides of his neck firmly.
"Let''s go."
asionally missing content, please report errors in time.
Chapter 371 Second Battle
?
[Third Person POV],
In the depths of the forest, Blue, the Srre Gryphon, found himself facing a new challenge. Before him, coiled a massive Two-Headed Serpent, its scales shimmering with a dangerous iridescence. Each head possessed gleaming, razor-sharp fangs, and their eyes glowed with a malevolent intensity. Blue''s golden eyes narrowed, his determination resolute as he prepared to engage in another fierce battle.
The Two-Headed Serpent struck first, lunging with lightning speed toward Blue. The dual heads snapped at him, their fangs glistening with venomous intent. With a swift beat of his powerful wings, Blue evaded the attack, narrowly avoiding the serpents'' venomous strike.
Knowing he had to be nimble to outmanoeuvre the serpent, Blue relied on his aerial prowess. He circled the serpentine adversary, his wings slicing through the air as he sought an opening. The Two-Headed Serpent coiled and twisted, anticipating Blue''s every move, its eyes fixated on him with an unyielding focus.
Blue conjured a swirling vortex of sr fire around him, its heat radiating in waves. He unleashed a barrage of searing feathers, aiming to disrupt the serpent''s concentration. But the Two-Headed Serpent was agile, swiftly dodging the fiery assault and retaliating with a venomous spit that hissed through the air.
Blue evaded the venomous projectiles, the acrid scent of the serpent''s poison filling the air. He decided to change tactics, taking advantage of his own unique abilities. Concentrating his energy, he called upon the power of the sun within him, letting it surge through his magnificent form.
The warmth of the sun enveloped Blue as he unleashed a brilliant burst of sr fire, its intensity matching the blinding radiance of the midday sun. The mes danced and licked at the serpent''s scales, causing it to recoil in pain. Blue seized the moment, swooping down and aiming a precise strike at one of the serpent''s heads.
His talons collided with the serpent''s scales, creating a cacophony of metallic screeches. Blue''s talons seared the serpent''s flesh, sending plumes of smoke spiralling into the air. Yet, the Two-Headed Serpent was resilient, and its second head lunged at Blue, attempting to sink its fangs into his nk.
With a swift twist of his agile body, Blue evaded the attack, narrowly avoiding the venomous bite. He retaliated with a barrage of sr fireballs, each one exploding upon impact and searing the serpent''s flesh. The fight intensified, the forest echoing with the sh of elemental forces.
Undeterred, the Two-Headed Serpent coiled and struck again, its fangs glinting with lethal intent. Blue''s wings beat with incredible speed, propelling him to higher altitudes as he sought an advantage. He summoned the sun''s energy, harnessing it into a focused beam of searing light.
The beam cut through the air, aiming for the serpent''s exposed underbelly. But the serpent was swift, contorting its serpentine body in a serpentine dance, evading the attack. Its heads retaliated, snapping and biting at Blue with unmatched aggression.
With each near-miss, Blue''s determination grew stronger. He knew he had to dig deeper into his untapped powers to ovee this formidable opponent. Gathering his strength, he unleashed a devastating shockwave of sr energy, rippling through the clearing and stunning the Two-Headed Serpent.
Seizing the moment, Blue dived towards the serpent, his talons pulsating with intense heat. He aimed for the vulnerable junction between the serpent''s heads, where their shared body met. His talons pierced through the scaly armour, drawing forth a pained roar from the serpent.
But the serpent was far from defeated. It writhed and twisted, dislodging Blue from its body. The impact sent Blue sprawling, his wings momentarily winded. The serpent coiled around him, its dual heads poised to strike.
As the Two-Headed Serpent coiled around Blue, its fangs poised to strike, the Srre Gryphon acted swiftly. With a powerful surge of energy, he summoned a burst of sr fire, engulfing the serpent''s coiled form in intense heat. The scorching mes licked at the serpent''s scales, causing it to recoil in pain.
Blue took advantage of the serpent''s momentary distraction, his wings beating with renewed vigour. He wriggled free from the serpent''s grip, his feathers singed but determination burning fiercely within him. Rising into the air, he unleashed a dazzling disy of aerial manoeuvres, his every motion a testament to his newfound control over his powers.
The Two-Headed Serpent, enraged by its injuries, unleashed a furious onught of venomous spits and biting strikes. But Blue deftly evaded each attack, his wings carrying him with unparalleled grace. He twisted and turned in mid-air, leaving trails of shimmering mes in his wake.
Drawing upon his deep connection with the sun, Blue summoned a radiant aura of protective power source around him. The serpent''s venomous projectiles dissipated harmlessly upon contact with the barrier of sr power. Blue was untouched, his focus unwavering as he sought an opening tounch his counterattack.
With a sudden burst of speed, Blue dove towards the serpent, his talons aglow with the scorching intensity of the sun. He aimed for the exposed underbelly of the serpent, determined to strike at its weakest point. The serpent writhed and twisted, its heads snapping and lunging at Blue, desperate to defend itself.
Blue''s agility and precision proved to be unmatched. He somersaulted in mid-air, evading the serpent''s jaws with inches to spare. With a calcted manoeuvre, he extended his talons at thest moment, slicing through the serpent''s scales and leaving behind scorch marks as evidence of his formidable strike.
The serpent recoiled in pain, its head hissing and thrashing. But Blue was not done yet. He utilized his mastery over sr fire to unleash a torrent of scorching feathers upon the serpent. Each feather burst into mes upon leaving his wings, raining down upon the serpent''s body and leaving a trail of smouldering embers.
The Two-Headed Serpent, now engulfed in mes, writhed in agony. Its movements grew sluggish, its once-threatening strikes bing feeble and uncoordinated. Blue saw his chance and seized it with unwavering determination.
Summoning the full force of his sr powers, Blue soared high above the serpent. His wings glowed with an ethereal light as he prepared for his final attack. With a powerful sweep of his wings, he generated a colossal vortex of sr fire, a swirling inferno that spiralled towards the serpent below.
The fiery vortex descended upon the serpent, engulfing itpletely. The mes raged with an intensity that matched the sun itself, reducing the once-menacing Two-Headed Serpent to a charred husk. Silence descended upon the forest, broken only by the crackling of the dying mes.
Blue hovered above the scorched battlefield, his eyes gleaming with triumph. He had faced a formidable opponent, a creature of venom and aggression, and emerged victorious.
"Hmmmmm" A voice suddenly resounded as Ace''s figure emerged in mid-air with his hand on his chin.
"Seems like I''m not the only one that will stay in a particr level for long."
Chapter 372 Last One
?
A/N; Thanks a lot for the Golden Tickets! As a form of appreciation, two chapters tomorrow and thank you very much for reading!
******
[Third Person POV],
In the end, Ace and blue were unable to have enough of the battles that had just happened.
Blue on one hand, were enjoying each battles and Ace could already envision a battle hungry pet and Ace on the other hand, due to the insanely strong monsters Blue had fought, the primordial records he gained was steady umting to the point he was closer to levelling up
Ace decided to have another battle for blue again seeing as it seems like there was still some time before noon arrived.
Apart from wanting to make his tamed beast familiar with its new body and powers and wanting to umte more primordial records, Ace wanted to also test out his team work with his tamed beast and if he was going to do this, monsters like the drake and the two headed serpent were out of the question since Ace knew he''d be more of a burden than a teammate. Another irony based on past experiences.
Immediately the thought of fighting together with blue came to him, it did not leave and after a few minutes of of contemting, Ace decided to give it a try.
If the worse happened, he''ll just run away. He was at least confident in his running speed so after cleaning up the battlefield with the two headed serpent, Ace mounted blue as thy began to search for a potential prey.
It was likely still going to be a level 50 monster but not one that was insanely strong like the past ones.
**********
As the scorching sun reached its zenith, Blue found himself standing alongside his master, Ace, facing a colossal Ice Snake. The serpentine creature, with scales glistening like ice, towered over them both, its breath crystallising the air around them. Blue''s golden eyes met Ace''s determined gaze, and they exchanged a nod, ready tobine their powers and take on this icy adversary.
Ace, who had long decided to use his transmutation ability for any fight he was going to team up with blue for, extended his hand, and a surge of mana flowed through his fingertips. The air shimmered with a bluish hue as Ace transmuted the surrounding moisture into a dense mist, obscuring the Ice Snake''s vision. The snake hissed in frustration, unable to pinpoint its targets.
Seizing the advantage, Blue unleashed a torrent of sr fire from his beak, the intense heat cutting through the mist like a scorching de. The mes wrapped around the Ice Snake''s body, causing its icy scales to crack and melt. Blue''s attack weakened the serpent, but it was far from defeated.
As the Ice Snake writhed in pain, its icy form began to regenerate rapidly, healing the damage caused by Blue''s fiery assault. Ace realized that this adversary was more powerful and resilient than they had anticipated. He knew they needed a different approach to ovee this formidable foe.
Drawing upon his knowledge, Ace conjured a swirling vortex of swirling winds. The winds carried with them frosty particles, surrounding the Ice Snake and intensifying the cold around it. The serpent struggled against the biting chill, its movements slowed andbored.
Seeing an opportunity, Blue unleashed another torrent of sr fire, but this time, he infused his mes with Ace''s winds. The result was a devastatingbination¡ªan inferno of scorching heat and freezing winds that shed against the Ice Snake''s icy defenses.
The serpent recoiled under the onught, its icy scales cracking and splintering. But even with its weakened state, it refused to yield. With a menacing hiss, it struck back, unleashing a powerful st of freezing breath that threatened to encase Blue and Ace in a solid block of ice.
Ace acted swiftly, transmuting the air around them into a protective shield of warmth. The freezing breath collided with the shield, causing it to crack and splinter, but holding strong against the icy onught. Blue, unfazed by the close call, prepared for his next move.
Blueunched himself into the air, his wings propelling him towards the Ice Snake''s vulnerable underbelly. His talons glowed with the intensity of the sun as he aimed for a precise strike. However, the Ice Snake, with its enhanced reflexes, anticipated Blue''s attack and twisted its serpentine body, narrowly evading the talons.
Undeterred, Blue adjusted his flight pattern, circling around the serpent andunching another assault. This time, Ace joined in the attack, utilizing his transmutation ability to transform the ground beneath the serpent''s coils into slippery ice. The serpent thrashed and slid, struggling to maintain its bnce.
Taking advantage of the serpent''s momentary disorientation, Blue dived down, his talons shing through the air. With a powerful strike, he pierced through the serpent''s icy scales, causing shards of ice to splinter and shatter.
The Ice Snake let out a piercing roar of pain, its massive form convulsing with fury. It retaliated with a desperate surge of power, summoning an intense blizzard that engulfed the battlefield. The biting winds and swirling snow threatened to obscure Blue and Ace''s vision, making it difficult for them to navigate the chaotic storm.
Caught off guard by the sudden esction of the battle, Blue and Ace found themselves disoriented within the blizzard. Their movements became sluggish, and the biting cold began to sap their energy. The Ice Snake seized the opportunity,unching a series of rapid strikes with its icy fangs and tail.
Blue and Ace desperately fought back, trying to evade the serpent''s attacks while searching for a way to turn the tide. Ace utilized his transmutation ability to create a protective barrier around them, but the relentless assault of the Ice Snake was pushing them to their limits.
With a surge of determination, Ace gathered his remaining strength and focused his mind. He tapped into the depths of his transmutation powers, drawing upon the winds he had created and activated his naturally gotten fire element. As he did, a brilliant glow emanated from his hands, infused with the essence of fire and ice.
As the blizzard raged on, Ace unleashed a powerful burst of energy, creating a vortex of swirling mes and frost. The intense heat shed with the icy winds, creating a temporary clearing in the storm. Blue, seizing the opportunity, dove towards the Ice Snake with renewed vigor.
Blue''s talons glowed brighter than ever as he descended upon the Ice Snake. With each precise strike, he managed to puncture through the serpent''s defenses, leaving behind trails of melting ice. Thebined power of fire and ice surged through the serpent''s body, causing it to writhe in agony.
Ace, sensing an opening, channeled his transmutation abilities to amplify Blue''s attack. He transmuted the surrounding moisture into sharp icicles, which he thenunched towards the weakened Ice Snake. The icicles pierced through the serpent''s flesh, causing it to roar in pain.
But the Ice Snake, driven by sheer determination and survival instinct, summoned its remaining strength and retaliated with a forceful sweep of its tail. Blue, caught off guard, was struck hard and sent hurtling through the air, crashing into a nearby tree.
Ace, witnessing hispanion''s plight, rushed to Blue''s side. He could see that Blue was injured and struggling to get back on his feet. The Ice Snake, sensing an opportunity, slithered toward them, its icy fangs poised for the final strike.
Realizing that they''re on the brink of defeat, Ace mustered every ounce of his power source and tapped into a reservoir of untapped power. He focused his mind and channeled his mana into a focused st of energy. With a thunderous roar, he unleashed a devastating shockwave that rippled through the battlefield, knocking the Ice Snake off bnce.
Taking advantage of the serpent''s momentary disorientation, Blue managed to regain his footing. His determination burning brighter than ever, heunched himself back into the fray, his talons shing through the air with renewed ferocity. With each strike, Blue aimed for the serpent''s weak points, causing it to falter.
Ace, supporting Blue''s assault, summoned his elements, the fire and earth element and mmed the ground with his feet to transform the ground beneath the serpent into moltenva. The scorching heat seared through the Ice Snake''s icy exterior, weakening it further. Blue''s relentless onughtbined with Ace''s prowess pushed the serpent to its breaking point.
Finally, with onest mighty strike, Blue delivered a fatal blow to the Ice Snake''s heart. The massive creature let out a final, ear-piercing shriek before copsing to the ground, its icy form shattering into countless shards.
Blue and Ace stood amidst the aftermath of the intense battle, their bodies battered and bruised, but victorious.
"That''s was certainly dangerous to attempt next time but....I wonder what this feeling in me is", Ace muttered in heavy breath as he contemted on the almost unfamiliar feeling he felt.
"Hmmm"
"Was the fight to me...¡fun?" Ace muttered as he made his way closer to the ice serpent corpse with blue.
"No more battles for a while blue"
Screech!
"Well we have a meeting with an emperor that''s why"
Screech!
"Well, what do you know?"
Chapter 373 Meeting Again
?
Meanwhile, as the two clueless battle-loving duo battled monsters throughout the night until morning, Andrew Dawn''s night and morning were rather uneventful. After seeing the situation at the ogre camp, Andrew Dawn could not sleep well as he wondered if the ogre race was an exception or if other races possessed simr numbers and strength.
If it was the former, then it was good news because humans also had their own strength and could contend with such numbers alone or by uniting. However, if it was thetter, Andrew Dawn would have to worry for all of humanity, not just the people in his settlement.
Thoughts about the different races caused a headache for Andrew Dawn, adding to his already numerous problems. Even after sending a message to Ace before deciding to rest, he couldn''t find the peace he was seeking. In the end, just a few hours before morning, his wife became a source of stress relief as theyforted each other.
Unfortunately, Andrew couldn''t fully release all his tension because, inparison to his wife, it was clear that he was overpowering her physically. Despite that, their encounter was the best they had ever experienced.
Upon waking up in the morning, Andrew Dawn went about his usual routine, checking on the settlement to ensure everything was functioning as it should. Satisfied with the state of affairs on the surface, he took to the skies and flew outside the settlement to see if everything was normal beyond its borders.
Before gaining the ability to fly, this responsibility fell to his men. They were tasked with reporting anything suspicious and taking care of the monsters in the vicinity of the settlement.
With some time before checking the settlement report and meeting with Ace, Andrew Dawn decided to engage in a few activities to pass the time. However, his heart was not at ease due to the lingering concern that the ogre race or other races might be nearing his territory, waiting for an opportunity to attack.
Fortunately, it seemed like his worries were unfounded. Even after flying to the territory previously invaded by the ogres, all he witnessed in the sky were his men, an abundance of greenery, and weak monsters. Satisfied that nothing was amiss, Andrew Dawn resolved to take care of any remaining monsters on his way back to the settlement.
These monsters posed no significant threat, so he did not need to engage in a lengthy fight or descend to the ground. Instead, he showered them with mes as he made his way back to the settlement.
Once he returned, Andrew Dawn spent the next few hours attending to his family and subordinates. As noon approached and it was almost time for him to depart for his meeting with Ace, he sent a message to confirm their ns.
....
[Andrew Dawn]
It''s almost noon. I''ll see you at the meeting point.
....
After sending the message, Andrew Dawn exchanged a few words with his family and men. Just as he was about to take flight, a bell-like sound resonated in his head, signaling an iing message. He turned his attention to check its contents and discovered it was a simple reply from Ace.
[Ace ze]
Okay.
...¡.
Seeing the simplicity of the message, especially considering Ace''s previous position as his subject, Andrew Dawn chuckled to himself. "Well, it seems like he''s still himself," he muttered. He slightly bent down in front of his residence, catching the eyes of his subject, and propelled himself into the air.
Andrew Dawn''s jump propelled him several dozen meters into the sky. Once he felt he had reached a sufficient height, he unfurled his dragon wings and headed in the direction where he and Ace were to meet.
"Considering my speed, I''ll likely arrive before him unless he''s very close. Maybe I should take the chance to blow off some steam," Andrew Dawn contemted while suspended mid-air. After pondering for a moment, he decided to seek out some strong monsters to engage with and vent his frustrations on.
Soaring through the sky, Andrew Dawn''s dragon wings beat powerfully as he scanned the horizon for signs of formidable opponents. He was determined to unleash his pent-up frustration and find sce in battle.
His keen senses detected a faint tremor in the ground after some time, indicating the presence of a massive creature nearby. Intrigued, he followed the vibrations, allowing his instincts to guide him closer to his potential opponent.
Before long, Andrew Dawn spotted a colossal beast towering over thendscape. It was a gigantic creature with obsidian-like scales, its fiery eyes burning with ferocity. The ground trembled with each step it took.
A smile curled upon Andrew''s lips as he observed the mighty monster. It was a worthy adversary that would undoubtedly provide the challenge he sought. Without hesitation, he dived towards the ground, tightly folding his dragon wings against his back.
A smile curled upon Andrew''s lips as he observed the mighty monster. It was a worthy adversary that would undoubtedly provide the challenge he sought. Without hesitation, he dived towards the ground, tightly folding his dragon wings against his back.
Andrew Dawn''s heart raced with stimtion as he descended toward the colossal beast, ready to engage in a fierce battle. The wind rushed past him, epinephrine pumping through his veins. As he drew closer, he could feel the ground shaking beneath him, a testament to the immense power of his adversary.
With a powerful surge of energy, Andrew Dawn unfurled his dragon wings, slowing his descent just in time tond gracefully a few meters away from the towering creature. Its dark scales shimmered in the sunlight, emanating an aura of primal strength.
"I knew my strength had far surpassed the limit of what a rank 1 should have but how far is it?"
"Hahahaha"
[Rank 2 Magma Behemoth Level 62],
*********
Meanwhile, Ace, resting with blue from all the battles they had throughout the night till morning, got ready to meet up with his past emperor.
Chapter 374 Testing Ones Self
?
"Let''s start with pure strength", Andrew Dawn stated as he stared at the formidable opponent before him, his muscles tensed with anticipation. The Magma Behemoth loomed over him, its immense size and scorching presence undeniable. Andrew Dawn knew that defeating this beast with nothing but his physical strength would be a true test of his abilities.
Without wasting a moment, Andrew Dawnunched himself forward, his movements a blur of agility and power. He closed the distance between him and the Magma Behemoth in an instant, his fists clenched tightly.
As Andrew Dawn approached, the Magma Behemoth unleashed a torrent of searing mes, aiming to engulf him in its fiery wrath. But Andrew Dawn was prepared. He swiftly evaded the onught, his reflexes honed through countless battles.
Closing in on the Magma Behemoth''s massive form, Andrew Dawn struck with a mighty punch. The impact reverberated through the air, sending shockwaves rippling outward. However, the behemoth''s scales proved to be a formidable defense, barely yielding to Andrew''s powerful blow.
Undeterred by the behemoth''s resilient scales, Andrew Dawn shifted his strategy. He channeled his inner strength, tapping into the raw power within him. His muscles bulged with newfound power source as he prepared for a more devastating assault.
With a primal roar, Andrew Dawn unleashed a torrent of fury upon the Magma Behemoth. He delivered a series of lightning-fast strikes, each blow infused with his enhanced strength. The ground quaked beneath them as the force of his punches sent shockwaves through the air, shattering rocks and cracking the earth.
The Magma Behemoth staggered under the onught, its scales showing signs of strain. The beast retaliated with renewed ferocity, its fiery attacks intensifying. But Andrew Dawn''s relentless assault continued unabated.
Summoning the power of his dragon lineage, Andrew Dawn''s fists became wreathed in searing mes. He unleashed a barrage of fire-infused punches, each strike melting through the behemoth''s scales with scorching heat. The air crackled with the intensity of their sh, the battlefield bing a maelstrom of fire and destruction.
As the fight escted, Andrew Dawn''s surroundings bore the brunt of the chaos. Trees were uprooted, rocks were pulverized, and the veryndscape seemed to tremble in fear. The sheer force of their sh created shockwaves that echoed for miles, sending ripples through the air.
In the midst of the tumultuous battle, the Magma Behemoth rallied its strength, unleashing a counterattack that took even Andrew Dawn by surprise. The ground beneath him erupted in a volcanic explosion, sending a searing wave of moltenva hurtling towards him.
Reacting with lightning-fast reflexes, Andrew Dawn managed to dodge the molten assault, narrowly avoiding the scorching heat. But before he could regain his footing, the Magma Behemoth seized the opportunity to strike back.
With a thunderous stomp, the behemoth sent shockwaves rippling through the earth, causing Andrew Dawn to lose his bnce. Before he could recover, the colossal beast swiped at him with a massive w, its sheer forceunching him through the air like a ragdoll.
Andrew Dawn crashed into the ground with bone-shaking impact, a cloud of dust and debris billowing around him. His body ached with the force of the blow, his senses momentarily dulled by the intensity of the assault. Blood trickled from a gash on his forehead, evidence of the power the Magma Behemoth possessed.
"Hahahaha! Never knew holding back would be fun!" Andrew roared and prepared to go for another round.
As Andrew Dawn pushed himself up from the ground, his determination burning brighter than ever, he could not help but feel a surge of exhration. Despite the beating he had taken, he was ready to face the Magma Behemoth once more.
With renewed vigor, Andrew Dawn charged back into the fray, his movements swift and fluid. He weaved through the Magma Behemoth''s attacks with unmatched agility, evading its fiery onught while retaliating with powerful strikes of his own.
The fight waged on, their sh echoing through thend. The ferocity of their attacks intensified, each blow bing more devastating than thest. The ground beneath them quaked, and the sky above crackled with power source as their powers collided.
However, neither Andrew Dawn nor the Magma Behemoth showed any signs of yielding. They''re locked in a fierce struggle, each refusing to back down. Their strength and resilience seemed boundless, their determination unwavering.
As time stretched on, their fight became a dance of destruction. Thendscape around them bore witness to their immense power, transformed into a scarred battleground where only devastation reigned. Cracks snaked across the earth, and rivers of moltenva seeped from the ruptured ground, creating an otherworldly scene of chaos and fire.
Andrew Dawn''s body bore the marks of the battle, cuts and bruises covering his once-pristine form. The Magma Behemoth, too, showed signs of wear, its scales marred and smoldering. Yet, neitherbatant faltered.
Their strengths seemed perfectly matched, each blow met with an equally powerful counterstrike. The sh of their abilities sent shockwaves rippling through the air.
The fight reached a crescendo as Andrew Dawn and the Magma Behemoth unleashed their attacks simultaneously. A blinding sh of searing mes collided with a vortex of raw energy, creating a cataclysmic explosion that shook the very fabric of reality.
The force of the explosion sent shockwaves rippling outward, tearing through the surroundingndscape. Trees were uprooted, boulders were pulverized, and the ground cracked open, revealing moltenva surging from the depths below.
When the dust settled and the smoke cleared, a veil of uncertainty hung in the air. The battlefieldy in ruins, transformed into a barren wastnd. Yet, amidst the devastation, the fate of Andrew Dawn and the Magma Behemoth remained unknown.
*************
[I released the chapters as promised, so please continue to vote, guys! It means a lot to me, so I would appreciate it if you all continue voting with your Golden Tickets. A while ago, we were in the top 50 in rank but now we''ve dropped so let''s see if we can get back up there guys! Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow with new chapters!]
*******
Chapter 375 Situation
?
After the fight with the ice serpent, Ace diligently cleared the battlefield, ensuring that no traces of the formidable creature remained. He had grown ustomed to this routine, as he had done with the other monsters that Blue, his trusted partner, had helped him defeat in the past. Ace carefully stored the massive corpse of the ice serpent in his storage ring, a testament to his resourcefulness.
Once the task waspleted, Ace and Blue ascended into the skies, their wings carrying them effortlessly towards their destination. Ace couldn''t help but ponder the intentions behind the emperor''s summons as they soared through the air. Thoughts and spections raced through his mind, forming a whirlwind of possibilities.
"I wonder what he really wants from me," Ace mused aloud, his voice carried away by the wind. The weight of the unknown pressed upon him, causing a mix of curiosity and cautiousness to flood his thoughts. Despite his many experiences, Ace couldn''t shake the flurry of ideas that swirled within his mind, each one suggesting a different motive for the emperor''s summons.
Meanwhile, as Ace was on with his business, the females in his family were currently in another part of the world, fighting a monster that guarded them a treasure that could potentially make them contact Ace if exchanged at the right price or make them powerful.
Lily and Agneya stood side by side, their eyes locked on the towering figure before them. It was a massive tree man, its bark-like skin rugged and weathered, roots extending from its feet, firmly nted in the earth. They knew that the treasure they sought, a sacred fruit with immense power, was guarded fiercely by this ancient guardian.
Drawing upon her nature magic, Lily closed her eyes, connecting with the vibrant energy of the surrounding forest. She could feel the pulse of life within the trees, the flow of sap coursing through their veins. With a whispered incantation, she summoned tendrils of vibrant mana that encircled her outstretched hands.
Agneya, her mother, stood ready by her side, her own magic crackling with anticipation. Extending her hand towards Lily, she channelled her air magic, creating a gentle breeze that swirled around them.
As the tree man lumbered forward, its massive limbs reaching out to strike, Lily unleashed her nature magic. The tendrils of green energy shot forth, entangling the creature''s limbs, seeking to restrain and immobilize it. The tree man roared in frustration, its branches thrashing against the magical restraints.
Seizing the opportunity, Agneya focused her air magic, directing gusts of wind towards the tree man. The powerful gusts buffeted its massive form, causing leaves and debris to whirl around it. Agneya''s wind currents disrupted the creature''s bnce, making it vulnerable to Lily''s magic.
But to their surprise, the tree man proved to be more formidable than they had anticipated. It summoned its own innate power, shaking off the entangling tendrils of Lily''s nature magic with a thunderous roar. The creature''s sheer strength and resilience were unmatched, and it retaliated with a forceful strike of its colossal limbs.
The impact sent both Lily and Agneya sprawling backwards, their bodies crashing against the forest floor. Leaves and branches rustled in the aftermath of the tree man''s attack, a testament to its overwhelming power. Pain radiated through their bodies, but determination burned in their eyes.
Agneya swiftly recovered, her air magic surging with renewed intensity. She conjured powerful gusts of wind, creating a cyclone of swirling currents that encircled the tree man. The violent winds buffeted the creature, attempting to disrupt its movements and weaken its defences.
Meanwhile, Lily tapped into the depths of her nature magic, channelling her energy to the roots of nearby trees. The roots responded to her call, springing forth from the earth and entwining themselves around the tree man''s massive form. The earth itself seemed toe alive, aiding Lily''s efforts to subdue the creature.
But the tree man fought back with an unyielding determination. It summoned its own elemental powers, causing the ground to tremble beneath its feet. Vines erupted from the earth,shing out at Lily and Agneya, forcing them to dodge and weave to avoid being ensnared.
Despite their best efforts, the tree man''s onught was relentless. Its towering presence and sheer strength gave it an undeniable advantage. Agneya''s winds wavered under the force of the creature''s counterattacks, while Lily struggled to maintain control over the entangling roots.
As the battle raged on, Lily and Agneya found themselves on the defensive, their powers tested to their limits. The tree man seemed to draw strength from the surrounding forest, its connection to nature empowering its attacks. The ground shook violently beneath their feet, making it increasingly challenging to maintain their bnce.
Agneya''s winds faltered under the onught of the tree man''s elemental powers, and she was forced to redirect her focus towards shielding herself and Lily from the barrage of debris and projectiles. She conjured a protective barrier of swirling air around them, deflecting the relentless assaults with all her might.
Meanwhile, Lily desperately fought to regain control over the entangling roots that held the tree man. She channelled every ounce of her nature magic, infusing it with her unwavering determination. The roots responded to her call, tightening their grip around the creature''s massive form, attempting to immobilize it once again.
But the tree man was not so easily subdued. With a surge of energy, it broke free from the entanglement, splintering the roots with a mighty disy of strength. Its limbs thrashed with renewed fury, striking the ground with earth-shattering force.
Lily and Agneya knew they had to adapt their strategy. They needed tobine their powers in a way that would exploit the tree man''s weaknesses. With a wordless understanding, they shifted their focus and synchronized their magical energies.
Lily and Agneya exchanged a determined nce, a silent agreement passing between them. They knew that to ovee the indomitable strength of the tree man, they would need to tap into their deepest reserves of power and unleash abined assault.
Agneya, summoning all her air magic, created a whirlwind that enveloped the battlefield. The gusts of wind grew stronger, forming a vortex of raging tempest around the tree man. The cyclone whipped with tremendous force, tearing at the tree man''s bark-like skin and disrupting its bnce.
At the same time, Lily drew upon her nature magic, feeling the life force of the surrounding forest surge within her. She focused her energy, channelling it into a single, focused burst. With a primal scream, she unleashed a torrent of vibrant green energy, charged with the essence of growth and vitality.
The surge of power emanating from Lily''s magic collided with the cyclone created by Agneya. Thebination created a spectacr disy as the raging winds merged with the swirling energy, forming a cyclonic tempest infused with the life-giving force of nature itself.
The immense power of theirbined magic assaulted the tree man from all sides. The winds tore at its form, while the vibrant power source seeped into its core, disrupting its very essence. The ancient guardian roared in agony, its defences crumbling under the onught.
As the tempest intensified, the tree man''s movements became sluggish and uncoordinated. It stumbled, its massive limbs faltering as its connection with the forest weakened. Lily and Agneya seized this moment of vulnerability, pressing forward with unwavering determination.
Lilymanded the roots of nearby trees once again, their growth elerated by her intensified magic. The roots sprang forth from the ground, wrapping themselves around the tree man''s weakened form with a renewed vigour. They tightened their grip, constricting the creature''s movements and further draining its strength.
Agneya, feeling the momentum shift, redirected her winds to add to the assault. The cyclonic tempest became even more ferocious, tearing at the tree man''s limbs and battering its weakened form relentlessly. The air currents carved through its bark-like exterior, exposing the vulnerable core beneath.
With a final surge of power, the tree man let out a thunderous roar, its form disintegrating into motes of dust. The once-mighty guardian copsed, reduced to nothing more than a pile of weathered debris. Silence descended upon the forest, broken only by the fading echoes of their victory.
Lily and Agneya stood, their bodies bruised and battered, but their spirits unyielding. They had prevailed against the formidable guardian and secured their path to the sacred fruit they sought.
Lily and Agneya stood, their bodies bruised and battered, but their spirits unyielding. They had prevailed against the formidable guardian and secured their path to the sacred fruit they sought.
"It''s funny how we fought strong monsters just because of how special a few fruits looked like, Mom", Lily uttered with a smile filled with exhaustion as she and her mother moved close to the remains of the tree man.
"Hahahaha. Hopefully, it''s worth it", Agneya uttered as the hope in her eyes intensified.
On the hand, the two who were about to have a meeting had time to draw them close soon.
Chapter 376 Young Drake
?
"Could you please stop staring at me like I''m some caged animal, Chris?" Emma said, a yful smile gracing her lips as she turned to face herpanion. Chris, upon hearing her words, quickly averted his gaze, a hint of embarrassment colouring his cheeks.
"Well, Sister Emma, your new appearance is quite striking. It even resembles Sister Anna a bit," Chrismented, his words apanied by a sheepish smile. Emma responded with an enigmatic smile of her own before posing an unexpected question.
"Who do you think is prettier?" she asked, catching Chris off guard. His reaction was immediate, his mind racing to avoid any potential pitfalls.
"H-Haha," Chris forced out augh, deliberately avoiding the question. He knew better than to tread on such delicate ground, especially since he had limited experience with women. He nced ahead, running a hand through his newly red hair, his red eyes fixed on the path ahead.
"Brother Ace would have given an answer," Chris thought to himself, reflecting on his more outspoken teammate. However, he was determined not to make any hasty judgments orparisons.
Meanwhile, Emma had evolved to Rank 1, although her journey had been quite eventful. During her evolution, she inadvertently lost the magical item given to her by the dwarves, having used it unintentionally as a catalyst. The circumstances surrounding its use remained a mystery to her, but she was relieved to havepleted her evolution sessfully.
Although the matter still lingered in her mind, Emma decided to set it aside for the time being. She nned to return home, rest, and consult with the others, hoping they might have some answers. For now, her immediate priority was to reach their destination in the alternate dimension.
Like Chris, Emma''s appearance had also undergone a transformation. While her body shape remained the same, the colour of her hair and body hair had be distinctly different. Her once brown hair now gleamed with a golden hue, as if coated in ayer of the precious material. The same golden colour extended to her eyes, eyshes, and eyebrows.
At present, Emma and Chris were making their way back to the alternate dimension. After spending days in the real world without proper rest or sleep, they longed for a smooth journey home. However, their expectations were shattered when the sound of a loud roar reverberated through the forest, immediately putting them on high alert.
They did not have to wait for long before they could identify the source of the roar that just echoed through the forest.
It was a drake but different from the one Blue fought, this one was evidently young and at the moment it had its gaze on the duo.
[Rank 1 Drake Level 38],
"Get ready to fight Chris, I''ll support you", Emma stated as she held her staff high and immediately started to circte her mana.
******
Emma and Chris were in the forest, the sunlight barely trickling through the thick foliage overhead. The drake, its massive wingspan causing branches to sway, let out a thunderous roar, signalling the start of the battle.
Emma, aware of her superior strength, took the lead. She extended her hand, conjuring a sphere of blinding light that hovered before her. With a swift motion, she hurled it towards the drake, aiming for its vulnerable underbelly.
However, the drake proved agile, dodging the attack with surprising speed. It retaliated with a burst of searing mes,shing out towards Emma. Acting swiftly, Chris leaped in front of Emma, his me-infused sword raised high. A gust of wind swirled around him as he summoned his elemental powers, creating a protective barrier of fire and air that deflected the mes harmlessly away.
Taking advantage of the distraction, Emma seized the moment to gather her strength. She channelled her light magic, creating ethereal chains of pure energy that shot towards the drake, attempting to bind its wings and restrict its movements. The drake fought back, pping its powerful wings to break free from the magical restraints, causing the chains to disintegrate into particles of light.
Chris, sensing an opportunity, unleashed his fiery onught. He swirled his sword in a circr motion, creating a vortex of mes around him. With a mighty swing, he sent a wave of scorching fire towards the drake, engulfing it in a fierce inferno. The creature''s scales crackled and smoked under the intense heat, but it persevered, roaring defiantly.
The drake emerged from the mes, its scales glowing with an intense heat that seemed to absorb the fire around it. Unscathed by Chris''s attack, itunched itself into the air, beating its powerful wings with a resounding force. A wave of scorching wind rippled through the forest, causing the trees to sway and the ground beneath Emma and Chris to tremble.
Emma quickly reacted, her light magic pulsating with renewed intensity. She summoned a radiant shield, encasing both herself and Chris within a protective barrier of pure light. The drake, undeterred, unleashed a torrent of searing mes and gusts of scorching wind, testing the limits of their defence.
Chris, his me-infused sword still aze, focused his concentration. He tapped into his growing control over the fire and wind elements, causing the mes around his sword to surge and the air to whirl around him in a cyclonic fury. With a swift motion, he released a concentrated st of fire and wind, aiming to counter the drake''s elemental assault.
The sh of elements erupted in a dazzling disy of light and heat. The mes and wind collided with the drake''s fiery breath and gusts, creating a swirling vortex of elemental forces. Emma, sensing an opportunity, used her light magic to enhance Chris''s attack, infusing it with a radiant burst of energy.
Thebined power of their assault momentarily overwhelmed the drake, causing it to stagger in mid-air. Seizing the advantage, Emma unleashed a barrage of radiant beams, each one striking the drake with precision. The creature roared in pain, its once fiery gaze momentarily clouded.
However, the drake''s resilience was undeniable. With a fierce determination, it regained itsposure and retaliated with a renewed ferocity. It swooped down towards Emma and Chris, its razor-sharp ws ready to tear through their defences.
Emma''s eyes glowed with a renewed determination. She called upon the ancient light spells she gained from the knowledge that came to her from her job after evolving, channelling the raw power of illumination. Beams of blinding light erupted from her outstretched hands, forming a dazzling barrier that repelled the drake''s deadly ws.
Meanwhile, Chris channelled the fury of fire and wind into his sword, imbuing it with an intensified inferno. He swung his de in a wide arc, creating a whirlwind of scorching mes that engulfed the drake. The creature recoiled, its scales sizzling under the intense heat.
The battle continued to escte, each side pushing their limits. Emma''s light magic intensified, creating illusions that confused the drake and hindered its attacks. Chris, with his newfound control over fire and wind, summoned pirs of me and gusts of air to disrupt the drake''s movements.
But the drake was far from defeated. It summoned its inner reserves of strength, unleashing a devastating roar that sent shockwaves rippling through the forest. Emma and Chris staggered, their defences momentarily weakened.
Sensing their vulnerability, the drake seized the opportunity. It lunged forward, its jaws snapping dangerously close to Emma. With lightning-fast reflexes, Chris intercepted the attack, his sword intercepting the drake''s maw. The sh of their forces created a brilliant burst of light and heat, pushing bothbatants backward.
The impact of the sh sent shockwaves through the forest, toppling trees and scattering debris in every direction. Emma and Chris regained their footing, their breaths ragged as they assessed the situation. The drake, visibly wounded but still defiant, circled above them, its wings beating with a renewed vigour.
Emma''s golden eyes shimmered with determination as she surveyed their surroundings. She noticed a small clearing amidst the chaos¡ªa ce where they could regroup and strategize. With a swift motion, she gestured to Chris, signalling him to follow her lead. Together, they retreated to the rtive safety of the clearing.
The drake, sensing its prey escaping, let out another ferocious roar, its fiery breath igniting the surrounding vegetation. mes danced across the forest floor, closing in on Emma and Chris. However, Emma summoned a protective barrier of light, shielding them from the encroaching inferno.
Within the safety of the clearing, Emma and Chris caught their breath, their faces streaked with sweat and smudged with dirt. The battle had taken its toll on them, but their determination remained unwavering.
"We need a n," Emma said, her voice resolute. "We''ve seen what this drake is capable of, and it won''t be an easy opponent to ovee."
Chris nodded in agreement, wiping the sweat off his brow. "We can not rely solely on our individual abilities. We need tobine our strengths and exploit their weaknesses."
Emma studied the drake''s movements from a distance, analysing its behaviour. "It seems to favour aerial attacks and relies heavily on its fire and wind abilities. If we can find a way to ground it or disrupt its flight, we may gain an advantage."
Chris rubbed his chin, deep in thought. "I can use my wind maniption to create powerful gusts and disrupt its flight pattern. While it''s grounded, you can unleash your light magic to weaken it further."
Emma nodded, her golden eyes gleaming with determination. "Let''s coordinate our attacks and strike when it''s vulnerable. We''ll need to time it perfectly."
As they formted their strategy, the drake continued its relentless assault, circling above the clearing.
"Let''s go Chris"
Chapter 377 The Emperor Arrives
?
Emma and Chris sprang into action, their n forming a clear path forward. They exited the safety of the clearing, ready to face the drake once more. Emma''s golden hair billowed behind her as she channelled her light magic, while Chris summoned the power of wind, his fiery sword at the ready.
The drake, sensing their renewed determination, let out a thunderous roar, its wings pping with increasing intensity. It dove toward them, jaws agape, ready to strike. But Emma and Chris were prepared.
Chris unleashed a powerful gust of wind, creating a whirlwind that engulfed the drake. The force of the wind disrupted its flight, causing it to falter and lose control. It struggled to maintain its bnce, desperately pping its wings in an attempt to stabilise itself.
Seizing the opportunity, Emma unleashed a barrage of radiant beams, each one striking the drake with pinpoint uracy. The creature roared in agony as the beams of light seared through its scales, leaving behind scorched marks. Thebination of wind and light proved devastating, weakening the drake''s defences.
With the drake momentarily grounded, Chris charged forward, his ming sword raised high. He swung with all his might, aiming for the drake''s exposed underbelly. The fiery de cut through the air, leaving a trail of mes in its wake.
The drake, weakened but still resilient, retaliated with a burst of searing mes. Emma, ever watchful, summoned a radiant shield to protect them both. The mes licked at the shield, futilely attempting to breach its defences.
Taking advantage of the drake''s distraction, Chris circled around to its nk. He delivered a swift series of strikes, each blow enhanced by the elemental fury coursing through him. His sword sliced through the air with precision, leaving trails of scorching fire in its wake. The drake''s scales crackled and smoked under the onught.
Emma, her light magic surging, joined the assault. She channelled her energy into her staff, transforming it into a radiant spear. With a graceful thrust, she impaled the drake, the spear piercing through its weakened defences. The creature let out a guttural howl of pain, its once fiery gaze fading.
But the drake, fueled by its own tenacity, refused to yield. It reared back, dislodging Emma''s spear from its body. With renewed determination, it summoned thest of its strength, unleashing a powerful gust of wind and a torrent of searing mes.
Emma and Chris braced themselves, theirbined defences forming a barrier against the onught. The wind buffeted them, threatening to knock them off bnce, while the mes licked at their protective shields. The air crackled with tension as they held their ground.
Emma and Chris, their bodies straining under the force of the drake''s attack, refused to falter. With unwavering determination, they channelled their magic and elemental powers, reinforcing their shields and pushing back against the onught.
Emma''s golden eyes shimmered with a newfound resolve. She tapped into her deep well of light magic, infusing her shield with radiant energy. The shield pulsed with a brilliant glow, repelling the drake''s gusts of wind and dispersing the searing mes. The sheer intensity of Emma''s light magic overwhelmed the drake, forcing it to retreat momentarily.
Sensing an opportunity, Chris took action. He lunged forward, his me-infused sword held high. With a powerful leap, he soared through the air, closing the distance between him and the drake in a matter of moments. His sword, zing with intense heat, shed through the air, aiming for the drake''s weakened defences.
The drake, caught off guard by Chris''s sudden attack, attempted to counter with a desperate sweep of its tail. But Emma, ever watchful, anticipated the move. With a wave of her hand, she conjured ethereal chains of pure light that shot toward the drake''s tail, ensnaring it and immobilising the creature momentarily.
Chris seized the opportunity, his sword descending upon the drake''s vulnerable underbelly. The de connected with a resounding impact, slicing through scales and flesh. The drake howled in agony, its roar echoing through the forest.
But the battle was far from over. The drake, fueled by its pain and survival instinct, summoned its remaining strength. It thrashed and writhed, attempting to break free from the chains that held its tail captive. Its wings beat with a frenzied determination, creating gusts of wind that threatened to knock Emma and Chris off bnce.
Emma, recognizing the urgency of the situation, drew upon her deep well of magic once more. She extended her hand, summoning a brilliant sphere of blinding light. With a swift motion, she hurled the sphere toward the drake, aiming for its head.
The sphere explode upon impact, engulfing the drake in a blinding radiance. The creature screeched in agony as the intense light seared its senses. Momentarily disoriented, it ceased its violent thrashing, its movements bing sluggish and uncoordinated.
Seizing the opportunity, Chris unleashed a relentless flurry of strikes. His sword danced through the air, leaving trails of scorching mes in its wake. Each blow found its mark, weakening the drake further and fueling its desperation.
Emma, her eyes gleaming with determination, followed Chris''s lead. She focused her light magic, channelling it into her staff. With a fluid motion, she swung the staff in a wide arc, releasing beams of radiant power source that pierced through the drake''s weakened defences. The creature staggered under the onught, its fiery gaze fading into a flicker.
As the fight reached its climax, the forest echoed with the sounds of fiercebat. The drake, battered and weakened, fought with ast burst of energy. It summoned its elemental powers, unleashing a final wave of mes and gusts of wind.
Emma and Chris, their bodies weary but their spirits unyielding, stood their ground. They interweaved their magic and elemental abilities, reinforcing their defences and countering the drake''s onught. Emma''s light magic danced with Chris''s fiery fury, creating a barrier of radiant mes that engrossed the drake''s elemental assault.
With a final, defiant roar, the drake copsed to the ground, its once fiery form smouldering and defeated. The forest fell into an eerie silence, broken only by the heavy breathing of Emma and Chris.
They stood over the fallen drake, their faces et ceterahed with exhaustion and relief.
"Tsk", Emma suddenly clicked her tongue after a few seconds while Chris who was not far from her shook his head.
"Still can not level up yet"
[Ace POV],
"Seems like he''s not here yet," I muttered to myself as the wind brushed against my face, carrying a hint of anticipation. I was standing high in the sky, overlooking the barrenndscape below. This was the designated meeting spot the emperor had chosen, the former den of the earth rats.
The once formidable mountain hill nowy in ruins, reduced to scattered rocks and rubble. It was a stark contrast to the memories I held of this ce, memories that had left a profound mark on me. The scene before my eyes resonated with a sense of both nostalgia and solemnity.
But the emperor''s absence weighed on my mind. Why was he not here? As I remained in the air, the sun beating down on me, I contemted the possible reasons behind his dy. The minutes stretched on, and finally, I decided it was best to find some cover and rest while waiting for his arrival.
Guiding my loyalpanion, Blue, I gestured for him to descend from the sky. Together, we searched for a suitable spot to take shelter. Though the sun''s rays had no influence on me, the desire for shade and a refreshing breeze was an instinctual need, a smallfort in a world where the luxuries of my previous life were nonexistent.
After a brief search, we stumbled upon a magnificent tree, its branches stretching wide, offering alleviation from the harsh sunlight. Blue gracefullynded on the ground, and I dismounted, careful not to disturb his serene presence. As we approached the tree, I could not resist the urge to lean against its solid trunk, letting its rough bark provide a grounding sensation against my back.
Blue, ever curious, roamed around for a while, exploring the immediate surroundings before finally settling down by my side, coiling his massive formfortably. An idea sparked within me, and without much hesitation, I shifted my position and stretched out on Blue''s soft and supple body. The sensation was nothing short of heavenly, a momentary alleviation from the challenges and uncertainties thaty ahead.
With a contented sigh, I spoke softly to Blue, as if confiding in a human. "We''ll wait for the emperor here, Blue." His eyes met mine, a silent understanding passing between us. Time seemed to slow as we remained in our tranquil sanctuary, the stillness broken only by the asional screech of a distant bird, the only sound that pierced the air.
The minutes turned into hours, and the world around us seemed to hold its breath, waiting in anticipation. As the sun cast long shadows, signalling the approach of evening, a sudden noise disrupted our serene haven.
Chapter 378 Wanna See?
?
[This is a raw chapter so please forgive me. Forgive me more because a typo also happened and duplicate the ending of the chapter but fear not! It''s only a few words. As an apology, I''ll release two chapters tomorrow. Thanks for reading and please continue to vote with your golden tickets guys! It helps!]
....
[Ace POV]
The noise here was very simple and couldn''t be called a noise.
The sound of the noise I heard was like the p of wings.
Blue must have also heard it as well because he was no longer resting his head on the ground and had raised his head to look at the sky with vignce in his eyes.
The vignce in his eyes though seemed to look like one he would give to an opponent he was able to have a death battle with which puzzled me.
I had also heard the sound of some pping but was there a need to have such vignce?
Thinking of this also raised my guard and I immediately turned to look at the sky with blue as well since that was where I heard the noise from.
What I did not expect was the appearance of the source of the pping sounds.
The source of the wings pping came from a human and one that I knew at that.
A few metres above me in the air stood Andrew with two huge dragon-like wings doing their work to maintain his location in the air.
''Well, the primordial chronicle did call him an ancient dragon'', I thought as I continued to stare at Andrew Dawn''s figure, releasing a slightly dreadful aura that affected me a little.
''Perhaps this is why Blue is staring at the emperor like he''s staring at an enemy, I thought as I wondered if this was the strength of the truly powerful.
The ability to just influence another party by simply being there and doing nothing.
In any case, I was 90% sure the emperor wouldn''t hurt me so I wasn''t bothered like Blue.
Thinking of this, I reached out to the neck of my tamed beast and petted it to calm it down while still retaining my gaze on Andrew Dawn in mid-air.
Even though Blue tensed body rxed, he still didn''t drop his vignce, which I saw as a good thing when looking at it from another angle.
''I wonder why he''s many hourste though'', I thought and as if the emperor heard it, he gracefully began to descend to the ground in front of me.
When Blue on the other hand saw this, he instantly became slightly aggressive as he stared at the descending emperor with malice in his eyes.
The emperor who saw this though, ignored blue and spoke the moment his feet touched the ground.
"What''s with that monster?" He asked with interest in his voice.
''Huh?'' Why is he asking such a question was my initial thought before I remembered that this should be the first time Andrew Dawn wasying his eyes in blue after he evolved.
Putting this aside, I reasoned that even without knowing Blue before, most people would still be interested in him.
His appearance is unique after all.
"He''s my pet", I replied simply.
Upon hearing my reply, a trace of surprise showed on Andrew Dawn''s face.
"You''re saying that small little thing grew up to look like this?" The emperor asked with surprise evident in his voice.
Before I could even reply to him, the emperor eximed again.
"You''ve evolved to rank 1?" The emperor stated in surprise before the surprise on his face slowly turned to a wide smile.
"You''re getting stronger", he stated before adding; "Even your aura shows it"
For some reason, he seemed to be happy about this revtion which was weird to me.
For one, he wasn''t the one getting powerful right?
As I was starting to think of the reasons behind the emperor''s reaction, he finally opened up his mouth to address the issue behind histeness.
"First off, I''ll apologise foring herete despite being the one to set a time", He started with this and I gave a slight nod in response to his words.
I was not bothered about him beingte because I and blue were able to rest for a reason and it felt good.
"Seeing as you do not seem particrly interested in the reason for me beingte, let''s go with the main goal of our meeting today", the emperor stated as positioned his body to sit on the ground while withdrawing his wings back into his body.
The emperor was currently donned in mediaeval clothing. I reasoned he had gotten this from the store.
''I wonder how the fashion of humans is now in the true world.''
As my thoughts started to wander about, Andrew Dawn finally began to state the reason for wanting to meet him.
[Third Person POV]
"So you want to go to war with another race?" Ace asked to be sure after hearing Andrew Dawn''s words and what he had seen from the ogres.
While the reason behind Andrew Dawn''s words was reasonable, Ace did not expect that the first party to be going to war with another race would be the humans first.
Perhaps a war had already happened or is happening in another part of the true world but that was none of Ace''s concern since he wasn''t there.
Andrew Dawn''s decision to go to war with the ogres could not be said to be bad but it could not be said to be the best decision either.
But most times in life, one had to make drastic decisions in drastic situations.
And it wasn''t like Ace could not understand Andrew Dawn''s worries.
He did because he also had a few experiences with these races and the little numbers he saw were enough to give him headaches, talkless of the numbers Andrew Dawn had to deal with.
Ace still hasn''t forgotten that the race leaders would soon be unsealed and although he did not know what was getting unsealed about the races, the races were no good news in the first ce so the unsealing was something that could also be seen as sure.
Unfortunately, Ace had lost track of the time and could not pinpoint exactly when 10 days were going to end except he asked someone.
His teammates were people to go to for this but he could only contact Anna and even Anna and he had not spoken to each other in days.
After hearing Ace''s words, Andrew Dawn simply gave a nod as a reply.
Seeing this, Ace continued with his query.
"Now that you''re going for a war, you know there will surely be losses and you want to reduce it no matter how little it is?"
Andrew Dawn nodded.
"This''s where my pills are needed right?"
Andrew Dawn nodded again.
After seeing that he did not miss anything, Ace subconsciously scratched his cheek for a few seconds before speaking again.
"Okay, I''m in but how do we discuss the prize?" Ace asked since this was quite an important aspect.
He did not need to sell his pills to Andrew Dawn to make a profit since he had the shop and if he was going to sell the pills, then there had to be a reasonable profit behind it.
Andrew Dawn, on the other hand, seeing that Ace was ready to hop on his n, showed a smile and replied.
"The prize is no problem so do not worry", Andrew Dawn stated with confidence.
He still had dragon scales in his storage ring that he could sell so he was sure he could pay Ace any amount he wanted.
Ace, seeing Andrew Dawn''s confidence, merely gave a nod before speaking again.
"So how many pills do I need to provide?" Ace asked.
"Well, a few¡..", Andrew Dawn was about to give an estimate before an idea suddenly came to his mind.
"Hmmm, Ace?"
"Yes?"
"Have you ever wondered what a settlement looks like?"
"This''s where my pills are needed right?"
Andrew Dawn nodded again.
After seeing that he did not miss anything, Ace subconsciously scratched his cheek for a few seconds before speaking again.
"Okay, I''m in but how do we discuss the prize?" Ace asked since this was quite an important aspect.
He did not need to sell his pills to Andrew Dawn to make a profit since he had the shop and if he was going to sell the pills, then there had to be a reasonable profit behind it.
Andrew Dawn, on the other hand, seeing that Ace was ready to hop on his n, showed a smile and replied.
"The prize is no problem so do not worry", Andrew Dawn stated with confidence.
He still had dragon scales in his storage ring that he could sell so he was sure he could pay Ace any amount he wanted.
Ace, seeing Andrew Dawn''s confidence, merely gave a nod before speaking again.
"So how many pills do I need to provide?" Ace asked.
"Well, a few¡..", Andrew Dawn was about to give an estimate before an idea suddenly came to his mind.
"Hmmm, Ace?"
"Yes?"
"Have you ever wondered what a settlement looks like?"
Chapter 379 Settlement I
?
[A/N: First Chapter guys. The second chapter is being edited and would be released in a few minutes. Please continue to vote for this book! I''ve found the spark I was looking for so it''s time for more Ace!]
.....
[Ace POV]
"Have you ever wondered what a settlement looks like?" When I first heard this question from the emperor, I was slightly taken aback. It was not something I had contemted before. However, as I pondered on it further, my curiosity grew. I genuinely wondered what a settlement in the true world would look like. These settlements were akin to the homes of humans in this new and unfamiliar realm.
The sheer number of humans present in the true world baffled me. How did they all manage to exist here? Nevertheless, the existence of settlements seemed like a positive development. I could not help but wonder if my mother and sister were residing in one of these settlements. It would provide them with a level of safety and security that venturing alone in this perilous world would not.
Perhaps I should focus on acquiring more coins, so I can at least send them a message. As my thoughts meandered down this path, the voice of the emperor snapped me out of my trance. "Lad?" he called out, bringing my attention back to the present.
"Huh?" I replied, still dazed from my brief reverie, before realising that I owed the emperor a response. "Yes, I''ve always been curious about what a settlement would look like in the true world," I stated, a smile forming on the emperor''s face. Then, I added, "But I wonder why you would ask this?"
While it was true that I was intrigued by human settlements, my curiosity extended beyond them. I was equally fascinated by the settlements of the other races inhabiting this realm. However, the circumstances of my journey had not yet allowed me to encounter any settlements in the true world. The vastness of this realm, though apparent, made me believe that it was only a matter of time before I stumbled upon one.
My curiosity piqued further when the emperor expressed his desire to take me to a settlement, most likely the one he ruled. I could not help but wonder why. The emperor wasted no time in responding to my query. "Apart from wanting to talk to you more about your services, I desire to take a closer look at my men and assess how much I truly need your assistance. Rather than giving you a rough estimate, it''s better to evaluate the situation on the ground," he exined calmly.
His exnation made sense to me. If he provided me with a number of pill bottles he required, there was a chance it would be either too small or toorge for his actual needs. In either case, it would result in wastage, be it of resources or money. Thetter was particrly risky, considering the imminent conflict between the emperor''s settlement and another.
I would cool with either side as long as I could profit from it.
I also could not help but imagine what a war in this world would look like.
In any case, this matter was a little too big to put my hand in.
Perhaps, this might be through for the past me that hadn''t evolved but the me now is way stronger than my past self by far.
I was among the top 50 most powerful humans from spe after all.
Apparently, mybat sessions with blue deepened the understanding of my abilities to make me enter the top 50.
Amazing how a support job like mine could have so muchbat power and this was not even its main forte.
Lost in these musings, I was startled as the emperor rose from the ground, stretching his body before turning to face me. "Since you are interested, why do not we head over to my settlement?" he proposed, and I nodded in agreement, indicating my readiness to apany him.
As I contemted his words, I realised that we were indeed heading toward the territory he ruled. This realisation only heightened my curiosity. I yearned to witness the foundation of an empire in this unfamiliar environment, to see how it had adapted and flourished in the true world.
With both of us now on our feet, Blue, my loyalpanion, stood on all fours and stretched his body, emitting a little screech. Seeing his readiness, the emperor nodded and his two massive wings emerged from his back. It was the first time I had seen them up close. Each wing, if extended and ced upright, surpassed my height. They even appeared slightlyrger than Blue''s wings.
I could not help but wonder if the emperor could transform into a dragon, considering his ability to sprout wings from his back. If he possessed such a power, it left me awestruck to imagine the size his wings could attain, given their already substantial dimensions in his human form.
As the emperor unfurled his wings, his aura intensified, exerting a slight pressure on me. Just as I prepared myself to adapt to this overwhelming force, I felt a stirring within me, and the pressure he emitted dissipated. I could still perceive his formidable presence, but it no longer seemed significant or imposing. It was as if I had grown ustomed to it, almost considering it normal.
I could not help but ponder if this reaction was a manifestation of my newfound connection to my other race. However, before I could delve further into these thoughts, Blue''s aggressive noises brought me back to reality. Observing his agitation, I deduced that the emperor''s aura must have triggered this response in my pet. To calm him down, I stroked Blue gently until he settled.
The emperor maintained his stoic expression throughout this episode. Once Blue had calmed down, the emperor uttered nothing more, merely pped his wings powerfully and took to the sky.
Witnessing this, I immediately hopped onto Blue''s back, and together we swiftly caught up with the emperor soaring above us.
Chapter 380 Settlement II
?
As I mounted Blue''s back, a surge of reprieve coursed through my veins.
The wind tousled my hair, and the feeling of being airborne on top of my trusted beast was unmatched.
With a powerful leap, Blue took flight, his wings beating rhythmically against the air. We ascended swiftly, leaving the ground behind and entering a realm where the sky was our domain.
As we soared higher, the view unfolded before my eyes, revealing the vast expanse of the forest below. The true world sprawled beneath me, its untamed beauty stretching as far as the eye could see. Lush green canopies stretched out like a tapestry, interrupted only by winding rivers and sparklingkes. The sunlight filtered through the dense foliage, casting ethereal patterns on the forest floor.
From this elevated perspective, I could appreciate the sheer magnitude of the wilderness. The trees, towering giants that they were, appeared minuscule from above, reminding me of the grandeur and mystery thaty hidden within the depths of the forest. The symphony of nature filled my ears as the wind whispered through the leaves and the distant calls of creatures echoed through the air.
I marvelled at the intricatework of life that thrived within the forest. The delicate dance of flora and fauna, each upying their specific niche, created a harmonious ecosystem. I spotted fleeting glimpses of colourful birds darting through the branches, their wings a vibrant contrast against the verdant backdrop. Squirrels scampered along tree limbs, disying their acrobatic prowess. It was a living tapestry, woven with the threads of countless species.
Perhaps it was because of the rest I had waiting for the emperor that made me rxed and calm, this was actually the first time I deeply observed the true world from another angle rather than a world filled with nothing but more danger.
The sheer scale of the forest humbled me, reminding me of the insignificance of my own existence in this vast realm. The true world was an untamed wilderness, a realm of endless possibilities and unknown wonders. Flying atop Blue, I felt a deep connection to the world around me.
As we continued our aerial journey, I could not help but feel a sense of freedom and liberation. The worries and burdens of my daily life momentarily faded away, reced by a sense of wonder. The wind whispered secrets in my ears, and the panoramic view enveloped me in its splendour.
I nced down at Blue, his majestic form gliding effortlessly through the air. His eyes gleamed with determination and loyalty, mirroring my own sense of adventure and curiosity. Together, we traversed the skies, exploring the uncharted realms of the true world.
In that moment, flying above the vast forest, I realised that there was so much more to discover, so many more settlements to encounter, and countless adventures awaiting me. The true world beckoned, and I was ready to embrace its mysteries with open arms.
But first I had to have the power to embrace these mysteries first and I knew this.
Along the way, the emperor and I spoke about a few things.
Some were general, some were business like and some were personal.
For questions we both did not desire to answer were brushed off expertly.
This was the state of things for a while before the emperor suddenly uttered something that caught my attention.
"We''re herd", the emperor stated and a particr view came into sight.
As Blue and I soared through the sky, our gaze fixated on the horizon, a captivating sight unfolded beneath us.
A sprawling human settlement came into view, nestled amidst the lush embrace of the forest. Thousands of tiny figures moved about, creating a bustling hive of activity. The sheer size of the settlement astounded me; it seemed to stretch on endlessly, like a bustling city in its own right.
The buildings that dotted thendscape were constructed primarily of wood, a material that blended seamlessly with the surrounding environment. From above, I could discern the intricate details of each structure. They possessed a quaint charm, reminiscent of a bygone era. The settlement''s architecture exuded a mediaeval aura, as if time had stood still within its walls.
A sense of order and organisation pervaded the entire territory.
''As expected of something ruled by an emperor I suppose'', I thought as I continued to observe this human ''settlement''.
A massive wooden wall encircled the settlement, standing tall and sturdy, a testament to the settlers'' resourcefulness.
The wall formed a protective barrier, safeguarding the inhabitants from the perils of the true world. It stood as a symbol of unity, separating the settlement from the untamed wilderness beyond.
Within the settlement, life unfolded in a carefully orchestrated symphony. From my aerial vantage point, I observed soldiers d in gleaming armour patrolling the streets, their presence a reassuring disy of security.
They moved with discipline and purpose, ensuring the safety of the settlement''s inhabitants. The settlement thrived with activity, with people engaged in various tasks. Some tended to crop in neatly organised fields, while others engaged in artisanal pursuits, crafting wares with skill and dedication.
The people within the settlement dressed in attire befitting the mediaeval aesthetic. Their garments, fashioned from coarse fabrics, harkened back to a time long past. Men and women alike donned garments in muted earth tones, adding to the settlement''s overall ambiance. The atmodimension buzzed with a sense ofmunity, each resident ying a vital role in the collective endeavour to thrive in the true world.
As Blue and I continued to glide above, the enormity of the settlement became even more apparent. It was a testament to human resilience, adaptability, and resourcefulness. It reaffirmed the indomitable spirit of humanity and their ability to create a semnce of home even in the most unfamiliar of environments.
It was a reminder that even in the face of adversity, humans could find a way to thrive and build something remarkable.
Humans were truly adaptable.
It was one of our greatest trait.
As Blue and I continued our aerial journey, I carried with me the image of the human settlement in my mind. It seemed to serve as a beacon of hope and inspiration, a testament to the power ofmunity, and a reminder that in the true world, humanity had managed to establish a home amidst the wilderness.
"Why do not we go in and have a talk with my wife,d? She''ll be happy to see you", the emperor suddenly stated.
Seems like the queen was in the true world as well.
It made me bear in mind that I also had a certain ssmate in the true world as well.
I wonder how she''s faring.
With this thought in mind, the emperor and I slowly descended to the ground.
Chapter 381 DUPLICATE
?
[Duplicate chapter but don''t fear, I''ll update it in the next few hours or upload two to three chapters instead. Sorry for the mishaps]
....
[Ace POV]
The noise here was very simple and couldn''t be called a noise.
The sound of the noise I heard was like the p of wings.
Blue must have also heard it as well because he was no longer resting his head on the ground and had raised his head to look at the sky with vignce in his eyes.
The vignce in his eyes though seemed to look like one he would give to an opponent he was able to have a death battle with which puzzled me.
I had also heard the sound of some pping but was there a need to have such vignce?
Thinking of this also raised my guard and I immediately turned to look at the sky with blue as well since that was where I heard the noise from.
What I did not expect was the appearance of the source of the pping sounds.
The source of the wings pping came from a human and one that I knew at that.
A few metres above me in the air stood Andrew with two huge dragon-like wings doing their work to maintain his location in the air.
''Well, the primordial chronicle did call him an ancient dragon'', I thought as I continued to stare at Andrew Dawn''s figure, releasing a slightly dreadful aura that affected me a little.
''Perhaps this is why Blue is staring at the emperor like he''s staring at an enemy, I thought as I wondered if this was the strength of the truly powerful.
The ability to just influence another party by simply being there and doing nothing.
In any case, I was 90% sure the emperor wouldn''t hurt me so I wasn''t bothered like Blue.
Thinking of this, I reached out to the neck of my tamed beast and petted it to calm it down while still retaining my gaze on Andrew Dawn in mid-air.
Even though Blue tensed body rxed, he still didn''t drop his vignce, which I saw as a good thing when looking at it from another angle.
''I wonder why he''s many hourste though'', I thought and as if the emperor heard it, he gracefully began to descend to the ground in front of me.
When Blue on the other hand saw this, he instantly became slightly aggressive as he stared at the descending emperor with malice in his eyes.
The emperor who saw this though, ignored blue and spoke the moment his feet touched the ground.
"What''s with that monster?" He asked with interest in his voice.
''Huh?'' Why is he asking such a question was my initial thought before I remembered that this should be the first time Andrew Dawn wasying his eyes in blue after he evolved.
Putting this aside, I reasoned that even without knowing Blue before, most people would still be interested in him.
His appearance is unique after all.
"He''s my pet", I replied simply.
Upon hearing my reply, a trace of surprise showed on Andrew Dawn''s face.
"You''re saying that small little thing grew up to look like this?" The emperor asked with surprise evident in his voice.
Before I could even reply to him, the emperor eximed again.
"You''ve evolved to rank 1?" The emperor stated in surprise before the surprise on his face slowly turned to a wide smile.
"You''re getting stronger", he stated before adding; "Even your aura shows it"
For some reason, he seemed to be happy about this revtion which was weird to me.
For one, he wasn''t the one getting powerful right?
As I was starting to think of the reasons behind the emperor''s reaction, he finally opened up his mouth to address the issue behind histeness.
"First off, I''ll apologise foring herete despite being the one to set a time", He started with this and I gave a slight nod in response to his words.
I was not bothered about him beingte because I and blue were able to rest for a reason and it felt good.
"Seeing as you do not seem particrly interested in the reason for me beingte, let''s go with the main goal of our meeting today", the emperor stated as positioned his body to sit on the ground while withdrawing his wings back into his body.
The emperor was currently donned in mediaeval clothing. I reasoned he had gotten this from the store.
''I wonder how the fashion of humans is now in the true world.''
As my thoughts started to wander about, Andrew Dawn finally began to state the reason for wanting to meet him.
[Third Person POV]
"So you want to go to war with another race?" Ace asked to be sure after hearing Andrew Dawn''s words and what he had seen from the ogres.
While the reason behind Andrew Dawn''s words was reasonable, Ace did not expect that the first party to be going to war with another race would be the humans first.
Perhaps a war had already happened or is happening in another part of the true world but that was none of Ace''s concern since he wasn''t there.
Andrew Dawn''s decision to go to war with the ogres could not be said to be bad but it could not be said to be the best decision either.
But most times in life, one had to make drastic decisions in drastic situations.
And it wasn''t like Ace could not understand Andrew Dawn''s worries.
He did because he also had a few experiences with these races and the little numbers he saw were enough to give him headaches, talkless of the numbers Andrew Dawn had to deal with.
Ace still hasn''t forgotten that the race leaders would soon be unsealed and although he did not know what was getting unsealed about the races, the races were no good news in the first ce so the unsealing was something that could also be seen as sure.
Unfortunately, Ace had lost track of the time and could not pinpoint exactly when 10 days were going to end except he asked someone.
His teammates were people to go to for this but he could only contact Anna and even Anna and he had not spoken to each other in days.
After hearing Ace''s words, Andrew Dawn simply gave a nod as a reply.
Seeing this, Ace continued with his query.
"Now that you''re going for a war, you know there will surely be losses and you want to reduce it no matter how little it is?"
Andrew Dawn nodded.
"This''s where my pills are needed right?"
Andrew Dawn nodded again.
After seeing that he did not miss anything, Ace subconsciously scratched his cheek for a few seconds before speaking again.
"Okay, I''m in but how do we discuss the prize?" Ace asked since this was quite an important aspect.
He did not need to sell his pills to Andrew Dawn to make a profit since he had the shop and if he was going to sell the pills, then there had to be a reasonable profit behind it.
Andrew Dawn, on the other hand, seeing that Ace was ready to hop on his n, showed a smile and replied.
"The prize is no problem so do not worry", Andrew Dawn stated with confidence.
He still had dragon scales in his storage ring that he could sell so he was sure he could pay Ace any amount he wanted.
Ace, seeing Andrew Dawn''s confidence, merely gave a nod before speaking again.
"So how many pills do I need to provide?" Ace asked.
"Well, a few¡..", Andrew Dawn was about to give an estimate before an idea suddenly came to his mind.
"Hmmm, Ace?"
"Yes?"
"Have you ever wondered what a settlement looks like?"
"This''s where my pills are needed right?"
Andrew Dawn nodded again.
After seeing that he did not miss anything, Ace subconsciously scratched his cheek for a few seconds before speaking again.
"Okay, I''m in but how do we discuss the prize?" Ace asked since this was quite an important aspect.
He did not need to sell his pills to Andrew Dawn to make a profit since he had the shop and if he was going to sell the pills, then there had to be a reasonable profit behind it.
Andrew Dawn, on the other hand, seeing that Ace was ready to hop on his n, showed a smile and replied.
"The prize is no problem so do not worry", Andrew Dawn stated with confidence.
He still had dragon scales in his storage ring that he could sell so he was sure he could pay Ace any amount he wanted.
Ace, seeing Andrew Dawn''s confidence, merely gave a nod before speaking again.
"So how many pills do I need to provide?" Ace asked.
"Well, a few¡..", Andrew Dawn was about to give an estimate before an idea suddenly came to his mind.
"Hmmm, Ace?"
"Yes?"
"Have you ever wondered what a settlement looks like?"
Chapter 382 Settlement III
?
[Sorry for thete upload and I apologize for my inability to post two chapters today. Things I couldn''t control came up so I apologize for this once again. Please forgive this poor author abd continue to vote for this book. It really helps i making a happy author. Thanks for reading and I hope you enjoy the chapter!]
********
[Ace POV]
The emperor and I''s descent from the sky to the ground was rather eventful.
When we were still up in the sky, observing the settlement from above, I could see that a lot of people had already noticed our presence. We weren''t flying that high in the sky anyway, so it was expected.
The emperor''s huge wings, together with Blue''s massive body being side by side, also yed a part in getting us noticed faster.
It didn''t matter much, though, since we were nning to enter the settlement openly and not sneak around.
As the emperor and I slowly descended to the ground, a group of men d in leather armour awaited us. Due to the armour they wore and their organised movements, I was impressed by the men at first sight.
This impression only increased when I entered the settlement through the main gate.
After finally touching the ground, the emperor retracted his wings while I dismounted Blue and jumped to the ground, under the watchful eyes of the emperor''s men, who immediately saluted him the moment they saw his feetnd.
Seeing that some of them seemed familiar with the standard soldier''s salute, while a few others seemed unfamiliar, I started to notice a few things.
From the way a few of the men in front of me executed their salute with extreme familiarity, it was not difficult for me to tell that they were soldiers back in my world.
Perhaps they weren''t soldiers, but they should have worked in a line of work simr to the military. I was more inclined to believe that they were the personal soldiers of the emperor, considering how it looked like it was a sin to even breathe loudly in his presence.
What I was curious about, though, were the numbers I had roughly seen in this settlement.
Were they the same for the other settlements as well?
But how?
Based on my experience when I entered the challenge trial ground with my teammate, only 50 people were allowed to participate at a time, and the numbers I just saw from above in the sky were surely not 50.
How did the emperor, and perhaps most other emperors and kings, the new rulers in the true world, go about this limit and bring in such arge number?
It surely couldn''t be a coincidence, but unless I asked the emperor himself, I knew I wouldn''t be getting the answers to these questions anytime soon.
In any case, it is better to focus and not bother about the present situation, like the one I am currently in.
With this in mind, I gave the emperor''s men another nce as the emperor, Blue, and I made our way into the settlement through the main gates.
Something else I noticed about the emperor''s men was the unfamiliarity with saluting among some of them. They actually tried to do it and did it decently, but theirck of familiarity became increasingly clear when they saluted alongside those who knew how to do it right.
It was like seeing aparison between a newbie and a veteran. It seemed like the emperor had added a few people who had normal lives before the apocalypse, but judging by the pressure they were emitting, one could tell that they were at least capable of something.
In fact, it seemed like all of the emperor''s men were capable, and this became clear when I entered the settlement.
I first focused on the settlement''s military power, as that was something I was practically interested in.
The results of my observations made me realise that the military power of the emperor''s settlement, even on the surface, exceeded my expectations.
Initially, I thought that the two rank 1 warriors I saw among those who greeted us when the emperor and I descended would have a special position in the settlement due to their power and rarity. But I quickly realised how mistaken this assumption was when I finally caught a glimpse of the settlement''s military power.
I would say the military power of the settlement can be divided into two categories: the ranked and the unranked military. One can already have an idea of both militaries based on the names alone, and there was a reason why I named them like this.
The ranked military here actuallyprises ranked humans, while the unranked military naturallyprises unranked humans. This self-made system was due to a simple reason.
For one, I found out that the emperor divided his men into groups. There were groups for patrolling and groups to be stationed in one ce. It was not like only two people would patrol a particr street or two people would be stationed in a particr ce. It was done in groups, and this made things clearer to me.
Starting with the unranked military or group, the reason I named it such was because the groupprises mostly unranked humans with a ranked human to lead it.
If it was only one group like this, it would not have affected me much. But the more I walked down the streets of the settlement under the emperor''s lead, the more I found out that this group was actually plentiful. I never knew there would be so many ranked humans in the settlement, and this was only on the surface.
The unranked humans themselves were also impressive because, from what I could sense and tell, the weakest among them should be level 10. In the little time I''ve spent in the settlement alone, I''ve seen more than a hundred unranked humans.
If this was impressive, the ranked military or group was even more so.
Although they were fewer in number, and the numbers in a group never surpassed four, the amazing thing about this group was that they were all ranked humans. Even if they only hadmon jobs, this was still impressive.
As I was getting lost in my thoughts, the emperor called me out and brought me back to reality. "Let''s go and check out the training grounds,d," the emperor stated and changed directions.
Seeing this, I let out an audible "mhmm" and followed his lead, with Blue walking behind me, curiosity in his eyes as well.
It didn''t take long for us to reach the training grounds.
The training grounds here were actually just a veryrge clearing filled with various equipment and objects. At the moment, in a particr part of this training ground, there was an area filled with topless men forming two half circles.
In the centre of these half circles, two men were currently fighting. From the way they fought, I could tell they were amateurs, but this meant nothing to the men who were cheering them on and screaming their lungs out.
As the emperor and I approached the training grounds, the cheering grew louder, and the excitement in the air was palpable. I could feel the power source emanating from the crowd of soldiers and spectators gathered around the makeshift arena. The two men in the centre of the half circles were locked inbat, their bodies covered in sweat and determination.
I observed the fighters, trying to gauge their skill levels. It was manifest that theycked formal training, but their passion and tenacity made up for it. Their moves were unrefined, but they fought with everything they had, exchanging punches and kicks with a mix of grace and raw power.
The crowd erupted with cheers and shouts as one of the fightersnded a solid blow, staggering his opponent. Sensing an opportunity, the staggered fighter quickly recovered, his face determined as he retaliated with a swift counterattack. The fight intensified, both men pushing their limits, fueled by the epinephrine coursing through their veins.
The onlookers were captivated by the spectacle, engrossed in the ebb and flow of the battle. The atmodimension was charged with stimtion and anticipation, as everyone held their breath, waiting to see who would emerge victorious.
Suddenly, a loud voice boomed through the training grounds, silencing the crowd. It was the emperor, his presencemanding attention. The fighters immediately stopped their bout, turning their attention toward the emperor and me.
"Impressive disy of determination and strength," the emperor''s voice resonated. "But let''s see how true warriors handle themselves."
As he finished speaking, two men who looked like seasoned warriors stepped forward from the sidelines, their presence exuding confidence and experience. They looked old, but they exuded way more vitality than the men around.
The two men entered the arena, facing each other with a focused intensity.
"Interesting," I muttered as the two men rushed off to face each other.
Chapter 383 Queen
?
[Sorry for thete chapter guys! Please forgive me! I was nning on writing two chapters btw but felt too tight on time and did not want to rush it and damage the quality so I made one long chapter. I hope you enjoy it and hopefully I have the title to upload more chapters tomorrow. And please do try to support the back ok by voting. From rank 50 this month, we''ve dropped by several ranks. As long as you guys still read though, I''m happy. Thanks for reading!]
*******
[Ace POV]
The two warriors wasted no time,unching into a flurry of attacks. Despite being topless and unarmed, their movements were a testament to their mastery. They danced around each other, gracefully evading strikes and countering with precision.
As I observed the battle, I couldn''t help but voice my thoughts to the emperor. "Their skill and technique are remarkable. Even without weapons, they exhibit a level of control and expertise that surpasses the previous fighters."
The emperor nodded, his gaze fixed on the warriors. "Indeed,d. These men have honed their bodies and minds to a remarkable degree. It is a testament to their discipline and dedication. It is such a pity they did not take the chance to level up when the apocalypse came. They would have been much more powerful than this.
"How so?" I asked with curiosity evident in my voice.
"As you can see they''re both old", the emperor stated and I nodded in return.
Seeing that he had gotten my attention, he continued from where he left off.
"These two are actually dojo masters and they know their stuff but due to wanting to protect the ones in their dojos from monsters, they actually never got out of the dojo till we came"
"So they had missed the chance to get powerful early before the monsters got stronger", I said,pleting the emperor''s words and when I saw him nodding, I knew I was right.
"It''s okay now though since my warriors are level carrying them to be stronger in a world like this. I can''t let capable people like them waste their potential", the emperor stated as we continued watching the fight that was ongoing.
We watched as the warriors exchanged blows, their bodies showcasing the muscles forged through countless training. Their movements were fluid, seamless, as they deflected and countered with calcted precision.
"They fight as if their bodies are extensions of their will," I remarked, impressed by what I was seeing.
The emperor''s eyes gleamed with appreciation. "Indeed. True warriors have an innate connection between body and mind. It''s a harmony born from years of training and experience."
"It''s just a pity no one knew having some fighting skills will be helpful in the future", the emperor remarked as I once again nodded to his words.
The emperor was indeed true in his words. The reason I am alive till now is because I knew how to defend myself before the apocalypse came.
I didn''t learn martial arts because I loved it but because I wanted to see if I could take it as a hobby or if it could invoke some sort of emotion in my head to make me enjoy it. It didn''t happen though but It was one of the few things I continued to pass the time and take care of my body since martial arts encouraged having a good and a healthy fit body to be better.
I think my step brother even trained in martial arts as a hobby.
I''m not sure though.
Shaking my head to remove distracting thoughts from my head, I returned my focus to the fight.
The battle reached its climax, the warriors pushing themselves to the limits. The crowd held their breath, enthralled by the disy of skill and tenacity. Finally, one of the warriors executed a wlessly timed manoeuvre, sending his opponent crashing to the ground.
A wave of apuse and cheers erupted from the spectators, acknowledging the victorious warrior''s triumph. The emperor''s gaze remained fixed on the fallen fighter, a mix of respect and contemtion crossing his face.
"These warriors may not possess formidable power, but their spirit and dedication are undeniable," the emperor said, his voice carrying a note of admiration. "They remind us that true strengthes from within, regardless of external trappings."
I nodded, silently contemting his words.
Was most of my strength without external tools.
I thought about this seriously for a while and found out I was really strong.
I knew this before but this was actually the fight time I realised that for a while now since after I evolved, I mostly fought with nothing more than my body and abilities.
I barely had to take something from my storage ring to fight or assist me in my battles.
As pondered on this, the emperor seemed like he wanted his men to fight more so he called for another battle.
As the crowd continued to cheer, the emperor''s voice boomed through the training grounds,manding attention once again. "Bring forth another challenger!" he dered, his eyes scanning the assembled warriors.
A hush fell over the crowd as a new challenger stepped forward, a burly man with a scarred face and a determined look in his eyes. He exuded an aura of power and confidence, capturing the attention of everyone present.
"Let us witness the strength of a true warrior," the emperor proimed, his voice carrying a hint of excitement.
The seasoned warriors acknowledged the challenge with a nod, stepping forward to face the new opponent. The air crackled with anticipation as the fight began, the sh of bodies and the thud of strikes resonating through the training grounds.
The new challenger proved to be a formidable adversary, unleashing a series of powerful attacks that tested the mettle of the seasoned warriors. However, the dojo masters were not to be underestimated. They fought with a grace and precision that belied their age, countering each blow with calcted manoeuvres.
I watched intently, captivated by the sheer skill and determination disyed by all three fighters. Each move was a testament to their unwavering spirit and unyielding resolve. The battle raged on, the warriors exchanging blow after blow, their bodies glistening with sweat.
As the fight reached its climax, the new challenger unleashed a devastating strike that sent one of the dojo masters sprawling to the ground. The crowd gasped in surprise, the tension thick in the air. But the fallen warrior quickly rose to his feet, determination etched on his face. He refused to yield, his eyes fixed on his opponent.
The other dojo master, seeing hisrade''s resolve, rallied with renewed vigour. Together, theyunched a synchronised assault, their movements perfectly coordinated. The new challenger fought valiantly, but he was ultimately overwhelmed by the relentless onught.
In a final disy of skill and teamwork, the dojo masters delivered a joint strike that sent the new challenger crashing to the ground, defeated but not broken. The crowd erupted into thunderous apuse, recognizing the triumph of experience and unity over raw power.
The emperor''s gaze lingered on the fallen challenger, his expression a mix of respect and contemtion. "Strengthes in many forms," he uttered quietly, his voice carrying across the training grounds. "But true warriors are not defined by their victories alone. It''s their unwavering spirit, their resilience, and their ability to inspire others that set them apart."
I did not quite understand this spirit he was referring too but I still nodded.
As the training grounds gradually returned to its bustling activity, the echoes of the battles lingered in the air. The fights had reminded me of the importance of honing my own skills, both physical and mental, and appreciating the strength that resided deep within me.
Before I could think more, the emperor proposed for me to go to the mages training ground.
This was something that was easy to understand but still made me curious as to how it exactly worked.
I''m guessing the mages mentioned here would be lower level magic users who are self teaching themselves or something seeing as I do not think any human has be too knowledgeable to start teaching magic to others except they had a job that provided them with such extensive knowledge.
In any case, I''ll know when I arrive at the mages training ground.
With this in mind, we left the warriors training ground under the emperor''s lead.
As we made our way to the mages'' training ground, I could not help but wonder what awaited me there. Magic was a realm that had always fascinated me, even though I had limited exposure to it. I had witnessed the devastating power of magic during my encounters with formidable enemies, and I knew that mastering it could greatly enhance my abilities.
Unfortunately we met the queen before we could arrive at the training grounds.
''I really wanted to see how it''s done though'' I thought as I observed the familiar face approach our direction from a distance.
Chapter 384 DONT READ!!!!!!!! DONT READ!!!!!!
?
[Third Person POV]
Emma and Chris sprang into action, their n forming a clear path forward. They exited the safety of the clearing, ready to face the drake once more. Emma''s golden hair billowed behind her as she channelled her light magic, while Chris summoned the power of wind, his fiery sword at the ready.
The drake, sensing their renewed determination, let out a thunderous roar, its wings pping with increasing intensity. It dove toward them, jaws agape, ready to strike. But Emma and Chris were prepared.
Chris unleashed a powerful gust of wind, creating a whirlwind that engulfed the drake. The force of the wind disrupted its flight, causing it to falter and lose control. It struggled to maintain its bnce, desperately pping its wings in an attempt to stabilise itself.
Seizing the opportunity, Emma unleashed a barrage of radiant beams, each one striking the drake with pinpoint uracy. The creature roared in agony as the beams of light seared through its scales, leaving behind scorched marks. Thebination of wind and light proved devastating, weakening the drake''s defences.
With the drake momentarily grounded, Chris charged forward, his ming sword raised high. He swung with all his might, aiming for the drake''s exposed underbelly. The fiery de cut through the air, leaving a trail of mes in its wake.
The drake, weakened but still resilient, retaliated with a burst of searing mes. Emma, ever watchful, summoned a radiant shield to protect them both. The mes licked at the shield, futilely attempting to breach its defences.
Taking advantage of the drake''s distraction, Chris circled around to its nk. He delivered a swift series of strikes, each blow enhanced by the elemental fury coursing through him. His sword sliced through the air with precision, leaving trails of scorching fire in its wake. The drake''s scales crackled and smoked under the onught.
Emma, her light magic surging, joined the assault. She channelled her energy into her staff, transforming it into a radiant spear. With a graceful thrust, she impaled the drake, the spear piercing through its weakened defences. The creature let out a guttural howl of pain, its once fiery gaze fading.
But the drake, fueled by its own tenacity, refused to yield. It reared back, dislodging Emma''s spear from its body. With renewed determination, it summoned thest of its strength, unleashing a powerful gust of wind and a torrent of searing mes.
Emma and Chris braced themselves, theirbined defences forming a barrier against the onught. The wind buffeted them, threatening to knock them off bnce, while the mes licked at their protective shields. The air crackled with tension as they held their ground.
Emma and Chris, their bodies straining under the force of the drake''s attack, refused to falter. With unwavering determination, they channelled their magic and elemental powers, reinforcing their shields and pushing back against the onught.
Emma''s golden eyes shimmered with a newfound resolve. She tapped into her deep well of light magic, infusing her shield with radiant energy. The shield pulsed with a brilliant glow, repelling the drake''s gusts of wind and dispersing the searing mes. The sheer intensity of Emma''s light magic overwhelmed the drake, forcing it to retreat momentarily.
Sensing an opportunity, Chris took action. He lunged forward, his me-infused sword held high. With a powerful leap, he soared through the air, closing the distance between him and the drake in a matter of moments. His sword, zing with intense heat, shed through the air, aiming for the drake''s weakened defences.
The drake, caught off guard by Chris''s sudden attack, attempted to counter with a desperate sweep of its tail. But Emma, ever watchful, anticipated the move. With a wave of her hand, she conjured ethereal chains of pure light that shot toward the drake''s tail, ensnaring it and immobilising the creature momentarily.
Chris seized the opportunity, his sword descending upon the drake''s vulnerable underbelly. The de connected with a resounding impact, slicing through scales and flesh. The drake howled in agony, its roar echoing through the forest.
But the battle was far from over. The drake, fueled by its pain and survival instinct, summoned its remaining strength. It thrashed and writhed, attempting to break free from the chains that held its tail captive. Its wings beat with a frenzied determination, creating gusts of wind that threatened to knock Emma and Chris off bnce.
Emma, recognizing the urgency of the situation, drew upon her deep well of magic once more. She extended her hand, summoning a brilliant sphere of blinding light. With a swift motion, she hurled the sphere toward the drake, aiming for its head.
The dimension explode upon impact, engulfing the drake in a blinding radiance. The creature screeched in agony as the intense light seared its senses. Momentarily disoriented, it ceased its violent thrashing, its movements bing sluggish and uncoordinated.
Seizing the opportunity, Chris unleashed a relentless flurry of strikes. His sword danced through the air, leaving trails of scorching mes in its wake. Each blow found its mark, weakening the drake further and fueling its desperation.
Emma, her eyes gleaming with determination, followed Chris''s lead. She focused her light magic, channelling it into her staff. With a fluid motion, she swung the staff in a wide arc, releasing beams of radiant energy that pierced through the drake''s weakened defences. The creature staggered under the onught, its fiery gaze fading into a flicker.
As the battle reached its climax, the forest echoed with the sounds of fiercebat. The drake, battered and weakened, fought with ast burst of energy. It summoned its elemental powers, unleashing a final wave of mes and gusts of wind.
Emma and Chris, their bodies weary but their spirits unyielding, stood their ground. They interweaved their magic and elemental abilities, reinforcing their defences and countering the drake''s onught. Emma''s light magic danced with Chris''s fiery fury, creating a barrier of radiant mes that absorbed the drake''s elemental assault.
With a final, defiant roar, the drake copsed to the ground, its once fiery form smouldering and defeated. The forest fell into an eerie silence, broken only by the heavy breathing of Emma and Chris.
They stood over the fallen drake, their faces etched with exhaustion and relief.
"Tsk", Emma suddenly clicked her tongue after a few seconds while Chris who was not far from her shook his head.
"Still can''t level up yet"
[Ace POV],
"Seems like he''s not here yet," I muttered to myself as the wind brushed against my face, carrying a hint of anticipation. I was standing high in the sky, overlooking the barrenndscape below. This was the designated meeting spot the emperor had chosen, the former den of the earth rats.
The once formidable mountain hill nowy in ruins, reduced to scattered rocks and rubble. It was a stark contrast to the memories I held of this ce, memories that had left a profound mark on me. The scene before my eyes resonated with a sense of both nostalgia and solemnity.
But the emperor''s absence weighed on my mind. Why was he not here? As I remained in the air, the sun beating down on me, I contemted the possible reasons behind his dy. The minutes stretched on, and finally, I decided it was best to find some cover and rest while waiting for his arrival.
Guiding my loyalpanion, Blue, I gestured for him to descend from the sky. Together, we searched for a suitable spot to take shelter. Though the sun''s rays had no influence on me, the desire for shade and a refreshing breeze was an instinctual need, a smallfort in a world where the luxuries of my previous life were nonexistent.
After a brief search, we stumbled upon a magnificent tree, its branches stretching wide, offering alleviation from the harsh sunlight. Blue gracefullynded on the ground, and I dismounted, careful not to disturb his serene presence. As we approached the tree, I could not resist the urge to lean against its solid trunk, letting its rough bark provide a grounding sensation against my back.
Blue, ever curious, roamed around for a while, exploring the immediate surroundings before finally settling down by my side, coiling his massive formfortably. An idea sparked within me, and without much hesitation, I shifted my position and stretched out on Blue''s soft and supple body. The sensation was nothing short of heavenly, a momentary alleviation from the challenges and uncertainties thaty ahead.
With a contented sigh, I spoke softly to Blue, as if confiding in a human. "We''ll wait for the emperor here, Blue." His eyes met mine, a silent understanding passing between us. Time seemed to slow as we remained in our tranquil sanctuary, the stillness broken only by the asional screech of a distant bird, the only sound that pierced the air.
The minutes turned into hours, and the world around us seemed to hold its breath, waiting in anticipation. As the sun cast long shadows, signalling the approach of evening, a sudden noise disrupted our serene haven.
Chapter 385 Attacked?
?
[Ace POV]
The queen, guarded by a few men who didn''t even need to be close to me for me to tell they were powerful, steadily made her way towards the location of the emperor and me.
She had a smile on her face, her attention solely focused on the emperor.
When I first saw her in the settlement, our eyes happened to meet, and she showed a huge expression of surprise on her face. She was likely wondering what I was doing in her settlement and how the encounter was so sudden. However, her focus shifted the moment sheid her eyes on the emperor, and she didn''t look at me after that.
"What a weird woman," I thought as I shifted my gaze towards the emperor, who had a wide smile on his face.
The emperor had his hands spread out as if he was inviting someone in for a hug, and indeed, he was inviting someone. It didn''t take a genius to know who that person was.
While the emperor and his wife were having their little moment, I ignored the men that had followed the queen and focused on the queen herself.
She emitted a certain type of pressure that only ranked species emitted. Though it was weak to the extent that I knew I could kill this woman with just a thought using my origin ability, I was curious about what job the queen would have.
For some reason, something within me wanted the queen''s job to be at least of rare grade. It wasn''t because I cared about her safety or anything, but because I felt that if the woman who was once my queen had a job with a grade lower than rare, the weakest job, something within me was telling me that I would feel disappointed, perhaps?
I didn''t know, but I still believed my assumptions wouldn''t be the case. And as if on cue, the blue words that usually appeared above ranked creatures'' heads whenever they were stared at for long appeared just a few centimetres away from the queen''s head.
[Rank 1 Water Mage Level 28]
Seeing this, the difort I was feeling suddenly vanished, as if it was never there. But why was the queen''s level so low, though?
Hmmm.
I guess that shouldn''t be surprising, considering there are more capable people than the queen who could fight. And since the emperor, his men, and the people wouldn''t want anything to happen to their queen, they would probably shield her to the extent that she doesn''t encounter humans.
Surprisingly, I didn''t think it was stupid. When I thought about it for a second, I knew that I would have done a simr thing for my mother and sister.
It might sound biassed, but I believe that even if someone like me didn''t see any value in overprotecting your family to the extent that they stay weak, there was no problem with what the settlement was doing to their queen.
Hmmm.
That does look like a biassed thought.
As I thought about this, the emperor and the queen finally finished their hugging, and the queen turned to look at me with a mildly surprised expression on her face.
"I never expected I''d see you in this world, Ace. At least not this soon," the queen stated.
"Same here, my queen," I replied, catching her eye ncing at the towering blue figure behind me.
The queen had a very odd expression on her face as she observed Blue, and she wasn''t the only person who had shown this expression today.
Every street that we passed through in the settlement today under the emperor''s lead, everyone looked at the emperor and Blue with various expressions on their faces, which was understandable. The emperor, being a man of importance, wasn''t someone who could be seen so easily every day because he would surely be busy. So he was the first main point of attraction as we strolled through the streets of the settlement.
After the emperor, the next person who drew more attention was not me, but Blue. It was obvious why Blue would draw a lot of attention.
Apart from being a strange creature they had surely never seen, Blue was really huge. Seeing such a massive creature leisurely walking down the street without any restraints would bring about a range of emotions for the settlement''s residents.
Then there was me, but people didn''t focus on me much. I''m sure the reason most people even bothered to nce at me was that I was working close to their emperor.
In any case, the queen''s reaction to Blue''s appearance was understandable. I could tell by the way she even clung to her husband''s body that she was wary of Blue. It was something that was also understood because even as Blue and I tried to reduce our presence as ranked creatures, someone who was not close to our prowess would still feel its brunt.
At least I was better at restricting my presence, but Blue still had a long way to go.
The queen, perhaps knowing she wouldn''t get much from conversing with me, only exchanged a few words like how she was d I was okay and healthy and spoke about how she was happy that her daughter and I were in the true world, although it became obvious that she was troubled by her daughter''s safety. Well, I was concerned about my family''s well-being as well, so I could totally rte.
After a few words, the queen returned her focus to the emperor and started speaking about the settlement''s current state. Seeing as she did not wait until they were alone, they probably weren''t concerned about my presence, so I listened.
Well, I tried to listen when a bell-like notification rang in my head. Seeing this, I knew someone had sent me a message, but who?
There were only a few people who had my contact: Anna, Celeb, the emperor, Adara, and my family.
The emperor was close to me now, and unless it was something special, I didn''t think he''d send me a message. So it could only be one of the remaining ones.
It would be good if it was my family, though, but unless they somehow became rich overnight, I doubt they would be able to gather enough coins to message me, especially since they just arrived in the true world recently.
Unfortunately, it wasn''t any of my family members but someone else. It was Anna, my teammate whom I hadn''t heard from in a long time.
[Annabelle Dark]
Hi Ace!
I just wanted to see if you were home, but seeing as I can send a message to you right now, you''re definitely not at home. I just desire to tell you that I''m home now, and I''ll stay for a while. So... see you then. Well, maybeter since the time difference is quite confusing, and we might not even meet. Later!
*******
''Seems like she''s doing fine,'' I thought as I dismissed the panel hovering in front of me.
I did not check how much it would cost to reply to her message, but since it was not necessary in my opinion, as she was just informing me of her well-being, there was no need to reply. I saved a few coins in the process, I guess.
I wonder if Anna has evolved now. If she has, I wonder how powerful she''ll be.
I wonder if Anna has evolved now. If she has, I wonder how powerful she''ll be.
It''s probably possible for me to know if she has evolved if I check the ranking now. She has a legendary-grade job, after all, so her rank shouldn''t be too low.
Thinking of this, my curiosity was piqued, so I called out the Primordial Chronicle in my head and wanted to head to the rank section when the emperor, who was leading us somewhere, suddenly stopped with a grave expression on his face.
Seeing this, I halted what I was about to do. Something must have happened for the emperor to show such a face. And just as I was about to ask what happened, the queen beat me to it.
"What''s wrong, dear?" she asked in a worried tone.
"We''re being attacked," the emperor replied in a deep tone, gazing at the sky.
It was almost fully dark, but that was none of my concern when I heard the emperor''s next words.
"We''re being attacked by ogres."
*******
Author''s Note:
Hey there, lovely readers! Just wanted to drop a quick note to say thanks for checking out today''s chapter. I really appreciate you taking the time to read it. It''s been awesome having you on this journey with me!
I hope you enjoyed this part of the story, and guess what? I''ll be back tomorrow with another exciting chapter for you to dive into. So, keep an eye out for it!
Take care and have an miraculous day, my awesome readers!
Cheers,
Chapter 386 Situation
?
[Ace POV]
"We''re being attacked by ogres."
When the emperor said this, I could not help but raise a hairbow to his statement.
Here he was nning to bring the war to the ogres but they acted first and caught him off guard.
No matter what angle I viewed this, it was bad.
Too bad.
While I was certainly interested in the topic, it had nothing to do with me so I just kept quiet.
Of course, while it had nothing to do with me, the same could not be said for the residents of the settlement.
I was just here to sell some pills, earn some gold coins and potentially encounter and know about interesting things.
Thetter looked like it was already happening.
Interesting.
"Dear, we''re being attacked again?!" The queen asked the emperor like she wanted to confirm what she had just heard.
The emperor on the other hand did not seem too interested to entertain his panicking wife and just kissed her on her forehead before he started to make his way from our location.
Seeing this, the queen said nothing and just looked at her husband with a concerned expression on her face.
Like the queen, I did not need to be told the reason for the emperor left us to walk further.
It was obvious that he was nning to head to the location the ogres were attacking and I was right because when the emperor saw that he was already a few meters away from us, he bent down like he was about to jump.
Seeing this, I wasted no time jumping on Blue''s back and immediately after my buttnded on Blue''s back, the emperor took to the skies with a jump.
"After him!" Imanded blue with my voice and the connection that linked us.
Hearing mymand, bue immediately separated himself from the queen and her men and when he had also reached a certain distance where no one was close enough to disturb his movement, blue also put a lot of power into his legs and took to the sky with a jump.
It was around this time the emperor had already brought out his wings in mid-air.
I knew that Blue would not be able to catch up to the emperor in terms of speed but unlike the emperor that still had to bring his wings out f his body before he could fly, blue was birthed with his wings so the moment the emperor wings showed sighs of appearing, Blue own had already appeared.
At the moment, we were heading to the emperor''s body in mid-air at a very fast speed that required me to hold Blue''s neck like my life depended on it.
I did not know the reaction of the people that saw the Emperor and I moved and I did not care.
What I just wanted to do now is to be able to at least see the direction the emperor was heading so I can use that as a trail to potentially trace the ce where the emperor''s territory was been attacked.
Thankfully I made the right decision because the moment the emperor''s wings came out, all that was heard was a sonic boom and the emperor disappeared from his location but...
"Did you see which direction the emperor went to, blue?" I asked Blue as we continued to ascend.
Screech!
Blue said yes to my question through our link.
Good.
"Now charge at that location with your highest speed", I said but what I did not know was that I should have probably held blue tighter because I almost fell to my death.
Next time.
**********
Fortunately for the duo, blue was urate in his assessment of where Andrew Dawn was heading but it was only when they got there did Ace realise that this wasn''t just some cheap attack, the ogres also came with a war.
Right now, high in the clouds, Ace could see that there were three sides and on one side, only two individuals were fighting while the two other sides just watched the battle that was ongoing.
The three sides were, the human side where a few dozen human Ace could recognize were Andrew Dawn men and the second side were huge green human creatures.
They numbered in the hundreds.
"That''s a lot", Ace muttered and turned to look at the third side of the ''battlefield'' that had the most activity going on at the moment.
The third side was actually Andrew Dawn with a very huge, even huger than the ogres that he had seen at first and currently, they were both fighting.
Andrew Dawn''s men were currently silent and around themid a few dead bodies while the ogre''s side was very noisy as they hailed for the huger ogre that was currently battling Andrew Dawn.
Ace reasoned that the huger ogre should be the ogre race leader.
Nobody had also noticed his figure in mid-air and perhaps they had noticed and did not bother with him.
In any case, it worked well for him since he was only here to watch the fight that was going on and he was not let down by what he saw.
If anything Andrew Dawn''s current prowess exceeded his expectations but there was something he noticed from the battle that was ongoing.
Both Andrew Dawn and the ogre king did not seem to be using their full power and were just fighting with their raw strength and while it showed that Andrew Dawn had an advantage in this fight, the ogre was the most rxed.
This initially confused Ace but after observing the battle once more, he was able to see what was going on.
Andrew Dawn and the ogre king appeared to be limiting their power because once they went all out, both sides were going to suffer and seeing as Andrew Dawn''s men were so few, it was obvious which side was going to suffer more.
Ace did not think his thinking was wrong because the battlefield where Andrew Dawn and the ogre king were battling was in the centre of their men and the distance their men gave them was hundred of meters.
The chance of a friendly fire happening was just too high.
Just the punch both sides gave themselves was enough to cause shockwaves capable of easily killing a weak rank 1 monster.
As Ace thought of these things, he focused his attention on the fight.
Ace watched intently as Andrew Dawn and the ogre king shed in a fierce battle. The ground shook with each of their powerful strikes, and the air crackled with energy. It was a fight between two formidable forces, each disying incredible strength and skill.
Andrew Dawn moved with agility and precision, his movements a dance of power and finesse. He unleashed a flurry of punches and kicks, each strikending with uracy and force. His attacks were quick and calcted, aiming for vulnerable spots on the ogre king''s massive frame.
The ogre king, on the other hand, relied on his sheer size and brute strength. He swung his massive fists and delivered bone-crushing blows. Despite his slower movements, the impact of his attacks was devastating. The ground trembled beneath their feet with each collision.
Ace marvelled at the sh of titans before him, fully immersed in the spectacle. The fight was intense, and he could feel the raw power emanating from bothbatants. Each strike was apanied by a burst of energy, sending shockwaves rippling through the air.
As the fight raged on, it became apparent that Andrew Dawn was gradually gaining the upper hand. He evaded the ogre king''s strikes with deft movements, countering with precise blows of his own. His strategy seemed to be wearing down the massive foe, exploiting weaknesses and chipping away at his defences.
The ogre king, however, refused to yield. Heunched a series of devastating attacks, aiming to overpower Andrew Dawn with sheer force. The sh of their strengths created shockwaves that reverberated through the battlefield.
Ace''s eyes widened as he witnessed the immense power on disy. The ground cracked beneath their feet, and debris flew through the air. The fight reached its peak as bothbatants unleashed their moves.
Ace knew the fight was going to continue like this for a long time since it was apparent that Andrew Dawn was trying to prolong the battle.
The question was if the ogre king was going to allow that.
"Hmmm. What''s that?" Ace muttered when he saw that some ogres have actually managed to make a detour to attack Andrew Dawn from the back.
"Seems like they''re trying to end it in this ce once and for all", Ace muttered and wondered if he should do something.
He did not know how powerful those ogres were since he was far away from them.
As he was still thinking if he should get involved or not, he heard a bell-like sound in his head.
"This feels familiar", Ace muttered with confusion and it was just like he had suspected.
The emperor repeated an action he had done in the earth den when he was in a fight.
Chapter 387 Battle
?
[Ace POV],
The action the emperor took, once again reminiscent of what he did in the Earth Rat Den against the strongest rat, was asking me for help in the midst of a fight.
I wouldn''t have minded much, knowing that the emperor wouldpensate me. However, the fact remained that the emperor and I were not in the same league.
Whatever opponent the emperor faced, one that evenpelled him to seek my assistance, was capable of killing me with a simple p.
Even Blue, who was stronger than me, would only be able to withstand two ps at most. Being asked to help against this formidable opponent was nothing short of a suicidal mission.
It was obviously dangerous for me to get involved in this matter when the other party had no business with me, only the emperor. Considering that the emperor knew I was nearby, it was likely that the Ogre King was also aware. However, the emperor was a shrewd man. He knew how to y the game of rewards and incentives well.
The emperor message was straightforward: "Help me in any way you can in this fight to minimize the loss of my men, and I''ll reward you with a dragon-rted item for your services."
The message, for someone like me who had already experienced the wonders of dragon-rted items twice, was more than attractive.
It was... tempting.
As I reflect on it, the only times I''ve encountered significant dragon-rted matters have been when the emperor was involved.
Firstly, it was because of his dragon heart that I was given a quest by the Primordial Chronicle to prevent the Dragon Phantom from reviving, and the quest''s reward granted me a dragon potion that purified my body.
The second time was when the emperor bestowed upon me the dragon blood I used as my evolution catalyst. It was one of the most valuable treasures I had obtained since the apocalypse. It might even be more precious than my Epic Grade storage ring.
Though I couldn''t prove it, I was certain that the reason I became part human and acquired a peculiar bloodline was because of the dragon blood.
Whether this was a blessing or a curse remained unknown, but considering everything it had done for me thus far, I considered it a positive development. Apart from enhancing my strength, mana pool, and job, it was the reason I could even contemte participating in a suicide mission, having saved me from harm inflicted by the Dark Elf.
I wonder how she''s doing now and how her race reacted to my actions against one of their own. I hope that if I ever encounter that particr elf or her race again in the future, I will be powerful enough to handle them easily.
I should at least possess the strength of an emperor, but even I know that I have a long way to go at this point. Nevertheless, the question still lingers: should I assist the emperor or not?
The dragon-rted item holds great allure, and from the emperor''s message, it''s evident that he''s more concerned about his men, which means I have no direct involvement in his primary battle. Not that I desire to be part of the fight anyway. I relish engaging in good battles, not suicidal ones.
Lost in thought, I turned my gaze back to the battlefield and noticed that the ogres, who were sneaking up on the emperor''s men, would soon converge with them in a matter of minutes. There was little time to waste contemting whether to intervene or not, as the answer was already clear in my mind. In the true world, there was little to gain without taking appropriate risks.
With this conviction in mind, I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. Afterward, I caressed Blue''s neck, my loyalpanion, and spoke to him. "Do you see those enormous green monsters over there, Blue?" I said, adding, "We''re going to attack them."
It was a simplemand for Blue. I didn''t want to oveplicate things for my tamed beast, so this would suffice. I just needed to ensure that the emperor''s men didn''t suffer excessive casualties. I could work with that.
With determination, Blue immediately dove down towards the emperor''s men. Initially, no one noticed our approach, but as we descended to a certain height, a few changes became apparent on the battlefield.
On the ogre side, the monsters grew louder, more restless than before.
On the emperor''s side, however, the men appeared strikingly calm, yet their posture indicated readiness for action. Not against me, though. I could sense that. It seemed that the emperor had issued them an instruction after messaging me. Regardless, it suited my purposes.
Apart from these observations, the ogres that had initially been sneaking up on the emperor''s men elerated their pace. But this was not the most significant change. The emperor and the ogre king ceased holding back, engaging in a true fight at a slow and deliberate pace.
As I prepared to carry out my task and make my exit without getting killed by some unknown force, a thought raced through my mind. I leaped from Blue''s back when we were about a dozen meters above the ground. In mid-air, I began to channel mana within me with fervor, preparing to execute one of the most significant yet straightforward moves since awakening my elemental powers.
With my strength, a dozen-meter fall would not harm me. As soon as Inded on the ground, I forcefully mmed both hands into the earth, channeling my earth mana into it with wild intensity. I was expending a quarter of my mana for this endeavor.
For a moment, nothing happened, but then, to everyone''s surprise, a massive portion of the ground in front of me started to ascend. The speed of its ascent was so fast that by the time the earth wall I created to separate the emperor''s men from the ogres reached a height of 20 meters, the ogres finally reacted. Their loud cries filled the air as the ground beneath me shook.
Realizing that the ogre army was now headed in my direction, I quickly turned around and shouted at the emperor''s men, who were still in shock from the sight of the gigantic wall I had conjured.
"Run!" I urged them, hoping to shake them out of their daze. They snapped out of their stupor upon hearing mymand and, bowing to me in gratitude, hastily gathered the fallenrades and made their escape.
"Fools," I muttered under my breath, observing them dragging the corpses along. I knew it would only slow them down, but I had done my part in assisting the emperor. With that in mind, I activated my origin ability and soared into the sky.
Reaching the top of the earth wall I had created, Inded gracefully upon it, overlooking the battlefield that had grown even more intense. On one side, the ogre king and the emperor engaged in a fierce battle. Mysterious tattoos appeared on the ogre king''s body, while the emperor seemed to undergo a gradual transformation, with scales emerging on his arms.
Meanwhile, Blue, my faithfulpanion, continued to harass the ogre army with his powerful mes, keeping them at bay. I was relieved to see that he kept a safe distance from the enemy forces.
"Let me provide further assistance," I thought to myself, activating my origin ability once again to approach the ogre army. However, by "close," I meant maintaining a considerable distance above the army while observing the situation from the sky.
As I descended from above, the wind whipped around me, tousling my hair and garments. The ogres, now appearing like tiny ants from this height, still emanated a sense of menace. I focused my attention on thergest concentration of ogres, readying myself to unleash my transmutation ability.
Closing my eyes, I delved deep within myself, tapping into the essence of transmutation that flowed within my veins. The power surged through me, familiar and exhrating. Opening my eyes, a radiant yellow glow enveloped my hands, signifying my readiness.
Extending my hands towards the ogre army, a surge of earth mana burst forth. The ground beneath them trembled, and before their astonished eyes, the earth erupted into a series of colossal spikes. These spikes shot up with incredible speed, impaling several ogres in their path.
But I did not stop there. Further manipting the earth, I transmuted the spikes into massive boulders. With a flick of my wrist, these boulders hurtled towards the ogres, crashing into their ranks with devastating force. The impact sent shockwaves through their forces, sowing chaos and confusion.
As the dust settled, I observed the ogres struggling to regroup. Although their numbers hadn''t diminished significantly, their caution was apparent in their more careful approach. Blue continued to rain down srre attacks from above, further disrupting the ogre army and keeping them on their toes.
As I pondered whether my efforts thus far were enough, a sudden pressure weighed down on me. It was followed by a majestic roar that echoed through the air, capturing the attention of both friend and foe alike.
Chapter 388 Titans
?
[Third Person POV]
The ogre attack caught Andrew Dawnpletely off guard, taking him by surprise. He understood the implications of this unexpected assault. The ogres had seized the initiative, granting them an advantage in some way. However, his foremost concerny with the fate of his men, who now had to confront these formidable adversaries.
In truth, he held little hope that his men would still be breathing by the time he received the distress message. Despite bolstering the security around the territory under ogre assault, he had never anticipated such an early attack, leaving the defences severelycking. He realised that even if he were to summon his strongest subordinates to protect the targeted area, they would likely falter against the might of the ogre king.
To his astonishment, upon arriving at the scene, he discovered that his men were indeed alive. However, their survival was not due to their own strength in withstanding the ogre onught, but rather because they were being cruelly toyed with. Fortunately, Andrew had arrived in the nick of time to prevent their deaths, although circumstances prevented him from rendering full assistance or unleashing his true power against the ogres.
Thankfully, once again, a young man came to his aid. Andrew knew that Ace had evolved to Rank 1, and he understood that Ace should not be underestimated like ordinary Rank 1 humans, evident by the aura he still emitted despite his attempts to conceal it.
Uponying eyes on Ace again, after their encounter in the Earth Rat Den, Andrew Dawn sensed something special about him. It was the way Ace once looked at him, with eyes that conveyed a knowledge of superiority over an inferior being, that triggered a distinct feeling of threat within Andrew.
This sensation was perplexing, considering Andrew''s own immense power far surpassed Ace''s. He was even more formidable than certain Rank 2 monsters, so how could Ace evoke such a sense of unease?
Andrew had been grappling with an air of superiority himself too, one he struggled to control. He wasn''t a man prone to excessive pride or arrogance, but since the dragon blood coursed through his veins, he noticed significant changes in his behaviour.
His very essence was transforming him, to the point where he hardly recognized himself anymore.
Nevertheless, while Andrew recognized Ace''s power, it wasn''t until Ace made his first move on the battlefield that Andrew truly glimpsed a fraction of Ace''s true strength. And then there was Blue, Ace''s remarkablepanion. Andrew instinctively knew the gryphon possessed a unique quality, even without its new appearance. Whenever he gazed upon Blue, a part of Andrew Dawn yearned to consume it.
Perhaps it was the influence of his blood, but Andrew understood that acquiring Blue would bring him immense benefits.
Fortunately, Andrew could exert control over this peculiar hunger, although it remained ufortably present. Regardless, since Ace hade to his aid and fulfilled his role, Andrew believed it was time to unleash his own power. With this thought in mind, he finally allowed the dragon within him to break free, embracing his transformative form.
ROAR!!!!
As Andrew''s transformation unfolded, it caught everyone around by surprise. However, before anyone could fully process the sight, their attention was abruptly drawn to the ogre king, who finally unleashed his true power and engaged in fight in earnest.
Ace and Blue had anticipated this esction and wisely retreated to the safety of the skies. The overwhelming pressure that emanated from both rulers was a clear indication that they needed to keep their distance. Ace had no intention of risking his life due to friendly fire or any unforeseen circumstances.
The colossal red dragon, Andrew Dawn, loomed over the battlefield, his scales glistening in the sunlight. His mighty wings spread wide, casting a shadow that engulfed the surroundingndscape. mes danced in his eyes, reflecting his unwavering determination.
Facing him stood the ogre king, adorned with mysterious, glowing tattoos that covered his formidable frame. The tattoos pulsated with an otherworldly energy, hinting at the immense power the ogre possessed. The ground trembled beneath the weight of their presence as they locked eyes, both aware of the impending sh that would determine the fate of the battlefield.
With a thunderous roar, Andrew lunged forward, his massive ws shing through the air. The ground quaked beneath him as he unleashed a torrent of fire, scorching the earth and engulfing the ogre king in searing mes. But to Andrew''s astonishment, the ogre king emerged from the inferno unscathed, his tattoos glowing brighter as if fueled by the dragon''s assault.
The ogre king retaliated with a ferocious charge, his brute strength propelling him forward. His fists collided with the dragon''s scales, sending shockwaves through the air. Andrew roared in defiance, his wings creating a powerful gust that pushed the ogre king back. The sh of titans continued, their blows resonating across the battlefield, eachbatant disying incredible resilience and power.
Meanwhile, Ace and Blue observed the battle from above, soaring high in the sky. Ace marvelled at the sheer magnitude of the conflict unfolding beneath him, fully aware of the danger that both Andrew and the ogre king posed. He maintained a safe distance, not wanting to jeopardise his own life or inadvertently hinder Andrew''s efforts.
As the battle raged on, it became evident that both Andrew and the ogre king were strangely evenly matched. Each strike they exchanged reverberated with sheer force, causing shockwaves that rippled through the air. The ground beneath them cracked and shattered under the weight of their confrontation.
Andrew, tapping into the dragon''s power coursing through his veins, summoned his fiery breath once more. He unleashed a zing torrent that engulfed the ogre king, scorching the surrounding area. Yet, to his surprise, the ogre king emerged once again, seemingly undeterred. The tattoos on his body shimmered with an eerie light, providing him with an unknown source of resilience.
What Andrew Dawn was not aware of was not all ogre kings were like the one he was currently battling. He was just unlucky to have met one that was special and had a good story behind his back.
Realising that the ogre king was no ordinary foe, Andrew shifted his strategy. He used his immense wings to create a powerful gust, generating a cyclone that tore through the battlefield. The swirling winds disrupted the ogre king''s movements, momentarily staggering him.
The ogre king, undeterred by the cyclone, bellowed in fury and summoned his own unique power. The tattoos on his body pulsed with an intense glow, and suddenly, a surge of energy radiated from him. The ground shook violently as the ogre king unleashed a shockwave that rippled through the battlefield, shattering the cyclone and sending Andrew reeling.
Andrew, regaining his bnce, felt a surge of determination coursing through his veins. He refused to be overwhelmed by the ogre king''s power. With a mighty roar, he unleashed a barrage of fireballs, each one exploding upon impact and sending waves of scorching heat toward his opponent.
The ogre king, disying his own agility, dodged the fiery onught with swift movements. He closed the distance between them in an instant, his massive fists crashing into Andrew''s scales with brute force. The ground trembled beneath their sh, cracks spreading like spiderwebs.
As the fight raged on, Andrew realised that defeating the ogre king would require more than just his raw power. He needed a strategy, a way to exploit any weaknesses the ogre king might possess. Observing the tattoos that adorned his adversary''s body, Andrew wondered if they held the key.
Summoning his draconic instincts, Andrew released a focused beam of searing fire directly at the ogre king''s tattoos. The intense heat caused the tattoos to flicker and dim momentarily, revealing a vulnerable moment in the ogre king''s defences. Andrew seized the opportunity, driving his ws deep into the ogre king''s flesh, drawing blood.
The ogre king bellowed in pain and fury, unleashing a savage counterattack. He swung his fists with relentless speed and power, forcing Andrew to evade and deflect each strike with skillful manoeuvring. The ground beneath them suffered the brunt of their sh, transforming the once serene battlefield into a chaotic battleground.
As the fight intensified, Andrew Dawn decided to utilise his advantage in the sky. With a powerful beat of his wings, he soared high above the battlefield, gaining a vantage point from which he could observe the ogre king''s movements and n his attacks.
From his elevated position, Andrew unleashed a barrage of fireballs, raining down upon the ogre king. The fiery projectiles exploded upon impact, creating a shower of mes that engulfed the battlefield. The ogre king, caught off guard by the aerial assault, struggled to evade the relentless onught.
The ogre king''s tattoos glowed fiercely, providing him with an extrayer of protection against the fireballs. Andrew realised that he needed to find a way to prate this defence and strike a decisive blow. Drawing upon the power of his ck lightning, he infused his attacks with a unique influence that targeted the ogre king''s soul.
As the fireballs rained down, Andrew focused his energy, channelling the ck lightning through his ws. With precise timing, he unleashed a devastating lightning strike that streaked through the air, bypassing the ogre king''s physical defences and striking directly at his soul.
The moment the lightning made contact, a surge of dark power source coursed through the ogre king''s body. His tattoos flickered and faltered, momentarily weakening his formidable aura. Seizing this opportunity, Andrew descended from the sky, his wings tucking in as he plummeted towards the ground.
With a thunderous impact, Andrew crashed into the ogre king, his ws shing through the air. The ck lightning crackled and surged, enveloping bothbatants in an electrifying embrace. The ogre king howled in agony as the lightning seared through his body, disrupting his essence and sapping his strength.
Andrew maintained his relentless assault, his ck lightning dancing across the battlefield. Each strike he delivered drained the ogre king''s vitality and shattered his defences. The ground shook as the two forces shed, the sheer power unleashed causing shockwaves that rippled through the surroundings.
"This¡..this is power1", Ace did not know when he muttered this as he continued to gaze at the ongoing battle.
Chapter 389 Situation
?
As Ace watched the intense battle between Andrew Dawn and the ogre king unfold, he couldn''t help but feel a mix of awe and trepidation. The sheer disy of power and the magnitude of their shes left him in awe of the strength possessed by these two extraordinary beings.
He had witnessed Andrew''s transformation into the formidable dragon, his scales gleaming and his mes aze. And now, Andrew''s attacks infused with the unique effect of ck lightning were delivering devastating blows to the ogre king. The disy of power was truly awe-inspiring.
Ace''s eyes were fixated on the battle, studying the movements of bothbatants. He noticed that Andrew''s attacks were strategically aimed at exploiting the vulnerabilities caused by the ogre king''s tattoos. It was a testament to Andrew''s tactical prowess and his ability to adapt during battle.
The ogre king, despite his immense strength and resilience, was clearly being pushed to his limits. The relentless assault from Andrew, coupled with the debilitating effects of the ck lightning, had taken a toll on the ogre king''s endurance. Yet, he fought on, refusing to sumb to the dragon''s onught.
As Ace observed the battle, he couldn''t shake off the sense of trepidation that had settled within him. He had encountered powerful adversaries in the past, but the sh between Andrew and the ogre king resonated on a different level. It was a battle of two beings with extraordinary abilities, and the oue remained uncertain.
Ace knew that intervening in the battle would be risky, both for himself and the overall course of the conflict. He had to trust in Andrew''s strength and judgment, believing that he would find a way to emerge victorious. However, Ace remained vignt, ready to provide assistance if the situation demanded it.
The sh between Andrew and the ogre king continued to escte, their attacks growing more ferocious with each passing moment. The battlefield around them had be a scene of devastation, with the ground ravaged by their relentless struggle. It seemed as though the battle would stretch on indefinitely, neither side able to gain a decisive advantage.
Time seemed to lose its meaning as the battle waged on, thebatants locked in a fierce struggle for supremacy. The air crackled with energy, and the ground trembled under the weight of their power. It was a sh of titans, and the fate of the battlefield hung in the bnce.
With every sh of their mighty forces, the impact reverberated through the air, shaking the very foundations of the battlefield. Andrew''s mes roared and his ck lightning crackled, each strike aimed at weakening the ogre king''s defences and wearing down his resilience. The ogre king, in turn, fought back with unwavering determination, relying on his own brute strength and the mysterious power of his glowing tattoos.
Their battle had be a spectacle of raw power and strategy. Andrew, using his dragon instincts and tactical acumen, maneuvered around the ogre king, striking with precision and exploiting any opportunity that presented itself. His ws tore through the air, leaving deep gashes in the ogre king''s flesh, while his ck lightning surged through his opponent''s body, disrupting his essence.
The ogre king, despite his smaller stature, possessed an unmatched tenacity. He endured the pain and unleashed devastating counterattacks, his fists connecting with the dragon''s scales with bone-crushing force. The ground quaked beneath their sh, and the battlefield bore witness to the sh of their immense powers.
Ace knew that although the battle seemed intense though, Andrew Dawn was not going all out yet and was just fighting to biy tie for his men.
The ogre king should be aware of this but both still seem like they wanted to prolong the battle a bit more even if they had to use a bit more of their powers.
Ace didn''t understand why the empeor will fight to this extent for some few men but he did not think too much about it and focused on the fight.
As Ace continued to observe the battle, he noticed a subtle change in the atmosphere. The air crackled with an increasing intensity, and the ground beneath their feet trembled with a renewed vigor. It was as if the very elements of nature responded to the escting power unleashed by Andrew and the ogre king.
Andrew, sensing the need to escte the battle, made a calcted decision. With a powerful p of his wings, he ascended into the sky, leaving trails of ck mes in his wake. As he soared above, he gathered an immense amount of energy, his scales shimmering with a radiant glow.
The ogre king, not one to back down, unleashed a ground-shaking roar that resonated throughout the battlefield. He tapped into the depths of his own power, his tattoos pulsating with an otherworldly radiance. With a surge of strength, he leaped high into the air, defying his size and weight.
The sh between dragon and ogre king reached new heights as they met in mid-air. Their collisions sent shockwaves across the battlefield, creating an explosion of power source that engulfed the surrounding area. Ace shielded his eyes from the blinding light, unable to fullyprehend the magnitude of their sh.
The battle continued to intensify as Andrew and the ogre king unleashed their most devastating attacks. Andrew''s ck mes burned hotter and brighter, scorching everything in their path, while the ogre king''s tattoos glowed with an ethereal brilliance, amplifying his strength to unimaginable levels.
The sky became a swirling tempest of fire and lightning as their powers shed, each strike threatening to rend the very fabric of reality. The battlefield below quaked under the strain of their immense power, creating deep fissures and ruptures in the earth.
At this point, even the ogre army had long retreated to a far distance.
As the battle reached its crescendo, the sh between Andrew and the ogre king seemed to transcend the limits of mere physical confrontation. Their powers intertwined, creating shockwaves that rippled through the air and shattered the ground beneath them. The sheer magnitude of their attacks sent shockwaves that reverberated across the entire battlefield.
Ace, witnessing the devastation caused by their sh, felt a renewed sense of trepidation. The ground quaked beneath him, threatening to give way as the forces unleashed by the dragon and the ogre king collided. It was a cataclysmic sh of titanic proportions, and the oue remained uncertain.
Andrew''s ck mes engulfed the sky, casting an ominous glow over the battlefield. With each strike, the air crackled with raw power, leaving trails of destruction in their wake. His attacks were fueled by a determination to protect his men, to ensure their survival against overwhelming odds.
The ogre king, undeterred by the chaos surrounding him, unleashed an onught of attacks with a newfound ferocity. His tattoos zed with an otherworldly light, channeling the essence of his own resilience and primal strength. The ground quivered beneath his colossal form as he retaliated, determined to bring Andrew down.
The sh continued unabated, their powers intertwined in a deadly dance of destruction. The battlefield became a battleground of elemental forces, with fire and lightning tearing through the air. The shockwaves from their attacks tore through thendscape, leaving a trail of devastation in their wake.
Despite the immense power they disyed, neitherbatant showed signs of yielding. Andrew fought with unwavering determination, tapping into reserves of strength he never knew he possessed. The ogre king, driven by his relentless will, pushed his own limits further, refusing to relent even as exhaustion gnawed at his being.
As the fierce fight raged on, the air thick with the scent of sweat and burning energy, the gravity of the situation became increasingly apparent. The sh between the opposing forces showed no signs of reaching a swift conclusion, thebatants locked in a relentless struggle for dominance. Each blow struck with precision, shaking the ground beneath their feet and echoing through the battlefield.
Above, the once serene sky grew ominous, dark clouds swirling and billowing as if mirroring the intensity of the conflict below. Thunder rumbled in the distance, heralding the raw power and electric energy that crackled in the air. The very atmodimension seemed charged with anticipation, as if aware of the momentous events unfolding.
When Ace thought that it would still take a while before the fight situation drastically change, he received a message from Andrew Dawn through the contact system and when he read it, he pumped more mana into his origin ability that was already activated and immediately dashed in the direction Andrew Dawn men escaped to.
Drawing upon the depths of his mana reserves, he channelled even more power source into his activated origin ability, fueling it to its maximum potential.
The battlefield blurred past him as he raced towards the direction where Andrew Dawn''s men had fled.
It was about to get messy.
*****
I desire to take a moment to express my heartfelt gratitude to each and every one of you who has been faithfully following this web novel and reading the daily chapter releases. Your support and dedication mean the world to me, and I am truly honoured to have you by my side on this creative journey.
Chapter 390 Speedster
?
[Goodday readers! The month ising to an end so please vote your Golden Tickets so we can stay in top 100 till the end! This''s a honest request from your humble author and like always, thanks for reading!]
*****"
[Third Person POV]
Andrew Dawn''s message to Ace was straightforward. He advised Ace and his pet to leave the immediate vicinity due to his intention to unleash a powerful spell. Ace was uncertain of the spell''s magnitude but was unwilling to risk his life by remaining close.
The moment he received the message, he and Blue had already set off in the direction Andrew Dawn''s men had departed.
The wall Ace had constructed, which he believed to be impressive, nowy in ruins. It had been reduced to mere dust by thebined attacks of Andrew Dawn and the ogre king.
The destruction of his wall served as a poignant reminder of the disparity between a Top 5 human and someone ranked in the top 50.
Notably, the wall had not been demolished by a direct assault but rather from the shockwave resulting from the sh between Andrew Dawn and the ogre king.
The shockwave, an unintended aftereffect of a genuine attack, annihted a quarter of Ace''s substantial mana pool. This revtion astonished him, shedding light on the immense power wielded by the other top-ranked individuals.
Andrew Dawn, currently the fourth most powerful human in his world, led Ace to believe that the fifth-ranked individual should possess simrbat prowess.
Even if the fifth-ranked person fell short, they would still possess enough power to prevent Andrew Dawn from eliminating them in a single strike, unless Andrew Dawn proved to be even mightier than anticipated.
Curiosity consumed Ace as he pondered the true capabilities of the top three individuals. Despite transforming into a dragon to attain his current power, Andrew Dawn remained unable to defeat any of the top three who had held their positions since Ace''s arrival in this world.
This fact served as a testament to their formidable strength.
As rank 1 beings, they potentially surpassed Ace''s imagination of what a rank 1 human could be.
Despite these thoughts swirling in Ace''s mind, his utmost priority was ensuring his and Blue''s safety by distancing themselves as far as possible from Andrew Dawn.
Luckily, Ace managed to depart the area in time before fullyprehending why Andrew Dawn had urged him to leave. As he nced ahead, he could discern the figures of Andrew Dawn''s men, yet they remained at a sufficient distance to observe what would unfold.
Just as Ace contemted Andrew Dawn''s message, instructing him to vacate the vicinity where the ogres resided, the sky abruptly darkened, creating an eerie twilight despite the sun''s presence. The strangeness heightened when Ace turned toward the direction he had left Andrew Dawn and was taken aback by the astonishing sight that met his eyes.
Suspended in the sky loomed a colossal red fiery magic circle, adorned with intricate symbols in motion. The very fabric of space twisted in that direction, evoking an impending sense of cataclysm.
"What...¡"
********
Meanwhile, in another location, Adara was currently at a location far away from her territory to test out her powers for the first time after evolving.
The challenge dungeon, though was hellish to her, it did help herplete her job requirements in the end.
''Status''
.....
[Status],
[Name: Adara Dawn],
[Age: 17],
[Race: High Human [HOMO sapiens]/Half Spirit],
[Job: Speedster],
[Origin: Arcane Velocity[Can be strengthened]],
[Level: 25[12%][Rank 1]],
[Store],
[Affiliation: None],
[Map],
[Contact],
[Ranking: Rank 58],
Title: King Of A Thousand People[Active], King Of An Army[Thousand Men][Active]],
[Contracted Spirit: Lighting spirit Zoria[Level 5]],
...¡.
''Maybe holding on to a spirit while evolving was a bad idea'', Adara thought when she saw her other race while thinking of her weakened race in the settlement.
Fortunately Zoria was only going to be weak for a while ording to the state she left her.
''Hopefully though'', Adara thought as she walked through the dense woods.
This was the second time she had opened her status after evolving and both times she only took a nce and did not bother researching about the changes.
She wasn''t going to do so now too since she just wanted to find out a few things about her job.
"It''s Ancient Grade so it better not be disappointing", Adara muttered.
Not that she thought it was going to be disappointing because from the knowledge she gained after evolving, although this job was rtively very simple, it was also very powerful because the ability of a speedster was speed.
Adara could figure out on her own that the job was one that would allow her to run very fast but how fast was what she was not aware of.
She wondered if it was to the level of thoseic characters that survived even in the modern age from the old age.
''If it''s at that level,'' Adara could not help but smile when she thought of this.
Apart from her race and job, the only other thing Adara viewed was her origin ability.
[Arcane Velocity],
Arcane Velocity is a mystical fusion of magic and speed, granting superhuman swiftness and time maniption to its practitioners, allowing them to move at incredible speeds and control temporal flow.
...¡..
As Adara contemted her newfound power, she realised that it was intricately connected to speed. Eager to investigate the extent of her abilities, she decided to put them to the test. However, before delving into the mysteries of her origin ability, she resolved to gauge her natural speed and ascertain the extent of her growth since evolving.
Searching for a secluded area in the densely forested surroundings, Adara finally discovered a less popted region with fewer trees, providing ample space for her experiments. With anticipation building within her, she prepared herself to unleash her enhanced speed and push herself to the limits.
Excitement coursed through her veins as sheunched into motion, her agile form darting through the open expanse of the forest. The results surpassed her expectations. Both with and without the electrifying embrace of lightning, her velocity far exceeded what she had been capable of before her evolution. The exhrating rush of wind against her face and the effortless strides propelled her forward with astonishing swiftness.
Adara couldn''t help but revel in the satisfaction of her elerated movements. Her evolution had granted her a newfound level of agility and celerity, propelling her beyond her previous limitations.
If one were to draw aparison, unbeknownst to Adara herself, her speed without the lightning coating fell slightly behind Ace''s after his evolution. However, when she enveloped herself in the crackling power source of lightning, she surpassed Ace''s swiftness by a noticeable margin.
Yet, theseparisons held little significance for Adara at the moment. Unaware of her newfound prowess, she eagerly anticipated testing her origin ability. Like countless evolved humans, she possessed an innate understanding of how to activate her unique power. With anticipation coursing through her veins, she unleashed her origin ability, and in that instant, the world underwent a breathtaking transformation before her very eyes.
As Adara activated her Arcane Velocity, the world around her seemed to slow down in her eyes.
Time itself appeared to stretch, as if the normal flow of seconds had elongated. Adara''s perception sharpened, and she could observe even the smallest details with rity.
The movement of leaves suspended in mid-air, the slight shift of animals frozen in motion¡ªall became visible to her heightened senses. The world seemed to exist in a state of suspended animation as she embraced the power of Arcane Velocity, ready to investigate its incredible swiftness and time maniption abilities.
Taking a deep breath, Adara closed her eyes for a second in her time then opened it the other second before changing her stance.
She changed it to one that showed she was about to run and she did just that.
She ran.
As Adara dashed through the dense woods with her newfound speed granted by Arcane Velocity, her movement was a blur to the naked eye. She effortlessly weaved between trees, agilely leaping over fallen logs and ducking under low-hanging branches. The environment around her seemed to distort as she elerated, the leaves of the trees blurring into streaks of green and brown.
Adara''s enhanced reflexes and agility allowed her to navigate the treacherous terrain with ease. She effortlessly adjusted her trajectory to avoid any obstacles in her path, her movements precise and calcted. The rush of wind against her face intensified as she picked up speed, the sensation a thrilling reminder of her newfound abilities.
The world around her continued to appear in slow motion, allowing Adara to take in the details of her surroundings with heightened rity. She could see individual droplets of dew suspended in the air, the intricate patterns of the foliage, and even the startled expressions of woond creatures frozen in time as she zipped past them.
With each stride, Adara''s speed increased exponentially, propelling her forward with astounding velocity. The ground beneath her seemed to blur into a streak of motion as she effortlessly covered vast distances within mere moments. The sheer exhration of her speed coursed through her veins, fueling her determination to push her limits further.
As Adara continued her sprint through the woods, the world became a vibrant and thrilling tapestry of colours and sensations. Her senses were heightened, attuned to every nuance of her environment as she embraced the full power of Arcane Velocity, revelling in the exhration of her superhuman speed.
Chapter 391 Escape
?
Adara revealed in the exhration of her newfound origin ability as she dashed through the dense forest. The monsters that dared to challenge her were rendered powerless in the face of her lightning-infused speed. Their feeble attempts to react or retaliate proved futile, their movements slowed to a mere crawl as time itself seemed to bow to her evolved prowess. Even the most formidable creatures in rank 1, capable of crushing her with a single blow, could only move a little.
However, amidst her triumph, Adara couldn''t help but acknowledge a slight weakness that came with her evolution - her strength. Despite her job granting her a level of strengthparable to weak humans with epic-grade jobs, it paled inparison to her overwhelming speed. Nevertheless, she remained undeterred in her determination to hunt down formidable monsters.
Before venturing forth to test her newfound powers, Adara decided to arm herself with a weapon that couldplement her extraordinary swiftness. With her focus on exploiting her agility rather than raw strength, she embarked on a search through various stores in search of a suitable ranged weapon.
It was a rank 1 high rare grade weapon and cost her a few hundred gold coins but she still had money remaining from the one her father sent.
The weapon she got was a ranged one.
A dual gun that didn''t need an external bullet to be useful. It only needed the users mana to be useful and could also fire elemental mana bullets based on the users element but depending on one''s element, this function could not be used by a lot of people.
People with the earth element for example could not use the elemental bullet option.
ording to the information given by the primordial chronicle, element bullets fired by the guns had distinct differences.
A fire bullet would be more destructive than a normal mama bullet.
A water bullet had more piercing power than a normal mana bullet.
A lightning bullet had more piercing power and was more powerful than a normal bullet.
The gun was a fairly powerful one but the drawback was that it took too much mana from its user when used but Adara wouldtere to find this issue ignorable.
In fact she''dtere to find having less mana an issue.
After getting a weapon she thought would be good for her powers, she ran through the woods to look for a monster to battle.
With her speed, it didn''t take long to find a strong monster.
********
[Rank 2 Treeman Level 51],
Looking at the tree a few metres from her that emitted a dreading pressure that sent a chill down her spine,
She had encountered a free Treeman in the past but they were all weak rank 1 monsters and it took collected effort from other people to take them down.
This time she was nning to face this one on her own and while her lightning element is very effective against monsters like the Treeman, this was a rank two creature and although it was one that had just entered that rank, she herself had also just entered rank 1.
Right now, the Treeman was standing still, it was likely asleep as well from its breathing.
In the end, after contemting for a while, Adara decided to leave.
To fight a rank 2 monster just after she evolved was too much but just as she was about to move, the Treeman suddenly opened its eyes and turned to look at her.
Seeing this, Adara''s heart froze.
ROAR!!!!
The Treeman suddenly roared and in the next moment it disappeared from its position with a gush of wind and appeared next to Adara with a lunch slowly approaching her head.
Everything happened too fast and Adara was unable to react but just when it seemed it was going to be her end, but then, something within Adara''s being clicked, triggering an innate response. In a surge of energy, she activated her origin ability, causing the world around her to decelerate. Time slowed to a crawl as Adara found herself swiftly in a different location, narrowly avoiding the devastating blow aimed at her head.
A resounding boom echoed through the air as the Treeman''s punch collided with the ground, causing the earth to tremble. Adara''s heart raced as she caught her breath, realising the narrow escape she had just experienced. The Treeman let out another thunderous roar, clearly angered by its missed attack. The battle had only just begun, and Adara braced herself for the imminent sh between her and the mighty strength of the Treeman.
Adara swiftly regained herposure, her adrenaline surging through her veins. With renewed determination, she locked eyes with the enraged Treeman, its massive form poised for another assault. She knew she couldn''t afford to be caught off guard again.
Feeling the crackling power of her origin ability coursing through her body, Adara raised her dual guns, the sleek weapons pulsating with electric energy. She focused her mana, channelling it into her fingertips, ready to unleash a torrent of lightning-infused bullets upon her formidable foe.
"Let''s dance," she muttered under her breath, her voiceced with a mixture of excitement and apprehension.
As the Treeman lunged towards her once more, Adara''s body blurred with astonishing speed. She evaded the Treeman''s mighty fists, deftly manoeuvring through the forest with lightning-quick reflexes. Bolts of crackling lightning cascaded from her guns, searing the air as they hurtled towards the Treeman''s towering form.
The elemental bullets struck their mark, but did nothing to Treeman''s bark-like skin. The creature let out a roar in anger.
With an earth-shaking stomp, the Treeman summoned roots from the ground, their gnarled tendrils shooting towards Adara like a barrage of spears. She weaved through the assault, her agile movements blending with the slowed-down world, as if dancing to an invisible rhythm.
Adara''s now lightning-imbued guns zed with raw power as she continued her assault. She fired relentlessly, sending a barrage of lightning bullets towards the Treeman but their effects were barely noticeable.
The Treeman''s resilience was awe-inspiring. It weathered the storm of lightning with rtively ease. Its colossal limbs thrashed through the air, aiming to crush Adara beneath its immense strength. But she continued to evade, her lightning-enhanced speed enabling her to stay one step ahead.
As the fight raged on, Adara''s excitement mingled with a growing sense of fatigue. It seemed like her origin ability demanded a toll on her stamina.
Adara''s heart raced as she realised the uphill battle she was facing. The Treeman''s resilience was unparalleled, shrugging off her lightning-infused bullets with rtive ease. Her attacks seemed to barely scratch the surface of its bark-like skin. The creature''s massive limbs swung through the air, threatening to crush her under their weight. Every evasive manoeuvre drained her energy, and the toll on her stamina was bing increasingly apparent.
Gritting her teeth, Adara knew she couldn''t afford to falter. She had to find a way to prate the Treeman''s defences. With a surge of determination, she pushed herself to the limit, her lightning-coated form leaving a trail of crackling energy in her wake.
Spotting an opening amidst the Treeman''s onught, Adara swiftly changed her tactics. Instead of relying solely on her ranged attacks, she closed the distance between them, ducking and weaving through the barrage of roots that shot towards her. Drawing upon her agility and speed, she deftly evaded each attack, narrowly escaping their piercing grasp.
As she closed in on the Treeman, Adara''s lightning-infused guns crackled with renewed power. Channelling all her mana like crazy into a ''final'' gambit, she unleashed a devastating close-range assault. Lightning erupted from her weapons in blinding arcs, surging through the air and enveloping the Treeman in a maelstrom of electrifying energy.
After doing this, Adara did not bother to wait and immediately dashed away from her location to somewhere that wasn''t with a Treeman.
With a surge of determination, Adara bolted through the forest, her body blurring as she pushed herself to her limits. She weaved effortlessly between trees, her lightning-coated form leaving a trail of crackling energy in her wake. Her focus now shifted from fighting the Treeman to finding a safe distance.
Adara''s body moved in a blur, leaving trails of crackling power source in her wake as she swiftly retreated from the Treeman''s vicinity. Her heart pounded in her chest, a mix of exhration and exhaustion coursing through her veins. The formidable monster stood momentarily stunned, its bark-like exterior crackling with residual electricity.
As Adara distanced herself from the Treeman, she found a moment of alleviation to catch her breath and assess the situation. The intense sh had drained a significant portion of her stamina, and the realisation of her own limitations sank in. She could not afford to underestimate the power of higher-ranked monsters, even with her newfound abilities.
"It was fun though"
*******
As Adara distanced herself from the Treeman, she found a moment of alleviation to catch her breath and assess the situation.
******
Chapter 392 More Than It Appears
?
[Ace POV]
''What a monster'', I thought while staring at the naked man with dazed eyes by my side as we headed to the settlement together.
The naked man was of course the emperor and from his dazed eyes, I could tell he was probably in the store looking for clothes to cover his nakedness.
Well, I suppose it''s logical for his clothes to get destroyed when transforming into a big dragon.
Slowly, the more I''m with the man, the more I realise how weak I am.
One percent of his strength should be able to handle me and probably together with blue.
I was truly weak.
As I thought of this, I remembered the meteor shower that dropped from the huge magic circle that the emperor conjured and used to free himself from the ogre king''s continuous attack to regroup with his men.
There was the ogre king as well.
Were all the other race leaders as strong as him or was he an anomaly?
It would be better if it was thetter because if it was the former, I do not see humans being a threat to the other races at all.
I wonder how strong the dwarven king that Emma and Chris encountered is.
Was he as strong as the emperor and the ogre king?
Hmmm.
Now that I think about it, the ogre king should probably be an anomaly or a race case because Anna also encountered the race leader of another race and survived and at that time she was just unranked.
Well she might still be unranked.
I should probably check the rankings when I have time.
With the grade of my teammates'' job, their ranking should not be too low so if they''ve evolved, it will be easier to know from the ranking leaderboard.
As I thought of these things, a leather pants slowly materialised in mid air in front of the emperor so he stopped in his tracks.
I did the same as well and turned to rub the neck of my tamed beast as the emperor dressed himself up.
The emperor didn''t seem to even bother about his nakedness in the first ce.
I reasoned that he must have brought the pants in the first ce because he figured it was inappropriate to stay naked in front of his men.
Yes. It wasn''t only the emperor, I and blue that were heading to the settlement together because his men that I had helped save were also with us.
I guess it''s a good thing that there was no female soldier here to gaze upon his nakedness.
As I thought of these things, I heard a sigh beside me and when I turned to look at the emperor, I saw that he was already dressed although he was still half naked though.
I was not bothered with this though and was more concerned about other things.
"So is the war over?" I asked the emperor in a low voice.
Hearing my question, the emperor donned a frustrated look on his face and only muttered a single word with a deep voice.
"No", he said.
Wait, no?!
That spell should have taken out the ogre king or his army at least right?
Perhaps the emperor could understand my thoughts without me needing to voice them out and spoke to address me.
"I do not know what method that bastard used but he survived my attack", the emperor stated and added; "I did get to wipe his army clean a little but it doesn''t mean anything if I can''t avenge me men"
Hearing the emperor''s words made me ponder a little.
I could not feel what the emperor felt for his men but wiping the ogre army should be enough to avenge his dead men and isn''t this enough to end the war that was supposed to happen since the ogre king was the major issue now?
It seems the ogre king is even more dangerous than I initially thought.
I really do need to get stronger.
As I thought about these things, I opened my mouth to ask about what I was concerned about again.
"The war should be over now right?" I asked and the emperor immediately gave his reply.
"No it has not even started", he answered.
Hearing this, the first thought that came to mind was that the emperor was too affected by his men''s deaths and wanted to kill the ogres and wipe them from the face of the true world.
I thought it was just because of his selfish reason till he spoke again.
"The ogre army you saw today was just part of a the numbers I saw that day"
What?!
********
After recovering from the recent event, Adara finally noticed something strange when she had finally rxed a little.
"Hmmm, why is my mana still full?" Adara muttered in confusion as she inspected her mana pool.
"Did I almost not exhaust my mana for thest attack?" Adara muttered as her confusion grew.
Her abundant mana pool felt like everything that had just urred was a dream but the physical exhaustion she felt told her what she had just experienced was real.
As her confusion regarding the issue continued to increase, a sudden thought came to her that made her ponder for a while.
"Is this because of my race?" Adara wondered.
Apart from her half race, she could not think of anything that could recover her mana pool so fast.
Hmmm.
It was when she thought of this she realised that the only thing she felt getting drained from her body when using her origin ability was her stamina and when she fired those mana bullets, she did not feel her mana even getting used.
"This''s weird", Adara muttered and after thinking about the situation for a while, she decided to experiment.
She was going to look for monsters to fight and see how her mana pool is during the fight.
Of course she was going to look for rank 1 monsters to fight this time.
She had learned her lesson and knew anything rted to rank two at the moment was too difficult for her to battle.
She could also just remain in her location and just released lightning like crazy to drain her mana but Adara also wanted to get familiar with her new weapon.
Although the gun did little to no damage against the rank 2 Treeman, that was because the opponent was too powerful.
Adara liked the guns though and she could tell she made the right choice by choosing it as a range weapon.
At least the fight against the Treeman made her aware the guns suited her.
*******
Adara stood her ground as a massive horde of enraged earth bulls charged towards her. The ground beneath her quaked with their thunderous footsteps. With lightning coursing through her veins and her dual guns in hand, she embraced the exhrating challenge thaty before her.
As the first wave of earth bulls closed in, Adara''s movements became a blur of lightning-fast precision. She darted effortlessly between the charging beasts, her guns zing with crackling energy. Each bullet she unleashed erupted into arcs of lightning, striking the bulls with pinpoint uracy.
With unrivalled agility, Adara evaded their powerful horns and swift hooves, effortlessly sliding beneath their massive bodies and leaping over their ferocious charges. Her lightning-infused bullets tore through the thick hides of the bulls, sending jolts of electricity rippling through their muscr frames.
The air crackled with power source as Adara danced among the earth bulls, her movements a deadly ballet. She weaved between them, firing her lightning bullets with unfaltering precision. Bolts of electricity coursed through the horde, causing the bulls to convulse and falter in their attacks.
Adara choose gun among the other range weapons was not because she found it cool but also because she had taken an interest in range weapons in her old world.
Adara''s lightning-enhanced speed allowed her to strike with blinding swiftness, her guns bing extensions of her own lightning-charged body. She moved seamlessly from one bull to another, dispatching them with ease. With every shot, she harnessed the power of thunder and left a trail of electrified devastation in her wake.
The horde dwindled, their numbers decimated by Adara''s lightning onught. She remained untouched, her movements a blur of electrifying grace. The remaining earth bulls hesitated, sensing the power radiating from their formidable opponent.
As the final bull charged, Adara leaped into the air, flipping gracefully above its head. In a burst of electric energy, shended behind it and delivered a final lightning-infused bullet directly into its massive form. The bull trembled and copsed, defeated by Adara''s lightning prowess.
******
I desire to take a moment to express my heartfelt gratitude to each and every one of you who has been faithfully following this web novel and reading the daily chapter releases. Your support and dedication mean the world to me, and I am truly honoured to have you by my side on this creative journey.
Chapter 393 Testing Strength
?
[Dear readers! Please it''s almost the end of the month and I will really really really love to end the month in top 100 in Golden Ticket ranking so please continue to vote. If we can do this, I''ll make sure that next month my chapter release rate will be 10 chapters per week at least. Thank You! The next chapter is going to be Ace''s POV so don''t worry about prolonged events or anything.]
*********
[Third Person POV],
In the end, Adara felt like she hadn''t had enough of her job yet and decided to conduct another experiment to test her limits.
At this point, it was evident that her speed was her greatest asset, while her physical strength wasparatively weaker.
Adara had conducted a small test on her strength and discovered that she was significantly stronger than the high-ranked warriors in her settlement, who were already above level 30.
This meant that she had the ability to engage in closebat with level 30+ monsters, something she could do before since she had increased her physique to level 34.
After evolving, Adara realised that her strength had increased by at least half. In theory, this meant she should be able to fight and possibly defeat monsters of level 40 and even higher even if the monster was of a special kind.
Adara was aware of her physical strength, but she found it disheartening how her speed overshadowed it. It was a drastic change for her, having been ustomed to closebat and now having to adapt to long-rangebat.
She had suspected that something like this might happen when she chose her job, but little did she know that the ck orb had other ns in store for her, directly increasing her grade to ancient grade.
Ancient grade was also the highest grade Adara was aware of, although she wasn''t certain if it was a grade above legendary. Only time would reveal the answer.
For now, Adara simply wanted to test her strength, and with her speed, it didn''t take long for her to find a suitable opponent.
********
[Rank 1 Silver haired ape Level 44],
Adara stood before the towering silver-haired ape, its muscles rippling with power. She could sense the anticipation in the air as the twobatants prepared for their sh. This fight was not about survival or victory; it was a test of Adara''s physical strength, a training session to know her limits.
With a surge of determination, Adara activated her lightning element, crackling power source enveloping her fists. The silver-haired ape let out a thunderous roar, charging towards her with incredible speed. Adara braced herself, ready to meet the challenge head-on.
As the ape swung its massive fists, Adara danced around the blows with incredible agility. She weaved through the air, her lightning-infused fistsnding precise strikes on the ape''s body. Each blow sent jolts of electricity coursing through its frame, causing it to stagger momentarily.
Adara''s enhanced strength allowed her to parry the ape''s attacks effortlessly. With lightning-fast reflexes, she delivered a flurry of punches and kicks, exploiting every opening. The ape, overwhelmed by Adara''s speed and power, struggled to keep up.
A surge of epinephrine coursed through Adara''s veins as she unleashed a devastatingbination. She delivered a powerful uppercut, followed by a lightning-infused roundhouse kick that sent the ape crashing to the ground. The impact created a shockwave, shaking the surrounding trees.
"Again!"
With a resolute voice, Adara called out, her determination unyielding. She refused to let the fight end so easily. The silver-haired ape, though dazed and momentarily subdued, regained its footing, bellowing in defiance. It had underestimated Adara''s resolve, and now it would face the consequences.
As the ape charged forward once more, Adara swiftly sidestepped its attack, evading its massive fists with precision. She seized the opportunity to strike, her lightning-infused fists delivering a barrage of blows to its vulnerable sides. The ape roared in pain, its resolve weakening with each electrifying strike.
But the silver-haired ape was no ordinary opponent. It shook off the pain andunched a furious counterattack. Its movements became faster, more deliberate. Adara knew she had to elevate her game to meet the challenge.
With lightning reflexes, Adara ducked under the ape''s powerful swing, narrowly avoiding the bone-crushing blow. She retaliated with a lightning-charged palm strike to its abdomen, unleashing a surge of electrical power source that rippled through its body. The ape stumbled back, momentarily stunned.
Adara seized the moment, unleashing a flurry of lightning-infused strikes, aiming for its vital points. Her fists blurred in the air as she struck with precision and ferocity. Each blow crackled with energy, sending sparks flying in all directions.
Yet the silver-haired ape refused to sumb easily. It unleashed a powerful swipe of its wed hand, narrowly missing Adara''s shoulder. The force of the strike sent her sprawling backward, but she quickly regained her footing, determination burning in her eyes.
Adara''s eyes narrowed as she regained her bnce, her determination unwavering. She could feel the surge of epinephrine coursing through her veins, fueling her resolve to ovee this formidable opponent.
With renewed focus, Adara circled the silver-haired ape, studying its movements with keen observation. She analysed its patterns, searching for any weaknesses she could exploit. Every ounce of her training and experience came into y as she prepared tounch her next attack.
As the ape lunged forward, Adara swiftly evaded its ferocious swipe, ducking under its outstretched arm. In one fluid motion, she unleashed a lightning-infused kick, aiming for its exposed nk. The impact sent crackling bolts of electricity rippling through the creature''s body, causing it to stagger and growl in pain.
Adara followed up with a lightning-charged jab to its chest, channelling her power source to maximise the impact. The ape''s defences faltered momentarily, granting her an opening to press her advantage. She unleashed a rapid series of strikes, her fists a blur as they connected with precise uracy.
The ape, now fully aware of Adara''s prowess, responded with a surge of raw power. It swung its massive fists with increased ferocity, attempting to overwhelm her with sheer force. But Adara, fueled by her determination, relied on her agility and lightning-quick reflexes to dodge and counter each blow.
She retaliated with lightning-infused palm strikes, each strike carrying the weight of her unwavering determination. Sparks flew as her fists collided with the ape''s body, electrifying its form and weakening its defences.
The silver-haired ape''s increased aggression only fueled Adara''s determination further. With lightning-quick reflexes, she evaded its powerful swings, narrowly avoiding the brute force that threatened to overwhelm her. In response, she channelled her power source into lightning-infused palm strikes, each strike carrying the weight of her unwavering resolve.
Sparks erupted as her fists collided with the ape''s body, crackling with electrifying energy. The impact sent shockwaves through its form, causing it to stagger and momentarily lose its bnce. Adara seized this opportunity to press her advantage, unleashing a flurry of lightning-imbued strikes upon the weakened creature.
Her strikes struck with pinpoint uracy, exploiting the weakened defences of the silver-haired ape. Each blow carried the full force of her determination, driving the electrifying power source deep into its muscr frame. The ape roared in pain, its movements growing sluggish as Adara''s onught intensified.
As Adara continued to exchange blows with the silver-haired ape, a sudden rustling in the nearby foliage caught her attention. Two more silver-haired apes emerged from the shadows, their eyes fixed on the ongoing battle. They''re equally as strong and imposing as the first ape she was currently engaged with.
Adara''s focus sharpened as she assessed the situation. With a calm resolve, she weed the additional challenge, knowing that this was an opportunity to push herself even further. The lightning element surged within her, intensifying the crackling power source that enveloped her fists.
The three silver-haired apes advanced, their movements synchronised in an attempt to overwhelm Adara. But she refused to be deterred. With lightning-fast reflexes, she evaded theirbined onught, her body flowing like water through their strikes.
Utilising her heightened agility and speed, Adara darted between the apes, striking with calcted precision. Her lightning-infused blowsnded with devastating impact, sending shockwaves of electricity rippling through their bodies. The apes recoiled under the force of her attacks, momentarily stunned.
Seizing the advantage, Adara pressed on relentlessly. She targeted the vulnerabilities of each ape, exploiting their openings with swift and powerful strikes. Her lightning element surged with intensity, augmenting her physical strength and electrifying the battlefield with each thunderous blow.
The silver-haired apes, despite their immense size and strength, found themselves outmatched by Adara''s lightning-infused onught. They struggled to keep up with her speed, unable to withstand the electrifying force behind her strikes. With each lightning-charged punch and kick, their defences crumbled further.
In a disy of unparalleled skill and determination, Adara unleashed a whirlwind of lightning-infused attacks upon her adversaries. Bolts of electricity crackled in the air, illuminating the battlefield with their brilliance. The ground trembled beneath her as she struck with unrivalled precision.
One by one, the silver-haired apes fell to the ground, incapacitated and defeated. Adara stood amidst the aftermath, her chest heaving with exertion, but her spirit unyielding. She had faced the challenge head-on and emerged victorious, her physical strength and lightning element proving to be an unstoppablebination.
Gazing at the fallen apes, Adara felt a surge of satisfaction.
"No bad, not bad"
Chapter 394 Situation
Chapter 394 Situation
[Ace POV]
"The ogre army you saw today was just part of the numbers I witnessed that day."
What?
Understanding the implications behind the emperor''s words, I was starting to realise how serious this situation was.
From what I observed today, it was clear that ogres were significantly stronger than humans in almost every way. Even whenparing individuals of the same level, ogres seemed to surpass humans in their base attributes.
The fact that the emperor was going to war against these beings made it even more troubling.
To make matters worse, they had a formidable leader who prevented the emperor from eliminating the entire race single-handedly.
This presented numerous problems because not only did the ogres willingly engage in battle with the emperor, indicating their determination to see it through, but their attacks couldn''t simply be exined by a desire for more territory.
Based on the discussions I had with the emperor, their camp was located far away from the settlement territory.
Hmm... Well, it wasn''t really my concern in the first ce, but there was something thatpelled me to get involved in this matter.
It wasn''t because of the money the emperor would pay me for my pills or anything like that. Whatever dragon item he gave me should be more than sufficientpensation, depending on its value.
What motivated me to participate in the war against the emperor''s settlement and the ogres was something I discovered during the battle. I found that killing ogres yielded more primordial records than ying monsters of the same level.
I wasn''t sure if this was specific to ogres or applied to other races as well, but it was clear that killing them granted me more primordial records. I don''t believe the same is true for humans, although I''ve never killed a human before, so I can''t say for certain.
If the opportunity arises, I should conduct further experiments and try it with other races.
Regardless, due to the brief battle I participated in alongside Blue, and the primordial records Blue obtained from killing some ogres as well, I was finally able to acquire a level up after such a long time.
However, I had no intention of using it.
I was already as strong as I am at the moment, and I don''t think a single level up will significantly boost my strength by much. It would be better for me to save it and use it in times of emergency treatment.
As I pondered this, we continued our journey towards the settlement, our bodies exhausted from the battle. Well, to be honest, I wasn''t that exhausted, and neither was Blue. We merely assisted in the battle and didn''t push ourselves too hard.
Surprisingly, the emperor seemed to havepletely recovered his stamina. He didn''t appear as someone who had just engaged in an intense battle with a formidable opponent. His recovery was insane. What a monster.
While contemting whether my peculiar physique would resemble the emperor''s when I reach his level someday, and thinking about a few other things, our group managed to reach the settlement before it became too dark.
However, the atmosphere with which we were weed was a bit... odd. It made me feel somewhat uneasy.
**********
At present, I found myself in a wooden house near what seemed to be the emperor''s residence in the settlement. Blue was currently resting outside, keeping guard, which made me feel slightly more at ease in this unfamiliar environment.
The emperor mentioned that he would speak with me tomorrow, and then he entered his house with his wife and a few of his subordinates. It seemed they had no intention of sleeping anytime soon and would be discussing various matters, most likely rted to the ogres.
Fortunately, I wasn''t included in this meeting, nor did I wish to be. I was content with wandering around and practising alchemy.
Speaking of alchemy, when was thest time I created something other than pills? Ah, yes. It was before I evolved. Perhaps I should consider making a few more things besides pills. This war might require something beyond medicinal remedies.
With this in mind, I nced around the wooden house, which was more like a single room, and surveyed my surroundings once again. There was a wooden table, two wooden chairs, and a wooden bed. It would suffice as a guest room, I suppose.
With that thought, I rearranged the room, removing one chair and the wooden bed to create more space. I didn''t really need the extra room, but I preferred the open space of my basement when practising alchemy, and the enclosed environment didn''t suit me.
Now then, what should I create?
*******
Meanwhile in another part of the true world, Adara and Chris got a little excited about their recent evolution and decided to soar a little.
It was a physical spar and nothing else.
What Adara did not expect was to be a little bit more powerful than Chris in strength.
Adara and Chris stood face-to-face in the heart of the dense woods, their eyes filled with determination. They were both aware of their superhuman physical strength and were eager to test their limits in a fierce spar.
With a sudden burst of energy, Adara lunged forward, her movements fluid and precise. She unleashed a powerful right hook aimed at Chris''s jaw, but he swiftly dodged, his reflexes honed to perfection. In a fraction of a second, Chris retaliated with a lightning-fast uppercut, aiming for Adara''s midsection.
However, Adara''s heightened strength came into y. She caught Chris''s first mid-air, her muscles bulging with raw power. Her eyes shed with surprise, realising her superior strength had caught him off guard. With a swift twist of her arm, she sent Chris hurtling backward, crashing into a nearby tree.
Chris shook off the impact, his eyes narrowing with determination. He couldn''t let Adara''s momentary advantage dampen his spirit. He charged forward, fueled by adrenaline, andunched a barrage of rapid punches and kicks. Each strike carried the weight of his superhuman strength, but Adara''s newfound power allowed her to withstand the assault.
Adara''s confidence grew as she countered Chris''s attacks, deflecting his blows effortlessly. She revelled in her newfound strength, pushing her limits further. With a mighty sweep of her leg, she knocked Chris off bnce, sending him sprawling onto the forest floor.
Undeterred, Chris quickly recovered, hispetitive spirit refusing to falter. He propelled himself back onto his feet and lunged at Adara once again. This time, hebined his strength with lightning-fast agility, aiming to overwhelm her.
Their sparring match intensified, both Adara and Chris showcasing their superhuman abilities with every move. The sound of their punches echoed through the woods as they danced around each other, dodging and parrying with incredible speed.
Adara and Chris''s battle reached a new level of intensity as their sudden change in strategy. As she attempted to block his punch, he swiftly sidestepped and delivered a spinning back kick that caught superhuman strength collided with lightning-fast agility. Adara''s muscles strained with each powerful strike, while Chris''s movements became a blur of calcted precision.
Adara anticipated Chris''s next move, but he surprised her with a sudden change in strategy. As she attempted to block his punch, he swiftly sidestepped and delivered a spinning back kick that caught her off guard. The force of the blow sent Adara crashing into a nearby tree, causing the branches to shake and leaves to scatter.
With a grunt, Adara regained her footing, a fiery determination burning in her eyes. She refused to let her temporary setback deter her. She charged at Chris once again, her fists clenched tightly as she unleashed a barrage of punches, aiming to overpower him with sheer strength.
Chris, however, relied on his agility and nimble reflexes to evade Adara''s blows. He weaved through her strikes with graceful movements, retaliating with lightning-quick kicks and punches of his own. Despite being slightly overpowered in raw strength, he made up for it with his speed and precision.
The air crackled with their energy as the battle raged on. Adara''s strength allowed her to withstand Chris''s onught, but she knew she had to find a way to exploit his weaknesses. Gathering her focus, she managed tond a devastating blow to his side, momentarily staggering him.
Seizing the opportunity, Adara pressed her advantage. She unleashed a series of powerful strikes, aiming to push Chris to his limits. His body absorbed the impacts, but the strain began to show. With each blow, Adara could sense his strength waning.
Chris, refusing to back down, dug deep within himself, summoning thest reserves of his energy. With a surge of determination, heunched a counterattack, his strikes fueled by the remnants of his fading strength. Adara found herself momentarily on the defensive, her muscles straining under the relentless assault.
As the battle neared its climax, both Adara and Chris fought with all their might, their bodies pushed to the brink of exhaustion. Each blow resonated with the raw power of their evolved forms, shaking the ground beneath them.
In the end, with sweat trickling down their faces, Adara and Chris found themselves locked in a final sh. Their fists collided, creating a shockwave that reverberated through the woods. Time seemed to stand still as their strengths shed onest time.
As the dust settled, Adara stood victorious, a mix of relief and satisfaction flooding her.
"Haha, seems like I''m actually more stronger than I thought"
Chapter 395 Heading Out
Chapter 395 Heading Out
[Ace POV],
"It''s morning already," I muttered as the sun''s rays filtered through the window of the wooden house, illuminating the room.
I had been so absorbed in alchemy that I lost track of time. I suppose I can''t be med since I don''t follow a strict schedule in this alternate world.
Then again, my sense of time is distorted, so these things hold little meaning for me.
Time no longer seemed to matter.
No.
It was simply that time was just time, and whatever urred during those moments happened.
In other words, I felt myself gradually bing someone who simply went with the flow.
Not the wisest approach, I must admit, but this was the real world, not my old world. I was free to do as I pleased, and that''s precisely what I intended to do.
Regardless, I was quite content with my sleepless night of alchemy.
In the end, I managed to create some pills. With practice, I became more adept and filled several bottles with rank 1 health, mana, and stamina pills.
weapon. Not a dagger this time, but weapons like swords, sabers, and spears. I even contemted crafting runic armor, but That marked the beginning of my alchemy session, the simplest part before delving into another aspect of alchemy I hadn''t explored in a while: runes.
Initially, I had been intrigued by the idea of creating a runic weapon. Not a dagger this time, but weapons like swords, sabers, and spears. I even contemted crafting runic armor, but eventually dismissed the notion.
I was no longer in the alternate dimension where time was limitless, so I decided to focus on something else I had previously created¡ª
runic explosives.
There were two types of runic explosives I could make: the ignite runic explosive, which caused limited damage within a specific range, and the explode runic explosive. The names themselves revealed the runes used for each.
The ignite runic explosive employed the ignite rune, while the explode runic explosive utilized the explode rune. These were rtively simple runes that I could now create with ease.
My growing experience and the assistance of my title enabled me to learn faster.
Unfortunately, I wasn''t currently in my familiar environment in the alternate world, making it unsuitable for experimenting with something new. Anything could happen in this unfamiliar ce.
Nevertheless, I managed to produce 15 ignite runic explosives and 8 explode runic explosives.
The number would have been higher had I not be too engrossed in creating pills. I can attribute that to the time difference in the alternate world. I had an abundance of time at my disposal, allowing me to pursue whatever I pleased without much regard for the passage of time.
However, that was not my concern at the moment. I began tidying up the wooden house I upied. I had made a bit of a mess, and it was bing ufortable to stay in such a confined space with clutter around me.
"I want to go back to the alternate world," I thought before recalling that interesting things were unfolding in the true world.
I suppose I''ll stay a while longer, then.
With thoughts like these swirling in my mind, I proceeded to clean the entire room and returned all the items I had taken back into my storage ring, restoring the room to its originalyout when I first entered.
Once that was done, I stepped out of the wooden house to witness the settlement bathed in the early morning glow.
Right in front of the house I hade from, Blue stilly sleeping two meters away from the door.
Seeing this, I crouched down and began rubbing the feathered neck of my tamed beast. Almost instantly, Blue let out pleasant-sounding screeches that indicated hisfort.
I knew that Blue wasn''tpletely asleep and was merely resting. If anyone else attempted what I had just done, they would have to pray that Blue wasn''t one of those pets that attacked anyone but their master.
Blue must have sensed my presence the moment I stepped out of the room and rxed his guard.
Speaking of which, should I keep calling him Blue?
He wasn''t exactly blue anymore, after all.
His feathers were now white and golden, unlike the unranked Blue with blue and ck feathers.
His beak remained ck, though.
Even his mes were no longer blue but golden. So, was it still appropriate to refer to my tamed beast as Blue?
Hmm, nah, it''s okay. A name is a name, and I like it. Besides, Blue seems to like it as well, so it doesn''t really matter.
Yes, it truly doesn''t matter.
Mhmm.
This is my reasonable conclusion, not because I''m simply toozy to think of a new name. Mhmm.
As I continued stroking Blue''s neck and pondering various thoughts, my gaze shifted to arge wooden structure not far from me¡ªthe emperor''s residence.
Well, I believe it''s the emperor''s home, but I''m not entirely sure, nor do I care much. What truly concerned me was when we would resume our actions.
I was particrly interested in ying ogres for primordial records, and being closer to the emperor would grant me greater ess to them.
There was no way I would venture off on my own and im to kill them. They had a formidable leader and i had no real business with them. That was the emperor business.
I simply wanted to eliminate them under the emperor''s banner, providing me with reliable support.
As I contemted these matters, I suddenly heard a faint noise in the distance.
When I turned to investigate the source, I noticed the door of the emperor''s residence being opened, and the emperor and his wife stepping out.
Hmmm.
Did the emperor not have a son?
Where was he?
**********
It didn''t take long for the emperor and me to meet up again, but before I could speak (not that I had anything to say in the first ce), the emperor proposed that we fly out of the settlement.
When he said this, I didn''t have any problem with it. After exchanging a few words with his wife and subordinate, we took to the sky, and the emperor began discussing various topics unrted to the ogres.
Initially, he didn''t talk about matters rting to the ogres. Instead, he brought up random topics as we slowly flew in the sky.
Although I wasn''t interested in what he had to say, I kept quiet and listened in case he mentioned any particrly important piece of news.
At the same time, I paid attention to the movement in the air. I noticed that we were heading towards the location where the battle between the emperor and the ogres took ce.
I was curious about why the emperor was leading me to this location, but I suppressed my curiosity and continued listening to what he had to say.
Oh, I also found out why the emperor''s son was not in the settlement.
Apparently, the emperor had sent him on an important mission, although he didn''t provide further details about this "important mission."
I had my own thoughts on the matter.
Looking at things logically, it was quite possible that the emperor had simply sent his son to another location to avoid the war. However, this exnation didn''t entirely make sense because if the emperor had done the same with his son, he should have also done it with his wife, the queen. Yet, the queen remained in the settlement.
Let''s assume that the queen didn''t want to leave her husband alone, but another thing that didn''t make sense, which I''m sure the emperor was aware of, was that the true world was not any safer than avoiding the war with the ogres.
Considering these factors, I came to the conclusion that perhaps the emperor simply sent his son on a mission with no ulterior motive.
The emperor also mentioned that he had called back most of his men who were outside in the true world, asking them to return to the settlement quickly.
He expected them to be back by nightfall. I wondered if they would be toote, considering the possibility of the ogresunching another attack.
However, I also considered the losses the ogres must have suffered, and I concluded that as long as they possessed even the slightest intelligence, they wouldn''t make any significant moves for a while.
Perhaps that was why the emperor seemed a little rxed this morning and didn''t appear like a man about to engage in a fight.
Speaking of his soldiers, I was also interested in the number of men under hismand. How had he managed to gather so many people from our world to the true world?
Was it because of his power?
That was a possibility, although I doubted it was the primary cause.
Could it be attributed to a powerful item?
Quite possible as well, but...
Was it because of the guardian the emperor had encountered?
[Dear readers! Please it''s almost the end of the month and I will really really really love to end the month in top 100 in Golden Ticket ranking so please continue to vote. If we can do this, I''ll make sure that next month my chapter release rate will be 10 chapters per week at least. Thank You!]
Chapter 396 Shapeless Flame
Chapter 396 Shapeless me
[Ace POV]
As we continued to fly in the skynat a moderate speed that was neither fast or slow, the emperor and I continued to talk about several things as we made our way closer to the battlefield yesterday.
I made sure to pay a little attention to what the emperor was saying but most of my attention was on my thoughts.
Thoughts of which rank 1 pill should I create next apart from the three I''m used too.
There are the mana rted pills I want to create and there''s my cultivation manual as well.
For some reason I had a feeling that cultivating would be very beneficial to me.
Apart from the cultivation, there were also the rewards that were given to me and my team and apart from a single spell in the neutral magic grimoire, I''ve not practised any of the other three rewards and all these four could potentially increase mybat prowess by several levels.
Apart from all this, there were the corpses in my storage ring I wanted to conduct a few experiments on.
Hmmmm.
I really want to head to my basement in the alternate dimension and start alchemy quietly again but it seems a lot is about to happen in the true world and I also don''t want to miss this.
Hmmm.
So troublesome.
As I thought of these things, the emperor suddenly called out to me and asked a question, bringing me out of my thoughts.
"What do you think of that ogre king?" He asked.
"Strong", I simply stated as a reply.
This was my most direct thought about the ogre king.
He was strong. Way too strong as a threat in fact.
To my reply, the emperor gave a simple nod and did not speak again, leaving me to return and fully focus on my thoughts again.
It was only after a few more minutes after flying moderately in the sky for a while did the emperor speak again.
"We''re here", he said.
Hearing the emperor''s words, I was brought out of my thoughts and turned to look at the surroundings below me ahead and what I saw left me in a daze.
Perhaps blue also felt the same thing because he stopped flying ahead and just stayed in mid air as we observed the destruction thatid in front of us.
As we soared through the skies, the dense forest below gradually gave way to a vast clearing, an expanse of emptiness amidst the towering trees. It was as if a colossal force had swept through the area, eradicating any signs of life and leaving behind an eerie void.
The once-thriving woond had been transformed into a deste wastnd. The ground was barren and devoid of vegetation, the earth cracked and parched. The surrounding trees, now reduced to charred stumps, stood as silent witnesses to the cataclysmic event that had unfolded.
The air hung heavy with a sense of stillness, broken only by the asional rustle of leaves carried by a gentle breeze. The absence of bird songs and the scurrying of woond creatures entuated the haunting emptiness of the clearing. It was as if nature itself held its breath, mourning the loss of the vibrant ecosystem that had once thrived there.
Looking closer, the ground revealed intricate patterns of hardened soil, like a web of fissures that snaked their way across the clearing. It seemed as if the very earth had been scarred, its surface marred by some unfathomable force. The soil itself appeared warped and twisted, as if it had undergone a process of intense
Despite the destion, a strange sense of serenity permeated the air. The stillness and istion created a profound atmosphere, inviting contemtion and introspection. It was a ce that seemed to exist outside of time, untouched by the fric pace of the world beyond.
As we hovered above the clearing, curiosity washed over me.
I knew who was responsible for this though.
The emperor.
**********
Meanwhile in another part of the true world, Emma and Chris were heading home and ording to their calctions, they will be back in the alternate dimension in 2 hours at most.
It was because of this Chris wanted to use his origin ability once before heading home since he knew he would at least spend a day in the origin world and use sleeping to wash away all the umted stress he had.
He was not going to fight during this time so he wanted to activate his origin ability for the first time. He was curious as to how it was.
His origin ability, shapeless me, ording to the primordial chronicle, was fire without form but burned intensely.
Emma had no problem with this and was very supportive of the idea of Chris finding a monster to fight to test out his origin ability.
Like Chris, she had not activated her origin ability before since it was quite unique and notbat rted.
Chris origin ability was abat rted one but the reason he did not use it in the fight against the drake was because of his unfamiliarity with it.
No one wanted a fight or themselves included to get messed up from their own ability.
Seeing as there was no issue between themselves, they made their way to find a monster.
********
[Rank 1 Ice Snake Level 50],
Chris stood before the formidable adversary, the Rank 1 Ice Snake, a creature of chilling power that slithered and coiled with deadly intent. Its icy scales glistened in the pale moonlight, reflecting the coldness that emanated from its very being. The air around them seemed to drop in temperature, as frost formed on the surrounding vegetation.
With his sword in hand and determination in his eyes, Chris prepared to unleash his dormant origin ability, the shapeless me. Emma stood nearby, her support unwavering as she observed the impending battle.
Chris took a deep breath, centering himself as he tapped into the depths of his power. A surge of energy coursed through his veins, and he felt the essence of fire awakening within him. mes began to flicker to life around his body, wisps of ethereal fire that danced without form or shape, reflecting the elusive nature of his origin ability.
The shapeless me embraced Chris, its intense heat radiating from his very core. He felt its power enveloping him, empowering his every move. With newfound confidence, he charged towards the Ice Snake, his de gleaming with anticipation.
As the sh began, the Ice Snake unleashed a torrent of freezing breath, attempting to encase Chris in a frigid prison. But the shapeless me acted as a shield, protecting him from the icy assault. The fire repelled the frost, allowing Chris to manoeuvre swiftly and strike with precision.
Swinging his sword with skillful grace, Chris brought forth the merging forces of his de and the shapeless me. Each strike was imbued with the scorching heat of his origin ability, leaving trails of sizzling fire in its wake. The Ice Snake recoiled as its icy exterior met the searing touch of the shapeless me, its scales melting and crackling under the intense heat.
The battle raged on, a sh between opposing elements. Chris, fueled by the fiery power of his origin ability, deftly dodged the Ice Snake''s relentless attacks. With each evasion, he retaliated with ferocity, striking with calcted precision. The shapeless me danced and flickered around him, its ethereal presence fueling his movements and imbuing his strikes with an unyielding intensity.
As the battle reached its climax, Chris unleashed his ultimate technique. The shapeless me coalesced into a concentrated inferno, enveloping his sword in a swirling vortex of pure, untamed fire. With a mighty swing, he unleashed the devastating blow upon the Ice Snake, the impact sending shockwaves through the air.
The Ice Snake, overwhelmed by the blistering heat and relentless assault, finally sumbed to its wounds. Its frozen form shattered, dispersing into icy fragments that melted rapidly upon contact with the scorching ground.
As the battle came to an end, Chris stood amidst the dissipating mes, his form flickering in the residual heat. He had emerged victorious, harnessing the power of the shapeless me to ovee a formidable opponent.
Exhausted but ted, Chris extinguished the remnants of the shapeless me, its intensity subsiding. He turned to Emma, a triumphant smile gracing his face. They had witnessed the true potential of his origin ability, the shapeless me, and it had surpassed their expectations.
Knowing that they had time before returning to the alternate dimension, Chris and Emma made their way back, their hearts filled with a newfound sense of aplishment. The battle had been a testament to Chris''s growth and his ability to harness the untamed power within him.
****
[Dear readers! Please it''s almost the end of the month and I will really really really love to end the month in top 100 in Golden Ticket ranking so please continue to vote. If we can do this, I''ll make sure that next month my chapter release rate will be 10 chapters per week at least. Thank You!]
Chapter 397 Friends?
Chapter 397 Friends?
[Ace POV],
Looking at the destruction thaty before my eyes, I couldn''t help but turn to look at the emperor flying in the sky beside me. What a monster! This thought kept going through my head as I kept switching my view towards the emperor and the destroyedndscape below me.
"Hmmm. The ogres have left the area, just like I suspected," the emperor said as he observed the location below us with a serious expression on his face.
Hearing his words, I finally understood the reason why he suggested we should head out in the first ce. It seemed that she wanted to assess the state of the ogres after thest huge attack he had sent towards them before joining me and her men to run to the settlement.
ording to the emperor, he was certain that the ogre king was still alive. I didn''t know how she knew that. At first, I thought it might be because of the primordial chronicle. Whenever we killed something that provided us with primordial records, the chronicle would send a notification, listing the name of what we killed and the primordial records we received. It could be the case here, and if the ogre king truly survived that attack, then he was a monster as well.
I already knew this, but now it became even more apparent, as the area hit by the emperor''s spell showed no signs of life and was very barren. There was no trace of corpses or any evidence to suggest that living beings had been struck by that spell. It was possible that everything had turned to ashes from the attack.
Although I wasn''t close enough to witness the full glory of the spell, even from a far distance, I could still appreciate its magnificence. However, it seemed that the view I had of the grand spell in the beginning wasn''t enough to fully do it justice.
Putting aside the matter of the spell, I wondered what the emperor was nning to do now. There were several reasons I could think of as to why he wanted to know if the ogres were still in this location, but I didn''t want to jump to conclusions.
"Let''s head back to the settlement," the emperor said to me, and I nodded as we both flew back.
"I''m sorry for bringing you on what may have seemed like a needless scroll from the settlement, but I had to confirm a few things," the emperor said to me. I simply nodded again while caressing the neck of my tamed beast.
"When we get to the settlement, I will fulfill my side of the deal and give you another dragon-rted item," the emperor spoke again, and this time his words piqued my interest.
"Mhmm," I hummed in agreement with the emperor. After that, no one spoke as we delved into our own thoughts.
"What dragon item would the emperor give me?" This thought dominated my mind as we drew closer to the settlement.
Would it be another dragon blood like the one he gave mest time? If so, that would be good. Perhaps I would even be able to perform one of those peculiar rituals from the knowledge in my head that required items like dragon or phoenix blood, or body parts belonging to the four great beasts.
Most of these rituals were strange, but ording to the knowledge I possessed, they had unique benefits that were difficult to believe, even for someone like me who had the job of making the impossible possible.
However, these rituals would only be worth considering if the item the emperor gave me was dragon blood again. But dragon blood should be highly precious, so even if there was a possibility that the emperor didn''t know what to do with the dragon blood in his possession (if he still had any), he might be unwilling to give it to me. Thest time was a special case since I somehow yed a part in his sessful ascent to power.
Regardless, even if it wasn''t dragon blood that the emperor would give me, anything dragon-rted should be valuable enough to satisfy me. As I pondered this, it reminded me of another dragon-rted item that I was fortunate enough to own.
Although its connection to dragons was primarily in its name, the dragon potion I received from the quest to stop the phantom revival was also valuable. Perhaps the emperor might have something simr to offer.
If he were to give me something like that, it would be good. After all, the dragon potion expelled impurities from my body before my evolution, and the knowledge I gained about alchemy from that evolution indicated that any item capable of purging impurities was a treasure.
As my thoughts started to wander, contemting what the emperor might give me, I slowly made my way to the settlement with him. When I finally saw the settlement walls, a strange feeling began to well up in my heart.
It was something I had felt before, but this time it was more intense than any of the intense feelings I had experienced in the real world when battling numerous monsters stronger than me. I felt excitement, and this time it was different from most of the past excitement I had felt.
I wasn''t excited because I was in a battle with strong monsters, but because I was anticipating what the emperor was going to give me.
It felt really strange and unfamiliar to me, but I ignored it and focused more on where the emperor was leading me, or rather, Blue since he was the one flying us tond.
This was supposed to be the n when suddenly I heard a bell-like sound in my head.
I knew it was a message, which piqued my curiosity about who it was from. I had only a very small number of contacts in my contact system, and apart from Anna, with whom I usuallymunicated, only the emperor and one of his subordinates used the contact system to talk to me.
Could it be my mom or my sister? I wondered, and another strange feeling started to build up in me, one that I didn''t like as it was very ufortable.
Or could it be Anna?
I pondered, as that was also very possible. After all, Anna was the person I spoke with the most.
On the other hand, there was a part of me that wanted to see the name of any of my family members more than Anna''s name. Unfortunately, when I essed the primordial chronicle in my head, it was indeed Anna who had sent me a message.
[Annabe Dark]
you!
******
What''s wrong with this girl? I thought as I continued reading the Hey Ace! I''m bored of resting at home, and even after going out to message.
[Annabe Dark]
Hey Ace! I''m bored of resting at home, and even after going out to the true world to hunt monsters, I want to meet you and talk with you!
Oh, and by the way, I also ran into Emma and Chris in the forest, so why don''t youe andplete the team?
Don''t reply to this message if you''re busy, and even if you''re not busy, still don''t reply, since we might meet when you''re close regardless.
******
At least she knows it costs coins to send a message. After reading the message again to ensure I hadn''t missed anything, I was about to dismiss the panel in front of me without replying. After all, I was busy, and a war could break out at any second, so there was no way I would waste time...
Hmm. Come to think of it, my teammates aren''t exactly burdens. Perhaps they might even be useful to me and the emperor. I''d rather work with them, since I''m at least familiar with them, than stay alone in an unfamiliar environment with only Blue.
However, I should ask the emperor first if I can bring my teammates. I reasoned that I should ask him because I wasn''t sure if he wanted his settlement to be known by more people, even if the number was small.
took a moment to think before speaking.
As I pondered these things, the emperor had already led Blue to arge clearing in the settlement for us tond. Afternding, he was about to head to another location when I spoke out.
"I was wondering if it would be fine with you if I brought my teammates to the settlement," I said to the emperor. His eyes widened a little at my words, but he did not reply immediately. He took a moment to think before speaking.
"These teammates of yours, are they your friends?" the emperor asked, but a particr term he used caught me off guard.
''Friends?''
Are Anna, Emma, and Chris people I can call my friends?
What does it mean to be a friend, anyway?
I didn''t fully grasp the true meaning of this particr word, but I still replied with the first thing that came to my head.
"Yes. Yes, they are my friends."
Chapter 398 Wave Type Dungeon
Chapter 398 Wave Type Dungeon
[Thanks for the wonderful month guys]
******
[Ace POV],
"Take it easy, boy," I said to Blue as we soared through the sky. Initially, he was flying so fast that we would have reached the alternate dimension in just a few minutes, but that wasn''t my intention.
I replied to Anna''s message, informing her that I would meet her in front of the alternate dimension entrance after exchanging a few words with the emperor. However, I didn''t expect her to reply immediately.
Her message was simple: she and the others had gone hunting and were currently in the midst of a fight, so she told me to take my time.
Unfortunately, I received this message after leaving the settlement. If I had known earlier, I would have stayed there for a while. As I gazed down at thendscape below me, a thought crossed my mind: "Perhaps I should hunt some monsters too."
After contemting for a moment, I decided to explore the true world a little longer. I gestured to Blue, indicating that he could fly wherever he desired. "Let''s see what this world has to offer," I muttered, continuing to observe my surroundings.
*********
Eventually, we stumbled upon a dungeon portalrge enough for Blue to enter. The requirements and difficulty weren''t particrly challenging. One simply needed to be a rank one species, and the difficulty was ssified as hard.
Although recently evolved, I knew I was far more powerful than rank 1 humans withmon jobs, so this dungeon should pose no significant challenge. Having Blue by my side further guaranteed our sess.
With confidence in my abilities, I entered the dungeon. This particr dungeon was unique because it wasn''t a floor ascension type but rather a wave type dungeon.
In the ascension type dungeons I had previously encountered, I had to eliminate all the monsters on one floor before progressing to the next, repeating the process until reaching the final floor.
However, this dungeon operated differently.
Theyout of this dungeon consisted of a vast, open grasnd. As soon as we entered, a pack of rank 1 wolves attacked us, signalling the beginning of the third wave. This wave proved to be stronger than the previous two.
I chose to face the wolves alone, separate from Blue, to assess my own capabilities. Despite confronting multiple packs of wolves, with the weakest wolves at level 35, the battle thus far had been rtively easy.
As I faced off against the pack of wolves, a smirk tugged at the corners of my lips. With my mastery over earth magic and my enhanced physical strength, these creatures were no match for me. I summoned the power within me, channelling it through my veins as I unleashed a torrent of earth spikes from the ground, impaling several wolves in one swift motion.
The remaining wolves growled and lunged at me, their teeth bared and ws extended. But I was prepared. With a flick of my wrist, I created a protective barrier of solid rock around myself, shielding me from their attacks. The wolves'' jaws snapped against the barrier, their attempts futile against the strength of my earth magic.
I didn''t stop there. As the wolves circled around me, I focused my energy, gathering it in my fist. With a powerful punch, I sent shockwaves rippling through the ground, causing the earth to tremble beneath their paws. The wolves stumbled and fell, losing their bnce in the chaos I created.
Taking advantage of their momentary weakness, I sprang into action. My physical prowess matched my magical abilities, allowing me to swiftly dispatch the remaining wolves with abination of precise strikes and well-timed dodges. Their howls of pain echoed through the dungeon as they fell one by one.
With the pack defeated, I took a moment to catch my breath, feeling a surge of satisfaction course through my veins. The wave type dungeon was proving to be no challenge for me. I nced around, assessing the area. The vast grasnd stretched out before me, seemingly endless. I knew there were more waves toe but I was ready and I was right because after 10 minutes, another round of multiple wolf packs ran towards me.
The weakest was level 40 and the strongest was level 45 and they were many.
I still believed it would be easy though.
As the next wave of wolf packs surged toward me, their ferocity was evident. The ground beneath me trembled with theirbined weight, but I remained resolute. With a determined expression, I steadied myself, ready to face the new challenge head-on.
This time, I decided to push my earth magic to even greater heights. Instead of simply summoning earth spikes, I extended my grasnds like formidable walls. These barriers formed a protective circle around me, acting as both a shield and a trap for the control over the terrain itself. I caused the ground to shift and churn, creating massive earthen barriers that rose from the grasnds like formidable walls. These barriers formed a protective circle around me, acting as both a shield and a trap for the oing wolves.
As the first pack lunged at me, their fangs glinting in the sunlight, they found themselves met with an imprable wall of rock. They collided with the barriers, yelping in pain as the impact reverberated through their bodies. At the same time, I used my earth magic to manipte the ground beneath them, ensnaring their legs and hindering their movements.
The wolves that managed to avoid the barriers soon faced another obstacle¡ªme. I moved with agility and precision, striking with abination of earth-enhanced punches and swift kicks. My movements were fluid, almost dance-like, as I effortlessly dispatched one wolf after another. Each attack was calcted and efficient, wasting no energy.
The level 45 wolves proved to be more challenging, but I was undeterred. With my enhanced strength and mastery over earth magic, I met their attacks head-on, countering with powerful blows that sent them sprawling. I used the terrain to my advantage, using the shifting ground to destabilise their footing and exploit their weaknesses.
Time seemed to blur as the battle raged on.
"This is too easy", I muttered as I continued fighting the wolves.
In the end, I defeated this wave and the other waves after that before I encountered a wave that made me take a serious stance.
This wave was not exactly many and was just ten wolves but each wolf was level 50 and the pressure they emitted was also strong.
Even blue positioned his stance to help me when needed but I knew it would not happen. I haven''t even used my mes or my transmutation ability since the start of this dungeon run after all.
In fact, I wanted to go all out and only fight with my physical strength alone.
With this thought in mind, I took the first step and dashed towards the wolves as blue flew to the sky to assist if needed.
As I charged toward the pack of level 50 wolves, adrenaline surged through my veins. I was determined to face this challenge head-on, relying solely on my physical strength. Blue hovered in the sky, ready to assist if necessary, but I was determined to prove that I could handle this battle on my own.
The wolves snarled and lunged at me, their teeth bared and their eyes filled with a primal hunger. I met their attacks with unwavering resolve, sidestepping their lunges and delivering swift and powerful strikes. My punches and kicks connected with precision, each blownding with enough force to send the wolves sprawling.
As I fought, I could feel the power coursing through my muscles, my body moving in perfect harmony. The wolves tried to overwhelm me with their numbers, but I deftly evaded their attacks, dodging and weaving with agility. I used my surroundings to my advantage, leaping off rock formations and swiftly changing direction to keep the wolves off bnce.
With each wolf I dispatched, my confidence grew. The ferocity of their attacks only fueled my determination. I countered their strikes with a mix of strength and finesse, my blowsnding with such impact that they reverberated through the air.
As the battle intensified, I decided to push myself further. I tapped into my reserves of physical strength, channelling it with every movement. I unleashed a barrage of devastating blows, striking with such speed and power that it seemed as if my fists were a blur.
The wolves fought back fiercely, their ws shing through the air, but I remained resolute. I anticipated their movements, reading their every action with precision. My reflexes were honed to perfection, allowing me to dodge and block their attacks effortlessly.
With each wolf that fell, the remaining ones grew more desperate. They lunged at me with renewed determination, their teeth snapping dangerously close. But I stayed focused, my mind clear and my body in perfect sync with the rhythm of the battle.
Time seemed to stretch as the fight raged on. The sh of muscle against muscle, the sound of bones breaking, and the primal cries of the wolves filled the air. My movements became almost instinctual, a dance of power and finesse that left the wolves reeling.
As thest wolf fell, a sense of triumph washed over me. I stood amidst the defeated pack, my body covered in sweat and dirt, but a satisfied smile graced my lips.
With a deep breath, I turned to Blue, who had been observing the battle from above. The gryphon''s eyes gleamed with pride as he let out a low rumble of approval. It was a silent acknowledgement of my prowess and a testament to the bond we shared.
But I knew the dungeon was not yetplete.
"Let''s see if it can get interesting",
Chapter 399 Last one?
Chapter 399 Last one?
Ace stood in the vast grasnd, the gentle breeze carrying the scent of the wild. Thirty fierce-looking wolves, each at level 50, encircled him, their eyes fixed on their prey. Unfazed by the odds, Ace knew that this was the perfect opportunity to use his origin ability, transmutation.
Taking a deep breath, Ace focused his mind and channelled the energy within him. A surge of power emanated from his core as he tapped into the essence of transmutation. His hands glowed with a pulsating light as he willed the transformation to begin.
The grasnd beneath his feet responded to hismand. des of grass turned into ice, spreading out in a wave, creating a slippery and treacherous surface. The wolves, taken aback by this sudden change in terrain, struggled to maintain their footing.
Ace seized the advantage and dashed forward, his movements graceful and swift. His feet glides effortlessly over the icy ground as he closed the distance between himself and the wolves. With each step, he transmuted the earth into ice, freezing the area around him and leaving a trail of frost in his wake.
The wolves snarled and lunged at him, but their attackscked precision on the icy terrain. Ace used this to his advantage, dancing nimbly between them. He extended his hand towards one of the wolves, focusing his energy on the transmutation of air.
A st of frigid air shot from his palm, freezing the wolf''s fur and immobilising it in a block of ice. Ace''s transmutation abilities were not just limited to the earth but extended to the elements as well. He could manipte and alter the properties of anything around him.
As he continued to battle, he transmuted the grass and the air, creating gusts of icy wind that hindered the wolves'' movements. With calcted precision, he turned water molecules in the air into sharp ice shards,unching them like projectiles at his foes.
Thendscape transformed into a winter wondend, the once vibrant grasnd now covered in a glisteningyer of ice and frost. Ace moved with unparalleled finesse, utilising his transmutation to outmanoeuvre the wolves at every turn.
But the wolves were persistent, and their numbers began to take a toll on Ace''s stamina. He knew he had to finish the battle swiftly before exhaustion set in.
With beads of sweat forming on his brow, Ace focused his energy on a grand transmutation. He raised his arms, and the very air around him began to shift. Ice crystals formed above his head, gathering and coalescing into a massive, swirling vortex of icy power.
With a mighty roar, Ace unleashed the full force of his transmutation. The icy vortex spiralled downward, engulfing the wolves in a fierce blizzard of freezing winds and razor-sharp ice shards. The wolves howled in pain as they were pummelling by the relentless assault.
As the blizzard subsided, the wolves stood battered and disoriented, their bodies encased in a thickyer of ice. Ace wasted no time and swiftly approached the frozen creatures. He extended his hand, and the ice around them began to crack and shatter, freeing the wolves from their icy prisons.
But the battle was not yet over. The wolves, driven by their primal instincts, regrouped and renewed their attack. They lunged at Ace with renewed ferocity, their fangs bared and their ws shing through the air.
Ace''s transmutation abilities were put to the test as he continued to manipte the elements around him. He transmuted the earth beneath the wolves'' paws, turning it into a treacherous quagmire that hindered their movements. With each step, their feet sank into the mire, slowing their advance.
Seizing the opportunity, Ace focused his transmutation on the wolves themselves. He altered their body temperatures, lowering them to dangerous levels. Frost began to form on their fur, and their movements became sluggish and lethargic.
Despite their slowed movements, the wolves remained determined to bring down their formidable opponent. Ace knew he had to act swiftly to secure his victory. With a surge of energy, he transmuted the air around him, creating a dense fog that enveloped the battlefield.
Within the mist, Ace''s senses heightened, allowing him to anticipate the wolves'' attacks with uncanny precision. He danced through the fog, his movements fluid and elusive. As the wolves lunged towards him, he evaded their strikes with swift sidesteps and agile leaps.
In the midst of the chaos, Ace extended his hand towards thergest and most aggressive wolf. He concentrated his transmutation abilities on the creature''s body, manipting itsposition at a molecr level. The wolf''s muscles stiffened, freezing in ce, rendering it temporarily immobilised.
Capitalising on the momentary respite, Ace turned his attention to the remaining wolves. He transmuted the moisture in the air, causing sharp icicles to form around their paws. With each step, the wolves pierced their own flesh, causing them to yelp in pain and confusion.
The battle raged on, with Ace continuing to manipte the elements to his advantage. He conjured gusts of freezing wind that their attacks. He formed icy barriers to shield himself from their lunges, deflecting their ws with precision.
disoriented the wolves, making it difficult for them to coordinate their attacks. He formed icy barriers to shield himself from their lunges, deflecting their ws with precision.
As time wore on, Ace could feel the strain of the battle taking its toll on his mana pool. But his determination remained unyielding. He summoned thest reserves of his energy, drawing upon the very essence of transmutation within him.
With a final surge of power, Ace transmuted the ground beneath the remaining wolves into a solid mass of ice. Their paws became trapped in the frozen surface, rendering them immobile. Their howls of frustration echoed through the grasnd as they struggled in vain to break free.
Taking advantage of their predicament, Ace approached each immobilised wolf, one by one, and delivered a swift, precise punch, ending their suffering. The grasnd fell silent once again, the battle finallying to an end.
Exhausted but victorious, Ace surveyed the frozenndscape, his chest heaving with each breath. The once formidable pack of wolves nowy defeated, their bodies encased in ice.
"I somehow took care of that without blues help?"
"I wonder if this is thest one", Ace muttered and copsed on the ground.
He was exhausted but the dungeon did not seem to have been cleared yet.
Chapter 400 Creating Fire
Chapter 400 Creating Fire
In the end, my expectations for the dungeon were lofty, filled with anticipation for a formidable challenge. However, as we finally emerged victorious, I realized that the perceived danger I had anticipated did not materialize.
While this oue should have been satisfying, a lingering sense of unexined discontent lingered within me, leaving me puzzled.
Nheless, aside from this inexplicable feeling, everything else went smoothly. As a reward for conquering the wave-type dungeon, a rare urrence in itself, I attained a level up.
This boon, however, came with a peculiar twist due to Blue''s limited involvement in the earlier stages of the battle. The primordial chronicle regarded his contribution as rtively low, resulting in a slightly diminished reward for himpared to my own level up.
Despite this discrepancy, I viewed our triumph as a victory. The scarcity of primordial records and the increased difficulty in leveling up for both Blue and myself made any substantial umtion of these valuable resources a cause for celebration. As fate would have it, I now possessed two level ups, courtesy of ying a few formidable ogres, which could have raised my level to an impressive 27. Yet, I hesitated to utilize them immediately, harboring doubts that a single level up would bring forth significant gains in strength.
Instead, I prudently reserved these umted level ups for emergency situations, envisioning scenarios where healing was urgently required.
In a parallel manner, Blue, too, held two umted level ups¡ª
one acquired from the battles with the ogres and another remaining after his evolution. Applying the same rationale as my own decision, I refrained from advancing Blue''s level further.
Despite our existing prowess, I recognized that there were still unexplored depths to our abilities, and an abrupt surge in power could potentially lead to unforeseen consequences.
Deep in thought, I soared through the skies on Blue''s back, en route to the alternate dimension. The swiftness with which our strength had grown was undeniably advantageous, leaving me curious about the progress made by Anna and the others.
In this idle moment, as Blue maintained a leisurely pace under my guidance, I indulged in a small experiment involving my origin ability.
Driven by curiosity and the desire to push the boundaries of my capabilities, I sought to manifest fire through the power of transmutation. This endeavor fascinated me as I endeavored to create something I already possessed mastery over, albeit in a novel manner.
As we made our way back to the alternate dimension, my mind was abuzz with scientific curiosity, eager to explore the depths of my transmutation ability. While my primary focus had been on manipting matter and altering its properties, I pondered whether I could harness this power to create fire directly through scientific principles.
Drawing upon my understanding ofbustion and chemical reactions, I delved into the depths of my knowledge. I tapped into the energy within me, utilizing the biochemical processes that fueled my abilities. Focusing on the elements required for fire, I envisioned the intricate intery of atoms and molecules that give A surge of electrical signals coursed through my neural pathways as I visualized the energy exchange between electrons and protons. rise to the phenomenon.
A surge of electrical signals coursed through my neural pathways as I visualized the energy exchange between electrons and protons. Through precise control of my body''s biochemistry, I initiated the release of energy in the form of heat. This increase in thermal energy led to the excitation of atoms, setting the stage for the creation of fire.
To my astonishment, small sparks of sma began to materialize at my fingertips. sma, the fourth state of matter, danced in intricate patterns as electrons collided with atoms, generating an intense glow. The swirling mass of charged particles emitted radiant energy, resembling the flickering mes I sought to create.
Thrilled by this scientific achievement, I proceeded to manipte the sma with careful precision. By modting the electromaic forces at y, I directed the flow of charged particles, replicating the behavior of mes. Gradually, the sma took on the appearance of fire, its distinct hues and scintiting motions akin to the natural phenomenon.
Eager to investigate further, I extended my hand towards a cluster ofbustible material, abination of mmable substances rich in hydrocarbons. Through a controlled application of thermal energy, I initiated the exothermic reaction required forbustion. The hydrocarbon molecules reacted with oxygen in the air, releasing energy in the form of heat and light.
As the mes ignited, I marveled at the scientific principles governing thebustion process. The transfer of energy from the hydrocarbons to the surrounding environment resulted in the captivating disy before me. The mes danced, their colors indicative of the presence of specific chemicalpounds in thebustion reaction.
The color of the me was also pure red which was different from the usual blue color of mes created from my natural elements.
Lost in the marvels of scientific exploration, I continued to refine my control over the mes, manipting the sma with the precision of a skilled chemist. Each experiment provided valuable insights into the intricate workings of molecr interactions and energy transformations.
As Blue carried us through the skies, I reveled in the harmony of science and nature.
With the alternate dimension approaching, I dampened the mes, allowing the principles of thermodynamics to govern their extinguishment.
*****
[400 chapters! My beautiful readers, we have reached a remarkable milestone together. It fills my heart with joy and gratitude to witness your unwavering support throughout this incredible journey. We have traversed vastndscapes, encountered unforgettable characters, and delved into the depths of imagination together.
From the very beginning, as the story unfolded, you joined me in every twist and turn, eagerly flipping the pages, hanging on to every word. Your dedication and enthusiasm have been the driving force behind the creation of these 400 chapters, and for that, I am eternally grateful.
As we stand here, looking back at the distance we''ve covered, let us not forget the countless emotions shared, theughter and tears, the moments of suspense and awe. It is your passion as readers that has fueled my inspiration and encouraged me to push the boundaries of this narrative.
But this is not the end of our adventure. No, my dear readers, we have only scratched the surface of what lies ahead. The future holds countless surprises, revtions, and challenges yet to be faced. We will continue to explore uncharted territories, unravel mysteries, and witness the growth of our beloved characters.
I invite you to remain by my side as we embark on the next phase of this extraordinary tale. Together, let us delve deeper into the realms of imagination and forge new connections with the captivating individuals who inhabit these pages.
Your continued support is invaluable to me as an author. Your feedback, encouragement, and presence make this journey all the more meaningful. So, as we celebrate this milestone, I implore you to keep reading, keep sharing your thoughts, and keep spreading the word about our shared adventure.
Let us gather here, book in hand, imagination ignited, and set forth into the unknown. The possibilities are endless, and I am honored to have you as fellow travelers on this literary voyage.
Once again, thank you, my beautiful readers, for being the heart and soul of this story. I am humbled by your unwavering support. Together, let us embrace the future with open arms and continue to create a world where imagination knows no bounds.
Here''s to 400 chapters and beyond! Wishing you a delightful day filled with the magic of storytelling.]
*******
Chapter 401 Regrouping
Chapter 401 Regrouping
[I think I''ve taken enough breaks this month so let''s get back to work guys. If our golden tickets surpass 50 before next week, I promise to start uploading two chapters throughout this month and if our power stone stat is also impressive then I''ll drop a few bonus chapters once in a while. Thanks for reading and have a novel day guys!]
*****
"I can''t believe I was lured away from the team by a monster," Chris muttered in self-mockery, his eyes fixed on the rank 1 Forest Wolf in front of him. The creature stood proudly, its keen eyes locked onto Chris.
His initial n with Emma had been to venture into the alternate dimension and find a moment of respite, away from the chaos. But fate had a different path in store for them. The energetic Anna, apanied by his junior sister, had convinced them to engage in a hunt to pass the time while waiting for Ace.
"I don''t know how sister Anna convinced us to go hunting," Chris muttered, shaking his head in disbelief. With a sigh, he tightened his grip on his sword, his resolve solidifying. There was no turning back now.
Without hesitation, Chris propelled himself forward, his muscles coiled like springs, ready to sh with the formidable Forest Wolf. His sword, held in a horizontal stance, gleamed in the sunlight, reflecting his determination.
As he closed the distance, the Forest Wolf sprang into action, lunging at Chris with fangs bared. Chris met the attack head-on, his sword striking against the creature''s powerful jaws. The sh of steel against sharp teeth sent sparks flying, the sound reverberating through the forest.
Chris relied on his physical strength, utilising his honed skills to match the strength and speed of his opponent. He deftly sidestepped the wolf''s retaliatory swipes, his agility allowing him to stay one step ahead. With every swing of his sword, he aimed for the wolf''s vulnerable spots, seeking to weaken its defences.
The Forest Wolf, sensing Chris''s skill and determination, adjusted its tactics. It circled him, its movements fluid and calcted, looking for an opening in his defences. Chris could feel the wolf''s intense gaze, its predatory instincts honed after countless battles in the unforgiving wilderness.
Their dance of des and teeth continued, eachbatant testing the other''s limits. The forest seemed to hold its breath, as if even nature itself recognized the significance of this encounter. Leaves rustled in anticipation, and the wind whispered ancient tales of warriors and beasts.
Chris''s strikes became more precise and focused. He studied the wolf''s movements, identifying patterns and weaknesses. With a quick burst of speed, he feigned an attack to the right, only to shift his weight and deliver a swift blow to the left nk of the wolf. His de connected, slicing through fur and flesh, eliciting a growl of pain from the creature.
The wolf, undeterred, retaliated with a swift swipe of its paw. ws extended, it aimed for Chris''s chest, but he anticipated the move. He pivoted gracefully, narrowly evading the attack, his instincts sharpened from experience. With a swift counter strike, he delivered a powerful sh across the wolf''s foreleg, causing it to stagger momentarily.
Blood stained the forest floor, a stark reminder of the intensity of their struggle. The scent of iron hung in the air, mingling with the earthy fragrance of the forest. The battle had be a test of endurance and willpower, bothbatants refusing to yield an inch.
As the battle continued, Chris tapped into his reserves of strength and determination. His breathing became rhythmic, syncing with the ebb and flow of the fight. With each sh of their weapons, he channelled his energy, drawing upon the very essence of his being.
The Forest Wolf, sensing the shifting tides, unleashed a powerful flurry of attacks. Its movements were swift and relentless, forcing Chris onto the defensive. He deflected the wolf''s strikes with precise parries, his sword glinting with each block. Beads of sweat trickled down his forehead, but his focus remained unbroken.
With a surge of adrenaline, Chris seized an opportunity. As the wolf lunged forward, its jaws gaping, he sidestepped and delivered a devastating blow to its hindquarters. The impact reverberated through his arms, but he weed the pain as validation of his strike''s sess.
The wounded wolf howled in pain, its eyes narrowing with fury. It lunged at Chris once more, driven by a desperate desire to protect its territory and survive. But Chris, undeterred, met the charge head-on, summoning every ounce of strength and skill within him.
In that critical moment, Chris found himself in a state ofplete focus and rity. Time seemed to slow down as he anticipated the wolf''s every move. With his senses heightened, he effortlessly evaded the wolf''s lunges, sidestepping and ducking with remarkable precision.
As the wolf''s attack faltered, Chris saw an opening. In a seamless motion, he swung his sword in a wide arc, aiming for the creature''s exposed side. The de connected with a resounding impact, sending a shockwave through the air. The Forest Wolf yelped in pain, stumbling back, its strength waning.
Not wasting a moment, Chris pressed on with relentless determination. He took advantage of the wolf''s momentary weakness, delivering a series of rapid strikes with deadly uracy. The wolf attempted to counter, but its movements were sluggish, and its once-powerful attacks were reduced to feeble attempts at defence.
With a final powerful swing, Chrisnded the finishing blow, striking the wolf''s neck with a precision that could only be described as artful. The Forest Wolf let out a final whimper before copsing to the ground, defeated.
The forest fell silent as the echoes of battle subsided. Chris stood over the fallen adversary, his chest heaving with exertion.
After calming down his heavy breathing, Chris went ahead to touch the corpse of the forest wolf and exchanged it for gold coins in the store.
After doing this, he then began to walk away from the location he battled the forest wolf.
The others should be through by now'', Chris thought and wondered if Ace might have even arrived.
Chapter 402 Youre Flying!
Chapter 402 You''re Flying!
A/N: I really thought we''d be able to reach 50 Golden tickets but I thank y0u all for still voting since I did not exactly post. Thanks for reading!
******
Emma stood amidst a group of fierce Forest Wolves, their growls echoing through the dense forest. Her eyes glimmered with determination as she channeled the power of light magic within her. The air around her seemed to shimmer with ethereal energy, as if the very essence of light itself had taken form.
Anna, holding Mia in her arms, watched in shock as Emma took charge of the battle. She had recently evolved, believing that she would surpass her teammates in terms of power. But what she witnessed now shattered that expectation. Emma, with her unwavering confidence, didn''t require Anna''s assistance in the least.
With a swift motion of her hand, Emma unleashed a radiant burst of light that engulfed the immediate vicinity. The Forest Wolves recoiled, momentarily blinded by the intensity of her magic. Seizing the advantage, Emma moved with grace and precision, her steps guided by the luminous energy flowing through her.
Beams of pure light shot forth from her fingertips, piercing through the shadows and striking the wolves with pinpoint uracy. Each strike was apanied by a burst of brilliance, dissipating the darkness that clung to the creatures. The wolves howled in pain, their fur singed and scorched by the holy mes of Emma''s magic.
Anna couldn''t help but feel a mix of awe and surprise. Anna''s light magic flowed effortlessly as if she had been born to wield its divine essence. It was a humbling experience for Anna, a reminder that true strength came not from evolution alone.
As Emma continued her assault, the forest wolves became increasingly disoriented and weakened. Her light magic acted as a shield, repelling their attacks and purging the darkness that fueled their aggression.
But the forest wolves were not about to go down without a fight. Emboldened by their alpha''smand, they regrouped andunched a coordinated attack, lunging at Emma from all sides. Their fangs gleamed in the dappled sunlight, their eyes filled with a primal hunger.
Emma''s movements became a graceful dance as she evaded the onught. She weaved between the wolves with astonishing agility, her steps leaving behind trails of shimmering light. With each dodge, she countered with precise bursts of light, striking the wolves with unwavering uracy.
However, the wolves proved to be cunning adversaries. They adapted to Emma''s tactics, feinting and maneuvering to evade her attacks. Their jaws snapped dangerously close, threatening to sink their teeth into her flesh. Emma knew that she had to step up her game.
Drawing upon her inner strength, Emma summoned a surge of radiant energy. A brilliant aura enveloped her, intensifying the power of her light magic. With a resounding cry, she unleashed a blinding wave of light that emanated from her very core.
The wave of light expanded outward, engulfing the forest wolves in a dazzling disy of brilliance. The creatures howled in agony as the holy energy seared through their darkened forms. Their movements slowed, their once ferocious attacks reduced to feeble attempts.
Emma, fueled by her unwavering resolve, pressed forward. Her steps were confident, her movements fluid as she continued to unleash torrents of light upon her adversaries. The forest wolves, weakened and disoriented, could do little to resist her overwhelming power.
But the battle was far from over. As the light subsided, the remaining wolves rallied, their determination unyielding. With renewed vigor, they lunged at Emma, their jaws snapping and ws shing through the air. Their numbers dwindled, but their desperation made them even more dangerous.
Emma deftly dodged their attacks, her instincts honed from countless battles guiding her every move. She countered with swift and precise strikes, each one infused with the radiant energy of her light magic. The forest echoed with the sh of fangs against light, and the air crackled with the remnants of her power.
Emma''s heart raced as the intensity of the battle escted. Sweat trickled down her brow, mixing with the radiance of her magic. She knew that she had to end this confrontation swiftly, for her strength was not limitless.
With a burst of determination, Emma channeled the very essence of light within her. She summoned her innermost reserves, drawing upon the core of her being. The forest wolves lunged at her, their jaws hungry for her flesh. But Emma was ready.
In one fluid motion, she unleashed a torrent of blinding light. It cascaded forth like a celestial river, engulfing the remaining wolves in its brilliance. Their once fierce attacks dwindled to feeble gestures, their bodies weakened by the relentless assault.
Undeterred, Emma pressed forward, her steps propelled by a newfound vigor. She danced amidst the fading darkness, her movements a symphony of grace and power. The remaining wolves, desperate and cornered, fought with a tenacity born of survival.
Despite their fierce resistance, the forest wolves found themselves outmatched against Emma''s relentless onught. One by one, they fell, their bodies scattered across the forest floor. The remaining few retreated, their tails tucked between their legs as they fled from the overwhelming radiance that Emma exuded.
Breathing heavily, Emma surveyed the aftermath of the battle, her body glowing with the residual energy of her light magic. The forest wolves, once a formidable force, nowy defeated and scattered. A sense of aplishment swelled within her, tempered by a newfound understanding of her own strength.
Anna approached Emma, her eyes wide with amazement and admiration. "That was incredible, Emma!" she eximed, her voice filled with genuine awe. "I''ve never seen anyone wield magic with such grace and power."
"Thanks Anna", Emma replied and just as she was about to say more, she say a somewhat familiar figure hovering in mid air descending towards them.
Her expression of surprise caught Anna attention and made her turn to look at the direction Emma was gazing at just to to be surprised herself.
"You''re flying!"
Chapter 403 Changes
?
[Ace POV],
I knew there was a possibility that my teammates could have evolved or maybe even one of them, but it came as quite a surprise when I saw that both of the females in my team had already undergone a remarkable transformation.
The aura they emitted now was vastly different, radiating with an unprecedented power.
As Iid eyes on them, it became apparent that their physical appearances had undergone significant changes as well.
It took me a moment to process what I was seeing, and I even had to rely on the map system to confirm that it was indeed Anna standing before me. Her transformation was nothing short of drastic.
Despite the striking alterations, one thing remained constant¡ªMia nestled in Anna''s arms. Mia''s appearance, at first nce, appeared unchanged from thest time I saw her. However, upon closer inspection, I noticed a subtle shift.
The innocent and naive aura that once surrounded her seemed to have dissipated, reced by an air of newfound eerie calmness.
Curiosity tugged at the corners of my mind, wondering what experiences and challenges Anna had exposed Mia to, leading to this remarkable change. Yet, at that moment, my curiosity took a backseat.
I tore my gaze away from Mia and refocused my attention on observing the transformed appearances of my teammates.
Anna''s appearance had undergone a striking transformation, leaving me in awe of the changes that had taken ce. Her hair, once a vibrant silver, was nowpletely snow white, contrasting beautifully against herplexion. The most striking feature, however, were her eyes¡ªa dull white that seemed to prate through my very soul, almost as if she possessed an otherworldly sight.
Though she had always been petite, I could not help but notice that Anna seemed to have grown a little taller, her figure exuding an undeniable grace and elegance. Yet, amidst these changes, there was one constant that remained unchanged¡ªher alluring curves. They''re more pronounced than ever before, drawing my attention almost maically.
Sensing a strange difort within myself, I quickly averted my gaze and shifted my focus to Emma.
Emma, on the other hand, seemed to emit an ethereal glow. Her presence evoked a sense of purity and holiness, almost as if she were bathed in divine light.
However, even from a distance, I could not shake off the odd sensation that being near her brought. It was as if an invisible force tugged at the depths of my being, causing a mix of fascination and difort to stir within me.
As I gradually descended to the ground, drawing closer to Emma, a peculiar warmth coursed through my body. It was a sensation that defied exnation¡ªa fiery itch that seemed to flow within my veins.
Confusion gripped me as I questioned whether this difort was somehow linked to myself, a peculiarity of my unknown half race.
Lost in my thoughts, I nced at Emma''s face and was met with an unexpected sight¡ªa perplexed expression mirroring the curiosity I had felt moments ago.
It was a look reminiscent of the way she used to gaze at Anna in the past, filled with a mix of intrigue and contemtion.
The visual transformation that had befallen Emma was no less astonishing. Her once brown hair and eyes had undergone a metamorphosis, turning into a captivating shade of gold.
The contrast between her former appearance and her current state was nothing short of striking. While Anna''s evolution had seen a shift from silver to white, Emma''s change felt more profound, like a radiant dawn breaking through the night.
As I engrossed the magnitude of these transformations, a sense of uncertainty filled the air.
However there was something I was curious about as well.
"Where is Chris?", I asked my teammates aloud all if a sudden.
*****
What Ace was not aware of was that the forest wolves that ran from Emma''s show of power encountered Chris on his way to regroup with the girls.
They recognize him immediately since he was the one that one of their strongest kin led away from his teammates.
However they did not think about the situation clear enough and immediately attacked him since he was in their way.
Non of the wolves thought smart to wonder why Chris was standing in front them and not one the strongest in their pack and they payed their lives for it.
Chris stood amidst a small pack of Forest Wolves, his eyes focused and his palms tingling with anticipation. He was honing his mastery over air magic, and now it was time to put his skills to the test.
As the wolves lunged towards him with fierce growls, Chris raised his hands, summoning the invisible currents of wind around him. With a swift motion, he directed a powerful gust towards the charging predators, causing them to stumble and lose their footing.
Taking advantage of their momentary disarray, Chris swiftly followed up with a focused burst of air. The wolves were pushed back with force, tumbling through the underbrush as if caught in a whirlwind. Their startled yelps echoed through the forest as they struggled to regain their bnce.
Undeterred, Chris maintained his focus, channeling the raw power of air magic. With a mere flick of his wrist, he sent sharp gusts slicing through the air, targeting the vulnerable spots of the disoriented wolves. The invisible des of wind cut through their fur and flesh, leaving them wounded and incapacitated.
As the fight continued, Chris seamlessly transitioned from one spell to another, weaving intricate patterns with his hands to control the very air around him. He summoned mini-tornadoes that lifted the wolves off the ground, rendering them helpless against his onught.
With each gust and st, the pack''s numbers dwindled, until only a few remained, whimpering and cowering before the might of Chris''s air magic.
Sensing their defeat, the remaining wolves etreated into the shadows of the forest, tails tucked between their legs once again.
Were they the monsters or were these humans the monsters? Was what the wolves wondered as they ran.
Chapter 404 Show Off
?
Ace stood before Anna, Emma, and little Mia, his eyes shining with slight he was unaware of. The girls were also not aware of this as it was not really noticeable.
They''re also not focused on his face and on his hands since Ace had drawn their attention to them.
What was going on at the moment was caused by Mia asking Ace if he was as powerful as Anna.
This question somehow led to origin abilities and Ace offered to show his if they showed theirs theirs.
Ace was eager to demonstrate the incredible power of his origin ability¡ªtransmutation. With a yful smile none of the teens, including himself knew he had, Ace began exining the process to his attentive audience.
"Watch closely," Ace said, his voice filled with anticipation. "With my transmutation ability, I can manipte and transform the elements around us. It''s a fascinating power that allows me to change the very nature of things."
Anna and Emma exchanged curious nces, their interest piqued by Ace''s exnation. Little Mia, nestled in Anna''s arms, gazed up at Ace with wide, innocent eyes,pletely captivated by his words.
Ace extended his hand and focused his mana, channelling the essence of transmutation. A soft, pulsating glow enveloped his palm, indicating the power surging within him.
"First, let''s start with something simple," Ace continued, his voice filled with a sense of wonder. "I''m going to transmute this handful of dirt into water."
As he spoke, Ace directed his gaze towards the ground, where he scooped up a handful of soil. With a gentle wave of his hand, he focused his mana, visualising the transformation taking ce.
The soil began to shimmer and change, its particles rearranging themselves at Ace''smand. Gradually, the dirt transformed into clear, flowing water, cascading through his fingers and back into the earth.
Anna, Emma, and even little Mia watched in awe as Ace effortlessly manipted the very fabric of nature. The air around them seemed to crackle with newfound energy, charged with the potential of transmutation.
"But that''s not all," Ace continued, a spark of stimtion in his eyes. "I can transmute more than just earth and water. I can manipte fire, shape the air, and even alter the properties of objects around me."
He went on to demonstrate his abilities, showcasing a dazzling disy of elemental maniption. mes danced at his fingertips, a gentle breeze swirled through the air, and solid objects transformed under hismand.
The group was mesmerised by Ace''s incredible control over the elements. Anna and Emma exchanged amazed nces, their minds filled with the possibilities that Ace''s transmutation abilities held.
Little Mia, though too young to fullyprehend the intricacies of Ace''s powers, pped her tiny hands in delight, herughter filling the air. She could not help but be enchanted by the spectacle unfolding before her.
For the first time in a while, she saw power fueled by mana being used in a fun way and not used to kill so Mia was very happy.
However she had wanted Ace to do something for her but was hesitant to talk since among the four humans she had been since the apocalypse, Ace was the first person she could not talk to freely too.
In the end, after a little hesitation she spoke of her desire.
"Brother Ace, can you make a snowman?" Mia asked and caught everyone off guard for various reasons.
"A snowman?" Ace asked to confirm with a calm expression while staring at Mia to confirm what she wanted.
"Yes, a snowman brother Ace", Mia stated very slowly and while putting herself more into Anna embrace.
Seeing this, the girls turned to look at the sunny atmodimension and were suddenly interested in how snow will look in daytime so Anna and Emma then banded to convince Ace.
Aceter agreed to do it and he was going to do it big.
For some reason, he found showing his prowess in front of his teammates a good feeling and wanted to do more.
He felt like something he had read before.
Ace felt like he was showing off and for some reason it felt good so he subconsciously wanted to do something big.
He was going to make the area they''re in covered in ice and make ice for snowmen and that was what he did as he immediately started to circte the mana in his body.
With a focused gaze, Ace extended his hand and channelled his transmutation energy. The air around him grew colder, and a thinyer of frost began to coat the trees, glistening in the soft sunlight. The ground beneath their feet transformed, as if touched by frosty magic.
As Ace continued to concentrate, the temperature dropped, and the forest became enveloped in an icy aura. The once vibrant greenery now glistened with a delicateyer of frost, creating a surreal and ethereal atmosphere.
A slight barely noticable smile spread across Ace''s face as he conjured his next creation. With a flick of his wrist, he directed his power source towards the ground, causing small mounds of snow to form. The mounds grew in size and shape, shaping themselves into adorable snowmen.
One by one, the snowmen came to life, fulfill with coal eyes, carrot noses, and twig arms. They stood tall, wearing expressions of joy and wonder. The snowmen seemed to radiate a sense of yfulness, inviting Anna, Emma, and little Mia to join in the winter fun.
Anna and Emma''s eyes lit up with excitement, theirughter filling the crisp air. They eagerly joined Ace in shaping the snowmen, adding their own creative touches. Mia, too young to contribute much physically, pped her hands in delight, her eyes filled with wonder.
Under Ace''s guidance, the group fashioned an entire family of snowmen, each one unique in its own way. They created intricate designs, from silly hats and scarves to tiny snowke patterns et ceterahed onto the snowman''s bodies.
Meanwhile a certain elder brother was chasing after
a group of escaping forest wolves.
Chapter 405 Returning
?
In the end, the group had to wait for Chris to arrive.
Emma had messaged him to find out where he was, and that''s when the boy realized he had gotten carried away and quickly hurried to meet up with the girls.
What he didn''t expect was to see Ace, as Emma had not mentioned that in the message she sent.
Emma probably kept it from him to surprise him about seeing Ace.
Ace too looked at Chris with curiosity evident in his eyes.
Ace was able to confirm that all his teammates had evolved, although he couldn''t gauge how powerful they were currently since he had not seen them fighting all out.
Ace had only managed to see a little of Emma''s performance, but he could at least confirm that evolving seemed to have some beautifying effect.
Ace wasn''t in a rush to find out how powerful they were, even though he was curious.
From what he saw from their origin abilities a while ago, he was 90% sure that the girls were in the top 100, at least.
Ace was also curious about Chris''s origin ability, but unlike the girls, Chris was not there to make a deal with him when they wanted to see his capabilities.
In any case, Ace was not in a rush because as long as they were still together as a team, he wouldter find out about his origin ability sooner orter. What Ace wanted to do now was go back to the settlement and rest there since interesting things were going to happen there.
He had only mentioned to the girls if they were interested in heading somewhere with him, and before he could exin more about the ce he wanted to take them to, the girls had already agreed to follow him.
The moment they heard that the emperor they knew in their old world and respected was the owner of the ce Ace was nning to take them, they''re on board.
Ace did not really know what the deal was with their reaction, but since he didn''t have to talk too much, he was cool with it.
Chris also had no problem stating or posing and was cool with whatever as long as the ce he was going to would provide a ce to rest.
He wasn''t even concentrating on what his teammates were saying at that time when they told him about the newest ns. Instead, Chris was focused on the icendscape in front of him and the snowmen that seemed to have just been built.
The air was also close to freezing since he was in this icyndscape, but there were a lot of reasons why whaty before his eyes made no sense.
However, when he found out this was the effect of Ace''s power, the tall image of brother Ace in his head grew even taller.
Chris didn''t know how Ace did it, but that did not stop him from respecting a cool person who could do cool things.
Regardless of how strong he was, like his sister, Chris was still a young child at heart and in appearance. The apocalypse just made it so that their childhood got prematurely robbed from them.
Now that the team wasplete, there was one thing that remained: heading to the settlement. They would have done so already, but Ace mentioned that he wanted to grab his pet.
The others were surprised by this since they didn''t expect to hear about such a word in the true world again, at least not at the current time. They also wondered what pet Ace had, and although they were curious, they kept quiet and wanted to see for themselves.
The reason Blue was not with Ace was simple. Blue was just too big and flying openly could attract unwanted attention. So, to avoid any problems, Ace decided to leave Blue at a specific location in the true world, not far from the entrance to the alternate dimension, which was their home.
Ace could not risk exposing the alternate dimension, especially when he did not have the strength to fully protect it.
For one, Blue would not be able to enter the alternate dimension due to his huge body, which could not pass through the entrance leading to that realm, let alone the door that led to the alternate dimension itself. This meant that Blue would have to be left outside the entrance.
While this may not seem like a problem on the surface, it could raise curiosity if a human or another race spotted him repeatedly near the ssy hill, which served as camouge for the alternate dungeon. Ace knew he would eventually have to return to the alternate dimension, and this could expose their little secret.
To avoid such risks, it was better to keep Blue away from that location and get him used to staying at a distance.
Unexpectedly, Ace encountered his teammate at a good distance from the alternate dimension, meaning they only needed to cross a little distance to see Blue.
Although it might be a journey for ordinary humans, it was just a short run for Ace and his teammates.
Something Ace noticed after the gyphon evolved and he stayed away from Blue was that their connection became stronger. He could understand Blue more clearly than before, and it seemed that Blue also became more intelligent after evolving. The link between them grew, and even when they''re not close, Ace could sense Blue''s general location, although the connection weakened the further they were from each other.
Through this connection and his memory of where he left Blue, Ace was able to quickly locate his pet. He was also curious about his teammates'' reactions when they saw Blue.
Hmmm
Maybe thed was secretly relishing the thrill of showing off, he began to realize.
*****
A/N: Daily uploads is back guys so please vote for the book andment. We upload every day from now on again!
Chapter 406 Inner Thoughts
?
Blue, the Srre Gryphon, stood tall and imposing, a magnificent sight to behold. His regal form reached an impressive height of six metres, his wingspan even broader, giving him an aura of power and grandeur. His entire body was covered in resplendent plumage that resembled the brilliance of the sun, emitting blinding radiance wherever he went.
The colours of his feathers were a stunning disy of fiery hues, from vivid gold to fiery orange, and deep crimson. Each feather seemed to flicker with a mesmerising intensity, dancing in the sunlight like the embers of a roaring fire. As the light caught his feathers, they shimmered and glowed with a life of their own, as if they held the power of the sun itself.
His wings were a marvel to behold, stretching out with grace and strength. The primary feathers extended with a sweeping curve, while the secondary feathers fanned out like the rays of a celestial being. Whenever he spread his wings, it was as if the very sun itself hade alive in the form of this majestic creature.
Blue''s eyes were a mesmerising shade of golden mes, their glow captivating and intense.
"T-This is your pet?" Anna asked, her eyes filled with surprise, doubt, and awe. She wasn''t the only one with this expression; Ace''s other teammates also wore various looks on their faces, trying to process what they were seeing.
It took a while before they couldprehend what Ace referred to as a pet, but when their eyes finally fell upon the tall, towering figure in front of them, releasing an oppressive pressure that weighed on their very souls, the arrogance that the three evolved humans, apart from Ace, had exuded after their evolution immediately dissipated.
Ace had always been the leader of the group, and apart from Emma, the other two¡ªAnna and Chris¡ªhad constantly felt like they weren''t doing enough. They yearned for strength that could make a significant difference within the team. They believed that evolving would bridge whatever gap existed in the team and grant them simr strength to the rest of the group. However, looking at the current situation, it seemed they had been thinking too optimistically.
It wasn''t only them affected, but Emma too. In the past, she and Ace had possessed a simr level of strength, so she couldn''t understand why things felt different now.
How could a creature of his level, emanating such a dreadful aura, be Ace''s pet?
Despite their uncertainty, they could not deny the power that emanated from this enigmatic being. The very air around them seemed to tremble in its presence. Yet, Ace appeared perfectly calm, almost as if he were in sync with this miraculous creature.
Anna''s mind raced with questions.
How had Ace managed to tame such a formidable being?
The more she thought about it, the more her respect for Ace grew.
He had always been skilled, but to have a creature of this magnitude as his pet was beyondprehension.
Emma, too, was captivated by the sight before her. Her analytical mind churned, trying to make sense of the inexplicable bond between Ace and this intimidating entity. She recalled their battles together, their shared triumphs and hardships, and wondered if this powerful pet had been at Ace''s side through it all.
As for Chris, the surprise and awe on his face masked a sense of determination. He had always admired Ace''s strength and leadership, and this newfound revtion only fueled his desire to be even stronger.
Emma did not know how it was possible, but it was the reality she had to ept.
In fact, it wasn''t even the monstrous creature in front of her that affected her so deeply.
Her very self had been stirred from the moment sheid eyes on Ace.
The same went for Anna and Chris, but they were hesitant to admit or disy their feelings.
Standing close to Ace in the beginning had been a bit overwhelming.
It wasn''t because of the asional strange aura emanating from him, but rather the overwhelming sense of power he exuded.
Ace himself was somewhat oblivious to just how potent his abilities were. He had spent a lot of time in thepany of a powerful king, and that had influenced his perception of strength.
Having witnessed the battles between Andrew Dawn and the dragon phantom, as well as Andrew Dawn and the ogre king, Ace still believed he wasn''t powerful enough.
Despite being stronger than most humans in the true world, he had no idea of the true extent of his prowess.
His rank within the top 50 was no mere de, and the fact that his teammates were unaware of this only added to the mystery surrounding his strength.
All three of his teammates shared the curiosity of knowing the true extent of Ace''s power. The thoughts of Ace and his pet dominated their minds the most.
The only one seemingly unconcerned about most of the things Ace''s teammates were pondering was Mia. She was entirely captivated by the majestic figure of Ace''s pet, her focus on the awe-inspiring blue creature.
Mia mind wandered to thoughts of yfulness, wondering if the creature was soft to touch and if it liked to y catch.
If Ace and his teammates knew what Mia was thinking, their reactions would surely be amusing and surprising. But for now, they were consumed by their own contemtions.
As Ace observed the various expressions on his teammates'' faces, he felt a sense of contentment, even though he could not exin the reasons behind it. However, that was not his primary goal for wanting to see his teammates.
Ace had sought permission from the emperor to bring them along, not for mere satisfaction, but because he knew their strengths would be invaluable in the uing battle.
Initially, Ace believed that his teammates could make a significant difference in the fight between the emperor and the ogre king if they''re utilised effectively.
However, after reuniting with them after a long time, he became even more certain that they would be formidable allies and capable warriors in the war against the ogre army.
But those thoughts could be addressedter.
For now, the priority was reaching the settlement, and Ace knew t
he quickest way to do so¡ªby flying.
Chapter 407 Temptation
?
"How can that bastard be more powerful than me?!"
Bang.
"How can he be ranked that high?!"
Bang.
"Am I that weak?!"
Bang.
"Shit! I''m even weaker than Adara!"
Bang.
"Just a little more Brian", A gloomy voice echoed in the dark dungeon room.
"Do you desire power? Then free me. I''ll give you power" The voice spoke again.
While Brian was unsure of why a voice would be calling out to him in this random one time dungeon he found ever since he had entered, he still pressed on.
While everything was very suspicious, Brian dark hidden thoughts started to cloud his mind.
With his thoughts bing more twisted under the tempting thought of more power, he fought the undead guardians that stood in his way to the boss room.
Brian''s fists zed with fiery intensity as he punched and kicked his way through hordes of undead guardians. Their rotting forms crumbled under his relentless assault, but their sheer numbers seemed endless. Each strike fueled his frustration and desire for more power.
Bang.
He couldn''t shake the memory of the arrogant rival who had surpassed him in rank and strength. That thought alone fueled his determination to prove himself. With every defeated undead, he channelled his anger into his mes, causing them to burn even hotter.
Bang.
As he battled, the mysterious voice continued to whisper in his mind, tempting him with promises of untold power. Its words were alluring, offering him the strength he craved. Despite the unsettling feeling it brought, the allure of power was too strong to resist.
Bang.
Adara shed in his mind, and his self-doubt deepened. He couldn''t bear the thought of being weaker than her, of being left behind.
Bang.
"Just a little more, Brian," the voice echoed again, its gloomy tone now tinged with urgency.
The undead guardians seemed to increase in number, their relentless assault pushing him to his limits. Yet, he couldn''t back down. He couldn''t let himself be overshadowed by anyone, especially not his rival.
Bang.
As he fought on, Brian could feel his inner fire intensifying. The thought of gaining more power, even at the cost of making a pact with this mysterious entity, seemed like an appealing trade-off.
Bang.
Sweat dripped down his brow, his breathsing in ragged gasps, but he pressed forward. He knew that whatever awaited him in the boss room was likely even more formidable, but the allure of power was too great to ignore.
Bang.
The voice''s promises echoed louder, drowning out everything else. Brian''s doubts began to fade, reced by a burning desire to grasp the strength he so desperately craved.
Bang.
With each resounding bang, Brian''s fiery assaults grew more intense, scorching the undead guardians into oblivion. The dungeon room echoed with the sounds of battle as he continued his relentless onught. The walls were adorned with cracks from the sheer force of his elemental powers, evidence of the tremendous energy coursing through him.
As he fought, memories of his Ace''s always confident face haunted him. The mere thought of that arrogant individual being ranked higher than him fueled a fierce determination to prove himself. He refused to ept that he was anything less than extraordinary, and with every defeated undead guardian, he channelled his anger into his fiery blows.
Amidst the chaos of battle, the gloomy voice persisted, whispering promises of power and tempting Brian with untold strength. It was a seductive offer that fueled his growing desire for dominance. His dark thoughts started to cloud his judgement, making him consider the offer more seriously.
With every guardian he defeated, Brian''s desire for power grew stronger, and the allure of the voice''s promises became too difficult to resist. He began to question whether his strength was truly sufficient. Adara became a point ofparison, and he could not bear the thought of being overshadowed by her.
"Just a little more, Brian," the voice urged, its tone growing increasingly urgent, as if sensing his inner turmoil. The undead guardians seemed to multiply, surrounding him in an unending wave. Their bony hands wed at him, and their hollow eyes bore into his soul.
Despite the overwhelming odds, Brian pressed on, fueled by the desire to prove himself and the allure of the voice''s power. His fists zed with an intensity that matched the mes dancing in his eyes. He became one with the fire, a force to be reckoned with.
Sweat streamed down his face, mixing with the ash from his fiery attacks. His muscles strained and his breaths came in ragged gasps, but he fought on, determined to embrace the power that beckoned him.
The dungeon room seemed to tremble under the weight of his elemental fury, and the undead guardians'' numbers began to dwindle. Yet, the voice''s promises continued to echo in his mind, drowning out all other thoughts. It was a constant fight between his desire for power and the knowledge that the source of this tempting offer was veiled in mystery.
As he neared the boss room, Brian''s heart pounded in anticipation. Whatever awaited him there was formidable, but the allure of power continued to gnaw at him, pushing him forward. The voice''s promises grew louder, vying for his attention and making it difficult to concentrate on anything else.
In the midst of the battle, Brian''s true testy not in defeating the undead guardians, but in conquering his inner turmoil. Would he sumb to the temptation of power and make a pact with this enigmatic entity, or would he find the strength within himself to resist the allure and embrace his own potential? The answer remained uncertain as he stood on the precipice of a life-changing decision.
*******
Dear readers,
Grateful for your presence in today''s chapter. Your support fuels my passion. Join me tomorrow for more twists and heartwarming moments. Your feedback guides me on this creative journey. Until then, may the magic of storytelling unite us.
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow! Please vote for the book as well! Thanks once again!
Chapter 408 Returning To The Settlement
?
In the heart of the cursed dungeon, Brian faced the imposing figure of the boss undead guardian. Its ghostly silhouette flickered with malevolence, and the air crackled with foreboding energy.
The darkness seemed to swallow the feeble light, leaving only the glow of Brian''s determined eyes.
Without hesitation, Brian''s fists zed with fiery intensity as he lunged forward to meet the undead guardian''s attack. His elemental power surged through him, and his fiery punches collided with the boss''s spectral form, sending sparks flying.
The undead guardian was relentless, its movements swift and unpredictable. It swung its ghostly ws at Brian, but he expertly dodged, his reflexes sharpened by years ofbat training.
With a powerful uppercut, Brian struck the guardian''s jaw, the impact resonating through the chamber. The boss let out a haunting wail, but Brian pressed on, his fiery spirit undeterred.
The room crackled with elemental power source as Brian and the undead guardian engaged in a fierce dance of fire and darkness. The guardian''s form flickered, almost ethereal, making it difficult for Brian to anticipate its next move.
Undeterred, Brian unleashed a barrage of fiery punches, each strike fueled by his determination to ovee the malevolent foe. The boss retaliated with a burst of dark energy, but Brian''s agility allowed him to evade the attack with a swift backflip, leaving a trail of mes in his wake.
As the battle intensified, the dungeon room seemed to shrink around them, the walls pulsating with the sh of their powers. The guardian''s spectral ws sliced through the air, but Brian''s fiery fists met each strike head-on, countering with scorching blows.
As they shed, the dungeon room erupted in a whirlwind of elemental power. The guardian attempted to ensnare Brian with dark magic, but he summoned a barrier of mes, shielding himself from the malevolent assault.
Brian''s eyes zed with determination as he closed the distance between them once more. He weaved around the guardian''s attacks, his fists leaving trails of fire with each strike.
With a fierce battle cry, Brian unleashed a devastatingbination of fiery punches, causing the undead guardian to stagger back. The boss''s spectral form flickered, but it remained steadfast in its desire to snuff out Brian''s me.
In response, Brian focused his fire, his fists bing like molten metal, hotter and more relentless with each blow. The room swirled with elemental chaos as he pushed the guardian to its limits.
The boss retaliated with a surge of dark energy, but Brian channeled his elemental power, absorbing the attack and converting it into a zing inferno that engulfed his fists.
With a final burst of strength, Brian unleashed his ultimate technique, a zinget of fire hurtling toward the undead guardian. The room shook with the force of the impact as the boss let out a final, anguished scream.
In a dazzling disy of fiery power, the undead guardian dissipated into ashes, its malevolence finally extinguished. Brian stood victorious amidst the aftermath of the intense battle, his chest heaving with exertion.
"Nowe"
*********
[Ace POV]
Although I knew that the fastest way to reach the settlement was to fly, there was the issue of how the others would get there.
Based on my past knowledge, only Anna had the ability to fly while the others didn''t. However, I had a solution in mind, but I needed to confirm if anything had changed.
"Who among you can fly?" I turned to face my teammates and asked.
They seemed visibly confused by the expressions on their faces, but they still answered.
"I can''t," both Emma and Chris said, while unsurprisingly, Anna was the opposite.
Just as I had expected, which was not a problem. Thinking of this, I looked back at my tamed beast and wondered how many people Blue would be able to carry with his size.
Yes, I considered turning my pet into a mount to reach the settlement. It shouldn''t be an issue since it would only take a while to get there.
With this n in mind, I pped my hands together and exined it to my teammates, receiving odd looks from all of them, including Blue.
Though I could sense his thoughts and emotions, I felt Blue''s reluctance, indicating he probably didn''t like the idea of having people on his back besides me. But after a little pat on the neck, he calmed down, though still reluctant.
However, it seemed okay now, as he didn''t look like he would throw the others off his back once they got on.
After spending a few minutes discussing a few things with my teammates, we got ready to move. Emma, Chris, and Mia, being the only ones unable to fly, were going to be carried by Blue to the settlement.
Anna and I could fly, so we were going to fly alongside Blue and take breaks in between to recover our mana.
This was the rough n I had in mind, and since my teammates had no problems with it, we proceeded.
I was not one to im that I could confidently read others'' thoughts based on their expressions, but as we flew to the settlement, I could tell that my teammates still weren''t used to the idea that I could fly. It wasn''t that they thought it was a bad thing, but what exactly was going on in their heads was something I couldn''t understand.
Apart from this, a few discussions happened during the journey.
In any case, the journey to the settlement was rather peaceful, and the atmodimension was strangely contemtive among my teammates.
Finally, after spending dozens of minutes in the air, the huge walls of the settlement came into sight.
*******
Dear readers,
Grateful for your presence in today''s chapter. Your support fuels my passion. Join me tomorrow for more twists and heartwarming moments. Your feedback guides me on this creative journey. Until then, may the magic of storytelling unite us.
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow! Please vote for the book as well! Thanks once again!
Chapter 409 Observing The Crew
?
"So these are your friends?" Andrew Dawn asked, his piercing gaze carefully observing thepany Ace had brought back to the settlement. The young leader, Ace, remained calm, his expression serene as he nodded affirmatively to the emperor''s query.
However, his teammates were a different story. Nervousness radiated from them, evident in their bodynguage and uneasy nces. Mia, the only one oblivious to the figure standing before them, remained unaware of the tense atmosphere.
The aura exuding from Andrew Dawn''s very being did nothing to ease the situation. Though not overwhelmingly oppressive, it held enough power to intimidate Ace''s team, leaving them on edge. Mia, too, felt the weight of the atmosphere and chose to remain silent, simply observing the unfolding scene.
Unbeknownst to the rest, Andrew Dawn himself was taken aback by what he observed in Ace''s teammates.
Andrew Dawn had expected Ace to be strong, given the challenges of this new world, but the resilience and prowess disyed by these young individuals surprised him. To think that a 17-year-old boy like Ace had not only survived but thrived, surpassing others both his age and older, was astonishing.
Age held little significance in the post-apocalyptdscape, where strength and survival skills determined one''s worth. Andrew Dawn was well aware that finding someone as capable as Ace was a rarity. His abilities were unmatched among those in his age group, and even those older than him struggled to keep up.
Even Andrew Dawn couldn''t deny the vast difference in power between his son and Ace. As they continued to grow at their respective paces, it seemed unlikely that the gap would ever close.
Andrew knew there were a few skilled individuals in his settlement who could potentially match Ace''s prowess, but unfortunately, they were nowhere to be found when they were needed the most. These individuals were already at or near the maximum level of rank 1, while Ace was just beginning his journey. Andrew couldn''t help but feel a mix of pride and concern whenparing his subordinates to Ace.
Ace''s potential for growth seemed limitless, and if he were to reach the same level as the others, or evene close, they would be no match for him. Andrew was well aware that Ace''spany was different. Their true power remained a mystery to him, but his instincts told him that they were immensely powerful.
The sight of such powerful individuals entering his settlement filled Andrew with excitement. It sparked memories of past ideas he had entertained, contemting the possibility of convincing Ace to stay and be asting resident under his rule.
However, that n had quickly faded as Ace''s fierce independence and desire for freedom were evident from the start
Yet, observing how two of Ace''s teammates appeared somewhat ''homeless'' and adrift, Andrew couldn''t help but wonder if it was worth revisiting the idea. After all, they were his people from the old world, and maybe the same bonds could be established here. If they were willing to stay, the power of his settlement would undoubtedly increase, which brought hope and optimism.
With a newfound resolve, Andrew hoped that he wasn''t letting his imagination run too wild. Perhaps these individuals could be valuable allies in his ongoing fight against the formidable ogre king. Together, they might just have a chance at triumphing over the mighty adversary and securing a brighter future for their settlement.
In the few seconds that Andrew Dawn thought of these things, he looked at Ace and the rest of the crew together again, shaking his head with a wry smile. "Let''s get you somewhere to rest first," Andrew Dawn stated to the nervous teens and gestured for one of his soldiers beside him to lead them to a suitable ce.
Anna and the others didn''t give rise to any issue and simply followed the man who was ordered to lead them. Before leaving, Ace exchanged ast nce with Andrew Dawn, who had to stay behind as the emperor wanted to speak to him privately.
As Ace''spany disappeared from his line of sight, Andrew Dawn turned to look at Ace and spoke to him directly. "Let''s head back to my home," Andrew Dawn suggested, leading Ace outside the gates and slowly into the vast wilderness of the true world.
Ace understood from the emperor''s words that he had things to discuss with him, possibly rted to ogres or his teammates, and he was proven right. After walking for a while and reaching a reasonable distance away from the settlement walls, Andrew Dawn finally spoke about the pressing matter.
"Will your friends be able to assist in any way against the ogres?" Andrew Dawn inquired, being straightforward about the issue at hand.
"I think so, but I''m not sure," Ace simply replied, keeping his gaze forward and matching the emperor''s footsteps.
"How high are the chances if I offer them something for their help?" Andrew Dawn continued to inquire while they both continued walking without looking at each other.
"I do not know, but I believe it should be higher than you inly asking them," Ace replied, and Andrew Dawn acknowledged his response with a nod.
After this, both of them remained silent for a few minutes, continuing to walk before Andrew Dawn suddenly stopped and turned to Ace, ready to fulfil his promise. "Now, it''s time to give you what I uttered I''d give you," Andrew Dawn said, adding an air of mystery to the situation.
Hearing this, Ace already had an idea of what was about to happen, and his heart silently beat with stimtion as Andrew Dawn reached into his storage ring to reveal the object he had mentioned earlier.
******
*******
Dear readers,
Grateful for your presence in today''s chapter. Your support fuels my passion. Join me tomorrow for more twists and heartwarming moments. Your feedback guides me on this creative journey. Until then, may the magic of storytelling unite us.
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow! Please vote for the book as well! Thanks once again!
Chapter 410 Mystery
?
[Don''t read the next chapter! It''s a duplicate! Two chapters tomorrow without fail!]
********
"Another dragon blood?" Ace muttered silently, his eyes fixed on the familiar bottle in Andrew Dawn''s hands. The vibrant crimson liquid inside seemed to stir something within him. It wasn''t that he didn''t appreciate the gift; after all, it was a substance from a majestic dragon, and that held a certain allure. However, as Ace observed the contents of the bottle, he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was missing, like a puzzle piece that didn''t quite fit.
Unbeknownst to Ace, Andrew Dawn, who had a keen perception of Ace''s emotions, noticed the subtle change in his demeanor. He knew that something was amiss, and it puzzled him. Andrew couldn''t quite grasp why Ace would react this way to a gift he thought would be cherished.
What both Ace and Andrew were unaware of was the reason behind Ace''s unexpected reaction. Deep down, Ace had been anticipating another dragon-rted item, perhaps something entirely different from what he had encountered before. He had built up expectations in his mind, imagining all the possible treasures Andrew might present to him. And when those expectations weren''t met, a tinge of disappointment crept in.
Ace''s disappointment, however, had nothing to do with the dragon blood in Andrew''s hands. He held no hidden agenda or ill intentions towards the precious gift. Instead, he found himself longing for the fulfillment of the visions he had constructed in his mind.
As the minutes passed, the awkward silence between them lingered. Ace struggled to articte his feelings, and Andrew was left to specte. Misinterpreting Ace''s reaction, Andrew assumed that Ace did not appreciate the dragon blood and hastily considered fetching another dragon-rted artifact from his storage ring to appease him.
Andrew Dawn pondered the situation, realizing that Ace''s disappointment might indeed be rted to the repetition of items. He reflected on the incredible help and support Ace had provided on their journey, and he felt a sense of gratitude and indebtedness to his loyalpanion. It was true; he couldn''t afford to be stingy in showing his appreciation.
However, as Andrew considered this, he remained unaware of the true emotions swirling within Ace, who was struggling to make sense of his own feelings. Ace was not used to experiencing intense emotions, and as such, he found it challenging to identify and articte what was going on inside him.
Just as Andrew was about to take the dragon blood back into his storage ring, Ace reached out and gently grasped the bottle from Andrew''s hands. His voice, thoughposed, carried a hint of sincerity as he said, "Thank you," acknowledging the gesture with appreciation. But deep within, something was amiss, and Ace couldn''t quite put his finger on it.
As Ace held the bottle of dragon blood, ready to stow it away in his own storage ring, an unexpected sensation washed over him. It hit him like a wave, leaving him feeling strangely famished¡ªa hunger as though he had been deprived of food for days. Despite the intensity of this newfound hunger, Ace managed to keep aposed expression, only showing a slight frown.
The hunger was unlike anything he had ever experienced before, and he was perplexed as to why it emerged at this particr moment. It had nothing to do with the dragon blood; rather, it seemed like a manifestation of something deeper, something he couldn''t quite grasp.
Andrew Dawn could not help but feel a pang of concern and self-doubt as he observed Ace''s reaction. He grappled with the idea that perhaps Ace was genuinely dissatisfied with the dragon blood gift. Despite Ace having taken the bottle from his hands, Andrew couldn''t shake the feeling that he had somehow fallen short in expressing his gratitude and appreciation for all that Ace had done for him. His pride warred with the desire to make things right, to give Ace something more valuable and meaningful.
Feeling conflicted, Andrew decided that he would indeed present Ace with another gift of equal value, alongside the dragon blood, to show just how much he valued their friendship and the contributions Ace had made to their adventures. He was determined to make sure the next reward would truly be satisfying and meaningful.
While Andrew''s thoughts were preupied with finding the perfect gift, Ace was deep in contemtion about the strange hunger he had experienced. His mind raced with thoughts, trying to make sense of the unexpected sensation. It was unlike any hunger he had ever encountered before, and the timing was peculiar, urring right after he held the dragon blood.
As Ace delved into his own investigation, he made an intriguing discovery. Immediately after the intense hunger surged within him, a tantalizing fragrance wafted through the air, engulfing his senses. Ace could not quite describe the aroma, but it was undeniably alluring, almost like the scent of the most delectable feast he could ever imagine. This perplexed him even further, as it seemed the source of his strange hunger was intertwined with the dragon blood he now held.
The puzzle pieces in Ace''s mind began to connect, and he wondered if there was more to the dragon blood than he had initially thought. Could it be that the blood of the dragon held a power or significance that went beyond its apparent properties? Or was there something unique about Ace himself that triggered such a reaction?
Ace''s certainty about the dragon blood''s role in triggering his unusual state was straightforward. The moment his eyes fell upon it after experiencing the intense hunger, he felt a sudden rush of dizziness and an even greater appetite. His body seemed to react fiercely, as if his blood was boiling, and an inexplicable desire to embrace his primal instincts and go wild surged within him.
Acting on instinct, Ace swiftly ced the dragon blood into his storage ring, and like a mirage, all the previous effects disappeared as if they''re merely fleeting illusions. This only served to confirm his belief that the dragon blood was undoubtedly responsible for his mysterious condition. But why? What could possibly give rise to him to be so drawn to dragon blood and even contemte consuming it?
As he pondered this perplexing question, a realization struck him like a lightning bolt.
His mysterious half-race.
A race he knew nothing but knew it made his whole self quality increase to an extreme level that still evidently had a lot of potential he had not unearthed yet.
Chapter 411 Duplicate!!!!!!!
Chapter 411 Duplicate!!!!!!!
"Another dragon blood?" Ace muttered silently, his eyes fixed on the familiar bottle in Andrew Dawn''s hands. The vibrant crimson liquid inside seemed to stir something within him. It wasn''t that he didn''t appreciate the gift; after all, it was a substance from a majestic dragon, and that held a certain allure. However, as Ace observed the contents of the bottle, he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was missing, like a puzzle piece that didn''t quite fit.
Unbeknownst to Ace, Andrew Dawn, who had a keen perception of Ace''s emotions, noticed the subtle change in his demeanor. He knew that something was amiss, and it puzzled him. Andrew couldn''t quite grasp why Ace would react this way to a gift he thought would be cherished.
What both Ace and Andrew were unaware of was the reason behind Ace''s unexpected reaction. Deep down, Ace had been anticipating another dragon-rted item, perhaps something entirely different from what he had encountered before. He had built up expectations in his mind, imagining all the possible treasures Andrew might present to him. And when those expectations weren''t met, a tinge of disappointment crept in.
Ace''s disappointment, however, had nothing to do with the dragon blood in Andrew''s hands. He held no hidden agenda or ill intentions towards the precious gift. Instead, he found himself longing for the fulfillment of the visions he had constructed in his mind.
As the minutes passed, the awkward silence between them lingered. Ace struggled to articte his feelings, and Andrew was left to specte. Misinterpreting Ace''s reaction, Andrew assumed that Ace didn''t appreciate the dragon blood and hastily considered fetching another dragon-rted artifact from his storage ring to Andrew Dawn pondered the situation, realizing that Ace''s disappointment might indeed be rted to the repetition of items. appease him.
Andrew Dawn pondered the situation, realizing that Ace''s disappointment might indeed be rted to the repetition of items. He reflected on the incredible help and support Ace had provided on their journey, and he felt a sense of gratitude and indebtedness to his loyalpanion. It was true; he couldn''t afford to be stingy in showing his appreciation.
However, as Andrew considered this, he remained unaware of the true emotions swirling within Ace, who was struggling to make sense of his own feelings. Ace was not used to experiencing intense emotions, and as such, he found it challenging to identify and articte what was going on inside him.
Just as Andrew was about to take the dragon blood back into his storage ring, Ace reached out and gently grasped the bottle from Andrew''s hands. His voice, thoughposed, carried a hint of sincerity as he said, "Thank you," acknowledging the gesture with appreciation. But deep within, something was amiss, and Ace couldn''t quite put his finger on it.
As Ace held the bottle of dragon blood, ready to stow it away in his own storage ring, an unexpected sensation washed over him. It hit him like a wave, leaving him feeling strangely famished¡ªa hunger as though he had been deprived of food for days. Despite the intensity of this newfound hunger, Ace managed to keep aposed expression, only showing a slight frown.
The hunger was unlike anything he had ever experienced before, and he was perplexed as to why it emerged at this particr moment. It had nothing to do with the dragon blood; rather, it seemed like a manifestation of something deeper, something he couldn''t quite grasp.
Andrew Dawn couldn''t help but feel a pang of concern and self-doubt as he observed Ace''s reaction. He grappled with the idea that perhaps Ace was genuinely dissatisfied with the dragon blood gift. Despite Ace having taken the bottle from his hands, Andrew couldn''t shake the feeling that he had somehow fallen short in expressing his gratitude and appreciation for all that Ace had done for him. His pride warred with the desire to make things right, to give Ace something more valuable and meaningful.
Feeling conflicted, Andrew decided that he would indeed present Ace with another gift of equal value, alongside the dragon blood, to show just how much he valued their friendship and the contributions Ace had made to their adventures. He was determined to make sure the next reward would truly be satisfying and meaningful.
While Andrew''s thoughts were preupied with finding the perfect gift, Ace was deep in contemtion about the strange hunger he had experienced. His mind raced with thoughts, trying to make sense of the unexpected sensation. It was unlike any hunger he had ever encountered before, and the timing was peculiar, urring right after he held the dragon blood.
As Ace delved into his own investigation, he made an intriguing discovery. Immediately after the intense hunger surged within him, a tantalizing fragrance wafted through the air, engulfing his senses. Ace couldn''t quite describe the aroma, but it was undeniably alluring, almost like the scent of the most delectable feast he could ever imagine. This perplexed him even further, as it seemed the source of his strange hunger was intertwined with the dragon blood he now held.
The puzzle pieces in Ace''s mind began to connect, and he wondered if there was more to the dragon blood than he had initially thought. Could it be that the blood of the dragon held a power or significance that went beyond its obvious properties? Or was there something unique about Ace himself that triggered such a reaction?
Ace''s certainty about the dragon blood''s role in triggering his unusual state was straightforward. The moment his eyes fell upon it after experiencing the intense hunger, he felt a sudden rush of dizziness and an even greater appetite. His body seemed to react fiercely, as if his blood was boiling, and an inexplicable desire to embrace his primal instincts and go wild surged within him.
Acting on instinct, Ace swiftly ced the dragon blood into his storage ring, and like a mirage, all the previous effects vanished as if they were merely fleeting illusions. This only served to confirm his belief that the dragon blood was undoubtedly responsible for his mysterious condition. But why? What could possibly cause him to be so drawn to dragon blood and even contemte consuming it?
As he pondered this perplexing question, a realization struck him like a lightning bolt.
His mysterious half race.
A race he knew nothing but knew it made his whole self quality increased to an extreme level that still evidently had a lot of potential he had not unearthed yet.
Chapter 412 Spar
Chapter 412 Spar
"Are you okay,d?" Andrew Dawn asked, sensing that something was amiss with Ace ever since he removed the dragon blood from his hands.
The way things ended was not as he had envisioned, and he couldn''t say he liked it. However, the state of Ace a second ago filled Andrew with a sense of dread for a moment. It felt terrifying, as if something was about to devour the space around them before suddenly disappearing.
Though it was frightening, Andrew couldn''t help but feel a sense of familiarity. For a second, a familiar aura erupted from Ace, reminiscent of the one he had sensed in the dungeon that initiated his connection with dragons. It was akin to the aura that had once erupted from a dragon bone in his storage ring.
The dragon bone was an item of great significance, rated as one of the very few legendary items in the dungeon. Andrew had taken it, though he wasn''t entirely sure what made it so special. Now, with Ace emitting a simr aura, questions arose in Andrew''s mind. Did the blood he gave Ace do more than act as a catalyst for reaching rank 1?
Both Ace and Andrew were uncertain, but little did they know that the blood indeed held more power than they could imagine. Its effects were far greater than they could have ever anticipated.
Hearing the emperor''s words directed at him, Ace snapped out of his thoughts and turned to meet the worried gaze fixed on him. It felt weird yet oddlyforting. He had seen a simr expression from his mother before, but it was the first time he had encountered such concern on a man''s face, surpassing even Gustav''s usual care.
Wanting to reassure the emperor that he was fine, Ace responded, "I''m okay," giving himself a satisfying nod. He believed it was enough to show that he was doing well. However, others, including Andrew Dawn, felt otherwise.
Andrew wanted to say more, but after seeing that Ace appeared sincere and honest, he took a deep breath and released a sigh. He still thought the awkwardness was due to the reward, and he simply wanted to head back to the settlement to rest before any potential issues with the ogres arose.
Ace agreed without hesitation when the emperor suggested returning to the settlement, knowing that Blue, hispanion, would be there with their teammates. As they made their way back, they discussed a few things, and then Andrew Dawn suddenly proposed an idea.
"Ace, why don''t we spar to blow off some steam?" the emperor suggested. Although Ace was unsure how getting beaten was going to make him feel better, he found the idea intriguing. Most of his battles had been against monsters, and he hadn''t engaged in many humanoid battles. He was curious to test his martial skills without holding back, and that was what would happen as they both headed to a nearby grasnd.
Inside, Andrew Dawn had his own thoughts running. "I need to see what''s so special about him," he contemted.
"I wonder how my powerpares to the Emperor. Adara told me he trained in martial arts, but how good is he, and will he take it easy on me?" Ace thought.
*******
In the grasnd, the two formidable figures faced each other, ready to sh in a battle of pure physical prowess. Andrew Dawn had a calm expression, his eyes focused on Ace, while Ace looked determined, eager to test his skills against the emperor.
Without any warning, Andrew made the first move, charging forward with incredible speed. He threw a punch with immense force, but Ace swiftly evaded it, his reflexes sharp. The ground trembled as their strikes connected with the earth, creating shockwaves that rippled through the grass.
Ace retaliated,nding a kick aimed at Andrew''s torso. But the emperor effortlessly blocked it, showcasing his superior strength. Andrew''s movements were fluid, and every strike he delivered seemed calcted and precise. He was testing Ace''s defences, probing for weaknesses.
Ace knew he was facing an opponent unlike any he had encountered before. Andrew''s power was awe-inspiring, but even so, he was not intimidated. He was determined to show his own strength. With a fierce expression, Aceunched a flurry of punches and kicks at the emperor, each one executed with great skill and power.
Andrew countered each attack with ease, his movements almost effortless. It was as if he was dancing around Ace, anticipating his every move. Despite Ace''s best efforts, he couldn''tnd a solid hit on the emperor. Andrew''s defence was impable, and he seemed unfazed by the onught.
"Is this all you can do?"
"I can do more. Just warming up"
delivered a barrage of rapid strikes. Ace managed to block and evade most of them, but a few blows grazed him, leaving minor Andrew smirked at Ace''s response, appreciating his determination. He decided to up the ante, testing Ace''s mettle further. With lightning speed, he closed the distance between them and delivered a barrage of rapid strikes. Ace managed to block and evade most of them, but a few blows grazed him, leaving minor scratches.
Ace gritted his teeth, his resolve strengthening. He countered with a series of powerful kicks, each one aimed at testing Andrew''s defence. The impact of their strikes sent shockwaves rippling through the grasnd, creating small craters beneath their feet.
Andrew''s eyes gleamed with excitement. He could sense Ace''s potential, and he wanted to push him even harder. He increased the intensity of his attacks, forcing Ace to use every ounce of his strength to defend himself. The ground shook violently as their shes intensified.
Ace gritted his teeth, his resolve strengthening. He countered with a series of powerful kicks, each one aimed at testing Andrew''s defence. The impact of their strikes sent shockwaves rippling through the grasnd, creating small craters beneath their feet.
Andrew''s eyes gleamed with excitement. He could sense Ace''s potential, and he wanted to push him even harder. He increased the intensity of his attacks, forcing Ace to use every ounce of his strength to defend himself. The ground shook violently as their shes intensified.
Chapter 413 Something Within Him
As the battle continued, Andrew Dawn could see that Ace was starting to push his limits. The young warrior''s determination was evident, and he was holding his own against the emperor''s relentless assault. But Andrew knew that Ace had more to offer, and he wanted to see it.
With a sudden surge of power, Andrew released his dragon aura. It was a manifestation of his connection with dragons, a disy of his strength. The air around them seemed to tremble as the aura enveloped him, and the grass beneath his feet bent under the pressure.
Ace felt the sudden increase in pressure, and his eyes widened in awe. The dragon aura was unlike anything he had ever encountered. It was a majestic and overwhelming force that made him feel small inparison.
Andrew didn''t attack immediately. He wanted to see how Ace would respond to the immense pressure he was now facing. The young warrior took a step back, his expression determined. He refused to be overwhelmed by the aura.
"Is this the true extent of your power?" Ace asked, his voice steady despite the intensity of the situation.
Andrew grinned, impressed by Ace''s resilience. "No,d. This''s just a taste of it. Show me what you can do."
With renewed determination, Ace charged forward, his movements quicker and more focused. He evaded the emperor''s strikes with greater agility, and his attacks became more precise. The shockwaves from their blows intensified, causing the ground to shake even more violently.
Despite the pressure of Andrew''s dragon aura, Ace was adapting to the situation. He tapped into his own potential, finding strength he didn''t know he possessed. His attacks were no longer just desperate attempts to defend himself; they had purpose and power behind them.
Andrew acknowledged Ace''s progress, but he still had more to show. He increased the intensity of his aura, causing it to surge with even greater force. The air crackled with energy, and the sky above them seemed to darken momentarily.
Ace felt the weight of the aura bearing down on him, but he refused to back down. He pushed himself further, channeling all his energy into his attacks. He managed tond a solid blow on Andrew''s side, eliciting a faint grin from the emperor.
"You''ve got some fight in you,d," Andrewplimented. "But let''s see if you can handle this!"
With those words, Andrew Dawn unleashed a devastatingbination of strikes, each one powered by his dragon aura. The force behind his attacks intensified, creating shockwaves that reverberated through the entire grasnd. The ground beneath Ace''s feet cracked, and the air seemed to vibrate with the raw power of the battle.
Ace was pushed to his limits, but he refused to yield. He gritted his teeth and met Andrew''s strikes head-on. The sh of their powers created a spectacle of energy, and the very earth seemed to tremble with their might.
Unbeknownst to Ace, something within him was stirring. As he continued to push his limits, a faint aura began to radiate from his body. It was a subtle yet distinct aura, one a little simr to the one Andrew Dawn was emitting, ust darker.
Andrew noticed the change in Ace''s aura. He could feel the growing power within the young warrior, and it intrigued him. He intensified his own attacks, determined to see how Ace would respond.
As their battle reached a crescendo, Ace''s aura started to manifest more prominently. It weaved and danced around him like wisps of fire, fueled by his determination to match Andrew''s might. The aura grew in intensity, creating a dazzling disy of power.
The sight of Ace''s burgeoning aura impressed even Andrew. He knew that this young warrior held incredible potential, but to witness the birth of such a powerful aura was a rare sight indeed. It seemed that the pressure Andrew had ced on him had awakened something deep within Ace, something that demanded recognition.
The sh of their auras intensified the battle further. The grasnd around them was now aze with energy, and the shockwaves from their strikes were felt for miles. The air crackled with electricity as the two formidable forces collided.
As the battle raged on, Andrew Dawn could see that Ace''s newfound aura was not just for show. It was evolving and growing stronger with each passing moment, matching the intensity of the emperor''s dragon aura. The grass beneath Ace''s feet began to wither and disintegrate, unable to withstand the power emanating from his body.
Ace himself was oblivious of the changes happening within him. His focus was entirely on the fight, on proving himself against the powerful emperor. With each strike, he felt an inner surge of energy, as if the very essence of a dragon was coursing through his veins.
Andrew could not help but be amazed by Ace''s progress. He had unleashed something miraculous in the young warrior, and it was now a matter of time before the true potential of that power would be revealed.
As their fight intensified, Ace decided to go on the offensive. His attacks became more ferocious, fueled by the growing aura around him. He sent a barrage of punches and kicks towards Andrew, each one enhanced by his newfound power.
Andrew met Ace''s onught with equal force, engaging in a relentless exchange of blows. The shockwaves of their strikes created a whirlwind of energy, sweeping up dust and debris from the ground.
Ace''s aura now resembled that of a dragon, dark and fiery, intertwining with Andrew''s aura. The two powerful energies shed and wrestled in the air, creating a mesmerizing spectacle.
"Remarkable," Andrew murmured, impressed by the transformation he was witnessing in Ace. "But can you sustain it?"
Ace''s response was a fierce roar, as if he drew strength from the very essence of a dragon. His attacks intensified, and the ground around him cracked with the sheer force of his strikes. The grasnd seemed to bow before him, as if acknowledging the power he now wielded.
Andrew decided to push Ace further. He tapped into an even deeper reserve of his dragon aura, amplifying the pressure on the young warrior. The air became heavy with the weight of their powers, and even the distant trees started to sway under the force.
Ace''s determination, however, remained unyielding. He stood his ground, a beacon of strength amidst the storm of power.
Their fight continued to escte, bing a sh of titans. The spectacle was awe-inspiring, leaving anyone who witnessed it in sheer disbelief. The very fabric of reality seemed to bend under the immense power being unleashed.
Chapter 414 Awakening?
414 Awakening?
As the battle raged on, Ace''s mind was consumed by the intensity of the fight. He was no longer aware of the changes happening within him; he waspletely absorbed in the dance of power and the sh of auras. Unbeknownst to him, the dark aura that surrounded him began to seep into his consciousness, slowly clouding his thoughts.
With each strike and parry, Ace''s power continued to surge, fueled by his determination to prove himself against the formidable emperor. However, this newfound strength came with a cost. As the dark aura within him grew stronger, Ace''s emotions started to be erratic. The lines between reality and illusion blurred, and he struggled to maintain a clear focus.
Andrew, ever observant, noticed the subtle shift in Ace''s demeanour. He saw the young warrior''s eyes flicker with uncertainty and glimpses of confusion. He realised that Ace''s powers were increasing rapidly, but the young man was losing control over himself.
"Ace, steady yourself!" Andrew called out, concerned.
But Ace was too deep in the throes of battle to hear the emperor''s words clearly. His mind was a whirlwind of conflicting emotions, and his power continued to escte uncontrobly. His strikes became wild and unpredictable, causing shockwaves of energy to explode in all directions.
The dark aura now fully enveloped Ace, and the ground around him trembled with its ominous presence. The grass withered and twisted under its malevolent touch. It was clear that the power Ace had awakened was immense, but it was also evident that he was losing himself to its influence.
As the battle reached its climax, Ace let out a primal roar, unleashing a devastating surge of energy that sent shockwaves rippling through the forest. The trees quivered and bent under the force, and the very air seemed to crackle with tension.
Andrew realised that he had to act quickly. He couldn''t let Ace spiral out of control and potentially harm himself. With a swift motion, he channelled his dragon aura to create a barrier around Ace, hoping to contain the surging power within.
But the dark aura resisted, pushing against the emperor''s barrier with fierce determination. It was as if the dark energy within Ace had taken on a life of its own, fighting for dominance over its host.
The battle had reached a critical turning point. Ace''s power was now beyond anything Andrew had anticipated, and the young warrior''s mind was slipping further into the grasp of the dark aura. The ck lizard-like scales that had started to emerge on Ace''s body were now spreading, covering him in an eerie, otherworldly sheen.
Andrew''s concern for Ace''s well-being intensified as he witnessed the struggle within the young warrior. He knew that if he didn''t act swiftly, the consequences could be dire. Drawing upon his own experience and inner strength, Andrew focused his dragon aura with unwavering determination.
With a burst of power, he expanded the barrier he had erected around Ace, attempting to shield him from the darkness that threatened to consume him. The pressure intensified, and the sh of auras created a brilliant disy of red light and darkness.
Ace was momentarily disoriented by the sudden surge of energy, his movements faltering. The dark aura within him fought against the emperor''s barrier, causing a visible strain on the young warrior''s body and mind. His eyes, once filled with determination, now flickered with uncertainty.
"Stay with me,d!" Andrew called out, his voiceced with urgency. "Get yourself together!"
But the darkness had its grip on Ace, and he found it increasingly difficult to resist. The dark aura seemed to whisper promises of power and domination, clouding his judgement.
As the battle continued, Ace''s attacks became more erratic and unpredictable. The ground around him trembled with the sheer force of his strikes, but his movementscked the precision and control they once held. It was as if the dark aura was guiding him now, pushing him to unleash devastating attacks without thought for the consequences.
Andrew Dawn found himself in a difficult position. He could see that Ace''s powers were reaching an unprecedented level, but he also knew that if the young warrior lost himself to the darkness, it could lead to untold destruction.
With a heavy heart, Andrew made a difficult decision. He chose not to fully unleash his own power, instead opting to meet Ace''s attacks with a measured response. He allowed himself to be pushed back, creating an opening for Ace to strike, all the while trying to assess the best way to break the hold of the dark aura.
"Come on,d. You are stronger than this," Andrew urged, his voice carrying both encouragement and concern.
As if in response, the dark aura surged within Ace, and he let out a fierce roar that shook the very earth. His body now bore a heavy coat of ck scales, giving him an almost primal appearance. The dark energy seemed to fuel his attacks, making them more devastating than ever.
But amid the chaos, a faint glimmer of Ace''s true self remained. Deep within his consciousness, he fought against the darkness, struggling to regain control of his mind and powers. His memories flickered like a distant light in the darkness.
Andrew sensed the internal battle within Ace and knew he had to seize the opportunity to help his opponent break free. With a calcted strike, he targeted the area where Ace''s hearty, aiming not to inflict harm but to reach the core of his being.
The impact sent Ace reeling, and for a brief moment, the darkness wavered. Andrew seized the chance and, with the gentleness of a mentor, sent a surge of his dragon aura towards Ace, intending to reinforce the young warrior''s true essence.
The collision of auras was intense, and for a moment, everything stood still. The dark aura and the dragon aura fought for dominance, while Ace''s consciousness teetered on the edge.
"Figth it!!!!"
************
Meanwhile, in the settlement, Anna''s heart raced with worry and anxiety for reasons she couldn''t fullyprehend. Ever since Ace had entered her mind, her emotions had been in turmoil, and her mind couldn''t find peace. It was as if an invisible connection had been formed between them, and she felt an inexplicable need to ensure his safety.
With a determined look, Anna decided to send out her summoned crow clones to search for any traces of Ace in the true world. All she wanted was to see through their eyes and confirm that he was safe. Herrades in the settlement noticed the distress in her demeanour and grew concerned themselves.
As Anna released the ck crows one after another, they soared into the skies, spreading their wings wide to search for their target. Each passing moment felt like an eternity to her, and she couldn''t help gazed through its eyes, she was taken aback by the sight before her.
15:29
While Ace''s appearance seemed calm andposed, there was an aura of power emanating from but feel a gnawing sense of dread in the pit of her stomach.
Her teammates gathered around, trying to understand what was bothering her so much, but Anna found it difficult to put her feelings into words. The fear she felt for Ace''s safety was overwhelming, and she didn''t want to burden her friends with her worries.
Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, one of the crows returned with a vision of Ace. As Anna gazed through its eyes, she was taken aback by the sight before her.
While Ace''s appearance seemed calm andposed, there was an aura of power emanating from him that made her heart race even faster. It was evident that he was engaged in a formidable battle, and the intensity of it was palpable even through the crow''s vision.
The scene unfolding before Anna''s eyes was both mesmerising and concerning. She could see the sh of auras, the brilliant shes of power, and the destructive shockwaves that emanated from Ace''s every move. It was clear that this battle was on an entirely different level, and she couldn''t help but worry about the toll it was taking on him.
As she watched Ace fight with Andrew Dawn, she noticed the dark aura enveloping him, a stark contrast to the vibrant and fiery aura of the emperor. The ck scales that adorned Ace''s body seemed to pulse with energy, indicating the overwhelming power within him.
Anna''s heart sank as she observed Ace''s erratic movements and the flickers of confusion in his eyes. She knew that he was losing control, and the dark aura was slowly consuming his consciousness. Despite her concern, she felt a sense of powerlessness, unable to intervene directly in the battle unfolding before her.
Her mind raced with conflicting emotions. On one hand, she admired Ace''s determination and strength to face such a powerful opponent head-on. On the other hand, she feared the consequences of the dark aura''s influence on him. She couldn''t bear to see her friend lost to the darkness.
As the battle intensified, she could see the struggle within Ace''s mind. The memories of their time together, the bond they shared, and the trust they had built were all under assault from the dark energy. The connection she felt with him seemed to grow stronger, as if their thoughts were entwined.
In a moment of rity, Ace''s eyes met the gaze of one of Anna''s crows, and it was as if he could see through its eyes and into her soul. Despite the chaos of battle, a flicker of recognition crossed his face, as if a part of him remembered something they had shared.
"Anna," he whispered under his breath, his voice barely audible amidst the intensity of the battle.
******
In another dimension, a man clothed in ck opened his heterochromia eyes and spoke aloud in a deep and hoarse voice that made it seem like he hadn''t spoken for years.
"They are all awakening again"
"Just a little more time", the man muttered before closing his eyes again.
Chapter 415 Duplicate!!!!!
415 Duplicate!!!!!
As the battle raged on, Ace''s mind was consumed by the intensity of the fight. He was no longer aware of the changes happening within him; he waspletely absorbed in the dance of power and the sh of auras. Unbeknownst to him, the dark aura that surrounded him began to seep into his consciousness, slowly clouding his thoughts.
With each strike and parry, Ace''s power continued to surge, fueled by his determination to prove himself against the formidable emperor. However, this newfound strength came with a cost. As the dark aura within him grew stronger, Ace''s emotions started to be erratic. The lines between reality and illusion blurred, and he struggled to maintain a clear focus.
Andrew, ever observant, noticed the subtle shift in Ace''s demeanour. He saw the young warrior''s eyes flicker with uncertainty and glimpses of confusion. He realised that Ace''s powers were increasing rapidly, but the young man was losing control over himself.
"Ace, steady yourself!" Andrew called out, concerned.
But Ace was too deep in the throes of battle to hear the emperor''s words clearly. His mind was a whirlwind of conflicting emotions, and his power continued to escte uncontrobly. His strikes became wild and unpredictable, causing shockwaves of energy to explode in all directions.
The dark aura now fully enveloped Ace, and the ground around him trembled with its ominous presence. The grass withered and twisted under its malevolent touch. It was clear that the power Ace had awakened was immense, but it was also evident that he was losing himself to its influence.
As the battle reached its climax, Ace let out a primal roar, unleashing a devastating surge of energy that sent shockwaves rippling through the forest. The trees quivered and bent under the force, and the very air seemed to crackle with tension.
Andrew realised that he had to act quickly. He couldn''t let Ace spiral out of control and potentially harm himself. With a swift motion, he channelled his dragon aura to create a barrier around Ace, hoping to contain the surging power within.
But the dark aura resisted, pushing against the emperor''s barrier with fierce determination. It was as if the dark energy within Ace had taken on a life of its own, fighting for dominance over its host.
The battle had reached a critical turning point. Ace''s power was now beyond anything Andrew had anticipated, and the young warrior''s mind was slipping further into the grasp of the dark aura. The ck lizard-like scales that had started to emerge on Ace''s body were now spreading, covering him in an eerie, otherworldly sheen.
Andrew''s concern for Ace''s well-being intensified as he witnessed the struggle within the young warrior. He knew that if he didn''t act swiftly, the consequences could be dire. Drawing upon his own experience and inner strength, Andrew focused his dragon aura with unwavering determination.
With a burst of power, he expanded the barrier he had erected around Ace, attempting to shield him from the darkness that threatened to consume him. The pressure intensified, and the sh of auras created a brilliant disy of red light and darkness.
Ace was momentarily disoriented by the sudden surge of energy, his movements faltering. The dark aura within him fought against the emperor''s barrier, causing a visible strain on the young warrior''s body and mind. His eyes, once filled with determination, now flickered with uncertainty.
"Stay with me,d!" Andrew called out, his voiceced with urgency. "Get yourself together!"
But the darkness had its grip on Ace, and he found it increasingly difficult to resist. The dark aura seemed to whisper promises of power and domination, clouding his judgement.
As the battle continued, Ace''s attacks became more erratic and unpredictable. The ground around him trembled with the sheer force of his strikes, but his movementscked the precision and control they once held. It was as if the dark aura was guiding him now, pushing him to unleash devastating attacks without thought for the consequences.
Andrew Dawn found himself in a difficult position. He could see that Ace''s powers were reaching an unprecedented level, but he also knew that if the young warrior lost himself to the darkness, it could lead to untold destruction.
With a heavy heart, Andrew made a difficult decision. He chose not to fully unleash his own power, instead opting to meet Ace''s attacks with a measured response. He allowed himself to be pushed back, creating an opening for Ace to strike, all the while trying to assess the best way to break the hold of the dark aura.
"Come on,d. You are stronger than this," Andrew urged, his voice carrying both encouragement and concern.
As if in response, the dark aura surged within Ace, and he let out a fierce roar that shook the very earth. His body now bore a heavy coat of ck scales, giving him an almost primal appearance. The dark energy seemed to fuel his attacks, making them more devastating than ever.
But amid the chaos, a faint glimmer of Ace''s true self remained. Deep within his consciousness, he fought against the darkness, struggling to regain control of his mind and powers. His memories flickered like a distant light in the darkness.
Andrew sensed the internal battle within Ace and knew he had to seize the opportunity to help his opponent break free. With a calcted strike, he targeted the area where Ace''s hearty, aiming not to inflict harm but to reach the core of his being.
The impact sent Ace reeling, and for a brief moment, the darkness wavered. Andrew seized the chance and, with the gentleness of a mentor, sent a surge of his dragon aura towards Ace, intending to reinforce the young warrior''s true essence.
The collision of auras was intense, and for a moment, everything stood still. The dark aura and the dragon aura fought for dominance, while Ace''s consciousness teetered on the edge.
"Figth it!!!!"
gazed through its eyes, she was taken aback by the sight before her.
15:30
While Ace''s appearance seemed calm andposed, there was an aura of power emanating from ************
Meanwhile, in the settlement, Anna''s heart raced with worry and anxiety for reasons she couldn''t fullyprehend. Ever since Ace had entered her mind, her emotions had been in turmoil, and her mind couldn''t find peace. It was as if an invisible connection had been formed between them, and she felt an inexplicable need to ensure his safety.
With a determined look, Anna decided to send out her summoned crow clones to search for any traces of Ace in the true world. All she wanted was to see through their eyes and confirm that he was safe. Herrades in the settlement noticed the distress in her demeanour and grew concerned themselves.
As Anna released the ck crows one after another, they soared into the skies, spreading their wings wide to search for their target. Each passing moment felt like an eternity to her, and she couldn''t help but feel a gnawing sense of dread in the pit of her stomach.
Her teammates gathered around, trying to understand what was bothering her so much, but Anna found it difficult to put her feelings into words. The fear she felt for Ace''s safety was overwhelming, and she didn''t want to burden her friends with her worries.
Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, one of the crows returned with a vision of Ace. As Anna gazed through its eyes, she was taken aback by the sight before her.
While Ace''s appearance seemed calm andposed, there was an aura of power emanating from him that made her heart race even faster. It was evident that he was engaged in a formidable battle, and the intensity of it was palpable even through the crow''s vision.
The scene unfolding before Anna''s eyes was both mesmerising and concerning. She could see the sh of auras, the brilliant shes of power, and the destructive shockwaves that emanated from Ace''s every move. It was clear that this battle was on an entirely different level, and she couldn''t help but worry about the toll it was taking on him.
In the heart of a tumultuous volcandscape, Ace found himself amidst an internal tempest that mirrored the fiery surroundings. Lava flowed like molten veins beneath the cracked earth, mirroring the turmoil within him. The air vibrated with an uncanny energy, and the ground trembled beneath his feet.
Anna''s distress and Blue''s cryptic behavior had unlocked something dark and powerful within Ace. As the molten reds and oranges of the volcandscape surrounded him, he felt an equally searing conflict raging within.
His mind split like a fault line, and two distinct facets of himself emerged. One was the Ace he had always known, the young man with a heart full of dreams,ughter, and friendship. The other was an enigmatic, shadowy version, driven by an insatiable hunger for dominance.
The two Aces circled each other amidst the roaring inferno, their eyes locked in a fierce struggle for control. The Ace he recognized emanated determination and a fierce loyalty to his friends, while the other exuded an almost palpable aura of malevolence and self-interest.
With each step they took, the volcanic terrain responded, spewing jets of moltenva into the air. It was as if the elements themselves were mirroring the intense sh urring within Ace''s psyche.
Chapter 416 Strange Happenings
?
A/N: I know that things might look confusing but please don''t be, they''ll be exined slowly in future chapters so please be patient. Thanks for reading and i love y''all. Do vote for the book a dment if you can. It really helps.
*******
In reality, Anna wasn''t the only one sensing that something was amiss with Ace. Blue also felt it, but unlike Anna''s outward panic, Blue remained silent and fixed his gaze on a specific spot in the sky, wearing a perplexed expression.
Observing Blue''s eyes, one could discern that they had shifted from their usual gold to a shade of violet. His typically naive expression had vanished, reced by one of maturity. The truly unsettling part was what urred next.
''Blue'' parted his beak to speak, and a deep male voice emerged, saying, "This body is quite appealing, too bad I can''t fully possess it yet." In an instant, Blue copsed, exhausted, and drifted into sleep.
Meanwhile, Ace, who had been struggling to regain control, now lost it entirely. But that wasn''t the only development. A battle raged within Ace''s conscience.
Ace was battling with himself.
********
In the heart of a tumultuous volcandscape, Ace found himself amidst an internal tempest that mirrored the fiery surroundings. Lava flowed like molten veins beneath the cracked earth, mirroring the turmoil within him. The air vibrated with an uncanny energy, and the ground trembled beneath his feet.
As the molten reds and oranges of the volcandscape surrounded him, he felt an equally searing conflict raging within.
His mind split like a fault line, and two distinct facets of himself emerged. One was the Ace he had always known. The other was an enigmatic, shadowy version, driven by an insatiable hunger for dominance.
The two Aces circled each other amidst the roaring inferno, their eyes locked in a fierce struggle for control. The Ace he recognized emanated determination, while the other exuded an almost palpable aura of malevolence and self-interest.
With each step they took, the volcanic terrain responded, spewing jets of moltenva into the air. It was as if the elements themselves were mirroring the intense sh urring within Ace''s psyche.
Words, like heated des, were exchanged between the two aspects of his consciousness. The ''dark'' Ace taunted, "Why resist? Power is your birthright. Embrace it, and you can have everything you desire."
The ''light'' Ace stated, "What are you?"
The battle intensified. Volcanic eruptions illuminated the scene as their inner struggle yed out in this surreal arena. Ace swung between his two conflicting selves, his emotions roiling like the turbulentva flows around him.
The ''dark'' Ace unleashed tendrils of darkness that snaked through the air, threatening to entangle his ''light'' counterpart. Yet, the ''light'' Ace fought back with an outpouring of memories.
These memories formed a shield against the encroaching darkness, a barrier that seemed to pulse with a radiant light.
However, the ''dark'' Ace was not deterred. It responded with cryptic words that dripped with ominous intent, "You cannot deny what has been set in motion. I have waited for years, and now, the time hase again to fulfil what was started."
The ''light'' Ace wavered for a moment. Uncertainty crept into his heart as he grappled with the weight of those enigmatic words. What had started? What was this darkness that spoke of waiting?
What was it that was currently happening and why was it happening?
As the volcandscape trembled beneath their duel, the ''dark'' Ace''s voice grew stronger, resonating with a chilling confidence, "You think you can suppress me? You are but a fragment of the whole, a naive echo of reality. I''m the real you."
"Don''t resist boy, you are to young for what wille and you''re still too weak to challenge ''them''"
"Who''s them?" Ace asked by reflex and surprisingly the voice replied.
"They are the one that stops us from ever truly bing one ", the dark Ace but his words only confused Ace more.
Whatever was going on at the moment was too confusing and that wasn''t all.
Which ''us'' was the imposter referring to because from its tone, Ace could tell it wasn''t referring to them(him).
"They are the one that stops us from ever truly bing one ", the dark Ace but his words only confused Ace more.
Whatever was going on at the moment was too confusing and that wasn''t all.
Which ''us'' was the imposter referring to because from its tone, Ace could tell it was not referring to them(him).
Ace''s confusion deepened. This cryptic response only served to add moreyers of mystery to the already perplexing situation. His thoughts raced, trying to untangle the enigma shrouding the fight within him.
But just as he sought toprehend the situation, a brilliant radiance began to emanate from Ace''s form. It was as if his entire being was ame with a blinding light, illuminating the volcandscape with an otherworldly glow.
The ''dark'' Ace''s figure trembled, its dark form starting to disintegrate like ashes carried away by a gust of wind. But before its figurepletely dissipated, it emitted a final, chilling shout, "Emma!"
With thosest words echoing in the air, the malevolent presence disappeared entirely. As the darkness receded, Ace felt a profound exhaustion envelop him. The fight had taken its toll on his body and mind.
The volcanic surroundings seemed to respond to the conclusion of the inner struggle. The tremors subsided, and the fiery eruptions settled into a steady rhythm. The intense heat began to wane, reced by a cooling breeze that gently caressed Ace''s tired form.
A secondter, Ace ''woke'' up.
*******
Dear readers,
I''m grateful for your presence in today''s chapter. Your support fuels my passion. Join me tomorrow for more twists and heartwarming moments. Your feedback guides me on this creative journey. Until then, may the magic of storytelling unite us.
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow! Please vote for the book as well! Thanks once again!
Chapter 417 Arthur
417 Arthur
A/N: I know that things might look confusing but please don''t be, they''ll be exined slowly in future chapters so please be patient. Thanks for reading and i love y''all. Do vote for the book a dment if you can. It really helps.
********
[Ace POV]
"I just want to sleep," I muttered, feeling the weight of exhaustion settling into every fiber of my being. My body felt like lead, and even if I wanted to move, I doubted I had the strength to do so.
"What was that thing saying though?" I murmured to myself, my gaze fixed on the darkening sky.
"Which thing?" a deep voice asked from beside me.
I didn''t need to turn to know it was the emperor speaking. His presence was unmistakable.
"Nothing," I replied simply, deciding not to delve into the strange voice I had heard during the intense battle.
Turning my head to the other side, I surveyed the aftermath of the destruction we had caused. Ruins and debrisy scattered, evidence of the power we had unleashed. Surprisingly, there were no visible signs of mana or magic residue, indicating that our fight had been purely based on physical prowess.
As I nced at the sky, I could tell that night was approaching rapidly. The spar with the emperor and the unexpected events that had unfolded in between had consumed more time than I had anticipated.
The fatigue finally overwhelmed me, and before I knew it, sleep enveloped my senses. My thoughts drifted away, leaving me in theforting embrace of slumber.
******
Seeing thedid on the ground in front of him, who had been out of it ever since he awoke, fall asleep, Andrew Dawn took a deep breath, feeling a mix of relief and concern. He turned his gaze to the destroyed surroundings around him, with himself at the center of it all. The aftermath of their intense battle was evident in the scattered debris and brokenndscape.
"I always thought he was a monster, but to think he was a monster with a monster in him is another story," Andrew Dawn muttered, a wary smile forming on his lips as he pondered theplexity of Ace''s situation. His gaze returned to Ace''s sleeping figure on the ground. Despite the chaos surrounding them, Ace''s peaceful expression made him seem unaffected, as if he had nothing to do with the destruction they had caused.
"Why are things turning moreplicated as the days go by?" Andrew Dawn mused, releasing another sigh that was longer and louder than thest one. The weight of responsibility and uncertainty weighed heavily on his mind.
After taking onest look at the surroundings, Andrew Dawn decided it was time to leave the area and take Ace back to the settlement. With a solemn determination, two huge dragon-like wings emerged from his back. They glistened with an otherworldly glow, a testament to the emperor''s power.
Securing Ace''s small body in his arms, Andrew Dawn took to the skies with graceful ease. His majestic wings beat rhythmically, carrying them both aloft. As they ascended, he couldn''t help but marvel at the world below. Thendscape, marred by their battle, now seemed so small and insignificant from above.
The journey back to the settlement was a mix of silence and contemtion. Andrew Dawn''s thoughts were filled with questions about Ace''s true nature and the extent of his power. He wondered what it meant for the future, both for Ace and for the world they inhabited.
As they approached the settlement, Andrew Dawn carefully descended, making sure Ace was secure in his arms.
Before he even got to the settlement gates, he could already see a white-haired waiting in front of the gates with her eyes staring at him.
"Is that not thess that came with him?" Andrew Dawn wondered as he got closer.
*********
While it was true that Ace was indeed sleeping peacefully, he also found himself pulled into a realm of dreams where he became an intrigued and passive spectator. However, the dream he encountered was anything but peaceful; instead, it was a swirling maelstrom of confusion and mystery.
In the dream''s hazyndscape, a fierce battle was unfolding before Ace''s eyes. The figure that immediately captured his attention bore an uncanny resemnce to his adult self. This mysterious man, whom Ace could now identify as Arthur, seemed to be a seasoned warrior, fearlessly confronting a scaled-like human adversary.
In Ace''s dream, he found himself in a strange and chaotic scene. He was not an active participant but rather a spectator, observing events unfold before his eyes. The dream was far from peaceful; it was filled with tension and confusion.
Before him, a fierce battle was taking ce. The figure that caught Ace''s attention was a man who bore a striking resemnce to his adult self. This man, whom he now knew as Arthur, was locked inbat with a scaled-like human opponent. Arthur moved with a grace and skill that seemed almost otherworldly as he wielded dual des, striking with precision and power.
The air around them crackled with energy, and the sh of their des created sparks that illuminated the scene. Despite the intensity of the fight, there was an air of determination and resolve on Arthur''s face. It was evident that he was a seasoned warrior, and his movements exuded confidence.
But for Ace, seeing this adult version of himself was puzzling and disorienting. How could he be witnessing a fight involving a future version of himself? The confusion only deepened as he tried to make sense of the dream.
Everything was still okay to spectate until the man who he recognizes as author from the mouth of the scaled being spoke a familiar name.
"WHERE''S ANNA?!"
**********
Dear readers,
I''m grateful for your presence in today''s chapter. Your support fuels my passion. Join me tomorrow for more twists and heartwarming moments. Your feedback guides me on this creative journey. Until then, may the magic of storytelling unite us.
Thanks for reading and see you tomorrow! Please vote for the book as well! Thanks once again!
Chapter 418 Duplicate
418 Duplicate
(Don''t unlock the next chapter, it''s a duplicate. As an apology, I''ll update two chapters tomorrow. Sorry for the mishap!)
....¡
[Ace POV],
A low, pained groan escaped my lips, the simple act of groaning exacerbating the throbbing ache that seemed to have taken up residence in my head. The sensation was akin to my skull being on the brink of shattering into a million pieces, an unrelenting agony that clenched its grasp tighter with every heartbeat.
Then, a touch, gentle yet profound, graced my forehead, offering a counterpoint to the searing pain. The splitting headache that had monopolised my senses momentarily relinquished its grip as a soft hand made contact with my fevered skin.
Even with my eyes firmly shut, there was no need for sight to discern the origin of that touch. My heightened senses, attuned to the ebb and flow of mana, immediately identified the signature. It was unmistakably Emma. Her mana, like a soothing whisper, radiated a reassuring presence, a balm to my distressed state.
With a practised finesse that suggested a familiarity with such situations, her hand embarked on a delicate dance, tracing patterns on my forehead. The touch was a delicate caress, each stroke a coaxing plea to the pain to dissipate, the tension unfurling like a tightly wound spring.
"Easy, Ace," her voice, a melodic offering of sce, reached my ears, each word a tender melody that seemed to cradle my throbbing head. Her words carried a warmth that felt like a cocoon of safety, gently nudging me towards a calmer state of being.
Before I could respond, a warmth, almost like a gentle current, unfurled from where her hand rested, spreading from my forehead to the farthest reaches of my body. The sensation was akin to a tide offort, a gentle flow of sce coursing through my veins. It was evident that Emma was harnessing the power of her elemental magic, channelling its healing potential to alleviate my torment. The palpable presence of mana around my forehead served as a testament to her proficiency.
Remarkably, whatever her touch and magic were weaving seemed to work. The vice-like grip of the intense headache that had seemed insurmountable just seconds ago began to recede, the intensity waning with every passing heartbeat. It was as though the pain was being lulled into a gentle slumber, serenaded by her touch and the subtle energies shemanded.
With a cautious hesitation, my eyelids fluttered open, my gaze greeted by the sight of a simple wooden ceiling above me. The familiarity of the setting washed over me like a gentle tide; the rustic surroundings unmistakably marked the safety of the settlement.
As the realisation dawned, Emma''s voice once again wove through the air, drawing my attention back to her. Her golden eyes, filled with genuine concern and care, met mine, their warmth unwavering. She spoke, her words peeling back theyers of uncertainty that shrouded my awareness.
"The emperor brought you back in quite a dire state," her words painted a vivid tapestry of the recent events. "I was entrusted with your care. I managed to address the worst of your wounds, though your body''s resilience yed a significant role in its own healing."
Her revtion sparked my curiosity. "My body?" I echoed her words, my gaze fixed on her.
"You had some broken bones when you arrived," Emma''s words flowed gently, her tone carrying the weight of a recent memory. "But before I tended to them, I noticed something remarkable¡ªthey were already in the process of healing naturally." She paused, her gaze fixed on me with a mixture of fascination and curiosity. "Your body, Ace, it''s quite unique."
I briefly disregarded her presence, focusing instead on adjusting my position to sit. Although she extended a helping hand, I found myself declining the gesture. My body, despite the recent turmoil, felt strangely energetic, a resurgence of vitality that allowed me to manage the simple act of moving.
With newfound stability, I propped myself up, casting a careful gaze upon my own form. Considering the prior revtion of broken bones, my state of health was nothing short of astonishing. Emma''s intervention undoubtedly yed a role; no signs of open wounds or injuries remained to betray the ordeal my body had undergone.
As I scrutinised my rejuvenated form, a subtle transformation caught my attention. There was an underlying strength that seemed to suffuse every fibre of my being, a vigour that rendered my body almost unfamiliar. Empowered by this newfound vitality, I turned my attention back to Emma, the questions on my lips poised to be released.
My voice emerged from this renewed state of being, carrying a note of curiosity. "Where are my clothes?" I inquired, an odd expression on my face forming as I acknowledged my rather undignified half-naked state, clothed only in underwear.
"Ahhhhh,"
*******
Ultimately, I found myselfpelled to purchase an entirely new ensemble from the local store. Emma had insisted that my previous attire was beyond salvation, deeming them unworthy of even a glimpse of daylight.
In the present moment, I soared through the sky astride Blue''s back, our trajectory carrying us far from the bustling settlement. This journey held a specific purpose¡ªI needed answers that the confines of the settlement couldn''t provide. Apanying me was Blue, who had chosen to spend the night in mypany.
Meanwhile, Mia, for reasons undisclosed, had found herself in thepany of the queen. Emma had mentioned that Anna and Chris were conspicuously absent due to their apparent involvement in a matter initiated by the emperor himself.
The settlement was a whirlwind of activities and preupations, each member engrossed in their own concerns. My impending activities, too, were soon to upy my attention.
My conversation with Emma, while seemingly ordinary, carried an undercurrent of change. Though she maintained silence about it, the intensity of her gaze suggested alterations in my appearance. I postponed any investigation, deciding that the matter warranted closer inspection once Blue and I returned to solid ground.
As we soared through the skies, searching for a suitablending spot, I finally spotted a location that seemed appropriate for my purpose. With a nce at my trustedpanion, I voiced the decision.
"Let us descend, Blue," my words resonated, guiding us towards a gentle touch
down on the ground below.
Check Auxiliary Chapter
Chapter 419 Changes?
?
(Do not unlock the next chapter, it''s a duplicate. As an apology, I''ll update two chapters tomorrow. Sorry for the mishap!)
.......¡
[Ace POV],
A low, pained groan escaped my lips, the simple act of groaning exacerbating the throbbing ache that seemed to have taken up residence in my head. The sensation was akin to my skull being on the brink of shattering into a million pieces, an unrelenting agony that clenched its grasp tighter with every heartbeat.
Then, a touch, gentle yet profound, graced my forehead, offering a counterpoint to the searing pain. The splitting headache that had monopolised my senses momentarily relinquished its grip as a soft hand made contact with my fevered skin.
Even with my eyes firmly shut, there was no need for sight to discern the origin of that touch. My heightened senses, attuned to the ebb and flow of mana, immediately identified the signature. It was unmistakably Emma. Her mana, like a soothing whisper, radiated a reassuring presence, a balm to my anxious state.
With a practised finesse that suggested a familiarity with such situations, her hand embarked on a delicate dance, tracing patterns on my forehead. The touch was a delicate caress, each stroke a coaxing plea to the pain to dissipate, the tension unfurling like a tightly wound spring.
"Easy, Ace," her voice, a melodic offering of sce, reached my ears, each word a tender melody that seemed to cradle my throbbing head. Her words carried a warmth that felt like a cocoon of safety, gently nudging me towards a calmer state of being.
Before I could respond, a warmth, almost like a gentle current, unfurled from where her hand rested, spreading from my forehead to the farthest reaches of my body. The sensation was akin to a tide offort, a gentle flow of sce coursing through my veins. It was manifest that Emma was harnessing the power of her elemental magic, channelling its healing potential to alleviate my torment. The palpable presence of mana around my forehead served as a testament to her proficiency.
Remarkably, whatever her touch and magic were weaving seemed to work. The vice-like grip of the intense headache that had seemed insurmountable just seconds ago began to recede, the intensity waning with every passing heartbeat. It was as though the pain was being lulled into a gentle slumber, serenaded by her touch and the subtle energies shemanded.
With a cautious hesitation, my eyelids fluttered open, my gaze greeted by the sight of a simple wooden ceiling above me. The familiarity of the setting washed over me like a gentle tide; the rustic surroundings unmistakably marked the safety of the settlement.
As the realisation dawned, Emma''s voice once again wove through the air, drawing my attention back to her. Her golden eyes, filled with genuine concern and care, met mine, their warmth unwavering. She spoke, her words peeling back theyers of uncertainty that shrouded my awareness.
"The emperor brought you back in quite a dire state," her words painted a vivid tapestry of the recent events. "I was entrusted with your care. I managed to address the worst of your wounds, though your body''s resilience yed a significant role in its own healing."
Her revtion sparked my curiosity. "My body?" I echoed her words, my gaze fixed on her.
"You had some broken bones when you arrived," Emma''s words flowed gently, her tone carrying the weight of a recent memory. "But before I tended to them, I noticed something remarkable¡ªthey''re already in the process of healing naturally." She paused, her gaze fixed on me with a mixture of fascination and curiosity. "Your body, Ace, it''s quite unique."
I briefly disregarded her presence, focusing instead on adjusting my position to sit. Although she extended a helping hand, I found myself declining the gesture. My body, despite the recent turmoil, felt strangely energetic, a resurgence of vitality that allowed me to manage the simple act of moving.
With newfound stability, I propped myself up, casting a careful gaze upon my own form. Considering the prior revtion of broken bones, my state of health was nothing short of astonishing. Emma''s intervention undoubtedly yed a role; no signs of open wounds or injuries remained to betray the ordeal my body had undergone.
As I scrutinised my rejuvenated form, a subtle transformation caught my attention. There was an underlying strength that seemed to suffuse every fibre of my being, a vigour that rendered my body almost unfamiliar. Empowered by this newfound vitality, I turned my attention back to Emma, the questions on my lips poised to be released.
My voice emerged from this renewed state of being, carrying a note of curiosity. "Where are my clothes?" I inquired, an odd expression on my face forming as I acknowledged my rather undignified half-naked state, clothed only in underwear.
"Ahhhhh,"
*******
Ultimately, I found myself urged to purchase an entirely new ensemble from the local store. Emma had insisted that my previous attire was beyond salvation, deeming them unworthy of even a glimpse of daylight.
In the present moment, I soared through the sky astride Blue''s back, our trajectory carrying us far from the bustling settlement. This journey held a specific purpose¡ªI needed answers that the confines of the settlement could not provide. Apanying me was Blue, who had chosen to spend the night in mypany.
Meanwhile, Mia, for reasons undisclosed, had found herself in thepany of the queen. Emma had mentioned that Anna and Chris were conspicuously absent due to their apparent involvement in a matter initiated by the emperor himself.
The settlement was a whirlwind of activities and preupations, each member engrossed in their own concerns. My impending activities, too, were soon to upy my attention.
My conversation with Emma, while seemingly ordinary, carried an undercurrent of change. Though she maintained silence about it, the intensity of her gaze suggested alterations in my appearance. I postponed any investigation, deciding that the matter warranted closer inspection once Blue and I returned to solid ground.
As we soared through the skies, searching for a suitablending spot, I finally spotted a location that seemed appropriate for my purpose. With a nce at my trustedpanion, I voiced the decision.
"Let us descend, Blue," my words resonated, guiding us towards a gentle touch
down on the ground below.
Chapter 420 Duplicate
?
[Ace POV],
A low, pained groan escaped my lips, the simple act of groaning exacerbating the throbbing ache that seemed to have taken up residence in my head. The sensation was akin to my skull being on the brink of shattering into a million pieces, an unrelenting agony that clenched its grasp tighter with every heartbeat.
Then, a touch, gentle yet profound, graced my forehead, offering a counterpoint to the searing pain. The splitting headache that had monopolised my senses momentarily relinquished its grip as a soft hand made contact with my fevered skin.
Even with my eyes firmly shut, there was no need for sight to discern the origin of that touch. My heightened senses, attuned to the ebb and flow of mana, immediately identified the signature. It was unmistakably Emma. Her mana, like a soothing whisper, radiated a reassuring presence, a balm to my anxious state.
With a practised finesse that suggested a familiarity with such situations, her hand embarked on a delicate dance, tracing patterns on my forehead. The touch was a delicate caress, each stroke a coaxing plea to the pain to dissipate, the tension unfurling like a tightly wound spring.
"Easy, Ace," her voice, a melodic offering of sce, reached my ears, each word a tender melody that seemed to cradle my throbbing head. Her words carried a warmth that felt like a cocoon of safety, gently nudging me towards a calmer state of being.
Before I could respond, a warmth, almost like a gentle current, unfurled from where her hand rested, spreading from my forehead to the farthest reaches of my body. The sensation was akin to a tide offort, a gentle flow of sce coursing through my veins. It was manifest that Emma was harnessing the power of her elemental magic, channelling its healing potential to alleviate my torment. The palpable presence of mana around my forehead served as a testament to her proficiency.
Remarkably, whatever her touch and magic were weaving seemed to work. The vice-like grip of the intense headache that had seemed insurmountable just seconds ago began to recede, the intensity waning with every passing heartbeat. It was as though the pain was being lulled into a gentle slumber, serenaded by her touch and the subtle energies shemanded.
With a cautious hesitation, my eyelids fluttered open, my gaze greeted by the sight of a simple wooden ceiling above me. The familiarity of the setting washed over me like a gentle tide; the rustic surroundings unmistakably marked the safety of the settlement.
As the realisation dawned, Emma''s voice once again wove through the air, drawing my attention back to her. Her golden eyes, filled with genuine concern and care, met mine, their warmth unwavering. She spoke, her words peeling back theyers of uncertainty that shrouded my awareness.
"The emperor brought you back in quite a dire state," her words painted a vivid tapestry of the recent events. "I was entrusted with your care. I managed to address the worst of your wounds, though your body''s resilience yed a significant role in its own healing."
Her revtion sparked my curiosity. "My body?" I echoed her words, my gaze fixed on her.
"You had some broken bones when you arrived," Emma''s words flowed gently, her tone carrying the weight of a recent memory. "But before I tended to them, I noticed something remarkable¡ªthey''re already in the process of healing naturally." She paused, her gaze fixed on me with a mixture of fascination and curiosity. "Your body, Ace, it''s quite unique."
I briefly disregarded her presence, focusing instead on adjusting my position to sit. Although she extended a helping hand, I found myself declining the gesture. My body, despite the recent turmoil, felt strangely energetic, a resurgence of vitality that allowed me to manage the simple act of moving.
With newfound stability, I propped myself up, casting a careful gaze upon my own form. Considering the prior revtion of broken bones, my state of health was nothing short of astonishing. Emma''s intervention undoubtedly yed a role; no signs of open wounds or injuries remained to betray the ordeal my body had undergone.
As I scrutinised my rejuvenated form, a subtle transformation caught my attention. There was an underlying strength that seemed to suffuse every fibre of my being, a vigour that rendered my body almost unfamiliar. Empowered by this newfound vitality, I turned my attention back to Emma, the questions on my lips poised to be released.
My voice emerged from this renewed state of being, carrying a note of curiosity. "Where are my clothes?" I inquired, an odd expression on my face forming as I acknowledged my rather undignified half-naked state, clothed only in underwear.
"Ahhhhh,"
*******
Ultimately, I found myself urged to purchase an entirely new ensemble from the local store. Emma had insisted that my previous attire was beyond salvation, deeming them unworthy of even a glimpse of daylight.
In the present moment, I soared through the sky astride Blue''s back, our trajectory carrying us far from the bustling settlement. This journey held a specific purpose¡ªI needed answers that the confines of the settlement could not provide. Apanying me was Blue, who had chosen to spend the night in mypany.
Meanwhile, Mia, for reasons undisclosed, had found herself in thepany of the queen. Emma had mentioned that Anna and Chris were conspicuously absent due to their apparent involvement in a matter initiated by the emperor himself.
The settlement was a whirlwind of activities and preupations, each member engrossed in their own concerns. My impending activities, too, were soon to upy my attention.
My conversation with Emma, while seemingly ordinary, carried an undercurrent of change. Though she maintained silence about it, the intensity of her gaze suggested alterations in my appearance. I postponed any investigation, deciding that the matter warranted closer inspection once Blue and I returned to solid ground.
As we soared through the skies, searching for a suitablending spot, I finally spotted a location that seemed appropriate for my purpose. With a nce at my trustedpanion, I voiced the decision.
"Let us descend, Blue," my words resonated, guiding us towards a gentle touch
down on the ground below.
Chapter 421 Bonus
?
In the heart of a dense, ancient forest, Chris faced an imposing adversary: an enormous ogre, its grotesque features twisted in a menacing grin.
Andrew Dawn had told him toe to this area to see if there were monsters around to keep him busy.
This was Chris'' initial request as he had asked the emperor to give a task to keep him busy.
Chris, however, did not expect to encounter an ogre.
The ogre, a hulking mass of muscle and brawn, brandished a massive club.
With a thunderous roar, the ogre charged forward, shaking the very ground beneath it.
As the ogre swung its colossal club downward with terrifying force, Chris moved like a dancer, his feet barely skimming the forest floor.
With a fluid motion, Chris parried the attack, the impact sending shockwaves up his arm.
Chris countered with a swift and precise strike aimed at the ogre''s exposed nk.
The ogre, startled by the human''s agility and skill, bellowed in pain as Chris''s de bit deep into its flesh.
Thick, green blood oozed from the wound, further enraging the beast.
It retaliated with a barrage of swings, each more ferocious than thest.
But Chris was unyielding.
With each swing, he gracefully sidestepped, ducked, or blocked, turning the ogre''s power against itself.
Chris'' sword sang through the air, striking with the precision of a surgeon''s scalpel.
The duel between man and ogre raged on, the forest echoing with the sh of steel and the ogre''s enraged bellows.
Despite its immense size and brute strength, the ogre found itself outmatched by Chris''s finesse and unwavering resolve.
Chris''s strikes were relentless, targeting the ogre''s legs, arms, and torso with unerring uracy.
Fatigue crept into the ogre''s movements, and its roars grew weaker.
As Chris and the ogre continued their relentless battle, the forest seemed to hold its breath, the ancient trees bearing witness to this epic struggle.
Each swing of the ogre''s colossal club sent shockwaves through the earth, creating small tremors that rattled the leaves and branches overhead.
Chris remained unwavering, his feet moving with the precision of a seasoned dancer.
The ogre''s brute force was undeniable, but Chris had a weapon more powerful than sheer strength¡ªhis unyielding resolve and mastery of the sword.
With each parry, dodge, and counterattack, Chris chipped away at the ogre''s defenses, slowly wearing it down.
Chris''s swordwork was a breathtaking disy of skill and precision.
His de danced through the air, finding its mark with unerring uracy.
The ogre''s thick, green blood flowed freely from its wounds, staining the forest floor.
Despite the pain and fury burning within the ogre, Chris noticed a subtle change in its movements.
Fatigue had begun to creep into the beast''s actions.
Its roars, once deafening, now sounded more like desperate cries.
As the fight raged on, Chris''s instincts sharpened.
He studied the ogre''s every move, looking for any hint of weakness. With each sh of steel, he could sense victory inching closer.
Chry breaths, though heavy, were steady, a testament to his unwavering determination.
The ogre, realising that brute strength alone could not secure its victory, attempted to change its tactics.
It feigned exhaustion, luring Chris into a false sense of security. Then, with astonishing speed, it unleashed a devastating overhead strike.
Chris, relying on his finely honed reflexes, narrowly dodged the attack.
With the ogre''s colossal club buried deep in the forest floor, Chris seized the moment. He knew that brute force alone would not be enough to bring down the towering behemoth.
Drawing upon another facet of his formidable abilities, Chris called forth the magic that flowed within him. mes erupted from his hands, swirling and dancing in intricate patterns. Fire, fierce and unyielding, engulfed his de, turning it into a zing weapon of destruction.
The ogre, stunned by Chris''s sudden transformation, attempted to free its club from the earth, but it was toote. Chris was upon it with a fiery vengeance. With a mighty swing of his ming sword, he struck the ogre''s neck.
The impact was cataclysmic. The ogre''s grotesque head separated from its massive body in an explosion of searing mes and emerald blood. The forest bore witness to the fiery spectacle as the ogre''s colossal form crashed to the ground, defeated.
Chris stood there, his chest heaving with exertion, his sword still aze with magical fire.
The fight was over, and he emerged victorious.
******
Dear Readers,
I hope this message finds you well. First and foremost, I desire to extend my heartfelt apologies for the long break in my writing. I know many of you have been eagerly waiting for updates on the story, and I truly appreciate your patience and support.
Life has a way of throwing unexpected challenges our way, and I found myself dealing with personal and professional responsibilities that demanded my immediate attention. During this hiatus, I often thought about the wonderfulmunity of readers who have been with me on this journey. Your enthusiasm and encouragement mean the world to me, and I am deeply sorry for any disappointment my absence may have caused.
I desire to assure you that I am back and fullymitted to continuing the story that we''ve embarked on together. Your passion for the characters and the narrative has always been a driving force for me, and I''m excited to bring you more adventures, mysteries, and emotions as we delve further into this world.
Thank you for sticking by me, and I promise to do my best to make it worth the wait. Your feedback and support have been invaluable, and I''m looking forward to sharing more of the story with you very soon.
Also please bear in mind to vote for the novel to support it.
It means a lot, especially to me.
I might not be able to upload a lot but let''s try to maintain a 7 chapters per week upload rate.
We can do it!!!!
Thanks for all your support till now and let''s strive to make an miraculous novel.
Chapter 422 Recipe Materials
?
George Winter, the king who had previously attacked Andrew Dawn, leading to his daughter''s current dire situation, watched as the two ice mages, who were his subjects, engaged in battle with the drake in front of him.
After enduring a soul attack from Andrew Dawn, George Winter''s daughter hade perilously close to having her soul disintegrate, nearly sumbing to death. Despite this, she remained far from being out of danger, as the magical item provided by Andrew Dawn offered only meager assistance.
In his relentless quest to aid his daughter, George Winter scoured every possible source for a solution, including the primordial chronicle, where he eventually uncovered a remedy. This solution, however, was a recipe from the store that necessitated individuals with specific upations, with alchemists being particrly rmended and emphasized.
Motivated by this discovery, George Winter initiated another search program to locate individuals possessing the requisite skills mentioned in the recipe. Fortunately, after another search of the store, he sessfully found an alchemist ranked within the top 100, much to his delight.
However, when George messaged the alchemist using the store''s function, the alchemist demanded a substantial sum of gold coins for his services. Although the cost was steep, George Winter was prepared to pay it, having made the decision to go all out.
In pursuit of the materials required to craft what would aid his daughter, George Winter personally participated in the hunt alongside his subjects. This exined his current presence as he observed his subjects, the twin female ice mages, battling the formidable fire drake before him.
Despite possessing the ability to easily dispatch the drake, George Winter chose to have the ice sisters handle the challenge as part of their training. His primary objective was to obtain the drake''s heart, with the means of acquisition being of secondary concern to him.
With various thoughts racing through his mind, George watched the ongoing fight before him.
The frozen tundra crackled with energy as two ice mages, their robes billowing in the icy wind, squared off against a ferocious fire drake. The air was alive with tension as the elements shed in a battle of power and will.
The first ice mage raised a slender hand, fingers trembling with anticipation. A cascade of frost-blue energy surged from her fingertips, forming intricate ice shards that whizzed toward the fiery monstrosity. The drake, wreathed in mes, roared defiantly, its fiery maw opening wide to spew molten fury. But before the mes could reach their target, the second ice mage stepped forward, her eyes shimmering with determination.
With a graceful sweep of her hand, she conjured a swirling vortex of frigid air. The mes collided with the howling tempest, extinguishing themselves in a hiss of steam. The drake recoiled, its scaly hide sizzling as it encountered the biting cold. It bellowed, a primal roar of frustration.
Seizing the opportunity, the first mage extended her arms wide, drawing upon the very essence of frost itself. Ice crystals formed around him, coalescing into an intricate suit of armor. She charged toward the drake, his boots leaving frosty footprints in his wake.
The second mage danced in the opposite direction, her steps leaving delicate patterns of frost on the ground. She raised her arms high, and a shimmering, translucent shield sprang into existence, deflecting the drake''s fiery breath.
The battle raged on as the first ice mage, now encased in her icy armor, closed in on the drake. Each step sent frosty shockwaves through the ground, causing the fiery creature to stumble and falter. With a mighty swing of her frozen gauntlet, she struck the drake''s nk, sending a cascade of frost and ice coursing through its fiery veins. The drake roared in agony, its scales cracking under the extreme temperature change.
Meanwhile, the second ice mage maintained her defensive stance, her shield shimmering with ethereal power. The drake''s relentless barrage of fiery breath was no match for the resilient barrier of ice and magic she had summoned. The mes evaporated into steam upon contact, leaving her untouched.
The drake, now wounded and infuriated, thrashed its massive tail, attempting to catch the first mage off guard. But she was quick on his feet, gracefully leaping over the scalding appendage. In mid-air, she summoned a hailstorm of icy spikes and hurled them at the drake''s exposed underbelly. Each shard struck true, and the drake howled in agony.
George Winter, standing at a distance, observed the fight with a mixture of pride and anxiety.
The fire drake, battered and weakened, continued to resist. It spat gouts of mes, but the second mage''s shield held strong. The first mage relentlessly assaulted it with icy barrages, encasing the drake''s legs in thick ice. The once-proud creature was now a frozen, fiery husk.
As the fight raged on, the drake''s movements grew sluggish. Its fiery breaths became feeble puffs of smoke. Ice encased its body, spreading like a creeping cier, making its every motion aborious effort. The fire in its eyes dimmed as the relentless cold drained its strength.
The first mage, recognizing the drake''s vulnerability, pressed the attack. She summoned a swirling blizzard that engulfed the drake, plunging it into an icy abyss. The drake thrashed and roared, but its fiery roars turned into pitiful wails as the cold continued to seep into its very core.
The second mage, her shield still gleaming, watched for any signs of retaliation. Her concentration never wavered, ensuring that not a single ember of the drake''s fury would touch her or herpanion.
With one final, bone-chilling st, the first mage shattered the drake''s frozen form, scattering shards of ice and fiery scales across the tundra. The once-mighty creature had been reduced to a frigid, lifeless statue.
George Winter, his heart filled with a mix of reprieve and pride, approached the victorious mages.
The fight was won, and they had obtained the precious drake''s heart, a vitalponent for the alchemical remedy that could save his daughter''s soul.
The ice mages, their breath forming frosty clouds in the cold air, turned to face their king. They had not only faced a formidable foe but had done so with remarkable skill and courage.
George Winter knew that their journey was far from over, but in that moment, he felt a glimmer of hope that his daughter''s dire situation might soon be reversed.
Chapter 423 Igris
?
For a drake with a huge frame, its heart was strikingly not something that mirrored it a little.
This was not to say the heart wasn''t big though.
It was.
At least way bigger than a few human hearts ced together.
After cing the dragon heart in a magic-like cooler of some sorts, George got ready to leave with his two ice mages who carried the cooler.
However, before they could leave, two mighty roars echoed in their surroundings.
For some reason, the roars were eerily simr to the fire drake that had just died now, which gave George Winter the impression that the two roars he had heard just now belonged to the same race.
Thankfully, it didn''t take long for George Winter to see if his assumption was correct.
The two roars George Winter and the twin ice mages heard indeed belonged to fire drakes.
George Winter fixed his gaze on the two fire drakes that approached their location swiftly.
George Winter had no fear on his face and just watched as the fire drakes got closer to their location, just to hover above them in mid-air with a contemting expression on his face as he watched the two fire drakes open their mouths widely, preparing to attack with their fire breath after seeing the remnants of their kin scattered around the surroundings that George Winter did not bother to collect.
It was only a second before the drakes released their attacks, George Winter spoke.
"They might make perfect ythings for Igris," George Winter said.
As if his voice was a cue, the moment he finished speaking, two fire breaths rained down on him and his subjects.
However, for some reason, the ice mages had no particr expression on their faces as they stared calmly at the stream of fire rushing towards them.
For them, if their king had no reason to be afraid, then they themselves had no right to have fear.
This was the thought that was going through their minds as they got consumed in mes.
Well, it looked like they did after the attacks from the drakes ended; all three humans were still standing in one piece.
The surroundings around them were a different story though.
In the unharmed circle that George Winter and the twin ice mages stood, another figure appeared.
Rather than saying the figure stood, it was better to say the figure was hovering more than two metres away from the ground and was close to George Winter.
The new figure had a peculiar appearance.
It appeared to be a male baby not older than 4 years old with a body made of blue fire.
I think you should take a look at
This was Igris, George Winter''s new contracted spirit with quite a very high grade.
[Level 25 unique grade spirit smander]
As the fire drakes unleashed their fiery breath upon George Winter and his ice mages, the mes surged forward with blistering intensity. But just when it seemed like they were about to be engulfed, a sudden and brilliant sh of blue fire erupted from the ground, intercepting the searing mes.
Igris had made his grand entrance.
His form,posed entirely of blue fire, zed with a fierce determination. With a graceful sweep of his fiery arm, he conjured a swirling vortex of icy winds that collided with the iing inferno.
The sh of elements created a mesmerising spectacle, a dance of fire and ice in the air. Igris, with a childlike visage but the power of a legendary being, stood resolute. His azure mes encircled the fire drakes, forming an ethereal barrier that kept the deadly mes at bay.
George Winter watched in awe as his newly contracted spirit disyed his might. The ice mages, previously consumed by mes, found themselves unharmed within Igris''s protective sphere. Their faces transformed from stoicism to astonishment.
They knew their king had incredible power, especially when he used his spirit but this new spirit which they had never set their eyes on could only be defined as special.
The two fire drakes, realising their attack had been thwarted, roared in frustration. With a menacing re, theyunched themselves at Igris, their massive frames hurtling through the air. But Igris was ready. He extended a zing hand, and from it emerged a spear of pure fire.
With incredible speed, Igris thrust the fiery spear toward one of the charging drakes. The weapon pierced the drake''s scales, causing it to roar in agony as it veered off course and crashed into the ground.
The second drake, undeterred, attempted to breathe another torrent of fire, but Igris countered with a concentrated burst of frigid energy. The icy st froze the fiery breath mid-air, forming a crystalline barrier that prevented any harm from reaching George Winter and hispanions.
With a determined expression, George Winter raised his hand and pointed toward the remaining fire drake. "Igris, finish it!" hemanded.
Igris responded with a nod, and with a flick of his fiery wrist, he unleashed a torrent of blue mes that engulfed the second drake. The beast writhed in agony as the intense cold of the blue fire extinguished its life force. It let out one final, pitiful cry before sumbing to Igris''s power.
As the smoke cleared, George Winter, Igris, and the twin ice mages stood triumphant. The fire drakes were defeated, their threat extinguished. The unharmed circle around them bore witness to the incredible power of their new ally, Igris, the Level 25 unique grade spirit.
"You are not even ranked yet and you are already this powerful" George Winter muttered before letting out a short burst ofughter.
"Hahahaha"
[George ranking: Rank 6]
*******
Dear readers,
I desire to express my heartfelt gratitude for joining me in today''s chapter. Your presence and support mean the world to me. I hope you enjoyed the journey we shared today.
See you guys tomorrow and please do not forget to vote,ment and tell me what you feel about the novel.
Once again, thanks for reading and see you tomorrow.
Chapter 424 Update
Hey there,
I hope this message finds you well. I wanted to reach out and give you a little update on what''s been going on in my lifetely. As you know, I''ve been trying to bnce my passion for writing with the demands of school and some personal issues, and it''s been quite a journey.
Over the past two months, I''ve been facing some real-life challenges that have taken a toll on my mental and emotional well-being. School has been more demanding than ever, and I''ve found myself buried under a mountain of assignments, projects, and exams. It''s been a real struggle trying to stay afloat and meet all my academic responsibilities while still pursuing my dream of being an author.
The mental drain and stress from school have been overwhelming at times. I''ve had moments when I questioned whether I could continue writing or if I should take a step back and focus solely on my studies. It''s been a tough battle to find the motivation and creative energy to sit down and write when my mind is constantly preupied with deadlines and coursework.
As a result, I haven''t been able to upload new content as frequently as I would have liked, and I want to sincerely apologize for that. Writing is my passion, and I cherish the connection I have with my readers. Your support means the world to me, and I feel like I''ve let you down during this period of inconsistency.
However, I''m thrilled to share some positive news with you. I''ve finallypleted my academic journey, and I''m done with school! It feels like a massive weight has been lifted off my shoulders, and I can now fully dedicate myself to writing.
Oveing those mental struggles during my school days wasn''t easy, but I''ve learned a lot about resilience and the importance of pursuing one''s dreams. The break from writing gave me some perspective, and I''vee back even more determined and inspired to create new stories and worlds.
During this hiatus, I also took the time to work on myself, both mentally and emotionally. I sought support from friends and professionals to help me deal with the challenges I was facing. It''s amazing how talking to someone about your struggles can make a world of difference.
I also desire to thank you for your unwavering support throughout this journey. Your messages of encouragement and understanding were a constant source of motivation for me. Knowing that I had amunity of readers who believed in me kept my spirits high even during the toughest times.
With school behind me and a renewed sense of purpose, I''m excited to announce that I''ll be back to writing regrly. I have so many stories itching to be told, and I can''t wait to share them with you.
Now, here''s something special I''d like to share with you. As I embark on this new chapter of my writing journey, I''ve also decided to create a separate ount for my books. This ount, called "Aurora Drakon," will be where I upload my new works and stories.
I want to assure you that I''m not leaving this ount behind. I''ll continue to use this ount to engage with my readers, share updates, and maintain our connection. You can still expect asional messages and posts from me right here.
The reason for creating the "Aurora Drakon" ount is to provide a dedicated space for my new stories and books, giving them the attention they deserve. This way, you can easily find and enjoy mytest works without any clutter from previous content.
I''m incredibly excited about this new venture, and I hope you''ll join me on "Aurora Drakon" to explore fresh stories and worlds together. Rest assured, I''ll continue to be active on this ount, so you won''t miss out on any updates or interactions.
I''m thrilled to be back and writing again! I have some exciting news to share with you about my current projects. I''m currently working on not one, but two new books, and I can''t wait to tell you a little more about them.
The first project is titled "Legendary yer in the Apocalypse." It''s a story that follows Ethan, a passionate gamer, who gets the incredible opportunity to be a beta tester for the highly anticipated virtual reality game, Eternia Unleashed. Little does he know that this gaming experience will transport him and his fellow testers into a whole new world, blurring the lines between fiction and reality. With over 50 chapters already avable, you can jump into this thrilling adventure right away!
But that''s not all. I''m also working on "Strongest Dad Is A Postman In the Apocalypse." This story takes ce in a world devastated by an apocalypse, filled with zombies, mutants, and humans with incredible powers known as espers. Brian, a battle-hardened war mercenary, finds himself in an unexpected role ¨C that of a father. This abrupt shift from a life of constant danger to one of paternal responsibility is nothing short of bewildering. As Brian navigates the treacherousndscape of the apocalypse, he realizes that being a father in these dire circumstances is far more challenging than he could have ever imagined.
Survival bes not just a matter of his own life but that of his newfound family. With danger lurking around every corner and the constant conflict for resources, Brian must grapple with the harsh reality of this new world. The question loomsrge: How will Brian protect and provide for his daughter in a world where every day is a fight for survival?
I hope you are as excited about these projects as I am! You can check out "Legendary yer in the Apocalypse" with over 50 chapters already avable, and stay tuned for more updates on "Strongest Dad Is A Postman In the Apocalypse." Your support means the world to me, and I can not wait to embark on these new adventures with you.
Thank you for sticking with me during my break, and here''s to many more thrilling stories ahead!
**********
A/N: I''ll post this chapter in the previous duplicate chapter and do not unlock the next chapter!
Chapter 425 Previous Update
?
Hey there,
I hope this message finds you well. I wanted to reach out and give you a little update on what''s been going on in my lifetely. As you know, I''ve been trying to bnce my passion for writing with the demands of school and some personal issues, and it''s been quite a journey.
Over the past two months, I''ve been facing some real-life challenges that have taken a toll on my mental and emotional well-being. School has been more demanding than ever, and I''ve found myself buried under a mountain of assignments, projects, and exams. It''s been a real struggle trying to stay afloat and meet all my academic responsibilities while still pursuing my dream of being an author.
The mental drain and stress from school have been overwhelming at times. I''ve had moments when I questioned whether I could continue writing or if I should take a step back and focus solely on my studies. It''s been a tough battle to find the motivation and creative energy to sit down and write when my mind is constantly preupied with deadlines and coursework.
As a result, I haven''t been able to upload new content as frequently as I would have liked, and I want to sincerely apologize for that. Writing is my passion, and I cherish the connection I have with my readers. Your support means the world to me, and I feel like I''ve let you down during this period of inconsistency.
However, I''m thrilled to share some positive news with you. I''ve finallypleted my academic journey, and I''m done with school! It feels like a massive weight has been lifted off my shoulders, and I can now fully dedicate myself to writing.
Oveing those mental struggles during my school days wasn''t easy, but I''ve learned a lot about resilience and the importance of pursuing one''s dreams. The break from writing gave me some perspective, and I''vee back even more determined and inspired to create new stories and worlds.
During this hiatus, I also took the time to work on myself, both mentally and emotionally. I sought support from friends and professionals to help me deal with the challenges I was facing. It''s amazing how talking to someone about your struggles can make a world of difference.
I also desire to thank you for your unwavering support throughout this journey. Your messages of encouragement and understanding were a constant source of motivation for me. Knowing that I had amunity of readers who believed in me kept my spirits high even during the toughest times.
With school behind me and a renewed sense of purpose, I''m excited to announce that I''ll be back to writing regrly. I have so many stories itching to be told, and I can not wait to share them with you.
Now, here''s something special I''d like to share with you. As I embark on this new chapter of my writing journey, I''ve also decided to create a separate ount for my books. This ount, called "Aurora Drakon," will be where I upload my new works and stories.
I desire to assure you that I''m not leaving this ount behind. I''ll continue to use this ount to engage with my readers, share updates, and maintain our connection. You can still expect asional messages and posts from me right here.
The reason for creating the "Aurora Drakon" ount is to provide a dedicated space for my new stories and books, giving them the attention they deserve. This way, you can easily find and enjoy mytest works without any clutter from previous content.
I''m incredibly excited about this new venture, and I hope you''ll join me on "Aurora Drakon" to investigate fresh stories and worlds together. Rest assured, I''ll continue to be active on this ount, so you won''t miss out on any updates or interactions.
I''m thrilled to be back and writing again! I have some exciting news to share with you about my current projects. I''m currently working on not one, but two new books, and I can not wait to tell you a little more about them.
The first project is titled "Legendary yer in the Apocalypse." It''s a story that follows Ethan, a passionate gamer, who gets the incredible opportunity to be a beta tester for the highly anticipated virtual reality game, Eternia Unleashed. Little does he know that this gaming experience will transport him and his fellow testers into a whole new world, blurring the lines between fiction and reality. With over 50 chapters already avable, you can jump into this thrilling adventure right away!
But that''s not all. I''m also working on "Strongest Dad Is A Postman In the Apocalypse." This story takes ce in a world devastated by an apocalypse, filled with zombies, mutants, and humans with incredible powers known as espers. Brian, a battle-hardened war mercenary, finds himself in an unexpected role ¨C that of a father. This abrupt shift from a life of constant danger to one of paternal obligation is nothing short of bewildering. As Brian navigates the treacherousndscape of the apocalypse, he realizes that being a father in these dire circumstances is far more challenging than he could have ever imagined.
Survival bes not just a matter of his own life but that of his newfound family. With danger lurking around every corner and the constant conflict for resources, Brian must grapple with the harsh reality of this new world. The question loomsrge: How will Brian protect and provide for his daughter in a world where every day is a fight for survival?
I hope you are as excited about these projects as I am! You can check out "Legendary yer in the Apocalypse" with over 50 chapters already avable, and stay tuned for more updates on "Strongest Dad Is A Postman In the Apocalypse." Your support means the world to me, and I can not wait to embark on these new adventures with you.
Thank you for sticking with me during my break, and here''s to many more thrilling stories ahead!
asionally missing content, please report errors in time.
Chapter 426 I Will Amend This In A Few Hours
Chapter 426 I Will Amend This In A Few Hours
[I will reupload the original chapter in a few hours. Mistakenly reuploaded]
************
Hey there,
I hope this message finds you well. I wanted to reach out and give you a little update on what''s been going on in my lifetely. As you know, I''ve been trying to bnce my passion for writing with the demands of school and some personal issues, and it''s been quite a journey.
Over the past two months, I''ve been facing some real-life challenges that have taken a toll on my mental and emotional well-being. School has been more demanding than ever, and I''ve found myself buried under a mountain of assignments, projects, and exams. It''s been a real struggle trying to stay afloat and meet all my academic responsibilities while still pursuing my dream of being an author.
The mental drain and stress from school have been overwhelming at times. I''ve had moments when I questioned whether I could continue writing or if I should take a step back and focus solely on my studies. It''s been a tough battle to find the motivation and creative energy to sit down and write when my mind is constantly preupied with deadlines and coursework.
As a result, I haven''t been able to upload new content as frequently as I would have liked, and I want to sincerely apologize for that. Writing is my passion, and I cherish the connection I have with my readers. Your support means the world to me, and I feel like I''ve let you down during this period of inconsistency.
However, I''m thrilled to share some positive news with you. I''ve finallypleted my academic journey, and I''m done with school! It feels like a massive weight has been lifted off my shoulders, and I can now fully dedicate myself to writing.
Oveing those mental struggles during my school days wasn''t easy, but I''ve learned a lot about resilience and the importance of pursuing one''s dreams. The break from writing gave me some perspective, and I''vee back even more determined and inspired to create new stories and worlds.
During this hiatus, I also took the time to work on myself, both mentally and emotionally. I sought support from friends and professionals to help me deal with the challenges I was facing. It''s amazing how talking to someone about your struggles can make a world of difference.
I also desire to thank you for your unwavering support throughout this journey. Your messages of encouragement and understanding were a constant source of motivation for me. Knowing that I had amunity of readers who believed in me kept my spirits high even during the toughest times.
With school behind me and a renewed sense of purpose, I''m excited to announce that I''ll be back to writing regrly. I have so many stories itching to be told, and I can not wait to share them with you.
Now, here''s something special I''d like to share with you. As I embark on this new chapter of my writing journey, I''ve also decided to create a separate ount for my books. This ount, called "Aurora Drakon," will be where I upload my new works and stories.
I desire to assure you that I''m not leaving this ount behind. I''ll continue to use this ount to engage with my readers, share updates, and maintain our connection. You can still expect asional messages and posts from me right here.
The reason for creating the "Aurora Drakon" ount is to provide a dedicated space for my new stories and books, giving them the attention they deserve. This way, you can easily find and enjoy mytest works without any clutter from previous content.
I''m incredibly excited about this new venture, and I hope you''ll join me on "Aurora Drakon" to investigate fresh stories and worlds together. Rest assured, I''ll continue to be active on this ount, so you won''t miss out on any updates or interactions.
I''m thrilled to be back and writing again! I have some exciting news to share with you about my current projects. I''m currently working on not one, but two new books, and I can not wait to tell you a little more about them.
The first project is titled "Legendary yer in the Apocalypse." It''s a story that follows Ethan, a passionate gamer, who gets the incredible opportunity to be a beta tester for the highly anticipated virtual reality game, Eternia Unleashed. Little does he know that this gaming experience will transport him and his fellow testers into a whole new world, blurring the lines between fiction and reality. With over 50 chapters already avable, you can jump into this thrilling adventure right away!
But that''s not all. I''m also working on "Strongest Dad Is A Postman In the Apocalypse." This story takes ce in a world devastated by an apocalypse, filled with zombies, mutants, and humans with incredible powers known as espers. Brian, a battle-hardened war mercenary, finds himself in an unexpected role ¨C that of a father. This abrupt shift from a life of constant danger to one of paternal obligation is nothing short of bewildering. As Brian navigates the treacherousndscape of the apocalypse, he realizes that being a father in these dire circumstances is far more challenging than he could have ever imagined.
Survival bes not just a matter of his own life but that of his newfound family. With danger lurking around every corner and the constant conflict for resources, Brian must grapple with the harsh reality of this new world. The question loomsrge: How will Brian protect and provide for his daughter in a world where every day is a fight for survival?
I hope you are as excited about these projects as I am! You can check out "Legendary yer in the Apocalypse" with over 50 chapters already avable, and stay tuned for more updates on "Strongest Dad Is A Postman In the Apocalypse." Your support means the world to me, and I can not wait to embark on these new adventures with you.
Thank you for sticking with me during my break, and here''s to many more thrilling stories ahead!
Chapter 427 Duplicate
Chapter 427 Duplicate
[I will reupload the original chapterter. Mistakenly reuploaded]
************
Hey there,
I hope this message finds you well. I wanted to reach out and give you a little update on what''s been going on in my lifetely. As you know, I''ve been trying to bnce my passion for writing with the demands of school and some personal issues, and it''s been quite a journey.
Over the past two months, I''ve been facing some real-life challenges that have taken a toll on my mental and emotional well-being. School has been more demanding than ever, and I''ve found myself buried under a mountain of assignments, projects, and exams. It''s been a real struggle trying to stay afloat and meet all my academic responsibilities while still pursuing my dream of being an author.
The mental drain and stress from school have been overwhelming at times. I''ve had moments when I questioned whether I could continue writing or if I should take a step back and focus solely on my studies. It''s been a tough battle to find the motivation and creative energy to sit down and write when my mind is constantly preupied with deadlines and coursework.
As a result, I haven''t been able to upload new content as frequently as I would have liked, and I want to sincerely apologize for that. Writing is my passion, and I cherish the connection I have with my readers. Your support means the world to me, and I feel like I''ve let you down during this period of inconsistency.
However, I''m thrilled to share some positive news with you. I''ve finallypleted my academic journey, and I''m done with school! It feels like a massive weight has been lifted off my shoulders, and I can now fully dedicate myself to writing.
Oveing those mental struggles during my school days wasn''t easy, but I''ve learned a lot about resilience and the importance of pursuing one''s dreams. The break from writing gave me some perspective, and I''vee back even more determined and inspired to create new stories and worlds.
During this hiatus, I also took the time to work on myself, both mentally and emotionally. I sought support from friends and professionals to help me deal with the challenges I was facing. It''s amazing how talking to someone about your struggles can make a world of difference.
I also desire to thank you for your unwavering support throughout this journey. Your messages of encouragement and understanding were a constant source of motivation for me. Knowing that I had amunity of readers who believed in me kept my spirits high even during the toughest times.
With school behind me and a renewed sense of purpose, I''m excited to announce that I''ll be back to writing regrly. I have so many stories itching to be told, and I can not wait to share them with you.
Now, here''s something special I''d like to share with you. As I embark on this new chapter of my writing journey, I''ve also decided to create a separate ount for my books. This ount, called "Aurora Drakon," will be where I upload my new works and stories.
I desire to assure you that I''m not leaving this ount behind. I''ll continue to use this ount to engage with my readers, share updates, and maintain our connection. You can still expect asional messages and posts from me right here.
The reason for creating the "Aurora Drakon" ount is to provide a dedicated space for my new stories and books, giving them the attention they deserve. This way, you can easily find and enjoy mytest works without any clutter from previous content.
I''m incredibly excited about this new venture, and I hope you''ll join me on "Aurora Drakon" to investigate fresh stories and worlds together. Rest assured, I''ll continue to be active on this ount, so you won''t miss out on any updates or interactions.
I''m thrilled to be back and writing again! I have some exciting news to share with you about my current projects. I''m currently working on not one, but two new books, and I can not wait to tell you a little more about them.
The first project is titled "Legendary yer in the Apocalypse." It''s a story that follows Ethan, a passionate gamer, who gets the incredible opportunity to be a beta tester for the highly anticipated virtual reality game, Eternia Unleashed. Little does he know that this gaming experience will transport him and his fellow testers into a whole new world, blurring the lines between fiction and reality. With over 50 chapters already avable, you can jump into this thrilling adventure right away!
But that''s not all. I''m also working on "Strongest Dad Is A Postman In the Apocalypse." This story takes ce in a world devastated by an apocalypse, filled with zombies, mutants, and humans with incredible powers known as espers. Brian, a battle-hardened war mercenary, finds himself in an unexpected role ¨C that of a father. This abrupt shift from a life of constant danger to one of paternal obligation is nothing short of bewildering. As Brian navigates the treacherousndscape of the apocalypse, he realizes that being a father in these dire circumstances is far more challenging than he could have ever imagined.
Survival bes not just a matter of his own life but that of his newfound family. With danger lurking around every corner and the constant conflict for resources, Brian must grapple with the harsh reality of this new world. The question loomsrge: How will Brian protect and provide for his daughter in a world where every day is a fight for survival?
I hope you are as excited about these projects as I am! You can check out "Legendary yer in the Apocalypse" with over 50 chapters already avable, and stay tuned for more updates on "Strongest Dad Is A Postman In the Apocalypse." Your support means the world to me, and I can not wait to embark on these new adventures with you.
Thank you for sticking with me during my break, and here''s to many more thrilling stories ahead!
Chapter 428 Status Update
Chapter 428 Status Update
"I think it''s time I return," I muttered out loud as I turned to look at Blue, who was lying beside me.
After the strange incident where I apparently went berserk, my body went through some pretty significant changes. It was because of these changes that I left the settlement to see what was exactly happening with my current body.
The root cause of all these alterations still remains that mysterious bloodline. However, even amidst all the strange urrences that have happened to me, likely due to this enigmatic bloodline, I still couldn''t catch even a glimpse of the bigger picture. Because of this, I decided to let this matter rest and return to it when more clues emerge.
Not wanting to dwell on this matter any further, I shifted my focus to another important issue: the status update. Yes, the status had updated again for the third time. However, the changes it brought can only be described as quite extreme.
Before the status update appeared, a notification first came, stating that due to some anomalies and the power of certain species on "Spe," the evolution phase has been elerated to keep up, and the tutorial stage has ended.
Just from this, one could tell that nothing in that notification was good news. The first part mentioned that the evolution phase had to be elerated to match the pace of a race that could barely hold on. It felt like the primordial record was out to destroy, and the entire evolution process was its disguise and cover to have its way.
Of course, this was just an assumption since, without the primordial chronicle, many people might have died, even if it was the cause of the apocalypse in the first ce.
Now, if one didn''t think the first part of the notification was bad enough, the second part was even worse.
Apparently, what my race referred to as "doomsday" was merely a tutorial for us.
This wasn''t even my main concern. What made me find this notification worse was the change it brought to my status board.
''Status''
[Status]
[Name: Ace ze]
[Age: 17]
[Race: High Human [Homo sapiens]/?????]
[Job: Alchemist Lord]
[Origin Ability: Transmutation[Evolvable]]
[Level: 28[12.9%][Rank 1]]
[Title: Advanced Alchemist[Active], Alchemist Lord[Active]]
[Tamed Beast: Blue]
[Exchange]
...
Yes, the status board appeared less grand than it did a few days ago, with several sections removed.
The rank, map, contact, and store sections were all gone, or perhaps they''re reced by the new exchange section for coins.
Of all the sections that got removed, the one that affected me the most was the contact function.
If I had known this was going to happen, I would have used whatever valuables I had to contact my family. Whether or not they could do the same was not a consideration since my sole message was to tell them I''ll find them and they should stay safe.
Although this was not possible to do now, it did not mean my ns had changed. I would indeed find them, even if I didn''t know how I would do it.
Apart from the contact system, the other section I knew would affect a lot of people was the store section disappearing.
I''m sure I was not the only one who relied on this section to survive from day one in the apocalypse.
The disappearance of this section was surely going to give rise to a lot of problems, one of which I could already imagine: my race finding a way toe together, perhaps not as one, but inrge gatherings because it would be much harder to survive alone in the real world now.
The rank and map section did not even bother me. The former was just a way to identify the strong people in the race and determine who was stronger than others.
The map was something I could navigate as long as I did not venture too far into unfamiliar territory.
As I pondered these things, I channeled the mana in my body to my right hand, and a ball of reddish-gold fire hovered above it.
These were my mes now, after the incident with the emperor. I could feel the intense heating from it, but like my other mes, it did not harm or hurt me.
Besides having arger mana pool and physical enhancements, there was something else.
I hadn''t tested my true power yet due to the status update, but I dared to say that maybe I could face rank 2 monsters with more confidence.
With a slightly strange expression on my face, I channeled a portion of the mana in my body to my left hand, and immediately a ball of ck mes hovered around it.
Although it appeared like mes, it was, in truth, cold¡ªbone-chilling cold.
The fact that I was now releasing two different energies showed how distinct they were: hot and cold.
There was something peculiar about the dark mes, though.
I could not quite put my finger on it, but it felt chaotic, messy, and somehow malevolent. Yes, it felt evil. I did not know why this word came to my mind, but it was the only term that felt right.
I knew I still needed to test this power, though.
With several thoughts in my mind, I turned to look at mypanion and spoke.
"Let''s go hunt a strong monster, boy."
SCREECH!!!
********
Dear cherished readers,
I desire to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Chapter 429 Testing Strength
Chapter 429 Testing Strength
It didn''t take long for Ace to find an opponent, a lone Ape Lord in the early stages of rank two.
It was also level 55.
The aura it emitted was terrifying, but for some reason, perhaps it was a subconscious feeling or maybe it was recklessness, Ace felt he could take it on.
After locking onto his target, Ace jumped down from Blue while in mid-air.
The distance between him and the ground was considerable, but Ace was not too concerned as he used his origin ability to manipte the air and slow down his descent.
Ace couldn''tpletely halt his fall to the open space in the forest below, but he aimed to reduce the speed enough to prevent hurting himself uponnding and to let themotion he created uponnding announce his presence to the sleeping rank Ape Lord.
BOOM!!!
Uponnding on the ground, the location hended in caved in, creating a crater that spread around the man-made pit Ace had just formed.
A loud roar echoed in the forest, and the Ape Lord had awoken.
Hurriedly standing up, the eight-meter-tall ape with thick ck skin stared down at Ace, who looked like an insect to it, and then roared once more. In anger, the ape jumped forward, raised and joined both its fists together, mming at Ace as if using its hands like a hammer.
Ace swiftly rolled to the side, narrowly dodging the Ape Lord''s thunderous double-fisted strike that smashed into the ground, sending shockwaves through the forest. The sheer power behind the beast''s blow left a massive crater where Ace had just been standing.
Without a moment to lose, Ace sprang to his feet and lunged at the Ape Lord, his own strength and agility evident as he closed the gap between them. His fists clenched, he aimed for the ape''s knee, attempting to knock it off bnce. However, the Ape Lord reacted with surprising speed for its massive size, lifting its leg and countering Ace''s assault by bringing its massive foot down toward him.
Ace leaped back, narrowly avoiding being squashed beneath the Ape Lord''s colossal foot. The impact of the massive appendage hitting the ground sent tremors rippling through the earth, and tree branches above rained down, shattered by the shockwave.
The Ape Lord, fueled by rage, roared again and swung its massive fists toward Ace, who ducked and weaved between the deadly blows, his movements fluid and precise. With each evasive maneuver, Aceunched his own counterattacks,nding powerful blows against the Ape Lord''s body and limbs, attempting to weaken its formidable strength.
The battle between Ace and the Ape Lord intensified as they exchanged a series of powerful moves. The Ape Lord, driven by primal fury, swung its massive fists with incredible force, while Ace''s agility andbat skills allowed him to dodge, weave, and counter with precision.
Ace leaped into the air, performing a spinning kick aimed at the Ape Lord''s jaw. His foot connected with a resounding thud, causing the Ape Lord''s head to jerk to the side. The impact sent a spray of drool and blood into the air, but the beast remained relentless. It retaliated by swinging its arm in a wide arc, attempting to backhand Ace.
Ace deftly somersaulted backward to evade the colossal hand andnded gracefully on his feet. He seized the opportunity to strike again, this time focusing on the Ape Lord''s massive chest. With a rapid flurry of punches, Ace targeted the exposed areas between the creature''s tough skin and muscles.
The Ape Lord roared in pain and anger, delivering a devastating stomp with its massive foot. The shockwave from the impact caused the ground to shake, but Ace leaped into the air to avoid being crushed once more.
As Ace descended, he ignited his Origin ability, enveloping his fists in zing mes, and unleashed a powerful punch directly into the Ape Lord''s midsection. The beast staggered backward, smoke and embers rising from its singed fur. This attack left a searing mark on its chest.
Fueled by pain and rage, the Ape Lordshed out with a ferocious roundhouse kick, forcing Ace to backflip to safety. The sheer power of the kick sent a shockwave through the surrounding area, shattering trees and sending debris flying.
Acended on a nearby tree branch, panting but determined. He assessed the Ape Lord, whose chest heaved with exertion.
However, the were a slight smile at the edge of Ace lips.
It wasn''t exactly easy but he was doing it.
He was fight a rank 2 monster that was more that a dozen level above him.
With a slight smile at the edge of Ace''s lips, he pressed on. It was not easy, but he was holding his ground in a fight against a rank 2 monster that was more than a dozen levels above him. The Ape Lord, despite its immense strength and size, was gradually showing signs of fatigue, the burns on its chest serving as a reminder of Ace''s relentless assault.
As the fight raged on, Ace and the Ape Lord continued to exchange bone-crushing blows and agile dodges. Ace''s strategy was to wear down the Ape Lord, targeting its exposed and weakened areas whenever the opportunity presented itself. With each hit, Ace could feel the beast''s defenses weakening, and he knew he had to press the advantage.
Suddenly, Ace seized the moment when the Ape Lord made a slight misstep. With a swift, well-timed uppercut, he struck the beast squarely on its jaw, and the Ape Lord''s massive head snapped back. Roaring in pain, the Ape Lord staggered and stumbled, almost losing its bnce.
Seeing an opportunity, Aceunched into a series of rapid punches and kicks, targeting the Ape Lord''s legs and midsection. With each blow, the Ape Lord''s strength waned, and its movements became more sluggish. Ace could feel the tide of the fight shifting in his favor.
With a final, powerful kick to the Ape Lord''s knee, Ace sent the massive creature crashing to the ground. The forest shook with the impact, and a cloud of dust and debris filled the air.
Breathing heavily and sweat-soaked, Ace stood over the fallen Ape Lord, victorious.
Chapter 430 Another Opponent
Chapter 430 Another Opponent
After cing the Ape Lord''s corpse in his storage ring, Ace, who felt like he hadn''t had enough, wanted to fight another, stronger opponent. He knew he had to rest first before doing so.
Afterying on the soft, warm surface of Blue, who had descended to the ground the moment the battle ended, Ace thought back to the fact that he had just fought a rank two monster and won without being at too much of a disadvantage.
Thinking about a few other things, Ace waited for his exhaustion to reduce and recover his energy, which happened in less than half an hour, surprising Ace. The recovery was too fast. Anna was right. His body had indeed changed.
He acknowledged this but didn''t dwell on it. With renewed energy, he hopped on Blue in search of a new opponent.
*******
Aceter found himself facing another opponent, a rank 2 me Serpent at level 57, two levels higher than the Ape Lord.
They were in a different location, a mountain range.
Employing the same tactic as before, Ace jumped down from the sky, creating amotion with hisnding to wake the me Serpent.
It appeared that rank 2 monsters had a penchant for deep slumber.
Perhaps they really cherished their peace, or maybe the two rank 2 monsters he had encountered were just unusually cid.
Perhaps they really cherished their peace, or maybe the two rank 2 monsters he had encountered were just unusually cid.
Regardless, Ace was ready for another intense battle.
As Ace made his dramatic entrance,nding with a thunderous crash, the me Serpent immediately responded.
Without hesitation, the enormous, fifty-meter-long creature unleashed a scorching jet of fire from its gaping maw, directed at Ace. The deafening roar of the serpent''s mes filled the mountain range, and the searing inferno hurtled toward Ace with terrifying speed.
Ace, agile as ever, sprang into action, rolling to the side with lightning reflexes to avoid the fiery onught. The intense heat scorched the earth where he had just stood, leaving a trail of smoldering destruction in its wake.
Rising to his feet, Ace faced the colossal me Serpent, which now had its full attention squarely fixed on him. The serpent''s fiery scales shimmered in the sunlight, its serpentine body coiled and ready to strike.
The battle between Ace and the me Serpent unfolded with a relentless exchange of blows and maneuvers. Ace found it challenging to break through the me Serpent''s formidable defense in his first attempts. The serpent''s fiery scales served as a formidable armor, deflecting many of Ace''s initial attacks.
As Ace continued to engage the serpent, he recognized the need for a different approach. He focused on finding the serpent''s vulnerabilities, aiming for the gaps between its armored scales and targeting its head and neck, which were slightly less protected.
With a series of quick and precise strikes, he managed tond a few hits, causing the serpent to hiss and recoil.
Meanwhile, Ace remained vignt, constantly on the move to avoid the me Serpent''s fiery breath attacks. He didn''t desire his clothes to catch fire, and he knew that getting too close to the mes could be disastrous. As the serpent unleashed waves of searing fire, Ace gracefully dodged and weaved, his clothes and skin miraculously unscathed.
The fight raged on, eachbatant testing the other''s limits. The me Serpent''s strikes were powerful and relentless, but Ace''s agility and resilience allowed him to endure and counter. With each passing moment, the mountain range became a battlefield of smoke, fire, and intense struggle.
Ace knew that this fight was far from over, and he would have to continue pushing himself to the limit to ovee the colossal me Serpent. The mountain range echoed with the sh of man and monster, and Ace''s determination remained unshaken as he fought to prove himself once again.
The fight continued with Ace and the me Serpent locked in a fierce exchange of moves and tactics. The me Serpent''s fiery breath attacks were relentless, and Ace had to keep his agility at its peak to avoid being engulfed by the searing mes.
Ace recognized the need to find the serpent''s weaknesses and seize every opportunity to strike. He aimed for the gaps between the serpent''s armored scales, targeting its head, neck, and underbelly. With precise strikes, he managed tond several blows that left the serpent hissing in pain and frustration.
Ace recognized the need to find the serpent''s weaknesses and seize every opportunity to strike. He aimed for the gaps between the serpent''s armored scales, targeting its head, neck, and underbelly. With precise strikes, he managed tond several blows that left the serpent hissing in pain and frustration.
The me Serpent, despite its immense size and power, was not invulnerable. Ace''s relentless determination and adaptability began to wear down the serpent''s defenses. With each strike, the serpent''s fiery armor showed signs of weakening.
However, the me Serpent was not one to back down easily. It countered Ace''s attacks with quick, venomous lunges and tail strikes. Ace had to rely on his agility and quick reflexes to narrowly evade these retaliatory moves.
********
Dear cherished readers,
I desire to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Chapter 431 Turning Point
Chapter 431 Turning Point
The fight continued with Ace and the me Serpent locked in a fierce exchange of moves and tactics. The me Serpent''s fiery breath attacks were relentless, and Ace had to keep his agility at its peak to avoid being engulfed by the searing mes.
Ace recognized the need to find the serpent''s weaknesses and seize every opportunity to strike. He aimed for the gaps between the serpent''s armoured scales, targeting its head, neck, and underbelly. With precise strikes, he managed tond several blows that left the serpent hissing in pain and frustration.
The me Serpent, despite its immense size and power, was not invulnerable. Ace''s relentless determination and adaptability began to wear down the serpent''s defences. With each strike, the serpent''s fiery armour showed signs of weakening.
However, the me Serpent was not one to back down easily. It countered Ace''s attacks with quick, venomous lunges and tail strikes. Ace had to rely on his agility and quick reflexes to narrowly evade these retaliatory moves.
The fight took unpredictable twists and turns, with the me Serpent asionally gaining the upper hand with its sheer size and strength. Ace''s agile manoeuvres were his lifeline, allowing him to avoid the serpent''s more devastating blows.
The mountain range bore the scars of their intense struggle, with smouldering earth and scorched rocks.
As the fight raged on, Ace''s determination and adaptability were put to the test. The me Serpent''s relentless fiery breath attacks and lunges kept him on his toes. Each evasion was a dance with danger, as the intense heat and searing mes threatened to engulf him.
Ace knew he could use his other powers to make the fight more easier but his aim was to test his prowess to the limit bit by bit and not to test his overall strength.
Ace continued to target the serpent''s weaknesses, finding the gaps between its armoured scales and focusing on the areas where its defence was slightly weaker. With each precise strike, he chipped away at the serpent''s fiery armour, causing it to hiss in pain and frustration. The once formidable scales now bore the scars of Ace''s unyielding assault, with cracks and charring marring their fiery surface.
The me Serpent, undeterred, countered Ace''s every move with venomous lunges and swift tail strikes. Ace''s agility and quick reflexes were his only defence against the serpent''s deadly fangs and tail, narrowly avoiding each strike with calcted grace.
The fight took them through the mountain range, leaving a trail of devastation in their wake. The once pristinendscape was now scarred with smouldering earth and scorched rocks, a testament to the intense conflict between man and monster.
Ace knew that victory was within reach, but the me Serpent was not to be underestimated. As they continued to exchange blows and manoeuvres, it became a test of endurance and willpower. The mountain range echoed with the sh of fire and fury, and Ace''s determination remained unshaken as he fought to prove himself once again in this battle.
The oue of this fierce confrontation hung in the bnce, and Ace was prepared to give it his all to emerge victorious against the colossal me Serpent.
As Ace and the me Serpent continued their grueling battle, the mountain range bore witness to their relentless struggle. The fiery exchanges of blows and maneuvers left a trail of destruction in their wake, with smoldering earth, scorched rocks, and the remnants of their fiery confrontations painting a vivid picture of the intensebat.
Ace''s agile and precise strikes had taken their toll on the me Serpent. The serpent''s fiery armor showed clear signs of weakening, with visible cracks and charring in its scales. The creature hissed in pain and frustration as Ace''s relentless assault continued to find the gaps in its defenses.
However, the me Serpent was far from defeated. It fought back with venomous lunges and tail strikes, always ready to counter Ace''s every move. Ace''s quick reflexes and nimble evasion were his lifeline, allowing him to narrowly escape the serpent''s deadly fangs and tail, time and time again.
The fight had now be a test of endurance and willpower. Bothbatants were determined to emerge victorious. Ace''s heart pounded with the thrill of the fight, his determination unshaken. He knew that with each precise strike, he inched closer to his goal.
The mountain range echoed with the sh of fire and fury as man and serpent continued to engage in their epic struggle.
In the midst of this fiery exchange, the me Serpent unleashed a scorching jet of mes that came dangerously close to engulfing Ace. His agile evasions had kept him safe thus far, but the searing heat and intense mes were inching closer.
In a split-second decision, Ace tapped into his Origin ability, calling upon the power within him. With a surge of energy, he created a wall of ice to defend himself. The sudden manifestation of ice was a stark contrast to the serpent''s fiery breath.
The jet of mes shed with the icy barrier, creating a spectacr disy of steam and sizzling heat. Ace''s creation held strong, protecting him from the searing mes. The me Serpent hissed in frustration as its attack was thwarted.
Ace''s use of ice as a defense marked a turning point in the battle.
********
Dear cherished readers,
I desire to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Chapter 432 The Battle Continues
Chapter 432 The Battle Continues
As the fight reached its climax, the intensity between Ace and the me Serpent reached its peak. The serpent''s fiery breath and lunges continued unabated, a relentless disy of its power and fury. Ace''s agility and precision were his greatest assets, allowing him to evade the searing mes that threatened to engulf him.
Ace''s relentless determination drove him to keep testing the serpent''s defenses. He aimed for the gaps between its armored scales and focused on areas where the creature''s defense was weaker. Each precise strike chipped away at the serpent''s fiery armor, leaving it hissing in pain and frustration.
The once-imposing scales now bore the marks of Ace''s unyielding assault, with cracks and charring marring their fiery surface. But the me Serpent was far from defeated. It retaliated with venomous lunges and swift tail strikes, aiming to counter Ace''s every move.
The fight took them on a treacherous journey through the mountain range, leaving behind a trail of destruction. The once-pristinendscape was now scarred with smoldering earth and scorched rocks, a testament to the fiery confrontation between man and monster.
As they continued to exchange blows and maneuvers, it became a test of endurance and willpower. The mountain range echoed with the sh of fire and fury, and Ace''s determination remained unshaken. Victory was within reach, but the me Serpent refused to back down.
In the midst of this fiery exchange, the me Serpent unleashed another scorching jet of mes that inched dangerously close to Ace. His agile evasions had saved him countless times, but this time, the searing heat and mes drew nearer.
In a moment of quick thinking, Ace tapped into his Origin ability once again. With a surge of energy, he conjured a wall of ice to defend himself. The sudden appearance of ice amidst the scorching mes created a striking contrast, and the jet of fire collided with the icy barrier.
A spectacr disy of steam and sizzling heat filled the battleground. Ace''s ice barrier held strong, thwarting the me Serpent''s attack and earning a hiss of frustration from the colossal creature.
As the fight raged on, Ace''s ability to adapt and strategize continued to y a crucial role. He pressed on with relentless determination, seeking out the serpent''s weaknesses, andunching precise strikes that targeted the gaps in its armored scales. Each blow chipped away at the serpent''s fiery armor, causing it to hiss in pain and frustration.
Ace was not just focused on defense; he knew that he had to take the fight to the me Serpent. With his agility andbat skills, he closed the distance between them, striking with his fists while using ice to protect himself from the serpent''s fiery breath and lunges.
His punchesnded with precision, targeting the serpent''s more vulnerable areas. The serpent recoiled, unable to withstand the onught. Ace''s relentless assault continued to weaken the once-imposing scales, with cracks and charring deepening on the serpent''s fiery surface.
The me Serpent, faced with this formidable opponent, grew desperate. It unleashed a powerful and devastating move. Opening its maw wide, it summoned forth a massive, swirling vortex of searing mes that seemed to consume everything in its path. The fiery tempest expanded rapidly, creating an inferno of colossal proportions.
Ace, aware of the impending danger, quickly created an evenrger barrier of ice to shield himself from the all-epassing mes. The collision between the two elements created an awe-inspiring spectacle of steam and sizzling heat. The ice held firm, protecting Ace from the fiery maelstrom, but the intense pressure and heat pressed against the barrier, testing its limits.
This was a critical moment in the battle, a high-stakes sh of power and resilience. Ace''s determination remained unshaken as he sought to withstand the me Serpent''s most devastating attack and find an opening to seize victory. The mountain range bore witness to this epic confrontation, with the ground trembling beneath their intense conflict and the air filled with the roars of fire and ice.
As Ace''s icy barrier withstood the onught of the me Serpent''s colossal vortex of mes, the pressure and heat reached a fevered pitch. The mountain range trembled under the sheer intensity of the battle, with the ground quaking as the two elements collided in a spectacr disy of power.
Ace knew he could not hold out against the searing tempest for long. With each passing second, the ice barrier showed signs of strain, and the relentless pressure threatened to consume him. His determination remained unwavering, but he needed a n, a way to turn the tables in his favor.
In a moment of inspiration, Ace realized that the vortex of fire was not invincible. As the mes surged and roared, he observed that there were fluctuations in its intensity and pattern. He needed to time his next move perfectly.
With his keenbat instincts, Ace pinpointed a brief moment when the me Serpent''s fiery vortex faltered. He seized the opportunity and channeled his Origin ability to create a de of ice with unprecedented precision.
As the mes momentarily waned, Ace lunged forward, shing through the vortex with his icy de. Thebination of fire and ice created a magnificent sh of elements, filling the battleground with a burst of steam and sizzling energy. Ace''s attack cut through the vortex and struck the me Serpent''s maw.
The colossal creature let out a deafening roar of agony, its fiery vortex dissipating in an explosive disy of steam and smoke. Ace hadnded a powerful blow, causing the serpent to reel in pain and confusion. Its defenses had been breached.
With the me Serpent momentarily stunned, Ace capitalized on the opportunity. Heunched a series of swift and precise strikes against the serpent''s weakened armor, targeting the cracks and charring he had created with his previous attacks.
The serpent hissed and writhed, unable to withstand Ace''s relentless assault. It was a fight of attrition, and Ace had found the chink in the serpent''s fiery armor. With determination and calcted precision, he continued to strike.
Chapter 433 Ice Deer
Chapter 433 Ice Deer
In the end, Ace managed to y the me Serpent while conserving his mana. He felt satisfied with the end result. Despite not having reached level 30 yet, he already possessed the physical prowess of a rank 2 evolved monster and even surpassed the early ones.
Ace was content with the oue, but he wanted to test one more thing before returning to the settlement. He wished to experiment with his two new mes: the sunny red one and the dark, gloomy one, individually. To do so, he needed to find two different groups of rank 2 monsters to engage with.
Ace no longer concerned himself with rank 1 monsters or considered them a challenge, as he had vastly outgrown that rank. Perhaps there were rare rank 1 beings capable of posing a threat to him, but even then, encountering them would be exceptionally challenging.
After stowing the me Serpent''s body in his storage ring, Ace promptly mounted Blue and set out in search of a new test partner.
After a while, Ace finally encountered a suitable monster.
It was a rank 2 ice deer, and a 20-metre radius around it in the forest was covered with ice, creating its own elemental-marked territory.
Surprisingly, this ice deer was smaller than its fellow rank 2 monsters, standing at a height of around two metres. This was the first time Ace had encountered a rank 2 monster of such a diminutive size.
Ace suspected it might be a special monster, given its unique ability to influence its surroundings. It seemed that the frozen part of the forest had naturally transformed into ice, rather than being sted with it.
Recognizing the need to take this new opponent seriously, Aceunched an attack as he descended to the ground from mid-air. He attacked with apressed air punch.
The ice deer had long noticed his presence as he fell from mid-air and calmly stared at him. The deer didn''t move, and an ice wall formed in front of it, blocking Ace''s air punch.
Acended gracefully on the ground and continued to observe his opponent.
[Rank 2 Ice Deer Level 53]
Immediately afternding, Ace fired a 2-metre reddish-golden fireball at the ice deer.
As Ace''s fiery projectile hurtled toward the ice deer, it had a surprising reaction. The ice deer didn''t attempt to dodge or defend itself; instead, it stood its ground. In a moment that caught Ace off guard, the ice deer extended its graceful antlers forward, and as the fireball struck them, it burst into an impressive disy of ice crystals, each one deflecting the fiery attack in various directions.
Ace could not help but be amazed by the ice deer''s unique ability. The air around them shimmered with the sh of elements¡ªfire and ice. The fireball, now deflected, dissipated harmlessly into the surrounding forest.
The ice deer regarded Ace with an almost curious expression, its icy eyes meeting him with a sense of intrigue. This creature''s mastery of ice was unlike anything Ace had encountered before.
Ace quickly assessed the situation. He knew that a frontal assault against this remarkable monster would be challenging, especially with its control over ice. He needed to adapt his approach.
With a determined look in his eyes, Ace decided to test his own mastery of fire. Focusing on the goldish red me within him, he created a swirling vortex of fiery power source in his palm, forming a ming, crescent-shaped de. With a swift and calcted motion, he sent the fiery de slicing through the air towards the ice deer.
The ice deer responded swiftly, creating a defensive barrier of ice that engrossed the fiery attack. The two opposing elements shed once again, releasing intense steam and a mesmerising dance of fire and ice.
Ace was intrigued by the ice deer''s control over its element. This creature was truly exceptional in its ability to manipte ice to both defend and counter. He realised that he needed to investigate the full extent of his own elemental powers to ovee this unique opponent. The fight of fire and ice had only just begun, and the forest bore witness to the remarkable disy of elemental mastery.
Ace''s fiery crescent de sliced through the air with precision, heading straight for the ice deer. But just as the ming attack closed in, the ice deer summoned its ice barrier once again, creating a wall of frozen defence that engrossed Ace''s fiery assault. The fiery crescent shed with the icy shield, releasing an eruption of steam and an enchanting spectacle of swirling elements.
The forest became an arena for an elemental showdown. The intense steam swirled around Ace and the ice deer, creating an otherworldly atmodimension in their battleground. The two forces, fire and ice, seemed to be locked in a mesmerising dance, each pushing against the other with unwavering determination.
Ace was fascinated by the ice deer''s miraculous control over its element. The creature''s ability to manifest and manipte ice to not only defend but also counter an opponent was truly exceptional.
This was not Ace''s aim though. Ace wanted to see if his mes had any unique properties apart from burning hot.
********
Dear cherished readers,
I desire to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Chapter 434 Doubts
434 Doubts
Ace continued to engage in the elemental sh, each of his fiery attacks met with the ice deer''s precise defensive barriers. The forest was filled with the sounds of sizzling steam and the sight of opposing elements pushing against each other. This remarkable disy of elemental mastery went on for a while, and the ice deer''s control over ice remained unshaken.
Ace couldn''t help but be impressed by the ice deer''s abilities. It was clear that this creature was no ordinary opponent, and itsmand of ice was unparalleled. But Ace knew that his own mes should be unique with properties that extended beyond mere heat.
As the duel between fire and ice continued, Ace couldn''t help but feel a sense of doubt creeping in. He had hoped that by testing his mes against an elemental master like the ice deer, he would discover any special properties or unique aspects of his fire. But so far, his fiery attacks had demonstrated nothing more than their intense heat.
Ace knew that there had to be more to his mes. Yet, as the battle wore on, Ace couldn''t find evidence of any unique properties.
In the midst of the elemental showdown, Ace''s determination remained unwavering. He couldn''t let doubt cloud his judgment.
In the midst of this elemental showdown, Ace knew he needed to push the boundaries of his fiery abilities and rise to the challenge presented by the ice deer. As their battle continued, he decided to introduce some more borate and intricate moves.
With a flourish of his hand, Ace conjured a series of fiery projectiles. They formed a circle around him, a dance of reddish-gold mes that swirled with grace and precision. Each fiery orb represented a potential attack or a diversion, adding ayer ofplexity to the battle.
As heunched these fire orbs towards the ice deer, the creature responded with its customary defensive ice barriers. However, Ace''s strategy had evolved. The fire orbs didn''t strike directly; they were meant to create a distraction. With each ice barrier the deer formed, Ace had a different n in mind.
Ace continued to engage the ice deer, circling it with his fiery projectiles and forcing it to defend itself in various directions. With each fiery assault, the ice deer''s focus was divided, its attention pulled in different directions.
And then, in the midst of this fiery disy, Ace seized an opportunity. As the ice deer created multiple ice barriers to deflect his fire orbs, Aceunched a concentrated, scorching stream of fire directly at the creature. The intensity of this focused attack caught the ice deer by surprise.
The ice deer''s defenses were divided and weakened, and it couldn''t summon a barrier in time to protect itself. The fiery stream struck true, and for the first time, the ice deer felt the searing heat of Ace''s mes.
The forest bore witness to this sh of elements and tactics. Steam and mist swirled around them.
Ace''s fiery stream surged towards the ice deer with unyielding force, catching the creature off guard. The searing heat of Ace''s attack prated the ice deer''s defenses, and it let out a surprised and pained cry. The fiery stream washed over the ice deer, melting its icy exterior and causing it to retreat several steps, its fur smoldering.
Ace''s fiery stream surged towards the ice deer with unyielding force, catching the creature off guard. The searing heat of Ace''s attack prated the ice deer''s defenses, and it let out a surprised and pained cry. The fiery stream washed over the ice deer, melting its icy exterior and causing it to retreat several steps, its fur smoldering.
Ace, having sessfullynded a significant blow, couldn''t help but feel a glimmer of expectations. Perhaps this was the moment when the unique properties of his mes would be revealed. He watched the ice deer closely, expecting some extraordinary reaction or consequence from his fiery assault.
But to his disappointment, nothing extraordinary urred. The ice deer, though injured, didn''t disy any peculiar response to Ace''s mes. It wasn''t as if they had some mysterious or unexpected effect on the creature. It seemed that Ace''s mes were merely hot and destructive, just as he had always known them to be.
As the ice deer recovered from the fiery assault, it refocused its icy defenses, creating a shimmering protective barrier around itself. Ace continued to press the attack, hurling fiery projectiles and streams, but the ice deer''s mastery of ice allowed it to deflect or absorb each fiery assault with grace and precision.
The forest was filled with the mesmerizing sh of fire and ice, steam and mist swirling around thebatants. Despite Ace''s best efforts, he couldn''t find any hidden properties or unusual effects of his mes.
Ace felt a sense of unknown feeling building within him. He had believed that this duel would unlock the secrets of his mes, but it seemed that the answer remained elusive. Doubt once again crept into his mind as he questioned the true nature of his unique mes.
Yet, his determination persisted. Ace refused to yield to doubt and continued the battle.
********
Dear cherished readers,
I want to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Chapter 435 Acceptance
435 eptance
{second to thest detailed battle scene that is unlikely to happen again in a while{maybe}{You guys don''tment so I don''t know if I''m still in the green zone}. A new plot direction guys ready for you guys. Let''s go!!!!}
*********
As the duel raged on, Ace continued to unleash his fiery onught against the ice deer. The forest echoed with the relentless sh of fire and ice, the air filled with sizzling steam and mist swirling around thebatants. Ace''s fiery projectiles and streams surged toward the ice deer with precision, but the creature''s mastery over ice allowed it to gracefully deflect or absorb each fiery assault.
Despite his best efforts, Ace couldn''t discover any hidden properties or unique qualities of his mes. The disappointment nagged at him.
With each attack and defense, Ace''s determination remained unshaken. He refused to let doubt cloud his judgment. However, even as he pushed, nothing came.
Ace''s face disyed a slight frustration. He had believed that this duel would unveil the secrets of his unique mes, but it appeared that there was nothing extraordinary to be found. His pursuit had turned into an ongoing battle of elements with no revtion in sight.
With each fiery stream he unleashed, Ace couldn''t help but think about the immense heat radiating from his mes. They were undeniably hotter than his previous mes, and that could be considered an advantage. He epted it as a positive aspect of his situation, even though he had hoped for something more.
As the duel continued, Ace decided to let go of his quest for the uniqueness of his mes and simply enjoy the ongoing fight. He knew that his mes, as fiery and intense as they were, were a valuable asset in their own right. The forest remained a captivating arena of fire and ice, where Ace''s fiery determination persisted despite the absence of any groundbreaking discoveries about his mes.
Ace wasmitted to mastering and refining his powers, even if the secrets of his mes remained hidden for now. The duel with the ice deer was far from over, and it was time to focus on the battle at hand, rather than the mysteries he had yet to unravel.
The duel between Ace and the ice deer carried on, eachbatant disying their elemental prowess. Ace continued tounch fiery attacks with precision and intensity, while the ice deer''s control over ice remained unwavering. Steam and mist swirled around them, creating a mesmerizing dance of shing elements.
Despite Ace''s initial hopes of discovering unique properties within his mes, he hade to ept the fiery intensity of his new power as an advantage. It might not have revealed any hidden properties, but it was undeniably a formidable asset.
The ice deer, although injured and challenged, proved to be a remarkable adversary. Its mastery over ice was extraordinary, and it deftly countered Ace''s fiery onught. Each attack was met with an elegant and precise defense. The ice deer''s abilities were a testament to its control over its element.
As the duel continued, Ace could feel the heat radiating from his mes. They were hotter and more intense than any he had wielded before. While he had initially sought uniqueness, he realized that sheer power had its own advantages.
As Ace and the ice deer continued their elemental battle, the forest bore witness to their relentless sh of fire and ice. The sounds of sizzling steam and the swirling mists painted an otherworldly backdrop to their duel.
Ace''s fiery attacks surged forth with precision and power, each one a testament to his mastery of fire. However, the ice deer remained an impressive adversary, its control over the element of ice a force to be reckoned with.
Ace''s earlier frustration began to dissipate as he epted that his new mes, although not revealing hidden properties, were undoubtedly an advantage. The intense heat radiating from his fiery attacks set them apart. In this ongoing battle, that fiery intensity served him well.
The forest remained a captivating arena of elemental mastery, where the heat of Ace''s determination met the cold precision of the ice deer''s control.
The sh of elements in the forest continued with unabated intensity. Ace unleashed fiery attacks with precision and power, his mes radiating an overwhelming heat. The ice deer, its control over the element of ice unyielding, maintained its elegant and precise defense, deftly countering each of Ace''s fiery assaults.
In the heat of battle, Ace decided to introduce a new move. With a focused mind and a deep breath, he gathered an extraordinary amount of fiery energy into his core. The air around him began to shimmer and distort as the mes within him intensified.
As he raised his hand, a spiraling inferno formed around his palm, creating a zing vortex. With a swift, fluid motion, he thrust his hand forward, unleashing the fiery tempest upon the ice deer. The firestorm surged toward its target with an incredible speed and ferocity, leaving a trail of scorching air in its wake.
The ice deer, taken aback by this sudden onught, hastily created multipleyers of ice barriers in a frantic attempt to defend itself. The searing vortex of mes struck with unrelenting force, shattering the ice barriers one by one.
********
Dear cherished readers,
I want to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Chapter 436 Victory
Chapter 436 Victory
Ace''s fiery projectiles collided with the barrier, erupting in a series of fiery explosions. The air around them was filled with the radiant hues of gold and crimson, and the ice deer was bombarded from all directions.
The creature howled in agony, steam and mist swirling around it as the intense heat continued to pummel its ice-encased form. It became evident that the ice deer was struggling to withstand this unrelenting assault.
The forest became a breathtaking canvas of shing elements as Ace''s fiery projectiles, like meteors of gold and crimson, collided with the weakened ice barriers that the ice deer desperately summoned. Each impact gave birth to magnificent explosions, an inferno of color and energy that painted the surroundings with an awe-inspiring disy. The once-peaceful forest now resonated with the cacophony of this elemental duel, and its very essence seemed to vibrate with the intensity of the battle.
The ice deer''s cries of torment echoed through the woods, reverberating with a haunting quality. Steam and mist swirled around the creature, the icy armor that had once been its source of power now its greatest weakness. The intense heat from Ace''s fiery onught relentlessly pummeled the ice-encased form, causing it to crack and shimmer with the dance of steam and mist.
The ice deer''s proud and imposing stature was no longer recognizable as it writhed and contorted under the unyielding assault. It struggled desperately to regain control, but the fire that Ace wielded with such mastery had left it at a grave disadvantage. The creature''s defense grew increasingly feeble, and Ace''s fiery onught showed no mercy.
The ice deer''s anguished howls pierced through the chaos, a testament to its suffering. Steam and mist swirled around the creature, its once-protective ice armor slowly melting away under the relentless assault of Ace''s fiery storm.
The struggle was evident in the ice deer''s every move. It writhed and recoiled, desperately trying to regain control of the situation. But Ace''s fire had put him at a distinct advantage, and the creature was unable to mount a substantial defense.
As the battle raged on, the ice deer''s form continued to diminish. Its icy exterior was slowly whittled away, exposing the creature''s true vulnerability. It became clear that the ice deer was nearing its limit, its ice unable to withstand the overwhelming force of Ace''s fiery power.
The sh between Ace''s fiery onught and the ice deer''s defenses created a breathtaking spectacle of colors and chaos in the heart of the forest. Each collision produced fiery explosions that bathed the surroundings in radiant hues of gold and crimson. The very air seemed to shimmer with the intensity of the battle, as if the forest itself held its breath in anticipation.
The ice deer''s anguished cries cut through the cacophony, a poignant reminder of its suffering. Steam and mist swirled around the creature as its once-protective ice armor sumbed to the relentless assault of Ace''s fiery storm. The forest bore witness to this sh of elements, where fire and ice collided in a dazzling disy of power and resilience.
The ice deer, despite its mastery over ice, struggled to withstand Ace''s unrelenting attack. It writhed and recoiled, attempting to regain control, but the fierce intensity of Ace''s fire had left it at a disadvantage. The creature''s defenses were gradually wearing down, exposing its true vulnerability to the searing heat of Ace''s mes.
As the battle pressed on, it became evident that the ice deer was reaching its limits. The once-proud ice that encased it now showed signs of weakness, unable to withstand the overwhelming force of Ace''s fiery power. The forest''s enchanting disy of shing elements was slowly but surely shifting in Ace''s favor.
In the midst of this elemental sh, Ace seized the opportunity presented by the ice deer''s dwindling defenses. He knew that the battle was reaching its apex, and he needed to press his advantage to secure victory.
With a determined focus, Ace created a concentrated sphere of golden-red mes in his palm. The fiery orb pulsed with incredible heat and intensity, and with a swift motion, he hurled it toward the ice deer. The fiery projectile soared through the air, closing the distance between Ace and his adversary in the blink of an eye.
The ice deer, weakened and struggling, attempted to form an ice barrier to defend against this new attack. However, its efforts were hindered by the lingering effects of Ace''s previous assault. The ice barrier materialized, but it was feeble and unstable.
Ace''s fiery projectile struck the faltering ice barrier, and the collision resulted in an eruption of zing energy. Golden-red mes enveloped the ice deer, searing through its diminished defenses and making direct contact with the creature''s form.
The ice deer let out a final, agonized cry as the searing heat overwhelmed it. Steam and mist swirled around the creature in a chaotic dance of fire and ice. Its once-proud ice armor continued to melt away rapidly, unable to withstand the relentless force of Ace''s final fiery assault.
As the fiery onught continued, the ice deer''s physical form began to wither, and the intensity of its struggle diminished. Ace watched as the creature''s once-ferocious demeanor gave way to exhaustion and defeat.
The forest bore witness to this dramatic conclusion, as Ace''s unwavering determination and newfound fiery power triumphed over the ice deer''s mastery of ice. The sh of elements hade to an end, leaving only smoldering remnants of what had once been an imposing adversary.
********
Dear cherished readers,
I want to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Thanks for reading!!!
Chapter 437 Almost There
Chapter 437 Almost There
[Author''s Note: Greetings, dear readers! I''m sure you''ve noticed that I''m back to daily uploads, and I would greatly appreciate it if you could take a moment to vote for the book. Your support not only helps me but also boosts the book''s visibility, making it more likely for Webnovel to promote it further. Thank you for reading, and I hope you enjoyed today''s chapter. See you again tomorrow, and please don''t forget to leave ament if you can!]
**************
"Are we lost, boy?" Ace muttered from Blue''s back as he gazed at his surroundings below, andscape that appeared both familiar and strangely unfamiliar.
Screech!
Blue emitted a screech, conveying to Ace that they shouldn''t consider themselves lost; it was just that everything looked notably different.
In reality, Ace understood they weren''t truly lost, but the sudden unfamiliarity of the surroundings created a sense of uncertainty about their current location. He knew precisely why they felt this way.
Back when they still possessed the map, it was safe to say that neither they nor most other people bothered to memorise their routes, even those they frequented regrly. All they had to do was follow the map, and they''d never lose their way. But circumstances had changed.
The map was now gone, and so were the individuals who had relied on it for their sense of direction. What saved them in this new world was that as they evolved into stronger beings, their cognitive abilities had advanced as well, including their capacity to remember effectively.
Ace and Blue relied on their fragmented memories of the surroundings to find their way back to the settlement. These memories were the result of the brief nces they had taken at thendscape while soaring through the air, allowing their strong memory to absorb the scene.
While the surroundings looked somewhat familiar from their memory snippets, they hadn''t taken the time tomit every detail to heart, which contributed to the unsettling feeling of unfamiliarity.
Blue, despite not having a blue panel to rely on like Ace, still had a more keen awareness of his surroundings. However, their typically high-speed flights meant they rarely had the opportunity to thoroughly familiarise themselves with the terrain. As a result, he found himself in the same predicament as Ace.
As they continued to glide through the sky at a significantly slower pace, which felt agonisingly sluggishpared to their usual speed, Ace''s thoughts raced back to everything that had transpired since he had awoken in the settlement.
After the intense battle with the emperor, he had remained unconscious for a considerable time. Something within him had stirred, which he suspected was connected to his half-bloodline. While he knew this bloodline was responsible for the recent turn of events, he refrained from making any definitive ims about it, given his limited understanding of the bloodline''s intricacies, particrly the vivid and realistic visions that continued to baffle him.
Beyond the physical enhancements and the newfound mes, Ace was acutely aware that there were other changes urring within him. He sensed an alteration, something different, but he dared not delve too deeply into it. There was an instinctive feeling that poking at this change could lead to dire consequences.
There was an overwhelming amount of information to decipher, and Ace couldn''t help but wonder if he would have the time to unravel these mysteries before something else, potentially beyond his control, happened.
Despite the sudden and almost volcanic eruption of changes within his body, Ace couldn''t deny that he weed these transformations. The visible alterations, such as his enhanced physical capabilities, expanded mana pool, purer mana, and the acquisition of new elemental powers, left him both satisfied and eager to explore these newfound abilities more.
His physical strength alone was now on par with bona fide Rank 2 monsters, and not just the ordinary ones. Ace had been strong before, but his newfound power far exceeded his previous capabilities.
He believed that if the ranking section on his status board were still a thing, his current strength would likely ce him among the top 30. While reaching the higher top twenties might be a stretch, the lower top twenties seemed like an achievable goal with his newfound power.
Ace couldn''t help but wonder if there were any others with unique situations like his, although he had his doubts. He recognized that he was one of the few most powerful humans on his, perhaps even one of the most unique individuals.
Ace hadn''t even reached level 50, which was the limit for Rank 1 species, and he was still more than 20 levels away from it. Yet, he could hold his own against some Rank 2 monsters and even emerge victorious.
Assuming the world hadn''t gonepletely mad, Ace believed that his strength was genuinely unique, underscoring his own uniqueness. However, he couldn''t help but wonder what the ultimate cost of these transformations might be.
Suddenly, a loud screech interrupted his thoughts.
Ace and Blue hade upon a very familiar hill, one they both recognized. They were almost back at the settlement, and all that remained was to follow the well-known trails, which they did.
********
Dear cherished readers,
I want to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Thanks for reading!!!
Chapter 438 Back
Chapter 438 Back
[It''s a new month guys!!!! Please vote to support the book! Daily uploads has resumed!!![
*****
Finally, after what felt like an interminable journey, Ace and Blue found themselves approaching the towering walls of the settlement.
The emperor''s soldiers, in stark contrast to the somewhatx atmosphere when Ace had initially arrived, now patrolled with heightened vignce.
Ace couldn''t help but attribute this increased security to the looming threat of an impending war.
As they soared over the walls, the people on the ground simply gazed up at them.
Though Ace had scarcely interacted with anyone within the settlement, save for a select few important individuals, he and Blue had be somewhat legendary figures among the locals. News of their formidable strength had spread like wildfire throughout the settlement, partly due to their recent confrontation with the ogre king.
Furthermore, nearly everyone who paid attention to theings and goings within the settlement knew that Ace, along with a handful of others, held a special status as important guests of the emperor.
However, the thoughts and spections of the settlement''s inhabitants were not Ace''s primary concern. After traversing the skies for a while longer, he and Blue began their gradual descent to the ground, eventually touching down not far from the residence the emperor had graciously provided for Ace''s stay.
Afternding, Ace paid no mind to the curious gazes he and Blue received from the onlookers. Instead, he decided to take a brief walk, hoping to spot his teammates in the vicinity. Yet, despite his search of the area close to his residence, he found no sign of them.
Disappointed but undeterred, Ace eventually made his way back to his temporary abode, where he nned to rest.
Blue followed him to the front of the building and settled down for a nap, his massive form contrasting dramatically with the grand architecture.
Inside his residence, Ace initially attempted to sleep. However, after a few minutes of restlessly closing his eyes, he found it impossible.
Despite the morning''s strenuousbat, his body remained charged with energy, making it difficult for him to even consider the notion of sleep in his current state.
After a restless bout of shifting positions on the bed, Ace decided to abandon his futile quest for sleep. He recalled that he had a responsibility to the emperor, namely the task of creating pills. While he possessed a considerable stash of pills in his storage ring, he believed it was prudent to bolster his supply andplete his obligations to the emperor.
Most of the herbs currently at his disposal held little value to Ace. His body''s remarkable recovery rate for both health and mana had outpaced the efficacy of the pills.
However, Ace still recognized the utility of one type of pill: the basic stamina pills.
Even though his stamina replenished quickly during battles, there were moments when he needed to maintain rtive stillness to allow his stamina to recover naturally, and such circumstances were intolerable inbat situations. Consequently, the stamina pills remained indispensable.
The health and mana pills maintained their worth as well, but Ace''s current condition and capabilities rendered him less reliant on them than before.
As Ace refined various pills, the room was soon filled with the aroma of herbs, a scent that revived a familiar atmosphere he had missed while upied withbat rather than his usual alchemical pursuits.
The ambiance of tranquility and solitude during the pill-making process was cherished by Ace, reminding him of the importance of this task.
He contemted his future as he continued to work.
Once I''vepleted my duties for the emperor, I should return to the alternate dimension and n my next course of action.
Despite the upheaval that had urred in their lives just a month ago, Ace acknowledged that there was a multitude of tasks to undertake in this new world.
It was remarkable how quickly they had adapted, and he believed that their rapid adjustment was a key reason why the people of SPE were perceived as extraordinary and the tutorial phase had been expedited.
Ace was also aware of the presence of several exceptionally powerful individuals in this world.
Ace acknowledged that there were numerous individuals in this world who far surpassed his level of strength.
Even on his own, there are more than 20 individuals stronger than him and he considered himself incredibly strong. This realization reinforced his understanding of why the Primordial Chronicle had chosen to elerate the tutorial phase.
When he measured himself against these formidable individuals, it wasn''t out of arrogance or apetitive spirit; rather, Ace used it as a means to gauge his own progress.
Ace''s aspiration was straightforward: to be stronger, not necessarily to be the strongest or one of the strongest.
The desire to acquire the strength necessary for self-defence and to pursue his goals was the driving force behind his efforts.
However, he acknowledged an essential issue.
As an alchemist, he depended on specific materials for his craft.
The disappearance of the store left him with a significant challenge: how would he secure the materials he needed for his alchemy?
********
lights¦¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm
Dear cherished readers,
I want to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Thanks for reading!!!
Chapter 439 Situation
Chapter 439 Situation
As Ace was busy making pills, his teammates were upied with the emperor.
Anna was using her crows to gather information for the emperor.
Emma was healing the soldiers who entered battle, either from sneak attacks by the ogres or from injuries sustained during sneak attacks against the ogres.
Chris, on the other hand, was taking care of loose ends.
The ogres advanced on him with thunderous roars, their grotesque faces contorted in rage. Chris took a deep breath, his eyes narrowing in determination. He channeled the power of fire, igniting his sword with searing mes that danced along its de.
As the first ogre swung its massive club towards him, Chris ducked, narrowly avoiding the crushing blow. With a swift and precise movement, he shed his ming sword across the ogre''s thigh, leaving a trail of sizzling skin. The ogre howled in agony, stumbling backward.
Chris didn''t waste a moment. He harnessed the power of wind, creating a swirling vortex around him. The wind shielded him from the next ogre''s attack, causing its club to whoosh harmlessly through the air. Chris then sent a concentrated burst of wind towards the ogre, lifting it off its feet and sending it crashing into itspanions.
The remaining ogres, undeterred by their fallenrades, closed in on Chris. He continued to dance with his element-infused sword, striking with precision and grace, mes leaving scars on the ogres'' tough, green skin. The wind continued to be his ally, keeping the ogres off bnce and unable tond a solid blow.
With his ming sword in hand and wind swirling around him, Chris continued to engage the relentless ogres in a fierce battle. His short stature was no longer a disadvantage as he demonstrated incredible agility and swordsmanship.
As a massive ogre swung a colossal club towards him, Chris moved like a shadow, his body twisting and ducking gracefully. The club whizzed past, missing him by a hair''s breadth.
Seizing the opportunity, Chris retaliated with a precise sh of his ming sword.
The de cut through the ogre''s tough, green flesh, leaving behind a trail of smoldering wounds.
The ogre bellowed in pain, stumbling backward and clutching its injuries.
Without hesitation, Chris harnessed the power of the wind once more. A swirling vortex formed around him, a protective barrier against the ogres'' onught. As another ogre lunged with a fierce swing, its club met only resistance as it was deflected harmlessly by the gusts of wind.
The ogre''s eyes widened in surprise before Chris unleashed a concentrated burst of wind, a powerful gale that lifted the beast off its feet.
The ogre soared through the air, crashing into itspanions like a cannonball, causing a chaotic domino effect.
But the remaining ogres were undeterred. They regrouped and pressed forward with determination. Chris, unfazed and fueled by his elemental powers, met their advance with a symphony of sword moves.
Chris weaved between the ogres, his ming sword leaving fiery scars on their bodies. With each swing and thrust, he inflicted pain and chaos among his foes.
The ogres struggled tond a solid blow, constantly off-bnce from the swirling winds.
Chris continued to disy his exceptionalbat skills, seamlessly blending the power of fire and wind with his swordsmanship.
As the ogres regrouped and pressed forward, Chris gracefully danced through the chaos. With swift, fluid movements, he parried a club swing and delivered a scorching strike to an ogre''s chest. The ming de sliced through the tough green skin, sending sparks flying as the ogre bellowed in agony.
Another ogre charged at him, but Chris was quicker, sidestepping the attack with finesse. He spun around and, in one fluid motion, delivered a spinning backsh that left a fiery arc on the ogre''s abdomen. The ogre stumbled, its tough exterior now charred and searing.
The ogres, increasingly disoriented by the relentless attacks and the swirling winds, attempted to surround Chris. However, he was always one step ahead. With a powerful leap, he vaulted over an ogre''s head,nding behind it. He didn''t waste a second, thrusting his ming de into the ogre''s back. The mes enveloped the ogre''s body, causing it to shriek in pain.
Using the power of the wind, Chris created a localized tornado, lifting multiple ogres off their feet and sending them crashing into one another. The ground shook as the ogres collided, creating an even greater sense of chaos on the battlefield.
Despite the ogres'' determination, their efforts grew increasingly futile. Chris''s relentless assault and hismand of the elements had turned the tide of the battle. He pressed forward, leaving a trail of scorched and battered ogres in his wake.
As the battle continued, the remaining ogres began to falter in the face of Chris''s relentless assault. Their roars of rage turned to cries of pain and fear as Chris pressed his advantage.
Chris engaged another ogre. He parried a powerful club strike with his ming sword, using the mes to disarm his foe. With a quick and calcted move, he lunged forward, thrusting his fiery de into the ogre''s chest. The beast''s eyes widened in shock before it copsed to the ground, defeated.
The wind still encircled Chris, allowing him to maintain a fluid and agile fighting style. He dodged a charging ogre, its club smashing into the ground with a thunderous crash. Chris retaliated with a graceful spinning kick, knocking the ogre off bnce. Before it could regain its footing, he shed his ming sword across its throat, ending its threat with a fiery ze.
The remaining ogres, demoralized and in disarray, attempted one final charge. Chris, unwavering in his resolve, met them head-on. He spun his sword in a zing arc, creating a barrier of mes that pushed the ogres back. With each fiery swing, the ogres were driven further into chaos.
In a final, brilliant disy of his mastery, Chris summoned a cyclone of wind and fire, creating a devastating vortex that engulfed the ogres. They were lifted from the ground, their cries echoing through the battlefield. As the vortex dispersed, the ogres fell to the earth, defeated and broken.
Breathing heavily but victorious, Chris stood among the fallen ogres, his sword still radiating with fiery energy.
Chris then sighed heavily.
"I wonder what brother Ace is doing now"
Chapter 440 Reunited
Chapter 440 Reunited
[Please remember to vote for the book. Thanks for reading!]
*******
After sessfully dealing with the initial group of ogres, Chris decided to venture deeper into the dense forest, wanting to ensure there were no more lurking threats before calling it a day. Silently, he couldn''t help but hope that his search would yield no further adversaries, sparing him from the rigors of battle once again.
After resting for a while to regain his strength andposure, Chris resumed his exploration of the forest. Unfortunately, his hopes were soon dashed as he encountered another group, albeit a smaller one, consisting of three green ogres.
Without hesitation, Chris assessed the situation and quickly realized that this smaller group presented a manageable challenge for him. His determination undiminished, he steeled himself for another confrontation and charged at the three green ogres, his ming sword at the ready.
Chris tightened his grip on his ming sword
The first ogre lunged at Chris with a ferocious roar, its massive club raised high. With a quick step to the side, Chris narrowly avoided the crushing blow. Seizing the moment, he delivered a swift and precise strike to the ogre''s exposed nk. His ming sword cut through the green flesh, leaving behind a trail of smoldering wounds. The ogre bellowed in pain, stumbling backward, much like itsrger counterparts.
The other two ogres, undeterred by theirpanion''s injury, pressed on with their attack. Chris knew he couldn''t afford to be surrounded. He spun his sword in a defensive arc, the mes creating a barrier between him and the advancing ogres. Their club strikes met the fiery defense, causing the wood to sizzle and smoke.
With a calcted step, Chris moved toward the ogre on the right. He deftly parried a club swing and countered with a zing strike to the ogre''s chest, leaving behind a searing mark. The ogre recoiled in agony, giving Chris an opportunity to pivot and face thest remaining foe.
This final ogre, filled with a mixture of fury and desperation,unched a powerful overhead strike. Chris leaped backward to avoid the impending impact, his quick reflexes saving him once again. As hended, he channeled the power of the wind, creating a localized whirlwind that swept debris into the ogre''s eyes. Blinded and disoriented, the ogre swung wildly, missing Chris by a wide margin.
Chris seized the moment, closing in on the ogre. He delivered a powerful, ming strike to the back of its knee, causing the ogre to copse to the ground in agony. With a final thrust of his sword, he ended the battle, leaving thest ogre defeated and smoldering.
******
Ace continued his pill-making endeavor until dusk began to descend, prompting him to halt. It wasn''t fatigue that led to this decision but rather the awareness of his teammates'' return. Though he had yet toy eyes on them, their distinct voices carried from a distance, signaling their approach to his location.
Taking advantage of the opportunity to stretch his body, Ace set his pill-making materials aside and ventured outdoors.
Outside, Anna engrossed in conversation with Emma, who cradled a peacefully slumbering Mia in her arms, while Chris stood nearby with his sword casually resting on his shoulder.
In a moment of uncanny synchronicity, all three of them simultaneously twitched their noses.
As their powers grew, so did their senses, and even before they reached the residence, they could detect the unmistakable aroma of herbs. Without exchanging a word, they quickened their pace, their expressions sharpening as they drew nearer to the house.
Ace, already anticipating their imminent arrival, stood beside his loyalpanion Blue, gently stroking the animal''s head. As Anna, Emma, and Chris approached, their steps hastened, and they soon entered Ace''s field of vision.
"Ace!" Anna was the first to call out, her voice filled with warmth and relief.
Ace, calmly awaiting their arrival, was momentarily taken aback as Anna transformed into a blur, materializing before him and enveloping him in an affectionate hug.
Ace surprise was palpable, yet the embrace stirred something deep within him.
It felt oddly reminiscent, as if he were reuniting with someone his body had long missed and yearned for, although the source of this emotion was shrouded in mystery.
"I''m d you''re okay," Anna whispered softly, her embrace demonstrating a strength that could easily overpower ordinary men, even some that were in the early stages of rank 1, but it had no effect on Ace. To say that it didn''t faze him would be an understatement; he didn''t even register the force behind her hug. In those few seconds, Anna became acutely aware of her actions, and a shock of realization coursed through her. Her caring for Ace was undeniable, but her reaction had caught her off guard.
Anna made a move to separate from the embrace, but just as she did, she felt Ace''s hand gently encircle her waist, another settling atop her head, drawing their bodies closer. This surprising action not only flustered Anna but also flushed her face with a deep shade of red. It was the closest interaction she''d had with another man, making her feel both surprised and flustered.
Attempting to break the tension, Emma made a fake cough as she and Chris finally approached Ace and Anna. Like Anna, both Emma and Chris were taken aback by the sudden disy of affection. While it could be passed off as a friend''s concern, it was clear that there was more to it, no matter how they tried to interpret the situation.
What added to the shock was Ace''s response. The usually reserved and often distant figure had returned the affection, defying their expectations.
Quickly separating herself from Ace, Anna stood shyly at his side, her gaze fixed on the ground, too self-conscious to meet his eyes. Ace, still sporting his typically calm expression, stared deeply at Anna with a depth that made it seem like he was studying her.
Anna couldn''t help but feel the weight of Ace''s gaze, and it only added to her unease. Her face flushed even deeper, and her mind raced with curiosity about what might be going on in Ace''s thoughts. However, her assumptions about his thoughts were far from the truth.
Unbeknownst to Anna, her earlier actions had triggered something in Ace''s memory. The visions he had experienced while unconscious shed before his mind. He couldn''t quite pinpoint what had changed or why he felt different when Anna hugged him, but his instincts told him that something was amiss.
In the midst of the silence, it was Chris who decided to break it. Sensing that the quietude had grown ufortably loud, he addressed Ace, "Uhm, brother Ace, how are you feeling now?"
The sound of Chris''s voice snapped everyone out of their individual contemtions. Ace nodded and replied, "I''m feeling better now," before pausing and adding, "Thank you for asking."
The exchange served as a bridge, breaking the awkward moment and bringing the team back into the present.
"Is the emperor back with you?" Ace inquired, his question hanging briefly in the air before a loud pping sound echoed through the settlement from above.
The team''s attention turned to the sky, where they witnessed the imposing figure of Andrew Dawn with his massive dragon wings soaring gracefully. With a pause and a swoop, he descended in their direction.
Afternding gently by their side and retracting his wings, Ace and his teammates drew nearer to Andrew Dawn, who initiated the conversation.
.c¦Ïm
"Ahh, Ace! It''s great to see you''re okay," Andrew Dawn expressed, his happiness evident as he tapped Ace''s shoulder.
While Andrew Dawn''s genuine joy at Ace''s well-being was apparent, he couldn''t help but feel secretly surprised.
Thisd seems to have grown stronger in the short time I haven''t seen him Andrew Dawn mused to himself. His shock was coupled with a sense of happiness for the boy''s increasing strength, yet it was also tempered by lingering concerns about Ace''s previous bout of going berserk.
Despite the mixed emotions, Andrew Dawn pushed those thoughts to the back of his mind and engaged in conversation with Ace.
********
Dear cherished readers,
I want to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Thanks for reading!!!
Chapter 441 Training Partners
Chapter 441 Training Partners
In the end, Ace found himself alone with Andrew Dawn to discuss matters.
ording to Andrew Dawn, Ace''s teammates already knew everything he wanted to convey, and he was the only one left out. There wasn''t much they spoke about among themselves, but the brief conversation was enough to brief Ace on many details.
After discussing a few other important things with Andrew Dawn and giving his word that he''d assist in keeping the ogres from gaining an advantage in their pre-fight preparations before the war, Ace was going to go his own way.
Andrew Dawn believed Ace was too strong to be part of a team, even with his team consisting of strong members.
While they were stronger together depending on the situation, the task Andrew Dawn had for Ace seemed suitable for him to handle alone.
After they exchanged their thoughts, Ace and Andrew Dawn parted ways.
The next morning, Ace woke up earlier than anyone else on his team and set out with Blue in search of green ogres to eliminate. They didn''t fly too fast, as they needed to observe the terrain below for easier navigation.
With the absence of a map, they had to change some habits and develop new ones, like memorising thendscape.
However, Ace left most of the memorization to Blue, who served as the team''s mount. This didn''t mean that Ace wasn''t paying attention to his surroundings, though. He did pay enough attention, but his focus was directed towards other thoughts.
Fortunately, they didn''t take long toe across a small group of green ogres, specifically a group of five.
Initially, Ace considered descending to greet them, but he feltzy, so he opted to attack them from mid-air using his origin ability, easily dispatching them.
Afterward, he concealed the evidence of his attack on the surroundings with his abilities, making it appear as though nothing had happened, while he buried the ogres in the earth.
Using his origin ability still consumed a significant amount of mana, despite hisrger mana pool. However, thebination of the rate at which his mana recovered and Ace''s expert use of his origin ability prevented him from feeling any strain.
Ace continued to eliminate the ogres he found from mid-air until he encountered two green ogres at the peak of rank 1. Eventually, Ace had to descend to the ground to deal with them because they consistently evaded his mid-air attacks, causing him to use his mana.
Although Ace had confirmed his physical strength could rival that of rank 2 monsters, during his previous encounter with the ogres while Andrew Dawn battled their leader, Ace realised these ogres possessed strength beyond their rank. The same held true for the two peak rank 1 ogres he was currently facing.
Although Ace had confirmed his physical strength could rival that of rank 2 monsters, during his previous encounter with the ogres while Andrew Dawn battled their leader, Ace realised these ogres possessed strength beyond their rank. The same held true for the two peak rank 1 ogres he was currently facing.
While exchanging blows with the ogres who fought with fists instead of clubs, Ace noticed that their strength clearly surpassed rank 1. Although they weren''t as physically powerful as he was individually, they still posed a formidable challenge as a duo.
Ace also observed that these two ogres appeared to be trained. Unlike the violent attitude he expected from all ogres, they disyed more controlled behaviour inbat, in contrast to their leader. Despite the leader''s violent tendencies, Ace recognized a leader who possessed the ability to think beneath that exterior.
Although the ogres disyed skills that presented a slight challenge for Ace, given their evidentbat experience, possibly from their origins, he decided to rely on his physical prowess alone. This allowed him to hone his skills further, and these two opponents provided ideal sparring partners in that moment. Ace understood that it wasn''t just his physical strength but how he used it that truly mattered.
Ace squared off against the two peak rank 1 green ogres, each towering over him with menacing intent.
The first ogre lunged with a mighty fist, aiming to crush Ace with sheer brute force. Swiftly, Ace sidestepped the attack, his movements almost dance-like in their grace. As the ogre''s massive arm missed its target, Ace seized the opportunity and delivered a precise, powerful blow to the ogre''s midsection, causing it to stagger backward.
Meanwhile, the second ogre came at him from the side, attempting to catch Ace off guard. However, Ace''s acute instincts allowed him to anticipate the attack. He executed a perfect spinning kick, connecting with the ogre''s jaw and sending it tumbling to the ground.
The fallen ogre quickly regained its footing and roared in anger, while the first ogre had recovered from Ace''s blow. They both charged at Ace, this time working in tandem.
Ace''s muscles tensed, and he performed a series of well-timed evasions, reminiscent of a seasoned martial artist. His strikes were surgical, targeting weak points on the ogres'' bodies, inflicting pain and forcing them to rethink their strategy.
Ace knew that these ogres weren''t merely brutes; they possessed a level ofbat finesse he hadn''t expected. They fought with coordination, demonstrating a disciplined approach tobat. The ogres had the strength to match Ace, even if not individually, but together, they were a force to be reckoned with.
As the battle raged on, Ace''s movements became more fluid, adapting to the ogres'' relentless attacks. He used their size and strength against them, employing clever holds and grapples. He leveraged their own weight to unbnce them and gain the upper hand.
Something about this battle intrigued Ace. These ogres were like his training partners, forcing him to refine his techniques and strategy on the fly. The fight was a test of his skill, not just his strength.
The battle raged on, and Ace''s moves became even more calcted and precise. As the two ogres closed in, he noticed an opportunity in their synchronised movements. With a fluid motion, Ace performed a sweeping leg kick, targeting the ogres'' legs, causing them to stumble into each other. Their teamwork faltered as they collided, momentarily disoriented.
Ace took advantage of their momentary vulnerability. He darted between the ogres, delivering quick, controlled jabs to their pressure points. His strikes disrupted their bnce, causing them to stagger and wince in pain. The ogres, once cohesive and threatening, now found themselves struggling to coordinate their attacks.
Ace continued to exploit their size and strength against them. He used abination of joint locks and holds, twisting the ogres'' limbs and forcing them into positions that left them exposed and unbnced. He had turned the tables, bing the agile, skilledbatant amidst the hulking ogres.
The ogres, frustrated and disoriented, attempted to regain theirposure. Ace watched their movements closely, recognizing the patterns in their attacks. With a fluid spin, hended a precise roundhouse kick to the first ogre''s face, causing it to stumble backward, clutching its bleeding nose.
The second ogre, now enraged, lunged forward with a wild punch. Ace deftly ducked beneath the attack, allowing it to sail harmlessly over his head. As he rose from his crotch, Ace delivered a powerful strike to the ogre''s exposed ribs, causing it to gasp for air and stumble back.
The ogres were no longer working in perfect harmony. Their strength, while formidable, was no match for Ace''s agility and well-practised techniques. Ace''s movements were almost hypnotic, a dance of precision and control in the midst of chaos.
The first ogre, still nursing its nose, made a desperate lunge. Ace anticipated the move and executed a perfect shoulder throw, sending the ogre crashing to the ground. Ace didn''t waste a second, immediately transitioning into an armbar, causing the ogre to yelp in pain.
The second ogre, realising the dire situation, attempted to intervene, but Ace was too quick?with a well-ced kick, causing it to stumble backward.
lights¦¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm
With the first ogre incapacitated and in pain, Ace swiftly immobilised the second ogre with a joint lock, rendering it helpless.
********
Dear cherished readers,
I want to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Thanks for reading!!!
Chapter 442 Don’t read!!!!!!! The duplicated itself by 2!!!!! Read next chapter!!!!
Chapter 442 Don''t read!!!!!!! The chapter duplicated itself by 2!!!!! Read next chapter!!!!
It did not take too long for The two green ogres to die by Ace''s hands.
It was a pity he was still stronger than them.in the end though but Ace would have loved for the fight to have kept going.
If anything, he would have even liked it if they had been able to draw even if it was just a little blood from him.
"I wonder if I''ll be lucky enough to meet a stronger one?" Ace thought aloud after using his powers to bury the ogres in the earth.
After doing so, he hopped back on Blue and took to the sky.
However a few minutester, Ace saw something on the ground that made his pupil narrow.
On the ground was a tall nt with red berries.
It wasn''t rare to see nts in the true world but Ace did not expect to actually see the one he currently has his sight on.
The nt which was red in colour and resembled a corn crop was called a Crimson mana nt.
Ace knew this from the alchemy knowledge in his head.
The berries that came from the nt were Crimson mana berries and they only had one function- they served as materials in creating a rank 1 mana cultivation pill.
The sight of the nt reminded Ace of the cultivation technique that came with the knowledge he gained when he evolved.
At that time he did not rush into cultivation because he could sense how important it was. This was also the reason he put everything rted to cultivation at the back of his head.
What Ace hadn''t expected was to see the Crimson mana berries.
Something he had been worried about just yesterday in how he was going to see herbs just answered itself.
"I guess it makes sense that the true world should have magical herbs but what this means is that I have to look for them and harvest them myself. Maybe even cultivate them myself. This is so much workpared to when I could just buy materials off the store. Now I see why it said we were in a tutorial."
Although Ace had neglected matters rting to cultivation, it did not mean that he was going to pass out on obtaining the Crimson mana berries in front of him.
Whether he was going to concoct the mana cultivation pill or not was an issue for his future self to bother about.
However there was something stopping Ace from going down to take the Crimson mana berries.
Curled around the filled the Crimson mana nts grew was a rank 2 monster.
It was yet another serpent monster.
It had long noticed Ace did not attack and just released its aura in an attempt to scare Ace off.
It couldn''t attack Ace because itcked magical powers and was one of the monsters that relied on brute force and strong defence to fight.
Well, it at least had venom.
Ace was not hesitating to head down and take the Crimson berries because of the monster but because he was thinking of how he''d take the berries without them getting destroyed should the monster which was likely going to happen attack him.
The Crimson mana nts in the field they were growing were a lot. Ace reasoned that the Crimson mana nts might have been the reason the serpent even evolved to rank 2 so it should be reluctant to give them out.
In the end an idea formed up in Ace head.
The serpent shouldn''t be hard for him to kill. The aura it was releasing was not enough to threaten Ace and only announced how weak it was as a threat to Ace.
"Let''s take it away from the field and quickly kill it and get out."
Spreading his hands out in the direction of the rank 2 serpent, Ace activated the full power of his origin ability for the first time since waking up.
With his hands emitting a golden radiance, Ace solidified the air around the serpent to carry it up from the ground.
The serpent was very huge. Ace even felt its ''weight''.
Before the serpent could react to Ace move and resist, Ave released a loud roar and flinged the serpent huge body into the forest.
"So heavy."
After saying this, Ace then used his origin ability to make the air solid around him to give him the ability to fly as he flew away from Blue''s back.
lights¦¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm
"Watch over those nts. I''ll be right back." And with that Ace sped to the location he threw the serpent to quickly finish it off so he coulde back and carefully harvest the Crimson mana berries without disturbance.
**********
The serpent, with eyes as cold and calcting as a cier, reared up, its massive form coiled and ready to strike. Ace''s muscles tensed as he locked eyes with the beast.
With blinding speed, the serpent lunged at him, fangs bared and venom dripping. Ace''s instincts kicked in, and he sidestepped the attack with a graceful pirouette. He felt the serpent''s hot breath on his skin as he narrowly avoided the deadly strike.
Recovering his stance, Ace clenched his fists and charged at the serpent. With a mighty leap, he soared through the air, his powerful legs propelling him toward the beast''s head. Hended on the serpent''s massive body, his fingers digging into the scales for a grip.
The serpent thrashed, attempting to dislodge its agile opponent. Ace held on, his veins pulsing with adrenaline. With one hand gripping a scale and the other coiled like a spring, heunched himself at the serpent''s head.
His powerful punch connected with the serpent''s eye, eliciting a deafening roar of pain. Ace''s knuckles stung.
"It''s quite hard."
Ace mbered up the serpent''s head, ignoring the venomous drool that threatened to burn his skin. He reached the apex and, with all his might, delivered a barrage of blows to the serpent''s skull. With each punch, he felt the serpent''s strength wane.
Weakened and disoriented, the serpent''s movements became sluggish. Ace leaped from the serpent''s head,nded gracefully on the forest floor, and with one surge of energy, he delivered a bone-crushing uppercut to the serpent''s jaw.
The massive serpent, now defeated and wounded, let out a final, pitiful hiss before copsing to the forest floor.
Covered in venom, Ace had emerged victorious.
"Now I need to change my clothes. Should Have Used magic..."
As the colossal Fire Eagle descended upon the forest, Ace immediately called upon his transmutation ability, invoking the power of ice tobat the fiery menace. With swift movements, he extended his hands, generating streams of ice and snow that swirled around him.
The Fire Eagle let out an ear-piercing screech as it recognized the sudden intrusion of frost into its fiery domain. It attempted to dive and strike Ace with its searing talons, but the icy tempest that surrounded him served as a formidable shield.
Ace''s body became an ice-d warrior, his movements swift and precise. He unleashed waves of frost that shed with the zing feathers of the Fire Eagle. Steam and smoke billowed as the elements shed, creating an otherworldly spectacle in the heart of the enchanted forest.
The Fire Eagle''s once-fiery wings began to sputter and extinguish as the cold magic overwhelmed it. It struggled in the frigid storm that Ace had conjured, desperately attempting to regain control. But it was toote. The eagle''s strength waned, and its screeches of fury transformed into agonised cries.
Ace could feel the temperature plummeting around him as he channelled his transmutation powers to their fullest extent. The Fire Eagle''s feathers turned to frost, and its once-burning talons were encased in solid ice. It was a battle of opposing elements, and Ace was determined to extinguish the fiery threat.
With one final surge of his powers, Ace encased the entire Fire Eagle in a massive block of ice, leaving only its piercing eyes visible, filled with a mixture of anger and resignation. The once-mighty creature was now frozen in time, a monument to the sh of fire and ice.
As the forest returned to its serene state, Ace caught his breath.
"Time to harvest some berries now I guess."
********
Dear cherished readers,
I want to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Thanks for reading!!!
It did not take too long for The two green ogres to die by Ace''s hands.
It was a pity he was still stronger than them.in the end though but Ace would have loved for the fight to have kept going.
If anything, he would have even liked it if they had been able to draw even if it was just a little blood from him.
"I wonder if I''ll be lucky enough to meet a stronger one?" Ace thought aloud after using his powers to bury the ogres in the earth.
After doing so, he hopped back on Blue and took to the sky.
However a few minutester, Ace saw something on the ground that made his pupil narrow.
On the ground was a tall nt with red berries.
It wasn''t rare to see nts in the true world but Ace did not expect to actually see the one he currently has his sight on.
The nt which was red in colour and resembled a corn crop was called a Crimson mana nt.
Ace knew this from the alchemy knowledge in his head.
The berries that came from the nt were Crimson mana berries and they only had one function- they served as materials in creating a rank 1 mana cultivation pill.
The sight of the nt reminded Ace of the cultivation technique that came with the knowledge he gained when he evolved.
At that time he did not rush into cultivation because he could sense how important it was. This was also the reason he put everything rted to cultivation at the back of his head.
What Ace hadn''t expected was to see the Crimson mana berries.
Something he had been worried about just yesterday in how he was going to see herbs just answered itself.
"I guess it makes sense that the true world should have magical herbs but what this means is that I have to look for them and harvest them myself. Maybe even cultivate them myself. This is so much workpared to when I could just buy materials off the store. Now I see why it said we were in a tutorial."
Although Ace had neglected matters rting to cultivation, it did not mean that he was going to pass out on obtaining the Crimson mana berries in front of him.
Whether he was going to concoct the mana cultivation pill or not was an issue for his future self to bother about.
However there was something stopping Ace from going down to take the Crimson mana berries.
Curled around the filled the Crimson mana nts grew was a rank 2 monster.
It was yet another serpent monster.
It had long noticed Ace did not attack and just released its aura in an attempt to scare Ace off.
It couldn''t attack Ace because itcked magical powers and was one of the monsters that relied on brute force and strong defence to fight.
Well, it at least had venom.
Ace was not hesitating to head down and take the Crimson berries because of the monster but because he was thinking of how he''d take the berries without them getting destroyed should the monster which was likely going to happen attack him.
The Crimson mana nts in the field they were growing were a lot. Ace reasoned that the Crimson mana nts might have been the reason the serpent even evolved to rank 2 so it should be reluctant to give them out.
In the end an idea formed up in Ace head.
The serpent shouldn''t be hard for him to kill. The aura it was releasing was not enough to threaten Ace and only announced how weak it was as a threat to Ace.
"Let''s take it away from the field and quickly kill it and get out."
Spreading his hands out in the direction of the rank 2 serpent, Ace activated the full power of his origin ability for the first time since waking up.
With his hands emitting a golden radiance, Ace solidified the air around the serpent to carry it up from the ground.
The serpent was very huge. Ace even felt its ''weight''.
Before the serpent could react to Ace move and resist, Ave released a loud roar and flinged the serpent huge body into the forest.
"So heavy."
After saying this, Ace then used his origin ability to make the air solid around him to give him the ability to fly as he flew away from Blue''s back.
"Watch over those nts. I''ll be right back." And with that Ace sped to the location he threw the serpent to quickly finish it off so he coulde back and carefully harvest the Crimson mana berries without disturbance.
**********
The serpent, with eyes as cold and calcting as a cier, reared up, its massive form coiled and ready to strike. Ace''s muscles tensed as he locked eyes with the beast.
With blinding speed, the serpent lunged at him, fangs bared and venom dripping. Ace''s instincts kicked in, and he sidestepped the attack with a graceful pirouette. He felt the serpent''s hot breath on his skin as he narrowly avoided the deadly strike.
Recovering his stance, Ace clenched his fists and charged at the serpent. With a mighty leap, he soared through the air, his powerful legs propelling him toward the beast''s head. Hended on the serpent''s massive body, his fingers digging into the scales for a grip.
The serpent thrashed, attempting to dislodge its agile opponent. Ace held on, his veins pulsing with adrenaline. With one hand gripping a scale and the other coiled like a spring, heunched himself at the serpent''s head.
His powerful punch connected with the serpent''s eye, eliciting a deafening roar of pain. Ace''s knuckles stung.
"It''s quite hard."
Ace mbered up the serpent''s head, ignoring the venomous drool that threatened to burn his skin. He reached the apex and, with all his might, delivered a barrage of blows to the serpent''s skull. With each punch, he felt the serpent''s strength wane.
Weakened and disoriented, the serpent''s movements became sluggish. Ace leaped from the serpent''s head,nded gracefully on the forest floor, and with one surge of energy, he delivered a bone-crushing uppercut to the serpent''s jaw.
The massive serpent, now defeated and wounded, let out a final, pitiful hiss before copsing to the forest floor.
Covered in venom, Ace had emerged victorious.
"Now I need to change my clothes. Should Have Used magic..."
As the colossal Fire Eagle descended upon the forest, Ace immediately called upon his transmutation ability, invoking the power of ice tobat the fiery menace. With swift movements, he extended his hands, generating streams of ice and snow that swirled around him.
The Fire Eagle let out an ear-piercing screech as it recognized the sudden intrusion of frost into its fiery domain. It attempted to dive and strike Ace with its searing talons, but the icy tempest that surrounded him served as a formidable shield.
Ace''s body became an ice-d warrior, his movements swift and precise. He unleashed waves of frost that shed with the zing feathers of the Fire Eagle. Steam and smoke billowed as the elements shed, creating an otherworldly spectacle in the heart of the enchanted forest.
The Fire Eagle''s once-fiery wings began to sputter and extinguish as the cold magic overwhelmed it. It struggled in the frigid storm that Ace had conjured, desperately attempting to regain control. But it was toote. The eagle''s strength waned, and its screeches of fury transformed into agonised cries.
Ace could feel the temperature plummeting around him as he channelled his transmutation powers to their fullest extent. The Fire Eagle''s feathers turned to frost, and its once-burning talons were encased in solid ice. It was a battle of opposing elements, and Ace was determined to extinguish the fiery threat.
With one final surge of his powers, Ace encased the entire Fire Eagle in a massive block of ice, leaving only its piercing eyes visible, filled with a mixture of anger and resignation. The once-mighty creature was now frozen in time, a monument to the sh of fire and ice.
As the forest returned to its serene state, Ace caught his breath.
"Time to harvest some berries now I guess."
********
Dear cherished readers,
I want to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Thanks for reading!!!
Chapter 443 Crimson Mana Berries
Chapter 443 Crimson Mana Berries
It did not take too long for The two green ogres to die by Ace''s hands.
It was a pity he was still stronger than them.in the end though but Ace would have loved for the fight to have kept going.
If anything, he would have even liked it if they had been able to draw even if it was just a little blood from him.
"I wonder if I''ll be lucky enough to meet a stronger one?" Ace thought aloud after using his powers to bury the ogres in the earth.
After doing so, he hopped back on Blue and took to the sky.
However a few minutester, Ace saw something on the ground that made his pupil narrow.
On the ground was a tall nt with red berries.
It wasn''t rare to see nts in the true world but Ace did not expect to actually see the one he currently has his sight on.
The nt which was red in colour and resembled a corn crop was called a Crimson mana nt.
Ace knew this from the alchemy knowledge in his head.
The berries that came from the nt were Crimson mana berries and they only had one function- they served as materials in creating a rank 1 mana cultivation pill.
The sight of the nt reminded Ace of the cultivation technique that came with the knowledge he gained when he evolved.
At that time he did not rush into cultivation because he could sense how important it was. This was also the reason he put everything rted to cultivation at the back of his head.
What Ace hadn''t expected was to see the Crimson mana berries.
Something he had been worried about just yesterday in how he was going to see herbs just answered itself.
"I guess it makes sense that the true world should have magical herbs but what this means is that I have to look for them and harvest them myself. Maybe even cultivate them myself. This is so much workpared to when I could just buy materials off the store. Now I see why it said we were in a tutorial."
Although Ace had neglected matters rting to cultivation, it did not mean that he was going to pass out on obtaining the Crimson mana berries in front of him.
Whether he was going to concoct the mana cultivation pill or not was an issue for his future self to bother about.
However there was something stopping Ace from going down to take the Crimson mana berries.
Curled around the filled the Crimson mana nts grew was a rank 2 monster.
It was yet another serpent monster.
It had long noticed Ace did not attack and just released its aura in an attempt to scare Ace off.
It couldn''t attack Ace because itcked magical powers and was one of the monsters that relied on brute force and strong defence to fight.
Well, it at least had venom.
Ace was not hesitating to head down and take the Crimson berries because of the monster but because he was thinking of how he''d take the berries without them getting destroyed should the monster which was likely going to happen attack him.
The Crimson mana nts in the field they were growing were a lot. Ace reasoned that the Crimson mana nts might have been the reason the serpent even evolved to rank 2 so it should be reluctant to give them out.
In the end an idea formed up in Ace head.
The serpent shouldn''t be hard for him to kill. The aura it was releasing was not enough to threaten Ace and only announced how weak it was as a threat to Ace.
"Let''s take it away from the field and quickly kill it and get out."
Spreading his hands out in the direction of the rank 2 serpent, Ace activated the full power of his origin ability for the first time since waking up.
With his hands emitting a golden radiance, Ace solidified the air around the serpent to carry it up from the ground.
The serpent was very huge. Ace even felt its ''weight''.
Before the serpent could react to Ace move and resist, Ave released a loud roar and flinged the serpent huge body into the forest.
"So heavy."
After saying this, Ace then used his origin ability to make the air solid around him to give him the ability to fly as he flew away from Blue''s back.
"Watch over those nts. I''ll be right back." And with that Ace sped to the location he threw the serpent to quickly finish it off so he coulde back and carefully harvest the Crimson mana berries without disturbance.
**********
The serpent, with eyes as cold and calcting as a cier, reared up, its massive form coiled and ready to strike. Ace''s muscles tensed as he locked eyes with the beast.
With blinding speed, the serpent lunged at him, fangs bared and venom dripping. Ace''s instincts kicked in, and he sidestepped the attack with a graceful pirouette. He felt the serpent''s hot breath on his skin as he narrowly avoided the deadly strike.
Recovering his stance, Ace clenched his fists and charged at the serpent. With a mighty leap, he soared through the air, his powerful legs propelling him toward the beast''s head. Hended on the serpent''s massive body, his fingers digging into the scales for a grip.
The serpent thrashed, attempting to dislodge its agile opponent. Ace held on, his veins pulsing with adrenaline. With one hand gripping a scale and the other coiled like a spring, heunched himself at the serpent''s head.
His powerful punch connected with the serpent''s eye, eliciting a deafening roar of pain. Ace''s knuckles stung.
"It''s quite hard."
Ace mbered up the serpent''s head, ignoring the venomous drool that threatened to burn his skin. He reached the apex and, with all his might, delivered a barrage of blows to the serpent''s skull. With each punch, he felt the serpent''s strength wane.
Weakened and disoriented, the serpent''s movements became sluggish. Ace leaped from the serpent''s head,nded gracefully on the forest floor, and with one surge of energy, he delivered a bone-crushing uppercut to the serpent''s jaw.
The massive serpent, now defeated and wounded, let out a final, pitiful hiss before copsing to the forest floor.
Covered in venom, Ace had emerged victorious.
"Now I need to change my clothes. Should Have Used magic..."
As the colossal Fire Eagle descended upon the forest, Ace immediately called upon his transmutation ability, invoking the power of ice tobat the fiery menace. With swift movements, he extended his hands, generating streams of ice and snow that swirled around him.
The Fire Eagle let out an ear-piercing screech as it recognized the sudden intrusion of frost into its fiery domain. It attempted to dive and strike Ace with its searing talons, but the icy tempest that surrounded him served as a formidable shield.
Ace''s body became an ice-d warrior, his movements swift and precise. He unleashed waves of frost that shed with the zing feathers of the Fire Eagle. Steam and smoke billowed as the elements shed, creating an otherworldly spectacle in the heart of the enchanted forest.
The Fire Eagle''s once-fiery wings began to sputter and extinguish as the cold magic overwhelmed it. It struggled in the frigid storm that Ace had conjured, desperately attempting to regain control. But it was toote. The eagle''s strength waned, and its screeches of fury transformed into agonised cries.
Ace could feel the temperature plummeting around him as he channelled his transmutation powers to their fullest extent. The Fire Eagle''s feathers turned to frost, and its once-burning talons were encased in solid ice. It was a battle of opposing elements, and Ace was determined to extinguish the fiery threat.
With one final surge of his powers, Ace encased the entire Fire Eagle in a massive block of ice, leaving only its piercing eyes visible, filled with a mixture of anger and resignation. The once-mighty creature was now frozen in time, a monument to the sh of fire and ice.
As the forest returned to its serene state, Ace caught his breath.
"Time to harvest some berries now I guess."
********
Dear cherished readers,
I want to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Thanks for reading!!!
Chapter 444 Thrilling Battle Seeker
444 Thrilling Battle Seeker
After peacefully harvesting all the Crimson mana berries, which was quite a heavy haul, Ace went ahead to see if he would spot more stray green ogres.
As he flew through the sky, he continued his task of dealing with the green ogres, all the while keeping an eye on the real world in case he came across another herb.
Ace wondered if the ogre numbers had increased again. Just in the hours he had spent today, he had taken the lives of more than two dozen green ogres.
He pondered the reasons behind the green ogres'' persistence in this battle, considering it a losing battle even if their army perished bit by bit.
Ace also contemted the state of Andrew Dawn''s army as they participated in this conflict.
As he thought about these matters and a few other things during his flight, Ace came across a lone rank 2 monster: the Rank 2 Ape Lord, a familiar foe.
Initially, he considered ignoring it, but the umted boredom from dispatching weak ogres all morning fueled his desire for a satisfying battle.
Ultimately, Ace descended from the sky to engage in a thrilling physical battle with the Ape Lord.
********
In the heart of the battle-scarred wilderness, Ace faced the 8-metre tall Ape Lord, a formidable adversary whose colossal frame cast a long shadow across the forest floor. The sh was fierce and unforgiving.
The Ape Lord roared, a deafening sound that reverberated through the trees, and lunged at Ace with tremendous force. Ace sidestepped the attack, narrowly avoiding the massive fists that pounded the ground. Swift and agile, Ace countered with a roundhouse kick aimed at the Ape Lord''s knee. The giant creature grunted as the blownded, staggering slightly.
The Ape Lord retaliated with a sweeping backhand, attempting to swat Ace away like a pesky insect. Ace leaped into the air, performing a mid-air somersault to evade the impending strike. As he descended, Ace''s fists zed with strength, and he delivered a powerful double punch to the Ape Lord''s chest. The impact sent shockwaves through the creature''s colossal body, causing it to stumble backward.
The Ape Lord, undeterred, unleashed a ferocious haymaker aimed at Ace''s head. Ace ducked and rolled beneath the sweeping arm, then executed a rapid spin-kick, connecting with the Ape Lord''s midsection. The Ape Lord bellowed in pain, momentarily disoriented.
Ace''s battle with the Ape Lord raged on, each move filled with raw power and determination.
With a mighty roar, the Ape Lord regained itsposure and charged at Ace once more. This time, Ace met the massive creature head-on. As the Ape Lord swung its colossal fists downward, Ace deftly sidestepped and executed a swift series of jabs, targeting the creature''s exposed ribs. Each punchnded with a resounding thud, causing the Ape Lord to stagger back, clutching its side.
Seizing the opportunity, Aceunched himself into the air with a powerful jump, flipping forward with an acrobatic somersault. As he descended, he delivered a crushing axe kick to the Ape Lord''s shoulder. The blow sent shockwaves through the creature''s massive arm, and it howled in pain.
The Ape Lord, now visibly enraged, attempted a devastating stomp with its enormous foot, trying to crush Ace beneath its weight. Ace rolled away just in time, narrowly avoiding the ground-shaking impact.
Ace sprang to his feet.
Ace shifted into a graceful dance ofbat, circling the Ape Lord and striking with precision. He aimed a swift spinning back-kick at the creature''s kneecap, attempting to weaken its footing. The Ape Lord roared in agony as its leg buckled, and it dropped to one knee.
As Ace circled the injured Ape Lord, he believed victory was within reach. However, the Ape Lord, despite its pain, was far from defeated.
With a sudden burst of strength, the Ape Lord swung its colossal arm in a sweeping arc. Ace, caught off guard, couldn''t react in time. The impact of the blow sent him tumbling through the air, crashing into a nearby tree. Pain shot through his body as he struggled to his feet.
The Ape Lord, still on one knee, rose with a renewed vigour. It lunged at Ace, its massive hands outstretched. Ace barely dodged the charge, narrowly avoiding being ensnared in the creature''s powerful grip. He retaliated with a swift kick to the Ape Lord''s face, causing it to stumble back momentarily.
But the Ape Lord''s size and strength were overwhelming. It roared and grabbed a tree trunk, wrenching it from the ground with astonishing force. With a tremendous swing, it hurled the massive tree directly at Ace.
Ace had little time to react. He somersaulted away, narrowly avoiding the crashing tree. As hended, the Ape Lord closed the distance with a thunderous leap, its massive fists crashing down. Ace blocked the first strike with his forearms, but the sheer force of the blow sent him to his knees.
Struggling to his feet, Ace knew he had to change his strategy. He couldn''t match the Ape Lord''s brute strength head-on. Instead, he focused on his agility and speed. He dodged the Ape Lord''s strikes and delivered quick, precise blows to its vital points.
The Ape Lord, while powerful, was slower in its attacks. Ace''s nimble movements allowed him to wear down the creature''s defences,nding hits on its chest, face, and limbs.
The relentless battle between Ace and the Ape Lord reached a critical juncture as neither side seemed to gain a decisive advantage. The forest bore witness to their unyielding struggle.
Despite the ferocity of the Ape Lord''s blows, Ace''s agility and quick reflexes kept him in the fight. He evaded the Ape Lord''s crushing fists and retaliated with precise strikes. He jabbed at the creature''s exposed chest, striking hard with a series of blows. Each hitnded with force, but the Ape Lord''s enormous body absorbed the impact.
In response, the Ape Lord unleashed a powerful overhead punch, which Ace narrowly avoided by diving forward. Ace rolled to the side, then sprung back into action with a spinning kick aimed at the creature''s midsection. The Ape Lord groaned under the force of the blow but remained resolute.
Realising that his attacks were only wearing the Ape Lord down slowly, Ace shifted his strategy. He danced around the creature, utilising his speed and precision to strike at its joints and limbs. Knees, elbows, and shoulders became the primary targets as Ace aimed to weaken the Ape Lord''s mobility.
The Ape Lord, feeling the effects of Ace''s tactical strikes, countered with a powerful sidekick that caught Ace off guard. It connected with Ace''s midsection, sending him crashing into a tree trunk. Pain shot through Ace''s body as he struggled to regain his footing.
The Ape Lord''s movements were indeed slowing, but its sheer size and endurance remained formidable. Ace was on the defensive now, evading the Ape Lord''s crushing blows with acrobatic flips and rolls. His strategy had shifted from wearing down the giant creature to simply surviving its relentless attacks.
The battle raged on, bothbatants determined to prove their strength and dominance. The forest echoed with the sounds of their struggle, leaves and debris scattering in every direction as they shed with unyielding determination. Neither Ace nor the Ape Lord was willing to concede defeat, and the oue of this intense battle remained uncertain.
The relentless battle showed no signs of conclusion as Ace and the Ape Lord continued to exchange powerful blows, neither side gaining a definitive advantage.
Ace, despite his agility and precise strikes, found it increasingly challenging to break through the Ape Lord''s immense defence. His punches and kicksnded with force, but the giant creature''s sheer mass absorbed the impact. The Ape Lord retaliated with ferocious swipes, attempting tond a crushing blow on Ace.
With his swift reflexes, Ace dodged and weaved to avoid the Ape Lord''s massive strikes. As the Ape Lord''s haymaker came crashing down, Ace performed a nimble backflip, escaping the impending blow. He responded with a series of rapid jabs to the Ape Lord''s face, causing the creature to roar in frustration.
The Ape Lord, undeterred, tried to capitalise on its overwhelming size and strength. It lunged forward, attempting to grapple Ace within its colossal grip. Ace managed to slip free, but the Ape Lord''s efforts had driven him to the edge of his endurance.
In response, Ace shifted his tactics once again. He aimed for the Ape Lord''s joints, exploiting its massive limbs'' vulnerabilities. The Ape Lord roared in agony as Ace targeted its knees and elbows, attempting to limit its mobility. The giant creature, now showing signs of exhaustion, struggled to maintain its onught.
The Ape Lord, sensing its own vulnerability, unleashed a thunderous sidekick, catching Ace off guard. The powerful kick sent Ace crashing into the ground, leaving him momentarily stunned. He fought through the pain, pushing himself to his feet.
The battle continued with neither side willing to concede. Ace''s acrobatics and precision shed with the Ape Lord''s brute strength and resilience. The forest bore witness to their unwavering determination and unrelentingbat.
As the confrontation raged on, the oue remained uncertain, and the battle-scarred wilderness echoed with the sounds of their fierce sh. The struggle between Ace and the colossal Ape Lord persisted, a testament to their unwavering resolve.
Chapter 445 Air Punch
445 Air Punch
The relentless battle showed no signs of conclusion as Ace and the Ape Lord continued to exchange powerful blows, neither side gaining a definitive advantage. Ace''s agility and precision had proven to be formidable assets, but the Ape Lord''s sheer strength and endurance remained a daunting challenge.
As the Ape Lordunched another devastating swing, Ace evaded it with his signature nimbleness, but in his eagerness to counter, he made a slight mistake. Ace aimed a powerful kick at the Ape Lord''s knee, but the massive creature anticipated his move and intercepted his leg mid-air.
The Ape Lord''s grip tightened around Ace''s leg, and for a moment, it seemed as though Ace would be at a severe disadvantage. With a roar, the Ape Lord attempted to use its strength to crush Ace''s leg. The pain was excruciating, and Ace knew that a momentarypse had almost cost him dearly.
In a split second, Ace''sbat instincts kicked in. With his free leg, he delivered a flurry of quick and precise strikes to the Ape Lord''s face, causing it to loosen its grip. Ace managed to twist his body and break free,nding gracefully on the ground.
The Ape Lord, momentarily disoriented by Ace''s counterattack, stumbled backward, giving Ace the opportunity to catch his breath. He realized the importance of maintaining his focus and not underestimating his opponent, no matter how fatigued the Ape Lord seemed.
Their battle continued with renewed intensity, bothbatants aware of the fine line that separated victory from defeat. The forest echoed with the sounds of their fierce sh, bearing the marks of their unyielding struggle. The oue remained uncertain as Ace and the colossal Ape Lord pressed on, determined to prove their strength and determination.
As the battle between Ace and the Ape Lord raged on, the colossal creature, in a disy of surprising agility, took a step back and thenunched its attack. With a resounding roar, the Ape Lord''s massive fists crackled with energy, and it unleashed a powerful, long-range attack. The creature had harnessed its strength, generatingpressed air with its power punches, creating a projectile of immense force.
Thepressed air punch hurtled towards Ace with astonishing speed, a devastating long-range assault that Ace had not anticipated. Caught off guard by the Ape Lord''s newfound ability, Ace had limited time to react.
Instinctively, Ace leaped to the side, narrowly avoiding thepressed air punch. The projectile whizzed past him, creating a shockwave that sent leaves and debris scattering in every direction. Acended with a nimble roll, narrowly escaping the destructive force.
Realizing the Ape Lord''s increased range of attacks, Ace understood that he needed to remain vignt and adapt quickly to his opponent''s capabilities. The forest around them bore the brunt of the Ape Lord''s power, now filled with the signs of their intense confrontation.
The battle entered a new phase as bothbatants adjusted to the ever-evolving nature of their conflict. The Ape Lord''spressed air punch had introduced a new level ofplexity to their duel, and Ace needed to devise a strategy to counter this formidable long-range attack. Ace recognized the need to adapt to the Ape Lord''s ranged assault. He had witnessed the creature harness its power andpress air into a destructive projectile. While Ace had been primarily focused on close-quartersbat, he knew he needed to expand his capabilities.
With the forest as his training ground, Ace concentrated his energy and attempted to mimic the Ape Lord''s technique. He drew upon his inner strength,pressing air with his own punches, creating apact and concentrated force.
After several attempts, Ace managed to generate apressed air punch of his own. He could feel the power within it, ready to be unleashed. This new skill added a valuable long-range option to his arsenal.
As the Ape Lord prepared for anotherpressed air punch, Ace readied himself. He saw the attacking and, with a focused mind, released his ownpressed air punch in response. The two projectiles collided mid-air, creating a shockwave that resonated through the forest, scattering leaves and debris in all directions.
The Ape Lord''s attack was thwarted, but Ace''s own punch hit its mark,nding squarely on the creature''s massive chest. The Ape Lord roared in pain and stumbled backward from the impact. Ace had sessfully countered the long-range attack with one of his own, showcasing his adaptability and resourcefulness.
The battle continued, now with an addedyer ofplexity as Ace and the Ape Lord engaged in a fierce exchange ofpressed air punches. The forest resonated with the sounds of their intense sh, leaves and debris flying as they demonstrated their abilities.
The forest became a battlefield for the two, each throwingpressed air punches at the other. The air crackled with energy as their attacks collided mid-air, sending shockwaves and gusts of wind in every direction. Ace and the Ape Lord were locked in a fierce exchange of these powerful projectiles, testing the limits of their abilities.
Ace''s determination and newfound skill allowed him to hold his ground against the Ape Lord''s onught. He concentrated on timing and precision, aiming hispressed air punches at the Ape Lord''s vulnerable spots. The giant creature, in turn, showed surprising agility in dodging Ace''s attacks, showcasing its adaptability.
Despite the ferocity of their long-range duel, bothbatants recognized that this exchange couldn''tst forever. The forest bore the scars of their struggle, with trees bearing the brunt of their destructive power.
After a prolonged exchange, Ace and the Ape Lord seemed to reach a mutual understanding. They shared a moment of acknowledgment, realizing that the battle needed to return to its roots, a close-quarters confrontation where their true strengths and weaknesses could be tested.
After a prolonged exchange, Ace and the Ape Lord seemed to reach a mutual understanding. They shared a moment of acknowledgment, realizing that the battle needed to return to its roots, a close-quarters confrontation where their true strengths and weaknesses could be tested.
As they closed the distance between them, Ace and the Ape Lord prepared for the next phase of their intense confrontation. The oue remained uncertain, but both were determined to prove their strength and determination in this relentless sh of titans.
With their long-range exchange ofpressed air punches behind them, Ace and the Ape Lord closed the gap between them, ready to continue their relentless battle. The forest, now bearing the marks of their fierce duel, became the arena for their close-quartersbat.
The Ape Lord, despite its size, moved with surprising agility and speed. It lunged at Ace with a ferocious charge, aiming to overpower him with sheer brute force. Ace met the charge head-on, his body a whirlwind of precision and agility.
Their first sh in closebat was explosive. Ace ducked beneath a mighty swing of the Ape Lord''s arm and countered with a flurry of swift punches to the creature''s midsection. The Ape Lord grunted in pain but retaliated with a powerful backhand, forcing Ace to somersault backward to avoid being struck.
Their movements were a dance of strength and grace. Ace utilized his speed and agility to outmaneuver the Ape Lord''s devastating blows, while the Ape Lord relied on its immense power and reach to counter Ace''s strikes.
The Ape Lord attempted to grapple Ace, but the nimble warrior slipped through its massive fingers, leaving the creature grappling with thin air. Ace retaliated with a spinning kick to the Ape Lord''s side, causing the creature to stagger.
Their battle became a showcase of skill and strategy. Ace knew he couldn''t match the Ape Lord''s raw strength directly, so he relied on clever evasions and precise strikes to chip away at the creature''s defenses.
The Ape Lord, realizing the need for adaptability,bined its size and strength with newfound agility, making it a formidable opponent in closebat. It attempted to anticipate Ace''s movements andnd crushing blows, forcing Ace to rely on his reflexes and quick thinking.
As they shed with relentless determination, the forest around them continued to bear the brunt of their battle. Trees shook, leaves and debris scattered, and the ground trembled with each powerful strike. ********
Dear cherished readers,
I want to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Chapter 446 Duplicate
Chapter 446 Duplicate
[Mistakenly uploaded a duplicate chapter. Will upload the original chapter soon]
*********
The relentless battle showed no signs of conclusion as Ace and the Ape Lord continued to exchange powerful blows, neither side gaining a definitive advantage. Ace''s agility and precision had proven to be formidable assets, but the Ape Lord''s sheer strength and endurance remained a daunting challenge.
As the Ape Lordunched another devastating swing, Ace evaded it with his signature nimbleness, but in his eagerness to counter, he made a slight mistake. Ace aimed a powerful kick at the Ape Lord''s knee, but the massive creature anticipated his move and intercepted his leg mid-air.
The Ape Lord''s grip tightened around Ace''s leg, and for a moment, it seemed as though Ace would be at a severe disadvantage. With a roar, the Ape Lord attempted to use its strength to crush Ace''s leg. The pain was excruciating, and Ace knew that a momentarypse had almost cost him dearly.
In a split second, Ace''sbat instincts kicked in. With his free leg, he delivered a flurry of quick and precise strikes to the Ape Lord''s face, causing it to loosen its grip. Ace managed to twist his body and break free,nding gracefully on the ground.
The Ape Lord, momentarily disoriented by Ace''s counterattack, stumbled backward, giving Ace the opportunity to catch his breath. He realized the importance of maintaining his focus and not underestimating his opponent, no matter how fatigued the Ape Lord seemed.
Their battle continued with renewed intensity, bothbatants aware of the fine line that separated victory from defeat. The forest echoed with the sounds of their fierce sh, bearing the marks of their unyielding struggle. The oue remained uncertain as Ace and the colossal Ape Lord pressed on, determined to prove their strength and determination.
As the battle between Ace and the Ape Lord raged on, the colossal creature, in a disy of surprising agility, took a step back and thenunched its attack. With a resounding roar, the Ape Lord''s massive fists crackled with energy, and it unleashed a powerful, long-range attack. The creature had harnessed its strength, generatingpressed air with its power punches, creating a projectile of immense force.
Thepressed air punch hurtled towards Ace with astonishing speed, a devastating long-range assault that Ace had not anticipated. Caught off guard by the Ape Lord''s newfound ability, Ace had limited time to react.
Instinctively, Ace leaped to the side, narrowly avoiding thepressed air punch. The projectile whizzed past him, creating a shockwave that sent leaves and debris scattering in every direction. Acended with a nimble roll, narrowly escaping the destructive force.
Realizing the Ape Lord''s increased range of attacks, Ace understood that he needed to remain vignt and adapt quickly to his opponent''s capabilities. The forest around them bore the brunt of the Ape Lord''s power, now filled with the signs of their intense confrontation.
The battle entered a new phase as bothbatants adjusted to the ever-evolving nature of their conflict. The Ape Lord''spressed air punch had introduced a new level ofplexity to their duel, and Ace needed to devise a strategy to counter this formidable long-range attack.
Ace recognized the need to adapt to the Ape Lord''s ranged assault. He had witnessed the creature harness its power andpress air into a destructive projectile. While Ace had been primarily focused on close-quartersbat, he knew he needed to expand his capabilities.
With the forest as his training ground, Ace concentrated his energy and attempted to mimic the Ape Lord''s technique. He drew upon his inner strength,pressing air with his own punches, creating apact and concentrated force.
After several attempts, Ace managed to generate apressed air punch of his own. He could feel the power within it, ready to be unleashed. This new skill added a valuable long-range option to his arsenal.
As the Ape Lord prepared for anotherpressed air punch, Ace readied himself. He saw the attacking and, with a focused mind, released his ownpressed air punch in response. The two projectiles collided mid-air, creating a shockwave that resonated through the forest, scattering leaves and debris in all directions.
The Ape Lord''s attack was thwarted, but Ace''s own punch hit its mark,nding squarely on the creature''s massive chest. The Ape Lord roared in pain and stumbled backward from the impact. Ace had sessfully countered the long-range attack with one of his own, showcasing his adaptability and resourcefulness.
The battle continued, now with an addedyer ofplexity as Ace and the Ape Lord engaged in a fierce exchange ofpressed air punches. The forest resonated with the sounds of their intense sh, leaves and debris flying as they demonstrated their abilities.
The forest became a battlefield for the two, each throwingpressed air punches at the other. The air crackled with energy as their attacks collided mid-air, sending shockwaves and gusts of wind in every direction. Ace and the Ape Lord were locked in a fierce exchange of these powerful projectiles, testing the limits of their abilities.
Ace''s determination and newfound skill allowed him to hold his ground against the Ape Lord''s onught. He concentrated on timing and precision, aiming hispressed air punches at the Ape Lord''s vulnerable spots. The giant creature, in turn, showed surprising agility in dodging Ace''s attacks, showcasing its adaptability.
Despite the ferocity of their long-range duel, bothbatants recognized that this exchange couldn''tst forever. The forest bore the scars of their struggle, with trees bearing the brunt of their destructive power.
After a prolonged exchange, Ace and the Ape Lord seemed to reach a mutual understanding. They shared a moment of acknowledgment, realizing that the battle needed to return to its roots, a close-quarters confrontation where their true strengths and weaknesses could be tested.
After a prolonged exchange, Ace and the Ape Lord seemed to reach a mutual understanding. They shared a moment of acknowledgment, realizing that the battle needed to return to its roots, a close-quarters confrontation where their true strengths and weaknesses could be tested.
As they closed the distance between them, Ace and the Ape Lord prepared for the next phase of their intense confrontation. The oue remained uncertain, but both were determined to prove their strength and determination in this relentless sh of titans.
With their long-range exchange ofpressed air punches behind them, Ace and the Ape Lord closed the gap between them, ready to continue their relentless battle. The forest, now bearing the marks of their fierce duel, became the arena for their close-quartersbat.
The Ape Lord, despite its size, moved with surprising agility and speed. It lunged at Ace with a ferocious charge, aiming to overpower him with sheer brute force. Ace met the charge head-on, his body a whirlwind of precision and agility.
Their first sh in closebat was explosive. Ace ducked beneath a mighty swing of the Ape Lord''s arm and countered with a flurry of swift punches to the creature''s midsection. The Ape Lord grunted in pain but retaliated with a powerful backhand, forcing Ace to somersault backward to avoid being struck.
Their movements were a dance of strength and grace. Ace utilized his speed and agility to outmaneuver the Ape Lord''s devastating blows, while the Ape Lord relied on its immense power and reach to counter Ace''s strikes.
The Ape Lord attempted to grapple Ace, but the nimble warrior slipped through its massive fingers, leaving the creature grappling with thin air. Ace retaliated with a spinning kick to the Ape Lord''s side, causing the creature to stagger.
Their battle became a showcase of skill and strategy. Ace knew he couldn''t match the Ape Lord''s raw strength directly, so he relied on clever evasions and precise strikes to chip away at the creature''s defenses.
The Ape Lord, realizing the need for adaptability,bined its size and strength with newfound agility, making it a formidable opponent in closebat. It attempted to anticipate Ace''s movements andnd crushing blows, forcing Ace to rely on his reflexes and quick thinking.
As they shed with relentless determination, the forest around them continued to bear the brunt of their battle. Trees shook, leaves and debris scattered, and the ground trembled with each powerful strike.
********
Dear cherished readers,
I want to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Thanks for reading!!!
Chapter 447 Duplicate!
447 Duplicate!
[Duplicated chapter!!]
******
In the end, Ace managed to y the me Serpent while conserving his mana. He felt satisfied with the end result. Despite not having reached level 30 yet, he already possessed the physical prowess of a rank 2 evolved monster and even surpassed the early ones.
Ace was content with the oue, but he wanted to test one more thing before returning to the settlement. He wished to experiment with his two new mes: the sunny red one and the dark, gloomy one, individually. To do so, he needed to find two different groups of rank 2 monsters to engage with.
Ace no longer concerned himself with rank 1 monsters or considered them a challenge, as he had vastly outgrown that rank. Perhaps there were rare rank 1 beings capable of posing a threat to him, but even then, encountering them would be exceptionally challenging.
After stowing the me Serpent''s body in his storage ring, Ace promptly mounted Blue and set out in search of a new test partner.
After a while, Ace finally encountered a suitable monster. It was a rank 2 ice deer, and a 20-metre radius around it in the forest was covered with ice, creating its own elemental-marked territory. Surprisingly, this ice deer was smaller than its fellow rank 2 monsters, standing at a height of around two metres. This was the first time Ace had encountered a rank 2 monster of such a diminutive size. Ace suspected it might be a special monster, given its unique ability to influence its surroundings. It seemed that the frozen part of the forest had naturally transformed into ice, rather than being sted with it.
Recognizing the need to take this new opponent seriously, Aceunched an attack as he descended to the ground from mid-air. He attacked with apressed air punch.
The ice deer had long noticed his presence as he fell from mid-air and calmly stared at him. The deer didn''t move, and an ice wall formed in front of it, blocking Ace''s air punch.
Acended gracefully on the ground and continued to observe his opponent. [Rank 2 Ice Deer Level 53]
Immediately afternding, Ace fired a 2-metre reddish-golden fireball at the ice deer.
As Ace''s fiery projectile hurtled toward the ice deer, it had a surprising reaction. The ice deer didn''t attempt to dodge or defend itself; instead, it stood its ground. In a moment that caught Ace off guard, the ice deer extended its graceful antlers forward, and as the fireball struck them, it burst into an impressive disy of ice crystals, each one deflecting the fiery attack in various directions.
Ace couldn''t help but be amazed by the ice deer''s unique ability. The air around them shimmered with the sh of elements¡ªfire and ice. The fireball, now deflected, dissipated harmlessly into the surrounding forest.
The ice deer regarded Ace with an almost curious expression, its icy eyes meeting him with a sense of intrigue. This creature''s mastery of ice was unlike anything Ace had encountered before.
Ace quickly assessed the situation. He knew that a frontal assault against this remarkable monster would be challenging, especially with its control over ice. He needed to adapt his approach.
With a determined look in his eyes, Ace decided to test his own mastery of fire. Focusing on the goldish red me within him, he created a swirling vortex of fiery energy in his palm, forming a ming, crescent-shaped de. With a swift and calcted motion, he sent the fiery de slicing through the air towards the ice deer.
The ice deer responded swiftly, creating a defensive barrier of ice that absorbed the fiery attack. The two opposing elements shed once again, releasing intense steam and a mesmerising dance of fire and ice.
Ace was intrigued by the ice deer''s control over its element. This creature was truly exceptional in its ability to manipte ice to both defend and counter. He realised that he needed to explore the full extent of his own elemental powers to ovee this unique opponent. The battle of fire and ice had only just begun, and the forest bore witness to the remarkable disy of elemental mastery.
Ace''s fiery crescent de sliced through the air with precision, heading straight for the ice deer. But just as the ming attack closed in, the ice deer summoned its ice barrier once again, creating a wall of frozen defence that absorbed Ace''s fiery assault. The fiery crescent shed with the icy shield, releasing an eruption of steam and an enchanting spectacle of swirling elements.
The forest became an arena for an elemental showdown. The intense steam swirled around Ace and the ice deer, creating an otherworldly atmosphere in their battleground. The two forces, fire and ice, seemed to be locked in a mesmerising dance, each pushing against the other with unwavering determination.
Ace was fascinated by the ice deer''s extraordinary control over its element. The creature''s ability to manifest and manipte ice to not only defend but also counter an opponent was truly exceptional. This wasn''t Ace''s aim though. Ace wanted to see if his mes had any unique properties apart from burning hot.
********
Dear cherished readers,
I want to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me. Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive. I value your input immensely.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Chapter 448 War
448 War
A few days have passed since I awoke, and today the emperor called me and my teammates to gather in the morning. We had already spoken in the evening yesterday, so everyone knew why we were being called and what was about to happen.
It was nothing much, just a single task, but when you think of that task being going to war, I guess it''s a big deal. Today was finally the day we were going to end the prolonged war with the ogres. However, there were so many changes to the n now that one could say there was nothing unchanged.
Initially, the emperor had nned to take the usual route where soldiers initiate the battle before the big guns were unleashed. This was part of the reason he purchased a significant amount of pills from me in the first ce, but now it was different.
With a thousand and five hundred people gathered to form an army for this war, the emperor has decided to approach it directly.
Using wits was only going to prolong things, and there were too many concerns in the real world that couldn''t be ignored for the sake of war.
This world was vastly different from our old one. Power here held the most say. Having power meant convenience, even the assurance of living to the next day.
Perhaps the emperor''s decision might seem rash or unwise after so long, but I also believed it was for the best.
In this new world, humans should focus on adapting rather than slowing progress with a war against a race led by a brute. The prolonged war was bing tiresome, and ending it once and for all seemed like a reasonable choice.
The number of casualties was steadily increasing, and it became clear that letting things continue like this was a bad idea.
Even if we took a slow approach and won the war, the damage inflicted would take a long time to recover.
With humans from my world already in small numbers, watching them die bit by bit would only weaken us as a whole.
I didn''t particrly care for humanity as a whole, but I saw the convenience in my race holding its own against other forces.
After some preparations, everyone involved in the war, possibly ending today, started moving.
An interesting note was that it wasn''t only the emperor who wanted to end the war once and for all.
The day before yesterday, when Anna was gathering information about the ogres for the emperor, she noticed the ogre king gathering all his forces, slowly advancing toward the settlement.
10:25
Due to recent skirmishes, in which my teammates and I participated, the ogre forces were more or less on par with the emperor in quantity. Assessing quality was a bit challenging, considering the ogres'' racial strength had to be taken into ount.
The unsealing of the races had already urred, and from the information gathered, the races could now level uppared to when their power was sealed.
Observing the ogre race, the only one I had grown ustomed to, confirmed my suspicion that other races should also have ess to the primordial record.
With the ability to level up, the advantage humans once held over them when their power was sealed had disappeared. Yet, with the recent status update, the ying field between the races seemed more or less levelled. However, I believed this equality was only apparent on the surface.
From everything I''ve gathered about races, from personal experience to my teammates, these mysterious races were not in the same situation as humans who were still trying to adapt to the sudden change; rather, it seemed like they had knowledge of things we didn''t.
It was not surprising; if anything, I was only curious about what knowledge these races possessed.
If it were also possible to interact with them without the other side wanting my head, I''d like to observe and learn from these mysterious races. However, from what I''ve learned and experienced myself, most of these non-human races seemed rather hostile to us.
Well, I had no power to change anything about this, nor was I in a situation suitable to think about it.
As I pondered this, I returned my focus to what was happening around me.
Just like the others who couldn''t fly and walked on the ground, Blue and I also moved towards the location of the ogres to meet them halfway.
I was riding on Blue''s back, though Blue and I could fly.
Considering the marching speed of the emperor''s troops, unless we wanted to meet the ogre forces first, which was the most movement we could do in the air rather than staying in one position mid-air to match the pace of the people below, I preferred to march along with the others and preserve our energy for the uing battle.
Anna and the emperor, who could also fly, chose to march with everyone. I believe they stayed on the ground for the same reason as mine.
As I prepared to face the war just moments away, I wondered how everything would end up in the end.
*******
Dear cherished readers,
I want to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Chapter 449: Situation
We continued the march for a few hours.
During these hours, there were times we stopped to rest so no one was too exhausted for a battle should it start at any moment.
As we continued to march, I saw the emperor a few metres away from me unleash his wings.
His wings were still as majestic as they had always been: ck and big, looking toorgepared to his body yet managing to make perfect sense as there was not a sense of disharmony when the emperor brought his wings out.
However, the current issue that arose now was because of the said wings the emperor had just brought out.
For hours during the march, not once had the emperor brought out his wings, so why now? There was also the possibility that there was nothing serious behind the reason why the emperor had brought his wings out, but because of the current situation we were in and the emperor''s sudden action, I thought otherwise.
And I was right.
Suddenly, the surroundings started to get filled with noise. The noise didn''te from our surroundings, though; it came from our front.
With my excellent eyesight, it didn''t take long for me to uncover the source of what was causing the noise before it appeared in the distance.
Ogres, and a bunch of them.
"So that''s why he brought his wings out. The emperor was just getting prepared," I thought as I turned to look at the emperor''s figure in the distance.
Another realisation dawned on me.
Right now, the reason the emperor should have brought his wings outside is that he had already noticed the ogres from afar before me, even though I put more than half of my focus on the surroundings.
The emperor is indeed a strong individual. I have a long way to go.
I wondered who''s more powerful, the emperor or the ogre king now.
Even though both sides seemed to have more than a thousand war participants who would contribute massively to the oue of the war, I knew this was nothing more than a facade. Most of the war participants were just to keep up the appearance of war. The oue really depended on the super powerful experts on both sides.
In other words, I believed the oue of this war depended on the duel between both leaders.
Perhaps I had stared at the emperor a bit too much, but as I continued to observe him, he suddenly turned his head in my direction.
Before I could react, the emperor let out a smile and took to the skies.
After taking to the skies, the emperor did not remain in one position; instead, he started flying in another direction.
When I saw this, I turned to look at the situation of the ogres and saw a big figure emerge from the midst of the ogres. The ogre who came out towered over the others by a wide margin, and even with the distance between us, I could recognize the ogre immediately.
That was the ogre king.
Aftering out from the gathering of ogres, the ogre king did not wait or hesitate before charging in the direction the emperor had flown to earlier.
''I guess this is for the best,'' I thought, seeing that both our leader and the ogres'' leader were absent at the moment.
From their actions just now, I could see that there was some sort of mutual agreement between the emperor and the ogre king, and that agreement probably included not fighting close to the war between their armies.
With the power of those two, fighting against each other alongside their own people was only going to cause mutual destruction.
The two were still going to surely fight, as the oue of the war truly depended on their own battle, but there was no need to kill their own people because of their battle. Even the violent ogre king understood that.
On the other hand, I felt that what had just happened now was for the best.
Although it would be a shame not to be able to witness the battle between the emperor and the ogre king, at least now the battlefield was saferpared to when those two were around. Now if anyone died, it was because they were weak and not because they were unfortunate to get caught up as a casualty in another battle aftermath.
As I thought about these things, I turned to look at a particr figure on our side making his way towards the front of the army. I didn''t know the man, but I knew his purpose in our army due to the final briefing the emperor had done with me and my group the night before.
Now that I think about it, it was obvious that the emperor had already thought things out because he said that should a situation ever arise where he''s not with us to lead, the man currently heading in front of our group was to takemand. From the emperor''s actions and words, I knew this man was someone the emperor trusted deeply.
''Trust aside, he''s also very powerful,'' I thought as I remembered the information about the man when Ist checked him out due to curiosity.
[Rank 1 King Guard Level 50]
*******
Dear cherished readers,
I want to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Chapter 450: The Final War Begins
[Rank 1 King Guard Level 50]
This was the man who would lead us should the emperor be unable to do so.
Well, he''d lead the emperor''s army, as I and my teammates were given the freedom to do whatever we wanted.
My team and I were merely external help, but that didn''t mean we nned on causing trouble because of it.
If our help was needed and we were in a position to offer it, then we would. Freedom was just a bonus for us in this war.
As I thought about this, I turned to look at my surroundings. The air was tense¡ªvery tense¡ªbut this tension was only apparent on our side.
Our side remained very quiet, while the ogres on the other side were roaring, shouting, and doing everything they could to make noise.
It seemed the ogres were rtively more excited about this war than our side was.
This didn''t mean the emperor''s party was scared of providing a fight. It was just that, unlike the other side, who seemed to consider whatever happened next as potentially fun, the emperor''s army was fighting for more crucial reasons.
Shifting my attention back to the ogre army, I spotted another massive figure among their ranks making his way to the front.
This particr ogre had a formidable build that surpassed the others in their race but was still inferior to the ogre king who had left with the emperor to another location.
This might be their second inmand I mused as the ogre reached the front and fixed its gaze on our side.
Unlike the other ogres, this one wore a rtively serious expression and stared intently at the emperor''s army.
I couldn''t see the face of our own second inmand, but his posture indicated he wasn''t backing down from the stare-off.
But that wasn''t all.
Simultaneously, the two second-inmands of both opposing armies raised a hand into the air.
Momentster, everything immediately quieted down as everyone adopted a more serious stance. Even the ogres on the other side started warming up.
What are they doing? I wondered.
It seemed like both sides were waiting for something, but for what?
Just as this thought crossed my mind, a loud explosion echoed in the surroundings.
It wasn''t from here; it seemed to be in a far-off location, yet the sound carried to us. Before most people could react, another explosion followed suit.
What''s that?!
Reacting swiftly, I turned to stare in the direction of the explosion.
I couldn''t see anything there, but a sudden realisation struck me. That direction was where the emperor and the ogre king had departed.
They must be the cause of all this I thought as the situation in my location suddenly changed.
The ogre''s second-inmand roared, and our emperor''s second-inmand echoed the shout.
"Charge!" he bellowed, and both armies started advancing toward each other.
Initially, it was a jog before it escted into a sprint.
Both sides appeared to be in some form of berserk state but created enough space around their second-inmands to avoid getting caught in the powerful aftermath of their sh.
Meanwhile, Blue and I had already taken to the sky.
The moment themand to charge was given, we ascended.
The emperor''s army, on the other hand, was about to engage with the ogre army.
As for my teammates, they were nowhere to be found; they had another assignment to take care of as soon as the war began.
"We should make a move as well," I muttered, conveying my intention to Blue, who responded with a screech, propelling us toward the direction of the ogre army.
However, before we could even draw close, a colossal boulder suddenly materialised in our path.
Luckily, we had been on guard since our first encounter with the ogres and even before that.
Executing a mid-air turn, we narrowly evaded the boulder.
But before we could catch our breath, more projectiles began hurtling our way, thrusting Blue and me into a relentless evasion, lest we be brought down from the skies.
Rocks of varying sizes materialised out of thin air, catapulting toward us with rming speed and precision.
Blue''s keen reflexes matched my own, dodging each projectile with a graceful dance in the sky. We twisted and weaved through the storm of rocks, each movement calcted and executed in perfect synchrony. The rush of wind, the frantic beating of Blue''s wings, and the whistle of the projectiles created an intense, chaotic symphony in the air.
While the situation wasn''t overly dire for us, it did catch us off guard.
After a tense few moments, we managed to evade the onught.
"Who threw those boulders at us?" I muttered, certain it was the ogres, but I was more intrigued by their method.
Their motivation seemed to be centred around driving us out of the sky.
Turning my attention to the ogre army, I finally spotted the source of the barrage and couldn''t help but be taken aback.
It was a human, an elderly one.
Observing the wand in his hand and the massive rocks hovering around him, it wasn''t hard to deduce that he was a mage.
Yet, I was curious about something else¡ªwhy was a human assisting the ogres?
*******
Dear cherished readers,
I want to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Chapter 451: Tricky
''Why is a human assisting the ogres?''
This was the thought that ran through my mind as I stared at the old mage on the ground.
Various thoughts shed through my mind, yet due to ack of information, I had no idea which was closer to the truth.
''Was he forced to do this?''
''Was it a sort of deal?''
''Or perhaps it''s nothing evenplicated, and the old mage assisted the ogres for an overly simplistic reason.''
Regardless of whatever reason was behind the old mage''s decision to side with the ogres, it didn''t change the fact that he was my enemy at the moment.
I was still very curious about his reason, though.
"We''ll have to go on the offense too, Blue," I said to mypanion, who let out arge screech in reply.
"Go!" I shouted as I held on to Blue, who sped toward the ogre army again.
The old mage was ready for us, and the moment we started moving again, several projectiles started hurling towards us.
However, unlikest time, Blue and I were ready this time.
Dodging the projectiles that came at us in mid-air, I coated my hands in mes and threw a few fireballs at the boulders aimed at us from afar before they could reach us.
Going against a human was quite different from a monster; both had certain levels of intelligence, and depending on how they used it, they could prove to be formidable foes.
Just as arge boulder and my fireball came in contact, they exploded into dust particles in the air.
I tightened my grip on Blue as we flew inside the dust cloud that had been formed in the sky.
We could not go around the cloud, as that took too much time, which would also give the old mage time to recollect himself and send more attacks.
Rather than stopping our charging momentum, Blue and I charged into the dust cloud to maintain our speed and momentum.
However, just as we were about toe out of the dust cloud, my senses screamed. I had no idea when I tilted my body to the other side, which caused Blue to do the same, as he took it as me leading his movements.
After tilting my body to the side, I watched as a rock spear parted through the dust cloud and pierced the position my body had been before Blue and I emerged from the dust cloud, just to see more projectiles thrown at us.
The old mage showed no signs of pulling back, and I realized I had to match his intensity and go all out. Blue, however, took the initiative and unleashed an attack first.
"Screech!!!"
With a loud screech echoing in the surroundings, Blue opened his beak widely and unleashed a stream of sr re, sting every projectile aimed at us in mid-air.
While I was slower to attack initially, I was quick to follow up.
Circting the mana in my body, I activated my origin ability.
Despite the rapid drain of mana, the process wasfortable due to myrger and purer mana pool.
I created several ice spears around me, practically covering the sky with them.
As Blue''s attack concluded, I brought my hands down, and the ice spears followed suit, hurling themselves toward the ogres in the group.
I centered my attack around the old mage, and since my fellow humans hadn''t reached his location in the battle yet, his surroundings were only filled with ogres.
The attack I had just delivered could be considered an AOE (Area of Effect), impairing several ogres simultaneously.
However, the old mage was skilled. While most of the ogres were caught off guard by my ice spears, he reacted swiftly and efficiently to my attack.
Against my attack of falling ice spears, the old mage hastily created an earth wall to defend himself. While he had survived my assault, it also left him unable to do anything for a short while.
This was my chance to finally infiltrate the ranks of the ogre army without disturbance.
At least, that''s what I thought when the earth wall the old mage had set up for himself crumbled, revealing a glowing scroll in his hands.
In that moment, my senses screamed again, and it seemed I wasn''t alone in this realization.
The moment Blue set his eyes on the glowing scroll, he let out a violent scream and a heavy barrage of sr res toward the old mage.
In this short moment, I watched as a violent ray of light, much more substantial than Blue''s own mes, emanated from the scroll.
When Blue''s mes and the one from the scroll finally collided, because they bnced themselves by offsetting quality with quantity and quantity with quality, they exploded upon impact.
Blue''s me were of course the one with the higher quality but the scroll the old mage had used packed a lot of heavier punches.
From what I was seeing, I didn''t need anyone to tell me that the war had be more tricky than I expected, and the seemingly brutish ogre king had the brains to think.
We were caught off guard...
*******
Dear cherished readers,
I want to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Chapter 452: Going All Out
Perhaps I was getting a bit ahead of myself due to my growing powers. When I considered that the oue of the battle depended on the powerful individuals on both sides, I also included myself in the mix. Apart from the emperor, my teammates were also in that category.
It wasn''t just us I considered; I also considered a significant number of the emperor''s subordinates. We were a formidable force, and I couldn''t envision usnding in a precarious situation.
Frankly, the sole variable I regarded in this war was the ogre king. The disy of power I witnessed that day left an indelible impression on me. While I knew the emperor was equally formidable, it had been a long time since then, and uncertainties lingered. Nevertheless, I wasn''t particrly concerned about the ogre king''s army.
There was the thought that the ogres would surely have a few powerful individuals apart from the ogre king. Maybe it was because I was often surrounded by powerful humans that I started to underestimate the other races aside from their leaders.
I had assumed that while the emperor fought with the ogre king, facing his army would be rtively easy. Wiping them out, or at least a significant number of them, should have been doable. However, it seems my powers made me get ahead of myself.
Sure, the old mage wasn''t an ogre, but he was in their army. While I''ve basically confirmed that he doesn''t hold a candle against me, considering how he brought a scroll of such power, I knew I should not underestimate him again.
The same applied to the ogres. When I took a quick nce around, I spotted a few powerful ogres engaged in battles against our own formidable fighters, including our second inmand facing theirs. It was clear that no one had gained a visible advantage over the other at the moment.
The same applied to the ogres. When I took a quick nce around, I spotted a few powerful ogres engaged in battles against our own formidable fighters, including our second inmand facing theirs. It was clear that no one had gained a visible advantage over the other at the moment.
The ogres were evidently prepared for this war.
Before I could dwell further, my senses screamed again, but this time, it was rtively less intense than before. I turned to look at the old mage and saw two glowing scrolls in his hands, with the old mage''s wand hovering beside him.
''Just how many scrolls does he have, and where is he getting them from? Does he have a storage ring as well?''
From past experiences, encountering those two scrolls meant bad news, but their appearance brought more questions. Thest scroll released a devastatingly powerful attack, capable of countering assaults from legendary creatures, indicating its immense value. Such scrolls were undoubtedly expensive if avable in stores.
The old mage not only used a scroll of that calibre but also produced two more. While I doubted the newer scrolls matched the potency of thest one, I wasn''t willing to underestimate them. Even if less powerful, their value remained high. If the old mage didn''t possess these scrolls before the recent status update, then he likely obtained them from the store.
This indicated the ogres'' significant investment in this war, urging me to take it far more seriously. I recalled the dwarves seeking Emma''s assistance to purchase materials from the store. If these scrolls weren''t the old mage''s possessions and were acquired simrly, it suggested the ogre king was a much bigger threat than I had initially estimated.
I barely had time to think as the scrolls finally unleashed their sealed contents. Initially assuming they were two different scrolls, I quickly realised, seeing the twin thick lightning chains hurtling toward me, that getting entangled in them would be disastrous. That much was obvious.
Fortunately, we were already in the process of withdrawing the moment those scrolls were revealed. But due to the speed at which we had approached the ogre army ranks,ing to aplete halt took longer than changing directions, giving the old mage a head start.
As we swiftly flew back into the sky, the lightning chains chasing us made the tracking effect evident. Dodging would have been simpler if not for the distractions the old mage continued to throw at us. His relentless projectile assaults forced Blue and me into evasive manoeuvres that weren''t in our favour.
We twisted and turned in mid-air, avoiding the crackling lightning chains that snaked their way towards us. Yet, despite our agile movements, the mage''s relentless assault persisted. His barrage of projectiles filled the skies, leaving us with limited options for evasion. Each manoeuvre seemed to lead us closer to the looming threat of those lightning chains.
We could only continue dodging and weaving through the air. For the projectiles we couldn''t evade, I countered with sts of mes.
This intense aerial pursuit continued as we watched the mana from the scrolls fade away along with the lightning. When that happened, I decided it was time to end this cat-and-mouse game once and for all.
*******
Dear cherished readers,
I want to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Chapter 453: Big Attack
I don''t know why I felt this way but for some reason, the feeling of being chased around by something, no, a human ridiculously weaker than me made me incredibly ufortable.
This wasn''t to say I felt ufortable. It was just the only word I could find to describe how I currently felt.
If I were to describe how I felt based on my research on emotions and other sensations humans felt from what I was currently experiencing myself, I''d say I was disgusted.
Yeah, I think that''s the right word.
I think I was disgusted by the fact I was being chased around like this.
The more I thought about it the more I felt it was the case.
This should be one of the few times I experienced something strong in the apocalypse that wasn''t pain.
It should also be one of the few times I was experiencing something so clear.
I was intrigued by this but the current situation did not put me in a situation where I could leisurely take my time and be distracted.
Even if they were all weak flies, I should still be partly serious.
Hmmm.
For some reason, my thoughts just felt alien to me. I could not describe it but I was almost certain my thought process was never like just now.
In fact, I don''t think my thought process has been. the usualtely but to think about such things on a battlefield was not advised.
Dodging another attack, Blue and I managed to distance ourselves from the old mage and his never-ending series of attacks.
Seeing as we were no longer close again, the old mage stopped attacking.
However, while the mage might have stopped attacking us, I wasn''t done with him yet.
Perhaps the reason he stopped attacking us was because we were at a veryrge distance for his attacks to be a threat and he had run out of scrolls but I wasn''t about to go closer to him again and test my assumption out and there was no need to.
Taking a deep breath as I stared at the old mage who stared back at me, the feeling I recognised as disgust increased in me.
I started to circte the mana in my body. At first, I started slow before increasing the speed. Secondster, I had control over all the mana in me. As I continued to circte it, my surroundings started to get affected by the quantity of mana bubbling in me.
It seemed like a lot had happened but only a few seconds had passed.
I had also managed to attract some eyes to me but none of these were my concerns.
Raising both my hands, I activated my ability and created a ball made with fire and another made withpressed air on both hands.
After doing this, I pushed them forward away from my location in the air. The further they got from me, the bigger I made them.
At some point, the balls made up of different elements got big enough that they attracted almost everyone on the battlefield''s attention.
The reason I was aware of this was because of the sudden silence on the ground below me and the number of gazes I sensed on me.
However, they were not my concern as I concentrated on the big attack I pumping my mana into.
Just when I felt the two elemental balls were big enough, I sensed something Fast approaching my location. Suddenly I tilted my head to the other side the moment my senses informed me of the approaching object.
Just after tilting my head, less than a secondter, I saw a very thin spear that was made from earth magic with a very pointy tip gaze past my cheek.
It did not touch me and even though it looked fast, in my eyes it wasn''t. Even if it had touched me, I doubt it would have been sufficient enough to pass through my defences but that did not change the fact that someone had attacked me. Without even turning to look in the direction the earth spear came from, I knew who attacked me.
Well, the biggest suspect was the old mage.
For some reason, this realisation only filled me with more disgust. I was puzzled but I also didn''t reject the feeling since it felt right.
Knowing that if the old mage had dared to attack me once, he''d do the same again, I focused on my attack.
Initially, I nned to let the two attacks fall in the ranks of the ogre army close to the old mage but this time I''d only send one. A big one.
Circting the mana in my body, I made the huge fireball I made even bigger.
Since it was getting a little too big, it was getting slightly taxing to control and required my attention. Thankfully I did not need to make it any bigger than it was a few secondster.
Seeing as the fireball was now bigger than the one made with air, I quickly made the one with air go in circles around the gigantic fireball.
My purpose for doing this?
I wanted to fuse them to make a more potent attack.
Everything happened so fast but would I be able to make it while dodging the harassment of the old mage?
*******
Dear cherished readers,
I want to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Chapter 454: DONT READ!!! WILL UPLOAD ORIGINAL SOON!
DON''T READ!!! WILL UPLOAD ORIGINAL SOON!
*****
I don''t know why I felt this way but for some reason, the feeling of being chased around by something, no, a human ridiculously weaker than me made me incredibly ufortable.
This wasn''t to say I felt ufortable. It was just the only word I could find to describe how I currently felt.
If I were to describe how I felt based on my research on emotions and other sensations humans felt from what I was currently experiencing myself, I''d say I was disgusted.
Yeah, I think that''s the right word.
I think I was disgusted by the fact I was being chased around like this.
The more I thought about it the more I felt it was the case.
This should be one of the few times I experienced something strong in the apocalypse that wasn''t pain.
It should also be one of the few times I was experiencing something so clear.
I was intrigued by this but the current situation did not put me in a situation where I could leisurely take my time and be distracted.
Even if they were all weak flies, I should still be partly serious.
Hmmm.
For some reason, my thoughts just felt alien to me. I could not describe it but I was almost certain my thought process was never like just now.
In fact, I don''t think my thought process has been. the usualtely but to think about such things on a battlefield was not advised.
Dodging another attack, Blue and I managed to distance ourselves from the old mage and his never-ending series of attacks.
Seeing as we were no longer close again, the old mage stopped attacking.
However, while the mage might have stopped attacking us, I wasn''t done with him yet.
Perhaps the reason he stopped attacking us was because we were at a veryrge distance for his attacks to be a threat and he had run out of scrolls but I wasn''t about to go closer to him again and test my assumption out and there was no need to.
Taking a deep breath as I stared at the old mage who stared back at me, the feeling I recognised as disgust increased in me.
I started to circte the mana in my body. At first, I started slow before increasing the speed. Secondster, I had control over all the mana in me. As I continued to circte it, my surroundings started to get affected by the quantity of mana bubbling in me.
It seemed like a lot had happened but only a few seconds had passed.
I had also managed to attract some eyes to me but none of these were my concerns.
Raising both my hands, I activated my ability and created a ball made with fire and another made withpressed air on both hands.
After doing this, I pushed them forward away from my location in the air. The further they got from me, the bigger I made them.
At some point, the balls made up of different elements got big enough that they attracted almost everyone on the battlefield''s attention.
The reason I was aware of this was because of the sudden silence on the ground below me and the number of gazes I sensed on me.
However, they were not my concern as I concentrated on the big attack I pumping my mana into.
Just when I felt the two elemental balls were big enough, I sensed something Fast approaching my location. Suddenly I tilted my head to the other side the moment my senses informed me of the approaching object.
Just after tilting my head, less than a secondter, I saw a very thin spear that was made from earth magic with a very pointy tip gaze past my cheek.
It did not touch me and even though it looked fast, in my eyes it wasn''t. Even if it had touched me, I doubt it would have been sufficient enough to pass through my defences but that did not change the fact that someone had attacked me. Without even turning to look in the direction the earth spear came from, I knew who attacked me.
Well, the biggest suspect was the old mage.
For some reason, this realisation only filled me with more disgust. I was puzzled but I also didn''t reject the feeling since it felt right.
Knowing that if the old mage had dared to attack me once, he''d do the same again, I focused on my attack.
Initially, I nned to let the two attacks fall in the ranks of the ogre army close to the old mage but this time I''d only send one. A big one.
Circting the mana in my body, I made the huge fireball I made even bigger.
Since it was getting a little too big, it was getting slightly taxing to control and required my attention. Thankfully I did not need to make it any bigger than it was a few secondster.
Seeing as the fireball was now bigger than the one made with air, I quickly made the one with air go in circles around the gigantic fireball.
My purpose for doing this?
I wanted to fuse them to make a more potent attack.
Everything happened so fast but would I be able to make it while dodging the harassment of the old mage?
*******
Dear cherished readers,
I want to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Chapter 455: DONT READ!!! WILL UPLOAD ORIGINAL SOON!
DON''T READ!!! WILL UPLOAD ORIGINAL SOON!
DON''T READ!!! WILL UPLOAD ORIGINAL SOON!
*****
I don''t know why I felt this way but for some reason, the feeling of being chased around by something, no, a human ridiculously weaker than me made me incredibly ufortable.
This wasn''t to say I felt ufortable. It was just the only word I could find to describe how I currently felt.
If I were to describe how I felt based on my research on emotions and other sensations humans felt from what I was currently experiencing myself, I''d say I was disgusted.
Yeah, I think that''s the right word.
I think I was disgusted by the fact I was being chased around like this.
The more I thought about it the more I felt it was the case.
This should be one of the few times I experienced something strong in the apocalypse that wasn''t pain.
It should also be one of the few times I was experiencing something so clear.
I was intrigued by this but the current situation did not put me in a situation where I could leisurely take my time and be distracted.
Even if they were all weak flies, I should still be partly serious.
Hmmm.
For some reason, my thoughts just felt alien to me. I could not describe it but I was almost certain my thought process was never like just now.
In fact, I don''t think my thought process has been. the usualtely but to think about such things on a battlefield was not advised.
Dodging another attack, Blue and I managed to distance ourselves from the old mage and his never-ending series of attacks.
Seeing as we were no longer close again, the old mage stopped attacking.
However, while the mage might have stopped attacking us, I wasn''t done with him yet.
Perhaps the reason he stopped attacking us was because we were at a veryrge distance for his attacks to be a threat and he had run out of scrolls but I wasn''t about to go closer to him again and test my assumption out and there was no need to.
Taking a deep breath as I stared at the old mage who stared back at me, the feeling I recognised as disgust increased in me.
I started to circte the mana in my body. At first, I started slow before increasing the speed. Secondster, I had control over all the mana in me. As I continued to circte it, my surroundings started to get affected by the quantity of mana bubbling in me.
It seemed like a lot had happened but only a few seconds had passed.
I had also managed to attract some eyes to me but none of these were my concerns.
Raising both my hands, I activated my ability and created a ball made with fire and another made withpressed air on both hands.
After doing this, I pushed them forward away from my location in the air. The further they got from me, the bigger I made them.
At some point, the balls made up of different elements got big enough that they attracted almost everyone on the battlefield''s attention.
The reason I was aware of this was because of the sudden silence on the ground below me and the number of gazes I sensed on me.
However, they were not my concern as I concentrated on the big attack I pumping my mana into.
Just when I felt the two elemental balls were big enough, I sensed something Fast approaching my location. Suddenly I tilted my head to the other side the moment my senses informed me of the approaching object.
Just after tilting my head, less than a secondter, I saw a very thin spear that was made from earth magic with a very pointy tip gaze past my cheek.
It did not touch me and even though it looked fast, in my eyes it wasn''t. Even if it had touched me, I doubt it would have been sufficient enough to pass through my defences but that did not change the fact that someone had attacked me. Without even turning to look in the direction the earth spear came from, I knew who attacked me.
Well, the biggest suspect was the old mage.
For some reason, this realisation only filled me with more disgust. I was puzzled but I also didn''t reject the feeling since it felt right.
Knowing that if the old mage had dared to attack me once, he''d do the same again, I focused on my attack.
Initially, I nned to let the two attacks fall in the ranks of the ogre army close to the old mage but this time I''d only send one. A big one.
Circting the mana in my body, I made the huge fireball I made even bigger.
Since it was getting a little too big, it was getting slightly taxing to control and required my attention. Thankfully I did not need to make it any bigger than it was a few secondster.
Seeing as the fireball was now bigger than the one made with air, I quickly made the one with air go in circles around the gigantic fireball.
My purpose for doing this?
I wanted to fuse them to make a more potent attack.
Everything happened so fast but would I be able to make it while dodging the harassment of the old mage?
*******
Dear cherished readers,
I want to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Chapter 456: DONT READ!!! WILL UPLOAD ORIGINAL SOON!
DON''T READ!!! WILL UPLOAD ORIGINAL SOON!
DON''T READ!!! WILL UPLOAD ORIGINAL SOON!
DON''T READ!!! WILL UPLOAD ORIGINAL SOON!
*******"
I don''t know why I felt this way but for some reason, the feeling of being chased around by something, no, a human ridiculously weaker than me made me incredibly ufortable.
This wasn''t to say I felt ufortable. It was just the only word I could find to describe how I currently felt.
If I were to describe how I felt based on my research on emotions and other sensations humans felt from what I was currently experiencing myself, I''d say I was disgusted.
Yeah, I think that''s the right word.
I think I was disgusted by the fact I was being chased around like this.
The more I thought about it the more I felt it was the case.
This should be one of the few times I experienced something strong in the apocalypse that wasn''t pain.
It should also be one of the few times I was experiencing something so clear.
I was intrigued by this but the current situation did not put me in a situation where I could leisurely take my time and be distracted.
Even if they were all weak flies, I should still be partly serious.
Hmmm.
For some reason, my thoughts just felt alien to me. I could not describe it but I was almost certain my thought process was never like just now.
In fact, I don''t think my thought process has been. the usualtely but to think about such things on a battlefield was not advised.
Dodging another attack, Blue and I managed to distance ourselves from the old mage and his never-ending series of attacks.
Seeing as we were no longer close again, the old mage stopped attacking.
However, while the mage might have stopped attacking us, I wasn''t done with him yet.
Perhaps the reason he stopped attacking us was because we were at a veryrge distance for his attacks to be a threat and he had run out of scrolls but I wasn''t about to go closer to him again and test my assumption out and there was no need to.
Taking a deep breath as I stared at the old mage who stared back at me, the feeling I recognised as disgust increased in me.
I started to circte the mana in my body. At first, I started slow before increasing the speed. Secondster, I had control over all the mana in me. As I continued to circte it, my surroundings started to get affected by the quantity of mana bubbling in me.
It seemed like a lot had happened but only a few seconds had passed.
I had also managed to attract some eyes to me but none of these were my concerns.
Raising both my hands, I activated my ability and created a ball made with fire and another made withpressed air on both hands.
After doing this, I pushed them forward away from my location in the air. The further they got from me, the bigger I made them.
At some point, the balls made up of different elements got big enough that they attracted almost everyone on the battlefield''s attention.
The reason I was aware of this was because of the sudden silence on the ground below me and the number of gazes I sensed on me.
However, they were not my concern as I concentrated on the big attack I pumping my mana into.
Just when I felt the two elemental balls were big enough, I sensed something Fast approaching my location. Suddenly I tilted my head to the other side the moment my senses informed me of the approaching object.
Just after tilting my head, less than a secondter, I saw a very thin spear that was made from earth magic with a very pointy tip gaze past my cheek.
It did not touch me and even though it looked fast, in my eyes it wasn''t. Even if it had touched me, I doubt it would have been sufficient enough to pass through my defences but that did not change the fact that someone had attacked me. Without even turning to look in the direction the earth spear came from, I knew who attacked me.
Well, the biggest suspect was the old mage.
For some reason, this realisation only filled me with more disgust. I was puzzled but I also didn''t reject the feeling since it felt right.
Knowing that if the old mage had dared to attack me once, he''d do the same again, I focused on my attack.
Initially, I nned to let the two attacks fall in the ranks of the ogre army close to the old mage but this time I''d only send one. A big one.
Circting the mana in my body, I made the huge fireball I made even bigger.
Since it was getting a little too big, it was getting slightly taxing to control and required my attention. Thankfully I did not need to make it any bigger than it was a few secondster.
Seeing as the fireball was now bigger than the one made with air, I quickly made the one with air go in circles around the gigantic fireball.
My purpose for doing this?
I wanted to fuse them to make a more potent attack.
Everything happened so fast but would I be able to make it while dodging the harassment of the old mage?
*******
Dear cherished readers,
I want to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Chapter 457: Dont Read!!!
***First Chapter Of My New Book***
***Will reedit thister. Just want to know your opinion on it***
******
Every gamer has, at least once in their lives, imagined how their lives would be if it were a game.
Some loved the idea, while others dreaded it.
However, imaginations were always likely to remain as such¡ªa fantasy.
At least, that was how most thought of it. Leo, too, held this perspective until his life changed a few days ago.
"Hey, Leo!"
Leo had just exited hisst ss for the day when a familiar voice reached his ears.
Turning to look at the source, Leo watched as his best friend Arthur rapidly made his way towards him amidst a sea of other students.
sses had just ended, so it was a bit chaotic.
As Leo stepped to wait on one side for Arthur, his eyes subconsciously went up to look at the strings of blue texts above everyone''s head in his line of sight.
[Fax Steven Lv 3]
[Mary Stone Lv 4]
[Brian Stark Lv 5]
[Arthur Bright Lv 25]
[Megan Fox Lv 7]
....
A string of information yed before Leo''s eyes as he watched his friend arrive by his side.
"Hey, were you nning on leaving without waiting for me?" Arthur inquired in a tone that sounded like he had just been betrayed.
Leo''s mouth twitched; he really wanted to kick his friend. If anything, Leo felt betrayed himself.
Although only a few days had passed since his life started resembling a game, Leo already had a somewhat good understanding of it.
Arthur, a Lv 25 human, was in no way lesser than a literal beast.
Leo didn''t know how strong his friend was or how he became so powerful, considering most humans he had seen had levels ranging from 1 to 4. However, he knew Arthur should be very strong.
Even in this situation, where everything he knew about Arthur could be a possible lie, Leo continued to be his friend. Arthur having a secret of his own didn''t necessarily disqualify him as a friend.
Now, doesn''t he also have a secret he can''t easily share? Of course, it would be a lie if Leo said he felt nothing about it.
Ignoring his friend''s words, Leo started walking away.
"Hey, wait!" Arthur hurriedly chased after him as they made their way towards the entrance of their college and exited it.
"Our final exams are approaching," after making a significant distance away from their college location and conversing with themselves, Arthur suddenly said this.
"It''s in two weeks. Ugh, it''s so close!" he added.
Leo didn''tment on it and just nodded his head.
This didn''t reduce Arthur''s enthusiasm to continue speaking, though; he was already long used to Leo''s quiet nature.
Aside from being friends in the same college, Arthur and Leo were first childhood friends; they''ve known each other since 7th grade and understand each other''s traits.
This was the main reason Leo was still friends with Arthur.
Even though the other party had a secret he wasn''t telling him, he also had no ill intentions towards him. That, and the fact that the text above his head was in blue and not red.
Leo had encountered people with slightly red text above their heads, and those were individuals even he knew had problems with him - his step-siblings.
It was a stretch to call them step-siblings, though, as Leo didn''t even acknowledge his adopted parents as such, though he deeply respected them.
"What''s your n after college?" Arthur inquired with interest.
It''s interesting to note that Leo''s adopted parents were really rich; where he lived during his college days was a small vi gifted to him on his 18th birthday four years ago, just before he entered college. However, Arthur knew his friend well enough to understand that Leo wouldn''t n to freeload on his adopted parents even if he could.
"I''m nning to make a music studio at home and start my music career," Leo answered; his previously slightly expressionless voice had a bit more life in it as he spoke.
Leo was very passionate about music; this was the reason he studied it in school in the first ce. His dream was to one day have his music heard by the majority of the world and be called one of the greatest.
In actuality, Leo had almostpleted his studio at home, but because some things still needed to be done before it could be called a studio, Leo told Arthur he was making a studio at home rather than already having it.
After expressing something about his passion, Leo felt a bit talkative and spoke before Arthur could.
"What about you? What are you going to do after college?" Leo asked his friend.
With a bright smile, Arthur replied.
"Dad said he''s going to retire the moment I''m done with college so I can inherit his business," Arthur revealed.
To this, a look of realisation appeared on Leo''s face before shifting to a smile.
Arthur''s father owned a rtively well-known transportation agency in the city, so it could be said that Arthur was entering society with a bright start.
"That''s good," Leo expressed his opinion.
Arthur knew his friend was a man of few words, so even though he spoke less, a lot had already been expressed.
With a smile, Arthurid a hand on Leo''s shoulder and addressed him.
"Let''s do our best, bro! I know it''s not easy to stand out in the music industry, but I believe in you. I know you can do it, so don''t give up on your dreams early!" Arthur said to Leo, apanied by a bunch of other words of encouragement.
Thetter only responded with a smile as they got closer to Leo''s residence.
Leo''s vi was not too far from college, unlike where Arthur, who came from home, lived. It wasn''t too far, but the distance was still a bit significant.
Standing in front of his house gate and exchanging a few words between themselves, Leo and Arthur bid their goodbyes to each other. Leo waited until he couldn''t see Arthur again before entering his residence.
Arthur was right; standing out in the music industry was hard.
Leo also thought the same thing before, but it was different now.
Unlike before when his life was normal, Leo had something that would make everything easier.
He had a system.
[Quest: Receive recognition from your music professor]
[Quest Reward: Music rted skills level upgrade by at least 1 level based on the host level of recognition, 100 EXP points]
[Quest Status: Completed (Reward waiting to be imed)]
Chapter 458: The War Is Ending [1]
In the end, the old mage fainted from mana exhaustion.
He was weaker than me in the first ce, so he ran out of mana faster.
It was to be expected since I did not think some of the people stronger than me hadrger reserves than me.
After the old mage fainted, since I didn''t want to kill him, which turned into a battle of attrition while he got beaten, I trapped him by using my origin ability to create earth chains and tie him to the ground.
After doing so, I went to help the emperor''s soldiers and started attacking the ogres to minimize the emperor''s losses.
In fact, it wasn''t until I started to concern myself with the emperor''s soldiers that I found out that there weren''t that many losses.
Some died, and many were injured, but even among them, out of the one thousand five hundred soldiers that came with the emperor, I''d say that only about 200 were dead.
When I observed more, I discovered why.
One of the earliest conversations Emperor Dawn and I had since we encountered each other in this world was about my pills.
After noticing their use, he ordered a bunch of pills for his soldiers and has paid quite a bit for my help.
Before the war started, he already had arge chunk of my pills.
I knew they were meant for the soldiers because regardless of how potent my pills were, they''d hardly be useful for the emperor.
And observing the soldiers for a while, I caught a few of them popping my pills into their mouths.
This was why it seemed the numbers weren''t reducing, because it wasn''t.
The emperor''s soldiers were relying on pills to match the ogre army.
They couldn''t do so in overall strength, but they could do so in attrition.
When they got injured, they took a health pill.
When they ran out of mana, they took a mana pill.
The amount of impurities their bodies would get from all this was concerning, though.
In any case, the situation didn''t look as dire for the emperor''s army as I thought it would.
This was good news for us.
The ogre army wasn''t having it easy either.
Aside from the seemingly zombie-like human army, there was also us.
When my teammates and I finished our affairs and joined the emperor''s soldiers, the situation immediately looked bad for them, and their numbers steadily dropped by the minute.
Without their king here, there were only a few ogres that could give me a little headache, which I was forced to fight against as a group to stop me from focusing on the weaker ogres.
If I were the only one, then this would have been a great way to buy time.
I say ''buy time'' since these guys weren''t all that strong to me.
They were able to hold me for a while, but that was because I was unwilling to waste mana for something that could be done with a little work.
If the situation needed it, then I would use my mana without hesitation, but it wasn''t needed here.
I wasn''t alone, after all.
I had my teammates with me.
Boom!
Boom!
Boom!
It didn''t take long before the sounds of their destruction reached the ears of the ogres trying to hold me down.
Realizing I wasn''t the only problem they had to deal with, they tried to divide themselves and head towards my teammates.
Though these guys weren''t a lot in my eyes, I could not deny that they were among the strong ones I''ve faced.
Against my teammates, they should be more than a slight headache.
After all, based on what I''m seeing, they didn''t seem to be much weaker than the king''s guard.
What this also meant was that all these ogres had rank 2bat prowess.
Even for someone like me, regardless of how easy they were to go against, they were considered serious power.
However, if they thought they could handle me with fewer numbers, then I could only me their ignorance and delusions.
As a good part of them ceased their attacks on me, I got a lot more time to y with.
Bah!
mming my hands together, I activated my origin ability.
My hands glowed gold, and I could feel my mana steadily dropping.
Without wasting time, I mmed my hands to the ground and infused my mana into the earth.
Rumble!
The area where I and the strong ogres fought was about 150 metres.
Before the departing ogres could reach the edge of this distance, together with the ogres that stayed to continue attacking me, several earth spikes emerged from the ground.
Since the ogres could not fly, it was difficult for them to avoid the earth spikes. They were physically strong, but their huge bodies made them less dexterous to avoid the spikes.
It didn''t take long before all the ogres that had been attacking me earlier found several spikes in their bodies.
They were trapped and could not move, but due to their monstrous vitality, they were still alive.
They just couldn''t move.
However, that was already enough for me.
Since I had already started using a lot of mana due to wanting to keep the stronger ogres with me, I didn''t mind spending more to end them.
I was just about to create several wind des condensed to the extreme to make them sharper when a sound came about me.
Screech!
And the ogres got drowned in golden fire.
******
I''m back, guys!!!!
For real this time!
I know I''ve said this a lot in the past few months, but please, I''ll really try my best now, and I hope y''all are still ready to hop on this ride.
No more long breaks. I can''t promise anything, but I''m gonna try and return to two chapters per day.
If I see good support from the novel, I''ll increase that number.
For now, the goal is one chapter per day.
I want to thank you all who are still here with me.
Let''s write an amazing story together!
Chapter 459: The War Is Ending [2]
I stared at Blue as certain thoughts shed through my head.
"..."
''Did I just have my kills stolen by my own pet?''
I could only stare as the ogres I had worked on burned in mes, helpless to do anything.
They were still trapped by my earth spikes and could only groan in pain. The sight wasn''t particrly pleasing.
''It''s okay. It was getting harder to get stronger anyway. Let Blue use this to increase his level.''
After showering mes on the ogres, Blue flew towards me, a gust of wind following him.
Raising my arm to shield my eyes, I felt Bluend in front of me.
Before I could do anything else, something wet hit my face.
It was Blue''s tongue.
Wiping the saliva off my face, I watched as his tail wagged behind him, simr to a dog shaking its tail.
''What is he doing?''
Screech!
Blue let out a low sound, gesturing with his head towards the ashes of the ogres'' bodies.
It took me a second to understand his actions.
''Does he want me to praise him?''
Somehow the thought felt a little odd.
It wasn''t that I couldn''t, but if I did, it was like praising him for stealing my kills.
What if he thought it was okay to continue that in the future?
I might have to start a race with my pet to see who could kill my enemies first.
Even if I took a major part of the primordial records of my enemies, the fact that most of my enemies won''t be weak meant that the lost ones would still be significant.
Over and over again, this would lead to an umtion of significant losses.
I wasn''t desperate to get strong, but I did not want to purposely slow down the progress either.
Mosquito meat was still meat, especially when it''s taken from a big, strong monster.
However¡
"Good boy."
I praised Blue.
I''ll let him be happy for now and warn himter. He has been much of a help to me to put him down for this action.
After receiving my praise, Blue took to the sky again to steal more kills.
That''s my boy.
I did the same too, though I did not steal anyone''s kills but made my own.
I could spot my teammates in the distance.
All of them had something inmon: they were individually held up by a couple of strong-looking ogres.
After observing for a while, I withdrew my gaze.
Though those ogres looked a little strong, they were nothing to worry about.
My teammates should be able to handle them well.
I just had to focus on the ogres by my side and reduce their numbers.
My killing speed was rtively slow, however, as I decided to reserve my mana and let the used energy recover in case of an emergency.
There was no need to go hard on ogres weaker than me.
The air was thick with the stench of blood as I stood in the clearing.
Two ogres, each with towering heights, lumbered towards me with the ground trembling beneath their weight.
Their beady eyes glinted with malice, yellow teeth bared in feral grins.
I cracked his neck, flexing my hands, the knuckles popping audibly.
"This shouldn''t take long."
The first ogre lunged, a massive fist swinging down like a wrecking ball.
I sidestepped effortlessly.
The ogre fist smashed into the ground where I had stood before, sending mud and debris flying.
With a fluid motion, I pivoted on my heel and drove my fist into the ogre''s side.
The impact echoed like a gunshot, and the ogre''s ribs shattered beneath the blow.
The ogre bellowed in pain, stumbling backwards.
Before it could recover, I sprang forward, closing the distance in a heartbeat.
I ducked under a clumsy swipe and leapt up, delivering a brutal uppercut to the ogre''s chin.
The force lifted the beast off its feet, sending it crashing to the ground with a thunderous thud, unconscious.
The second ogre roared in rage, charging at me with surprising speed.
I met its charge head-on.
My body blurred in motion.
I slid beneath the ogre''s outstretched arms,ing up behind it with inhuman agility.
With both hands, I grabbed the ogre''s ankles and heaved, flipping the gargantuan creature over and mming it into the ground on its back.
The earth quaked with the impact.
The ogre groaned, trying to rise, but I was already on it.
I nted a knee on its chest, pinning it down, and hammered my fists into its face.
Each punch was like a sledgehammer, and after a few devastating blows, the second ogrey still, unconscious alongside itspanion.
I stood up, dusting off his hands before looking for my next target.
*******
Before I knew it, the atmosphere grew darker, and there were barely any ogres left.
The war here was almosting to an end.
On the other hand, I couldn''t help but wonder...
''This war was surprisingly easy.''
I knew it wasn''t over yet, though.
Until we knew the result of the emperor and the ogre king''s battle, we were still at war.
But it didn''t change the fact that the war wasing to an end.
*******
Dear cherished readers,
I want to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Chapter 460: The War Is Ending [3]
A/N: Dear readers,
You should be able to see my sincere wish to continue this novel, so I hope you support me in any way you can. Thank you for everything and for reading up to this point, and I hope you enjoy today''s chapter.
Some of you might have noticed that the war might have seemed a bit rushed. This is because I feel the fight has been dragged on for quite a while, and I want to get back to the main story.
I have many exciting ideas in mind and can''t wait to reveal them to you.
Oh, and please point out any mistakes you notice in the future chapters. I''ve been off for a few months so it''s undeniable that I''d have forgotten a few things.
*****
Were we going toe out as winners, or was the ogre king going to emerge as the sole victor?
I said sole victor because I had no confidence in defeating even an injured ogre king.
He was well above my league by more than a few levels.
Even if I went berserk like I did against the emperor, I didn''t think it would significantly tip the advantage to my side.
I didn''t even want to go berserk again in the first ce, so if I saw the ogre king now with no trace of the emperor anywhere, I would leave with Blue immediately.
The ogre king emerging now since thest time I saw him meant he was in a state where he could hardly exert his peak strength, but I wasn''t going to risk my life fighting against him when there were no benefits.
After all, the only thing that tied the emperor''s soldier and me was that we came from the same empire, and that was it.
There was nothing more.
As several thoughts shed through my mind and the atmosphere grew darker, thest ogre finally fell.
The once chaotic battlefield was now dead silent as I watched the soldiers silently grieve the loss of theirrades after the war ended.
The silence didn''tst long, though, as several soldiers immediately burst into tears.
The number of soldiers that had left the shelter for this war was one thousand five hundred, and now there were barely more than six hundred left.
Perhaps I was the only one who saw the aftermath of this war as a sessful one, despite the considerable losses.
As I watched the soldiers grieve and go around the battlefield to gather the corpses of theirrades, I wished I could feel their pain.
I wished that.
How did it feel to lose someone you know?
The moment this thought came to me, images of my sister and mother immediately shed in my mind.
My chest tightened as I felt a slight pang of pain.
I couldn''t quite understand what was going on, but I knew I didn''t want to continue with my line of thoughts.
So I didn''t.
''I wonder where they are in this world.''
This was an obstacle I still found very difficult to cross.
With a few functions now gone from the primordial panel, I wondered how the future was going to be.
As several thoughts shed through my head, I saw my teammates from afar, all making their way towards me.
When they finally got closer, no one said anything, and they all just sat on the ground in silence.
Many parts of my teammates'' bodies were covered in dirt and dried blood.
It didn''t particrly feelfortable, but it seemed the time spent on the battlefield had made them used to it, enough to ignore it.
It was the same for me.
I wanted to have a bath soon, though.
Even though I didn''t exert myself much in this battle, I was physically and mentally exhausted already.
I just wanted to sleep, but until I found a hint of the end result between the emperor and the ogre king, I could not return.
So I just stood and waited in silence, asionally ncing at Blue in the distance, roasting and eating a few ogre corpses under a few veiled nces.
Seeing him like this made me remember the times I fed him milk when he was far weaker than he was now.
For some reason, my chest, which still felt a little tight, warmed as this thought came to mind.
Soon I found myself distracting myself with thoughts about alchemy and cultivation.
A part of me really wanted to try out thetter when I had time.
Perhaps when we returned to the alternate world.
The time there gave me plenty of opportunities.
Aside from my curiosity, ording to the knowledge in my head, this was another way for me to grow stronger without relying solely on collecting primordial records from killing monsters and levelling up.
At the stage I was now, where levelling up became incredibly hard, perhaps this was the fastest alternative to gain more strength.
The whole matter really had me intrigued.
Before I knew it, it finally got dark and night fell.
Just when I thought a problem might have urred, I saw a shadow heading towards my direction in the sky.
*******
Dear cherished readers,
I want to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Chapter 461: Dont read!!!
I stared at Blue as certain thoughts shed through my head.
"..."
''Did I just have my kills stolen by my own pet?''
I could only stare as the ogres I had worked on burned in mes, helpless to do anything.
They were still trapped by my earth spikes and could only groan in pain. The sight wasn''t particrly pleasing.
''It''s okay. It was getting harder to get stronger anyway. Let Blue use this to increase his level.''
After showering mes on the ogres, Blue flew towards me, a gust of wind following him.
Raising my arm to shield my eyes, I felt Bluend in front of me.
Before I could do anything else, something wet hit my face.
It was Blue''s tongue.
Wiping the saliva off my face, I watched as his tail wagged behind him, simr to a dog shaking its tail.
''What is he doing?''
Screech!
Blue let out a low sound, gesturing with his head towards the ashes of the ogres'' bodies.
It took me a second to understand his actions.
''Does he want me to praise him?''
Somehow the thought felt a little odd.
It wasn''t that I couldn''t, but if I did, it was like praising him for stealing my kills.
What if he thought it was okay to continue that in the future?
I might have to start a race with my pet to see who could kill my enemies first.
Even if I took a major part of the primordial records of my enemies, the fact that most of my enemies won''t be weak meant that the lost ones would still be significant.
Over and over again, this would lead to an umtion of significant losses.
I wasn''t desperate to get strong, but I did not want to purposely slow down the progress either.
Mosquito meat was still meat, especially when it''s taken from a big, strong monster.
However¡
"Good boy."
I praised Blue.
I''ll let him be happy for now and warn himter. He has been much of a help to me to put him down for this action.
After receiving my praise, Blue took to the sky again to steal more kills.
That''s my boy.
I did the same too, though I did not steal anyone''s kills but made my own.
I could spot my teammates in the distance.
All of them had something inmon: they were individually held up by a couple of strong-looking ogres.
After observing for a while, I withdrew my gaze.
Though those ogres looked a little strong, they were nothing of worry.
My teammates should be able to handle them well.
I just had to focus on the ogres by my side and reduce their numbers.
My killing speed was rtively slow however as I decided to reserve my mana and let the used one recover In Case of an emergency.
There was no need to go hard on ogres weaker than me.
The air was thick with the stench of blood as I stood in the clearing.
Two ogres, each with towering heights, lumbered towards me with the ground trembling beneath their weight.
Their beady eyes glinted with malice, yellow teeth bared in feral grins.
I cracked his neck, flexing my hands, the knuckles popping audibly.
"This shouldn''t take long."
The first ogre lunged, a massive fist swinging down like a wrecking ball.
I sidestepped effortlessly.
The ogre fist smashed into the ground where I had stood before, sending mud and debris flying.
With a fluid motion, I pivoted on my heel and drove my fist into the ogre''s side.
The impact echoed like a gunshot, and the ogre''s ribs shattered beneath the blow.
The ogre bellowed in pain, stumbling backwards.
Before it could recover, I sprang forward, closing the distance in a heartbeat.
I ducked under a clumsy swipe and leapt up, delivering a brutal uppercut to the ogre''s chin.
The force lifted the beast off its feet, sending it crashing to the ground with a thunderous thud, unconscious.
The second ogre roared in rage, charging at me with surprising speed.
I met its charge head-on.
My body blurred in motion.
I slid beneath the ogre''s outstretched arms,ing up behind it with inhuman agility.
With both hands, I grabbed the ogre''s ankles and heaved, flipping the gargantuan creature over and mming it into the ground on its back.
The earth quaked with the impact.
The ogre groaned, trying to rise, but I was already on it.
I nted a knee on its chest, pinning it down, and hammered my fists into its face.
Each punch was like a sledgehammer, and after a few devastating blows, the second ogrey still, unconscious alongside itspanion.
I stood up, dusting off his hands before looking for my next target.
*******
Before I knew it, the atmosphere got darker and there were barely any ogres left.
The war here was almosting to an end.
On the other hand, I couldn''t help but wonder¡..
''This war was surprisingly easy.''
I knew it wasn''t over yet though.
Until we knew the result of the emperor and the ogre king battle, we were still at war.
But it didn''t change the fact that the waring to an end.
*******
Dear cherished readers,
I want to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Chapter 462: Skip!!!!
A/N: Dear readers,
You should be able to see my sincere wish to continue this novel, so I hope you support me in any way you can. Thank you for everything and for reading up to this point, and I hope you enjoy today''s chapter.
Some of you might have noticed that the war might have seemed a bit rushed. This is because I feel the fight has been dragged on for quite a while, and I want to get back to the main story.
I have many exciting ideas in mind and can''t wait to reveal them to you.
Oh, and please point out any mistakes you notice in the future chapters. I''ve been off for a few months so it''s undeniable that I''d have forgotten a few things.
*****
Were we going toe out as winners, or was the ogre king going to emerge as the sole victor?
I said sole victor because I had no confidence in defeating even an injured ogre king.
He was well above my league by more than a few levels.
Even if I went berserk like I did against the emperor, I didn''t think it would significantly tip the advantage to my side.
I didn''t even want to go berserk again in the first ce, so if I saw the ogre king now with no trace of the emperor anywhere, I would leave with Blue immediately.
The ogre king emerging now since thest time I saw him meant he was in a state where he could hardly exert his peak strength, but I wasn''t going to risk my life fighting against him when there were no benefits.
After all, the only thing that tied the emperor''s soldier and me was that we came from the same empire, and that was it.
There was nothing more.
As several thoughts shed through my mind and the atmosphere grew darker, thest ogre finally fell.
The once chaotic battlefield was now dead silent as I watched the soldiers silently grieve the loss of theirrades after the war ended.
The silence didn''tst long, though, as several soldiers immediately burst into tears.
The number of soldiers that had left the shelter for this war was one thousand five hundred, and now there were barely more than six hundred left.
Perhaps I was the only one who saw the aftermath of this war as a sessful one, despite the considerable losses.
As I watched the soldiers grieve and go around the battlefield to gather the corpses of theirrades, I wished I could feel their pain.
I wished that.
How did it feel to lose someone you know?
The moment this thought came to me, images of my sister and mother immediately shed in my mind.
My chest tightened as I felt a slight pang of pain.
I couldn''t quite understand what was going on, but I knew I didn''t want to continue with my line of thoughts.
So I didn''t.
''I wonder where they are in this world.''
This was an obstacle I still found very difficult to cross.
With a few functions now gone from the primordial panel, I wondered how the future was going to be.
As several thoughts shed through my head, I saw my teammates from afar, all making their way towards me.
When they finally got closer, no one said anything, and they all just sat on the ground in silence.
Many parts of my teammates'' bodies were covered in dirt and dried blood.
It didn''t particrly feelfortable, but it seemed the time spent on the battlefield had made them used to it, enough to ignore it.
It was the same for me.
I wanted to have a bath soon, though.
Even though I didn''t exert myself much in this battle, I was physically and mentally exhausted already.
I just wanted to sleep, but until I found a hint of the end result between the emperor and the ogre king, I could not return.
So I just stood and waited in silence, asionally ncing at Blue in the distance, roasting and eating a few ogre corpses under a few veiled nces.
Seeing him like this made me remember the times I fed him milk when he was far weaker than he was now.
For some reason, my chest, which still felt a little tight, warmed as this thought came to mind.
Soon I found myself distracting myself with thoughts about alchemy and cultivation.
A part of me really wanted to try out thetter when I had time.
Perhaps when we returned to the alternate world.
The time there gave me plenty of opportunities.
Aside from my curiosity, ording to the knowledge in my head, this was another way for me to grow stronger without relying solely on collecting primordial records from killing monsters and levelling up.
At the stage I was now, where levelling up became incredibly hard, perhaps this was the fastest alternative to gain more strength.
The whole matter really had me intrigued.
Before I knew it, it finally got dark and night fell.
Just when I thought a problem might have urred, I saw a shadow heading towards my direction in the sky.
Just when I thought a problem might have urred, I saw a shadow heading towards my direction in the sky.
*******
Dear cherished readers,
I want to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Chapter 463: Skip!!!!
I stared at Blue as certain thoughts shed through my head.
"..."
''Did I just have my kills stolen by my own pet?''
I could only stare as the ogres I had worked on burned in mes, helpless to do anything.
They were still trapped by my earth spikes and could only groan in pain. The sight wasn''t particrly pleasing.
''It''s okay. It was getting harder to get stronger anyway. Let Blue use this to increase his level.''
After showering mes on the ogres, Blue flew towards me, a gust of wind following him.
Raising my arm to shield my eyes, I felt Bluend in front of me.
Before I could do anything else, something wet hit my face.
It was Blue''s tongue.
Wiping the saliva off my face, I watched as his tail wagged behind him, simr to a dog shaking its tail.
''What is he doing?''
Screech!
Blue let out a low sound, gesturing with his head towards the ashes of the ogres'' bodies.
It took me a second to understand his actions.
''Does he want me to praise him?''
Somehow the thought felt a little odd.
It wasn''t that I couldn''t, but if I did, it was like praising him for stealing my kills.
What if he thought it was okay to continue that in the future?
I might have to start a race with my pet to see who could kill my enemies first.
Even if I took a major part of the primordial records of my enemies, the fact that most of my enemies won''t be weak meant that the lost ones would still be significant.
Over and over again, this would lead to an umtion of significant losses.
I wasn''t desperate to get strong, but I did not want to purposely slow down the progress either.
Mosquito meat was still meat, especially when it''s taken from a big, strong monster.
However¡
"Good boy."
I praised Blue.
I''ll let him be happy for now and warn himter. He has been much of a help to me to put him down for this action.
After receiving my praise, Blue took to the sky again to steal more kills.
That''s my boy.
I did the same too, though I did not steal anyone''s kills but made my own.
I could spot my teammates in the distance.
All of them had something inmon: they were individually held up by a couple of strong-looking ogres.
After observing for a while, I withdrew my gaze.
Though those ogres looked a little strong, they were nothing of worry.
My teammates should be able to handle them well.
I just had to focus on the ogres by my side and reduce their numbers.
My killing speed was rtively slow however as I decided to reserve my mana and let the used one recover In Case of an emergency.
There was no need to go hard on ogres weaker than me.
The air was thick with the stench of blood as I stood in the clearing.
Two ogres, each with towering heights, lumbered towards me with the ground trembling beneath their weight.
Their beady eyes glinted with malice, yellow teeth bared in feral grins.
I cracked his neck, flexing my hands, the knuckles popping audibly.
"This shouldn''t take long."
The first ogre lunged, a massive fist swinging down like a wrecking ball.
I sidestepped effortlessly.
The ogre fist smashed into the ground where I had stood before, sending mud and debris flying.
With a fluid motion, I pivoted on my heel and drove my fist into the ogre''s side.
The impact echoed like a gunshot, and the ogre''s ribs shattered beneath the blow.
The ogre bellowed in pain, stumbling backwards.
Before it could recover, I sprang forward, closing the distance in a heartbeat.
I ducked under a clumsy swipe and leapt up, delivering a brutal uppercut to the ogre''s chin.
The force lifted the beast off its feet, sending it crashing to the ground with a thunderous thud, unconscious.
The second ogre roared in rage, charging at me with surprising speed.
I met its charge head-on.
My body blurred in motion.
I slid beneath the ogre''s outstretched arms,ing up behind it with inhuman agility.
With both hands, I grabbed the ogre''s ankles and heaved, flipping the gargantuan creature over and mming it into the ground on its back.
The earth quaked with the impact.
The ogre groaned, trying to rise, but I was already on it.
I nted a knee on its chest, pinning it down, and hammered my fists into its face.
Each punch was like a sledgehammer, and after a few devastating blows, the second ogrey still, unconscious alongside itspanion.
I stood up, dusting off his hands before looking for my next target.
*******
Before I knew it, the atmosphere got darker and there were barely any ogres left.
The war here was almosting to an end.
On the other hand, I couldn''t help but wonder¡..
''This war was surprisingly easy.''
I knew it wasn''t over yet though.
Until we knew the result of the emperor and the ogre king battle, we were still at war.
But it didn''t change the fact that the waring to an end.
*******
Dear cherished readers,
I want to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence.
Chapter 464: Skip!!!!
I stared at Blue as certain thoughts shed through my head.
"..."
''Did I just have my kills stolen by my own pet?''
I could only stare as the ogres I had worked on burned in mes, helpless to do anything.
They were still trapped by my earth spikes and could only groan in pain. The sight wasn''t particrly pleasing.
''It''s okay. It was getting harder to get stronger anyway. Let Blue use this to increase his level.''
After showering mes on the ogres, Blue flew towards me, a gust of wind following him.
Raising my arm to shield my eyes, I felt Bluend in front of me.
Before I could do anything else, something wet hit my face.
It was Blue''s tongue.
Wiping the saliva off my face, I watched as his tail wagged behind him, simr to a dog shaking its tail.
''What is he doing?''
Screech!
Blue let out a low sound, gesturing with his head towards the ashes of the ogres'' bodies.
It took me a second to understand his actions.
''Does he want me to praise him?''
Somehow the thought felt a little odd.
It wasn''t that I couldn''t, but if I did, it was like praising him for stealing my kills.
What if he thought it was okay to continue that in the future?
I might have to start a race with my pet to see who could kill my enemies first.
Even if I took a major part of the primordial records of my enemies, the fact that most of my enemies won''t be weak meant that the lost ones would still be significant.
Over and over again, this would lead to an umtion of significant losses.
I wasn''t desperate to get strong, but I did not want to purposely slow down the progress either.
Mosquito meat was still meat, especially when it''s taken from a big, strong monster.
However¡
"Good boy."
I praised Blue.
I''ll let him be happy for now and warn himter. He has been much of a help to me to put him down for this action.
After receiving my praise, Blue took to the sky again to steal more kills.
That''s my boy.
I did the same too, though I did not steal anyone''s kills but made my own.
I could spot my teammates in the distance.
All of them had something inmon: they were individually held up by a couple of strong-looking ogres.
After observing for a while, I withdrew my gaze.
Though those ogres looked a little strong, they were nothing of worry.
My teammates should be able to handle them well.
I just had to focus on the ogres by my side and reduce their numbers.
My killing speed was rtively slow however as I decided to reserve my mana and let the used one recover In Case of an emergency.
There was no need to go hard on ogres weaker than me.
The air was thick with the stench of blood as I stood in the clearing.
Two ogres, each with towering heights, lumbered towards me with the ground trembling beneath their weight.
Their beady eyes glinted with malice, yellow teeth bared in feral grins.
I cracked his neck, flexing my hands, the knuckles popping audibly.
"This shouldn''t take long."
The first ogre lunged, a massive fist swinging down like a wrecking ball.
I sidestepped effortlessly.
The ogre fist smashed into the ground where I had stood before, sending mud and debris flying.
With a fluid motion, I pivoted on my heel and drove my fist into the ogre''s side.
The impact echoed like a gunshot, and the ogre''s ribs shattered beneath the blow.
The ogre bellowed in pain, stumbling backwards.
Before it could recover, I sprang forward, closing the distance in a heartbeat.
I ducked under a clumsy swipe and leapt up, delivering a brutal uppercut to the ogre''s chin.
The force lifted the beast off its feet, sending it crashing to the ground with a thunderous thud, unconscious.
The second ogre roared in rage, charging at me with surprising speed.
I met its charge head-on.
My body blurred in motion.
I slid beneath the ogre''s outstretched arms,ing up behind it with inhuman agility.
With both hands, I grabbed the ogre''s ankles and heaved, flipping the gargantuan creature over and mming it into the ground on its back.
The earth quaked with the impact.
The ogre groaned, trying to rise, but I was already on it.
I nted a knee on its chest, pinning it down, and hammered my fists into its face.
Each punch was like a sledgehammer, and after a few devastating blows, the second ogrey still, unconscious alongside itspanion.
I stood up, dusting off his hands before looking for my next target.
*******
Before I knew it, the atmosphere got darker and there were barely any ogres left.
The war here was almosting to an end.
On the other hand, I couldn''t help but wonder¡..
''This war was surprisingly easy.''
I knew it wasn''t over yet though.
Until we knew the result of the emperor and the ogre king battle, we were still at war.
But it didn''t change the fact that the waring to an end.
*******
Dear cherished readers,
I want to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Chapter 465: Skip!!!!
Andrew realised that he had to act quickly. He couldn''t let Ace spiral out of control and potentially harm himself. With a swift motion, he channelled his dragon aura to create a barrier
With a burst of power, he expanded the barrier he had erected around Ace, attempting to shield him from the darkness that threatened to consume him. The pressure intensified, and the sh of auras created a brilliant disy of red light and darkness.
Ace was momentarily disoriented by the sudden surge of energy, his movements faltering. The dark aura within him fought against the emperor''s barrier, causing a visible strain on the young warrior''s body and mind. His eyes, once filled with determination, now flickered with uncertainty.
"Stay with me,d!" Andrew called out, his voiceced with urgency. "Get yourself together!"
But the darkness had its grip on Ace, and he found it increasingly difficult to resist. The dark aura seemed to whisper promises of power and domination, clouding his judgement.
As the battle continued, Ace''s attacks became more erratic and unpredictable. The ground around him trembled with the sheer force of his strikes, but his movementscked the precision and control they once held. It was as if the dark aura was guiding him now, pushing him to unleash devastating attacks without thought for the consequences.
Andrew Dawn found himself in a difficult position. He could see that Ace''s powers were reaching an unprecedented level, but he also knew that if the young warrior lost himself to the darkness, it could lead to untold destruction.
With a heavy heart, Andrew made a difficult decision. He chose not to fully unleash his own power, instead opting to meet Ace''s attacks with a measured response. He allowed himself to be pushed back, creating an opening for Ace to strike, all the while trying to assess the best way to break the hold of the dark aura.
"Come on,d. You are stronger than this," Andrew urged, his voice carrying both encouragement and concern.
As if in response, the dark aura surged within Ace, and he let out a fierce roar that shook the very earth. His body now bore a heavy coat of ck scales, giving him an almost primal appearance. The dark energy seemed to fuel his attacks, making them more devastating than ever.
But amid the chaos, a faint glimmer of Ace''s true self remained. Deep within his consciousness, he fought against the darkness, struggling to regain control of his mind and powers. His memories flickered like a distant light in the darkness.
Andrew sensed the internal battle within Ace and knew he had to seize the opportunity to help his opponent break free. With a calcted strike, he targeted the area where Ace''s hearty, aiming not to inflict harm but to reach the core of his being.
The impact sent Ace reeling, and for a brief moment, the darkness wavered. Andrew seized the chance and, with the gentleness of a mentor, sent a surge of his dragon aura towards Ace, intending to reinforce the young warrior''s true essence.
The collision of auras was intense, and for a moment, everything stood still. The dark aura and the dragon aura fought for dominance, while Ace''s consciousness teetered on the edge.
"Figth it!!!!"
************
Meanwhile, in the settlement, Anna''s heart raced with worry and anxiety for reasons she couldn''t fullyprehend. Ever since Ace had entered her mind, her emotions had been in turmoil, and her mind couldn''t find peace. It was as if an invisible connection had been formed between them, and she felt an inexplicable need to ensure his safety.
With a determined look, Anna decided to send out her summoned crow clones to search for any traces of Ace in the true world. All she wanted was to see through their eyes and confirm that he was safe. Herrades in the settlement noticed the distress in her demeanour and grew concerned themselves.
As Anna released the ck crows one after another, they soared into the skies, spreading their wings wide to search for their target. Each passing moment felt like an eternity to her, and she couldn''t help but feel a gnawing sense of dread in the pit of her stomach.
Her teammates gathered around, trying to understand what was bothering her so much, but Anna found it difficult to put her feelings into words. The fear she felt for Ace''s safety was overwhelming, and she didn''t want to burden her friends with her worries.
Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, one of the crows returned with a vision of Ace. As Anna gazed through its eyes, she was taken aback by the sight before her.
While Ace''s appearance seemed calm andposed, there was an aura of power emanating from him that made her heart race even faster. It was evident that he was engaged in a formidable battle, and the intensity of it was palpable even through the crow''s vision.
The scene unfolding before Anna''s eyes was both mesmerising and concerning. She could see the sh of auras, the brilliant shes of power, and the destructive shockwaves that emanated from Ace''s every move. It was clear that this battle was on an entirely different level, and she couldn''t help but worry about the toll it was taking on him.
In the heart of a tumultuous volcandscape, Ace found himself amidst an internal tempest that mirrored the fiery surroundings. Lava flowed like molten veins beneath the cracked earth, mirroring the turmoil within him. The air vibrated with an uncanny energy, and the ground trembled beneath his feet.
Anna''s distress and Blue''s cryptic behavior had unlocked something dark and powerful within Ace. As the molten reds and oranges of the volcandscape surrounded him, he felt an equally searing conflict raging within.
His mind split like a fault line, and two distinct facets of himself emerged. One was the Ace he had always known, the young man with a heart full of dreams,ughter, and friendship. The other was an enigmatic, shadowy version, driven by an insatiable hunger for dominance.
The two Aces circled each other amidst the roaring inferno, their eyes locked in a fierce struggle for control. The Ace he recognized emanated determination and a fierce loyalty to his friends, while the other exuded an almost palpable aura of malevolence and self-interest.
With each step th
ey took, the volcanic terrain responded, spewing jets of moltenva into the air. It was as if the elements themselves were mirroring the intense sh urring within Ace''s psyche.
Chapter 466: Skip!!!!
Andrew realised that he had to act quickly. He couldn''t let Ace spiral out of control and potentially harm himself. With a swift motion, he channelled his dragon aura to create a barrier
With a burst of power, he expanded the barrier he had erected around Ace, attempting to shield him from the darkness that threatened to consume him. The pressure intensified, and the sh of auras created a brilliant disy of red light and darkness.
Ace was momentarily disoriented by the sudden surge of energy, his movements faltering. The dark aura within him fought against the emperor''s barrier, causing a visible strain on the young warrior''s body and mind. His eyes, once filled with determination, now flickered with uncertainty.
"Stay with me,d!" Andrew called out, his voiceced with urgency. "Get yourself together!"
But the darkness had its grip on Ace, and he found it increasingly difficult to resist. The dark aura seemed to whisper promises of power and domination, clouding his judgement.
As the battle continued, Ace''s attacks became more erratic and unpredictable. The ground around him trembled with the sheer force of his strikes, but his movementscked the precision and control they once held. It was as if the dark aura was guiding him now, pushing him to unleash devastating attacks without thought for the consequences.
Andrew Dawn found himself in a difficult position. He could see that Ace''s powers were reaching an unprecedented level, but he also knew that if the young warrior lost himself to the darkness, it could lead to untold destruction.
With a heavy heart, Andrew made a difficult decision. He chose not to fully unleash his own power, instead opting to meet Ace''s attacks with a measured response. He allowed himself to be pushed back, creating an opening for Ace to strike, all the while trying to assess the best way to break the hold of the dark aura.
"Come on,d. You are stronger than this," Andrew urged, his voice carrying both encouragement and concern.
As if in response, the dark aura surged within Ace, and he let out a fierce roar that shook the very earth. His body now bore a heavy coat of ck scales, giving him an almost primal appearance. The dark energy seemed to fuel his attacks, making them more devastating than ever.
But amid the chaos, a faint glimmer of Ace''s true self remained. Deep within his consciousness, he fought against the darkness, struggling to regain control of his mind and powers. His memories flickered like a distant light in the darkness.
Andrew sensed the internal battle within Ace and knew he had to seize the opportunity to help his opponent break free. With a calcted strike, he targeted the area where Ace''s hearty, aiming not to inflict harm but to reach the core of his being.
The impact sent Ace reeling, and for a brief moment, the darkness wavered. Andrew seized the chance and, with the gentleness of a mentor, sent a surge of his dragon aura towards Ace, intending to reinforce the young warrior''s true essence.
The collision of auras was intense, and for a moment, everything stood still. The dark aura and the dragon aura fought for dominance, while Ace''s consciousness teetered on the edge.
"Figth it!!!!"
************
Meanwhile, in the settlement, Anna''s heart raced with worry and anxiety for reasons she couldn''t fullyprehend. Ever since Ace had entered her mind, her emotions had been in turmoil, and her mind couldn''t find peace. It was as if an invisible connection had been formed between them, and she felt an inexplicable need to ensure his safety.
With a determined look, Anna decided to send out her summoned crow clones to search for any traces of Ace in the true world. All she wanted was to see through their eyes and confirm that he was safe. Herrades in the settlement noticed the distress in her demeanour and grew concerned themselves.
As Anna released the ck crows one after another, they soared into the skies, spreading their wings wide to search for their target. Each passing moment felt like an eternity to her, and she couldn''t help but feel a gnawing sense of dread in the pit of her stomach.
Her teammates gathered around, trying to understand what was bothering her so much, but Anna found it difficult to put her feelings into words. The fear she felt for Ace''s safety was overwhelming, and she didn''t want to burden her friends with her worries.
Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, one of the crows returned with a vision of Ace. As Anna gazed through its eyes, she was taken aback by the sight before her.
While Ace''s appearance seemed calm andposed, there was an aura of power emanating from him that made her heart race even faster. It was evident that he was engaged in a formidable battle, and the intensity of it was palpable even through the crow''s vision.
The scene unfolding before Anna''s eyes was both mesmerising and concerning. She could see the sh of auras, the brilliant shes of power, and the destructive shockwaves that emanated from Ace''s every move. It was clear that this battle was on an entirely different level, and she couldn''t help but worry about the toll it was taking on him.
In the heart of a tumultuous volcandscape, Ace found himself amidst an internal tempest that mirrored the fiery surroundings. Lava flowed like molten veins beneath the cracked earth, mirroring the turmoil within him. The air vibrated with an uncanny energy, and the ground trembled beneath his feet.
Anna''s distress and Blue''s cryptic behavior had unlocked something dark and powerful within Ace. As the molten reds and oranges of the volcandscape surrounded him, he felt an equally searing conflict raging within.
His mind split like a fault line, and two distinct facets of himself emerged. One was the Ace he had always known, the young man with a heart full of dreams,ughter, and friendship. The other was an enigmatic, shadowy version, driven by an insatiable hunger for dominance.
The two Aces circled each other amidst the roaring inferno, their eyes locked in a fierce struggle for control. The Ace he recognized emanated determination and a fierce loyalty to his friends, while the other exuded an almost palpable aura of malevolence and self-interest.
With each step th
Chapter 467: Skip!!!!
I stared at Blue as certain thoughts shed through my head.
"..."
''Did I just have my kills stolen by my own pet?''
I could only stare as the ogres I had worked on burned in mes, helpless to do anything.
They were still trapped by my earth spikes and could only groan in pain. The sight wasn''t particrly pleasing.
''It''s okay. It was getting harder to get stronger anyway. Let Blue use this to increase his level.''
After showering mes on the ogres, Blue flew towards me, a gust of wind following him.
Raising my arm to shield my eyes, I felt Bluend in front of me.
Before I could do anything else, something wet hit my face.
It was Blue''s tongue.
Wiping the saliva off my face, I watched as his tail wagged behind him, simr to a dog shaking its tail.
''What is he doing?''
Screech!
Blue let out a low sound, gesturing with his head towards the ashes of the ogres'' bodies.
It took me a second to understand his actions.
''Does he want me to praise him?''
Somehow the thought felt a little odd.
It wasn''t that I couldn''t, but if I did, it was like praising him for stealing my kills.
What if he thought it was okay to continue that in the future?
I might have to start a race with my pet to see who could kill my enemies first.
Even if I took a major part of the primordial records of my enemies, the fact that most of my enemies won''t be weak meant that the lost ones would still be significant.
Over and over again, this would lead to an umtion of significant losses.
I wasn''t desperate to get strong, but I did not want to purposely slow down the progress either.
Mosquito meat was still meat, especially when it''s taken from a big, strong monster.
However¡
"Good boy."
I praised Blue.
I''ll let him be happy for now and warn himter. He has been much of a help to me to put him down for this action.
After receiving my praise, Blue took to the sky again to steal more kills.
That''s my boy.
I did the same too, though I did not steal anyone''s kills but made my own.
I could spot my teammates in the distance.
All of them had something inmon: they were individually held up by a couple of strong-looking ogres.
After observing for a while, I withdrew my gaze.
Though those ogres looked a little strong, they were nothing of worry.
My teammates should be able to handle them well.
I just had to focus on the ogres by my side and reduce their numbers.
My killing speed was rtively slow however as I decided to reserve my mana and let the used one recover In Case of an emergency.
There was no need to go hard on ogres weaker than me.
The air was thick with the stench of blood as I stood in the clearing.
Two ogres, each with towering heights, lumbered towards me with the ground trembling beneath their weight.
Their beady eyes glinted with malice, yellow teeth bared in feral grins.
I cracked his neck, flexing my hands, the knuckles popping audibly.
"This shouldn''t take long."
The first ogre lunged, a massive fist swinging down like a wrecking ball.
I sidestepped effortlessly.
The ogre fist smashed into the ground where I had stood before, sending mud and debris flying.
With a fluid motion, I pivoted on my heel and drove my fist into the ogre''s side.
The impact echoed like a gunshot, and the ogre''s ribs shattered beneath the blow.
The ogre bellowed in pain, stumbling backwards.
Before it could recover, I sprang forward, closing the distance in a heartbeat.
I ducked under a clumsy swipe and leapt up, delivering a brutal uppercut to the ogre''s chin.
The force lifted the beast off its feet, sending it crashing to the ground with a thunderous thud, unconscious.
The second ogre roared in rage, charging at me with surprising speed.
I met its charge head-on.
My body blurred in motion.
I slid beneath the ogre''s outstretched arms,ing up behind it with inhuman agility.
With both hands, I grabbed the ogre''s ankles and heaved, flipping the gargantuan creature over and mming it into the ground on its back.
The earth quaked with the impact.
The ogre groaned, trying to rise, but I was already on it.
I nted a knee on its chest, pinning it down, and hammered my fists into its face.
Each punch was like a sledgehammer, and after a few devastating blows, the second ogrey still, unconscious alongside itspanion.
I stood up, dusting off his hands before looking for my next target.
*******
Before I knew it, the atmosphere got darker and there were barely any ogres left.
The war here was almosting to an end.
On the other hand, I couldn''t help but wonder¡..
''This war was surprisingly easy.''
I knew it wasn''t over yet though.
Until we knew the result of the emperor and the ogre king battle, we were still at war.
But it didn''t change the fact that the waring to an end.
*******
Dear cherished readers,
I want to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence.
Chapter 468: Skip!!!!
DON''T READ!!! WILL UPLOAD ORIGINAL SOON!
DON''T READ!!! WILL UPLOAD ORIGINAL SOON!
DON''T READ!!! WILL UPLOAD ORIGINAL SOON!
*******"
I don''t know why I felt this way but for some reason, the feeling of being chased around by something, no, a human ridiculously weaker than me made me incredibly ufortable.
This wasn''t to say I felt ufortable. It was just the only word I could find to describe how I currently felt.
If I were to describe how I felt based on my research on emotions and other sensations humans felt from what I was currently experiencing myself, I''d say I was disgusted.
Yeah, I think that''s the right word.
I think I was disgusted by the fact I was being chased around like this.
The more I thought about it the more I felt it was the case.
This should be one of the few times I experienced something strong in the apocalypse that wasn''t pain.
It should also be one of the few times I was experiencing something so clear.
I was intrigued by this but the current situation did not put me in a situation where I could leisurely take my time and be distracted.
Even if they were all weak flies, I should still be partly serious.
Hmmm.
For some reason, my thoughts just felt alien to me. I could not describe it but I was almost certain my thought process was never like just now.
In fact, I don''t think my thought process has been. the usualtely but to think about such things on a battlefield was not advised.
Dodging another attack, Blue and I managed to distance ourselves from the old mage and his never-ending series of attacks.
Seeing as we were no longer close again, the old mage stopped attacking.
However, while the mage might have stopped attacking us, I wasn''t done with him yet.
Perhaps the reason he stopped attacking us was because we were at a veryrge distance for his attacks to be a threat and he had run out of scrolls but I wasn''t about to go closer to him again and test my assumption out and there was no need to.
Taking a deep breath as I stared at the old mage who stared back at me, the feeling I recognised as disgust increased in me.
I started to circte the mana in my body. At first, I started slow before increasing the speed. Secondster, I had control over all the mana in me. As I continued to circte it, my surroundings started to get affected by the quantity of mana bubbling in me.
It seemed like a lot had happened but only a few seconds had passed.
I had also managed to attract some eyes to me but none of these were my concerns.
Raising both my hands, I activated my ability and created a ball made with fire and another made withpressed air on both hands.
After doing this, I pushed them forward away from my location in the air. The further they got from me, the bigger I made them.
At some point, the balls made up of different elements got big enough that they attracted almost everyone on the battlefield''s attention.
The reason I was aware of this was because of the sudden silence on the ground below me and the number of gazes I sensed on me.
However, they were not my concern as I concentrated on the big attack I pumping my mana into.
Just when I felt the two elemental balls were big enough, I sensed something Fast approaching my location. Suddenly I tilted my head to the other side the moment my senses informed me of the approaching object.
Just after tilting my head, less than a secondter, I saw a very thin spear that was made from earth magic with a very pointy tip gaze past my cheek.
It did not touch me and even though it looked fast, in my eyes it wasn''t. Even if it had touched me, I doubt it would have been sufficient enough to pass through my defences but that did not change the fact that someone had attacked me. Without even turning to look in the direction the earth spear came from, I knew who attacked me.
Well, the biggest suspect was the old mage.
For some reason, this realisation only filled me with more disgust. I was puzzled but I also didn''t reject the feeling since it felt right.
Knowing that if the old mage had dared to attack me once, he''d do the same again, I focused on my attack.
Initially, I nned to let the two attacks fall in the ranks of the ogre army close to the old mage but this time I''d only send one. A big one.
Circting the mana in my body, I made the huge fireball I made even bigger.
Since it was getting a little too big, it was getting slightly taxing to control and required my attention. Thankfully I did not need to make it any bigger than it was a few secondster.
Seeing as the fireball was now bigger than the one made with air, I quickly made the one with air go in circles around the gigantic fireball.
My purpose for doing this?
I wanted to fuse them to make a more potent attack.
Everything happened so fast but would I be able to make it while dodging the harassment of the old mage?
*******
Dear cherished readers,
I want to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive.
I ether.
Chapter 469: Skip!!!!
Perhaps I was getting a bit ahead of myself due to my growing powers. When I considered that the oue of the battle depended on the powerful individuals on both sides, I also included myself in the mix. Apart from the emperor, my teammates were also in that category.
It wasn''t just us I considered; I also considered a significant number of the emperor''s subordinates. We were a formidable force, and I couldn''t envision usnding in a precarious situation.
Frankly, the sole variable I regarded in this war was the ogre king. The disy of power I witnessed that day left an indelible impression on me. While I knew the emperor was equally formidable, it had been a long time since then, and uncertainties lingered. Nevertheless, I wasn''t particrly concerned about the ogre king''s army.
There was the thought that the ogres would surely have a few powerful individuals apart from the ogre king. Maybe it was because I was often surrounded by powerful humans that I started to underestimate the other races aside from their leaders.
I had assumed that while the emperor fought with the ogre king, facing his army would be rtively easy. Wiping them out, or at least a significant number of them, should have been doable. However, it seems my powers made me get ahead of myself.
Sure, the old mage wasn''t an ogre, but he was in their army. While I''ve basically confirmed that he doesn''t hold a candle against me, considering how he brought a scroll of such power, I knew I should not underestimate him again.
The same applied to the ogres. When I took a quick nce around, I spotted a few powerful ogres engaged in battles against our own formidable fighters, including our second inmand facing theirs. It was clear that no one had gained a visible advantage over the other at the moment.
The same applied to the ogres. When I took a quick nce around, I spotted a few powerful ogres engaged in battles against our own formidable fighters, including our second inmand facing theirs. It was clear that no one had gained a visible advantage over the other at the moment.
The ogres were evidently prepared for this war.
Before I could dwell further, my senses screamed again, but this time, it was rtively less intense than before. I turned to look at the old mage and saw two glowing scrolls in his hands, with the old mage''s wand hovering beside him.
''Just how many scrolls does he have, and where is he getting them from? Does he have a storage ring as well?''
From past experiences, encountering those two scrolls meant bad news, but their appearance brought more questions. Thest scroll released a devastatingly powerful attack, capable of countering assaults from legendary creatures, indicating its immense value. Such scrolls were undoubtedly expensive if avable in stores.
The old mage not only used a scroll of that calibre but also produced two more. While I doubted the newer scrolls matched the potency of thest one, I wasn''t willing to underestimate them. Even if less powerful, their value remained high. If the old mage didn''t possess these scrolls before the recent status update, then he likely obtained them from the store.
This indicated the ogres'' significant investment in this war, urging me to take it far more seriously. I recalled the dwarves seeking Emma''s assistance to purchase materials from the store. If these scrolls weren''t the old mage''s possessions and were acquired simrly, it suggested the ogre king was a much bigger threat than I had initially estimated.
I barely had time to think as the scrolls finally unleashed their sealed contents. Initially assuming they were two different scrolls, I quickly realised, seeing the twin thick lightning chains hurtling toward me, that getting entangled in them would be disastrous. That much was obvious.
Fortunately, we were already in the process of withdrawing the moment those scrolls were revealed. But due to the speed at which we had approached the ogre army ranks,ing to aplete halt took longer than changing directions, giving the old mage a head start.
As we swiftly flew back into the sky, the lightning chains chasing us made the tracking effect evident. Dodging would have been simpler if not for the distractions the old mage continued to throw at us. His relentless projectile assaults forced Blue and me into evasive manoeuvres that weren''t in our favour.
We twisted and turned in mid-air, avoiding the crackling lightning chains that snaked their way towards us. Yet, despite our agile movements, the mage''s relentless assault persisted. His barrage of projectiles filled the skies, leaving us with limited options for evasion. Each manoeuvre seemed to lead us closer to the looming threat of those lightning chains.
We could only continue dodging and weaving through the air. For the projectiles we couldn''t evade, I countered with sts of mes.
This intense aerial pursuit continued as we watched the mana from the scrolls fade away along with the lightning. When that happened, I decided it was time to end this cat-and-mouse game once and for all.
*******
Dear cherished readers,
I want to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Chapter 470: Skip!!!!
Perhaps I was getting a bit ahead of myself due to my growing powers. When I considered that the oue of the battle depended on the powerful individuals on both sides, I also included myself in the mix. Apart from the emperor, my teammates were also in that category.
It wasn''t just us I considered; I also considered a significant number of the emperor''s subordinates. We were a formidable force, and I couldn''t envision usnding in a precarious situation.
Frankly, the sole variable I regarded in this war was the ogre king. The disy of power I witnessed that day left an indelible impression on me. While I knew the emperor was equally formidable, it had been a long time since then, and uncertainties lingered. Nevertheless, I wasn''t particrly concerned about the ogre king''s army.
There was the thought that the ogres would surely have a few powerful individuals apart from the ogre king. Maybe it was because I was often surrounded by powerful humans that I started to underestimate the other races aside from their leaders.
I had assumed that while the emperor fought with the ogre king, facing his army would be rtively easy. Wiping them out, or at least a significant number of them, should have been doable. However, it seems my powers made me get ahead of myself.
Sure, the old mage wasn''t an ogre, but he was in their army. While I''ve basically confirmed that he doesn''t hold a candle against me, considering how he brought a scroll of such power, I knew I should not underestimate him again.
The same applied to the ogres. When I took a quick nce around, I spotted a few powerful ogres engaged in battles against our own formidable fighters, including our second inmand facing theirs. It was clear that no one had gained a visible advantage over the other at the moment.
The same applied to the ogres. When I took a quick nce around, I spotted a few powerful ogres engaged in battles against our own formidable fighters, including our second inmand facing theirs. It was clear that no one had gained a visible advantage over the other at the moment.
The ogres were evidently prepared for this war.
Before I could dwell further, my senses screamed again, but this time, it was rtively less intense than before. I turned to look at the old mage and saw two glowing scrolls in his hands, with the old mage''s wand hovering beside him.
''Just how many scrolls does he have, and where is he getting them from? Does he have a storage ring as well?''
From past experiences, encountering those two scrolls meant bad news, but their appearance brought more questions. Thest scroll released a devastatingly powerful attack, capable of countering assaults from legendary creatures, indicating its immense value. Such scrolls were undoubtedly expensive if avable in stores.
The old mage not only used a scroll of that calibre but also produced two more. While I doubted the newer scrolls matched the potency of thest one, I wasn''t willing to underestimate them. Even if less powerful, their value remained high. If the old mage didn''t possess these scrolls before the recent status update, then he likely obtained them from the store.
This indicated the ogres'' significant investment in this war, urging me to take it far more seriously. I recalled the dwarves seeking Emma''s assistance to purchase materials from the store. If these scrolls weren''t the old mage''s possessions and were acquired simrly, it suggested the ogre king was a much bigger threat than I had initially estimated.
I barely had time to think as the scrolls finally unleashed their sealed contents. Initially assuming they were two different scrolls, I quickly realised, seeing the twin thick lightning chains hurtling toward me, that getting entangled in them would be disastrous. That much was obvious.
Fortunately, we were already in the process of withdrawing the moment those scrolls were revealed. But due to the speed at which we had approached the ogre army ranks,ing to aplete halt took longer than changing directions, giving the old mage a head start.
As we swiftly flew back into the sky, the lightning chains chasing us made the tracking effect evident. Dodging would have been simpler if not for the distractions the old mage continued to throw at us. His relentless projectile assaults forced Blue and me into evasive manoeuvres that weren''t in our favour.
We twisted and turned in mid-air, avoiding the crackling lightning chains that snaked their way towards us. Yet, despite our agile movements, the mage''s relentless assault persisted. His barrage of projectiles filled the skies, leaving us with limited options for evasion. Each manoeuvre seemed to lead us closer to the looming threat of those lightning chains.
We could only continue dodging and weaving through the air. For the projectiles we couldn''t evade, I countered with sts of mes.
This intense aerial pursuit continued as we watched the mana from the scrolls fade away along with the lightning. When that happened, I decided it was time to end this cat-and-mouse game once and for all.
*******
Dear cherished readers,
I want to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful
Chapter 471: Skip!!!!
I don''t know why I felt this way but for some reason, the feeling of being chased around by something, no, a human ridiculously weaker than me made me incredibly ufortable.
This wasn''t to say I felt ufortable. It was just the only word I could find to describe how I currently felt.
If I were to describe how I felt based on my research on emotions and other sensations humans felt from what I was currently experiencing myself, I''d say I was disgusted.
Yeah, I think that''s the right word.
I think I was disgusted by the fact I was being chased around like this.
The more I thought about it the more I felt it was the case.
This should be one of the few times I experienced something strong in the apocalypse that wasn''t pain.
It should also be one of the few times I was experiencing something so clear.
I was intrigued by this but the current situation did not put me in a situation where I could leisurely take my time and be distracted.
Even if they were all weak flies, I should still be partly serious.
Hmmm.
For some reason, my thoughts just felt alien to me. I could not describe it but I was almost certain my thought process was never like just now.
In fact, I don''t think my thought process has been. the usualtely but to think about such things on a battlefield was not advised.
Dodging another attack, Blue and I managed to distance ourselves from the old mage and his never-ending series of attacks.
Seeing as we were no longer close again, the old mage stopped attacking.
However, while the mage might have stopped attacking us, I wasn''t done with him yet.
Perhaps the reason he stopped attacking us was because we were at a veryrge distance for his attacks to be a threat and he had run out of scrolls but I wasn''t about to go closer to him again and test my assumption out and there was no need to.
Taking a deep breath as I stared at the old mage who stared back at me, the feeling I recognised as disgust increased in me.
I started to circte the mana in my body. At first, I started slow before increasing the speed. Secondster, I had control over all the mana in me. As I continued to circte it, my surroundings started to get affected by the quantity of mana bubbling in me.
It seemed like a lot had happened but only a few seconds had passed.
I had also managed to attract some eyes to me but none of these were my concerns.
Raising both my hands, I activated my ability and created a ball made with fire and another made withpressed air on both hands.
After doing this, I pushed them forward away from my location in the air. The further they got from me, the bigger I made them.
At some point, the balls made up of different elements got big enough that they attracted almost everyone on the battlefield''s attention.
The reason I was aware of this was because of the sudden silence on the ground below me and the number of gazes I sensed on me.
However, they were not my concern as I concentrated on the big attack I pumping my mana into.
Just when I felt the two elemental balls were big enough, I sensed something Fast approaching my location. Suddenly I tilted my head to the other side the moment my senses informed me of the approaching object.
Just after tilting my head, less than a secondter, I saw a very thin spear that was made from earth magic with a very pointy tip gaze past my cheek.
It did not touch me and even though it looked fast, in my eyes it wasn''t. Even if it had touched me, I doubt it would have been sufficient enough to pass through my defences but that did not change the fact that someone had attacked me. Without even turning to look in the direction the earth spear came from, I knew who attacked me.
Well, the biggest suspect was the old mage.
For some reason, this realisation only filled me with more disgust. I was puzzled but I also didn''t reject the feeling since it felt right.
Knowing that if the old mage had dared to attack me once, he''d do the same again, I focused on my attack.
Initially, I nned to let the two attacks fall in the ranks of the ogre army close to the old mage but this time I''d only send one. A big one.
Circting the mana in my body, I made the huge fireball I made even bigger.
Since it was getting a little too big, it was getting slightly taxing to control and required my attention. Thankfully I did not need to make it any bigger than it was a few secondster.
Seeing as the fireball was now bigger than the one made with air, I quickly made the one with air go in circles around the gigantic fireball.
My purpose for doing this?
I wanted to fuse them to make a more potent attack.
Everything happened so fast but would I be able to make it while dodging the harassment of the old mage?
*******
Dear cherished readers,
I want to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
immensely
Chapter 472: Skip!!!!
I stared at Blue as certain thoughts shed through my head.
"..."
''Did I just have my kills stolen by my own pet?''
I could only stare as the ogres I had worked on burned in mes, helpless to do anything.
They were still trapped by my earth spikes and could only groan in pain. The sight wasn''t particrly pleasing.
''It''s okay. It was getting harder to get stronger anyway. Let Blue use this to increase his level.''
After showering mes on the ogres, Blue flew towards me, a gust of wind following him.
Raising my arm to shield my eyes, I felt Bluend in front of me.
Before I could do anything else, something wet hit my face.
It was Blue''s tongue.
Wiping the saliva off my face, I watched as his tail wagged behind him, simr to a dog shaking its tail.
Wiping the saliva off my face, I watched as his tail wagged behind him, simr to a dog shaking its tail.
''What is he doing?''
Screech!
Blue let out a low sound, gesturing with his head towards the ashes of the ogres'' bodies.
It took me a second to understand his actions.
''Does he want me to praise him?''
Somehow the thought felt a little odd.
It wasn''t that I couldn''t, but if I did, it was like praising him for stealing my kills.
What if he thought it was okay to continue that in the future?
I might have to start a race with my pet to see who could kill my enemies first.
Even if I took a major part of the primordial records of my enemies, the fact that most of my enemies won''t be weak meant that the lost ones would still be significant.
Over and over again, this would lead to an umtion of significant losses.
I wasn''t desperate to get strong, but I did not want to purposely slow down the progress either.
Mosquito meat was still meat, especially when it''s taken from a big, strong monster.
However¡
"Good boy."
I praised Blue.
I''ll let him be happy for now and warn himter. He has been much of a help to me to put him down for this action.
After receiving my praise, Blue took to the sky again to steal more kills.
That''s my boy.
I did the same too, though I did not steal anyone''s kills but made my own.
I could spot my teammates in the distance.
All of them had something inmon: they were individually held up by a couple of strong-looking ogres.
After observing for a while, I withdrew my gaze.
Though those ogres looked a little strong, they were nothing of worry.
My teammates should be able to handle them well.
I just had to focus on the ogres by my side and reduce their numbers.
My killing speed was rtively slow however as I decided to reserve my mana and let the used one recover In Case of an emergency.
There was no need to go hard on ogres weaker than me.
The air was thick with the stench of blood as I stood in the clearing.
Two ogres, each with towering heights, lumbered towards me with the ground trembling beneath their weight.
Their beady eyes glinted with malice, yellow teeth bared in feral grins.
I cracked his neck, flexing my hands, the knuckles popping audibly.
"This shouldn''t take long."
The first ogre lunged, a massive fist swinging down like a wrecking ball.
I sidestepped effortlessly.
The ogre fist smashed into the ground where I had stood before, sending mud and debris flying.
With a fluid motion, I pivoted on my heel and drove my fist into the ogre''s side.
The impact echoed like a gunshot, and the ogre''s ribs shattered beneath the blow.
The ogre bellowed in pain, stumbling backwards.
Before it could recover, I sprang forward, closing the distance in a heartbeat.
I ducked under a clumsy swipe and leapt up, delivering a brutal uppercut to the ogre''s chin.
The force lifted the beast off its feet, sending it crashing to the ground with a thunderous thud, unconscious.
The second ogre roared in rage, charging at me with surprising speed.
I met its charge head-on.
My body blurred in motion.
I slid beneath the ogre''s outstretched arms,ing up behind it with inhuman agility.
With both hands, I grabbed the ogre''s ankles and heaved, flipping the gargantuan creature over and mming it into the ground on its back.
The earth quaked with the impact.
The ogre groaned, trying to rise, but I was already on it.
I nted a knee on its chest, pinning it down, and hammered my fists into its face.
Each punch was like a sledgehammer, and after a few devastating blows, the second ogrey still, unconscious alongside itspanion.
I stood up, dusting off his hands before looking for my next target.
*******
Before I knew it, the atmosphere got darker and there were barely any ogres left.
The war here was almosting to an end.
On the other hand, I couldn''t help but wonder¡..
''This war was surprisingly easy.''
I knew it wasn''t over yet though.
Until we knew the result of the emperor and the ogre king battle, we were still at war.
But it didn''t change the fact that the waring to an end.
*******
Dear cherished readers,
I want to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this worlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence. I''m eagerly looking forward to seeing you all again tomorrow for the next chapter, as we continue this epic adventure together.
Remember, your support is the lifeblood of this novel, and I am deeply grateful for your continued presence.
Chapter 473: Skip!!!!
Ace''s fiery projectiles collided with the barrier, erupting in a series of fiery explosions. The air around them was filled with the radiant hues of gold and crimson, and the ice deer was bombarded from all directions.
The creature howled in agony, steam and mist swirling around it as the intense heat continued to pummel its ice-encased form. It became evident that the ice deer was struggling to withstand this unrelenting assault.
The forest became a breathtaking canvas of shing elements as Ace''s fiery projectiles, like meteors of gold and crimson, collided with the weakened ice barriers that the ice deer desperately summoned. Each impact gave birth to magnificent explosions, an inferno of color and energy that painted the surroundings with an awe-inspiring disy.
The once-peaceful forest now resonated with the cacophony of this elemental duel, and its very essence seemed to vibrate with the intensity of the battle.
The ice deer''s cries of torment echoed through the woods, reverberating with a haunting quality. Steam and mist swirled around the creature, the icy armor that had once been its source of power now its greatest weakness. The intense heat from Ace''s fiery onught relentlessly pummeled the ice-encased form, causing it to crack and shimmer with the dance of steam and mist.
The ice deer''s proud and imposing stature was no longer recognizable as it writhed and contorted under the unyielding assault. It struggled desperately to regain control, but the fire that Ace wielded with such mastery had left it at a grave disadvantage. The creature''s defense grew increasingly feeble, and Ace''s fiery onught showed no mercy.
The ice deer''s anguished howls pierced through the chaos, a testament to its suffering. Steam and mist swirled around the creature, its once-protective ice armor slowly melting away under the relentless assault of Ace''s fiery storm.
The struggle was evident in the ice deer''s every move. It writhed and recoiled, desperately trying to regain control of the situation. But Ace''s fire had put him at a distinct advantage, and the creature was unable to mount a substantial defense.
As the battle raged on, the ice deer''s form continued to diminish. Its icy exterior was slowly whittled away, exposing the creature''s true vulnerability. It became clear that the ice deer was nearing its limit, its ice unable to withstand the overwhelming force of Ace''s fiery power.
The sh between Ace''s fiery onught and the ice deer''s defenses created a breathtaking spectacle of colors and chaos in the heart of the forest. Each collision produced fiery explosions that bathed the surroundings in radiant hues of gold and crimson. The very air seemed to shimmer with the intensity of the battle, as if the forest itself held its breath in anticipation.
The ice deer''s anguished cries cut through the cacophony, a poignant reminder of its suffering. Steam and mist swirled around the creature as its once-protective ice armor sumbed to the relentless assault of Ace''s fiery storm. The forest bore witness to this sh of elements, where fire and ice collided in a dazzling disy of power and resilience.
The ice deer, despite its mastery over ice, struggled to withstand Ace''s unrelenting attack. It writhed and recoiled, attempting to regain control, but the fierce intensity of Ace''s fire had left it at a disadvantage. The creature''s defenses were gradually wearing down, exposing its true vulnerability to the searing heat of Ace''s mes.
As the battle pressed on, it became evident that the ice deer was reaching its limits. The once-proud ice that encased it now showed signs of weakness, unable to withstand the overwhelming force of Ace''s fiery power. The forest''s enchanting disy of shing elements was slowly but surely shifting in Ace''s favor.
In the midst of this elemental sh, Ace seized the opportunity presented by the ice deer''s dwindling defenses. He knew that the battle was reaching its apex, and he needed to press his advantage to secure victory.
With a determined focus, Ace created a concentrated sphere of golden-red mes in his palm. The fiery orb pulsed with incredible heat and intensity, and with a swift motion, he hurled it toward the ice deer. The fiery projectile soared through the air, closing the distance between Ace and his adversary in the blink of an eye.
The ice deer, weakened and struggling, attempted to form an ice barrier to defend against this new attack. However, its efforts were hindered by the lingering effects of Ace''s previous assault. The ice barrier materialized, but it was feeble and unstable.
Ace''s fiery projectile struck the faltering ice barrier, and the collision resulted in an eruption of zing energy. Golden-red mes enveloped the ice deer, searing through its diminished defenses and making direct contact with the creature''s form.
The ice deer let out a final, agonized cry as the searing heat overwhelmed it. Steam and mist swirled around the creature in a chaotic dance of fire and ice. Its once-proud ice armor continued to melt away rapidly, unable to withstand the relentless force of Ace''s final fiery assault.
As the fiery onught continued, the ice deer''s physical form began to wither, and the intensity of its struggle diminished. Ace watched as the creature''s once-ferocious demeanor gave way to exhaustion and defeat.
The forest bore witness to this dramatic conclusion, as Ace''s unwavering determination and newfound fiery power triumphed over the ice deer''s mastery of ice. The sh of elements hade to an end, leaving only smoldering remnants of what had once been an imposing adversary.
********
Dear cherished readers,
I want to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this wSkip!!!!orlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
dventure together.
Thanks for reading!!!
Chapter 474: Skip!!!
Ace''s fiery projectiles collided with the barrier, erupting in a series of fiery explosions. The air around them was filled with the radiant hues of gold and crimson, and the ice deer was bombarded from all directions.
The creature howled in agony, steam and mist swirling around it as the intense heat continued to pummel its ice-encased form. It became evident that the ice deer was struggling to withstand this unrelenting assault.
The forest became a breathtaking canvas of shing elements as Ace''s fiery projectiles, like meteors of gold and crimson, collided with the weakened ice barriers that the ice deer desperately summoned. Each impact gave birth to magnificent explosions, an inferno of color and energy that painted the surroundings with an awe-inspiring disy.
The once-peaceful forest now resonated with the cacophony of this elemental duel, and its very essence seemed to vibrate with the intensity of the battle.
The ice deer''s cries of torment echoed through the woods, reverberating with a haunting quality. Steam and mist swirled around the creature, the icy armor that had once been its source of power now its greatest weakness. The intense heat from Ace''s fiery onught relentlessly pummeled the ice-encased form, causing it to crack and shimmer with the dance of steam and mist.
The ice deer''s proud and imposing stature was no longer recognizable as it writhed and contorted under the unyielding assault. It struggled desperately to regain control, but the fire that Ace wielded with such mastery had left it at a grave disadvantage. The creature''s defense grew increasingly feeble, and Ace''s fiery onught showed no mercy.
The ice deer''s anguished howls pierced through the chaos, a testament to its suffering. Steam and mist swirled around the creature, its once-protective ice armor slowly melting away under the relentless assault of Ace''s fiery storm.
The struggle was evident in the ice deer''s every move. It writhed and recoiled, desperately trying to regain control of the situation. But Ace''s fire had put him at a distinct advantage, and the creature was unable to mount a substantial defense.
As the battle raged on, the ice deer''s form continued to diminish. Its icy exterior was slowly whittled away, exposing the creature''s true vulnerability. It became clear that the ice deer was nearing its limit, its ice unable to withstand the overwhelming force of Ace''s fiery power.
The sh between Ace''s fiery onught and the ice deer''s defenses created a breathtaking spectacle of colors and chaos in the heart of the forest. Each collision produced fiery explosions that bathed the surroundings in radiant hues of gold and crimson. The very air seemed to shimmer with the intensity of the battle, as if the forest itself held its breath in anticipation.
The ice deer''s anguished cries cut through the cacophony, a poignant reminder of its suffering. Steam and mist swirled around the creature as its once-protective ice armor sumbed to the relentless assault of Ace''s fiery storm. The forest bore witness to this sh of elements, where fire and ice collided in a dazzling disy of power and resilience.
The ice deer, despite its mastery over ice, struggled to withstand Ace''s unrelenting attack. It writhed and recoiled, attempting to regain control, but the fierce intensity of Ace''s fire had left it at a disadvantage. The creature''s defenses were gradually wearing down, exposing its true vulnerability to the searing heat of Ace''s mes.
As the battle pressed on, it became evident that the ice deer was reaching its limits. The once-proud ice that encased it now showed signs of weakness, unable to withstand the overwhelming force of Ace''s fiery power. The forest''s enchanting disy of shing elements was slowly but surely shifting in Ace''s favor.
In the midst of this elemental sh, Ace seized the opportunity presented by the ice deer''s dwindling defenses. He knew that the battle was reaching its apex, and he needed to press his advantage to secure victory.
With a determined focus, Ace created a concentrated sphere of golden-red mes in his palm. The fiery orb pulsed with incredible heat and intensity, and with a swift motion, he hurled it toward the ice deer. The fiery projectile soared through the air, closing the distance between Ace and his adversary in the blink of an eye.
The ice deer, weakened and struggling, attempted to form an ice barrier to defend against this new attack. However, its efforts were hindered by the lingering effects of Ace''s previous assault. The ice barrier materialized, but it was feeble and unstable.
Ace''s fiery projectile struck the faltering ice barrier, and the collision resulted in an eruption of zing energy. Golden-red mes enveloped the ice deer, searing through its diminished defenses and making direct contact with the creature''s form.
The ice deer let out a final, agonized cry as the searing heat overwhelmed it. Steam and mist swirled around the creature in a chaotic dance of fire and ice. Its once-proud ice armor continued to melt away rapidly, unable to withstand the relentless force of Ace''s final fiery assault.
As the fiery onught continued, the ice deer''s physical form began to wither, and the intensity of its struggle diminished. Ace watched as the creature''s once-ferocious demeanor gave way to exhaustion and defeat.
The forest bore witness to this dramatic conclusion, as Ace''s unwavering determination and newfound fiery power triumphed over the ice deer''s mastery of ice. The sh of elements hade to an end, leaving only smoldering remnants of what had once been an imposing adversary.
********
Dear cherished readers,
I want to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this wSkip!!!!orlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
dventure together.
Thanks for reading!!!into the characters and makes this wSkip!!!!orlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
dventure together.
Thanks for reading!!!
Chapter 475: Si
The next morning, Michael woke up feeling refreshed. Although his mind felt clearer after his Awakening, the mental exhaustion wasn''t so easy to shake off.
Fortunately, a good night''s sleep was the perfect remedy.
Michael didn''t immediately get up from his bed but sat on the edge, reminiscing about the events of the previous day.
''It''s amazing how quickly life can change,'' Michael thought happily. He couldn''t have asked for a better turn of events.
And the best part was still yet toe.
''Today''s the day I enter the Land of Origin! I wonder what I''ll encounter!'' Michael''s excitement grew as he thought about the new day ahead.
''Aunt Mia should have gone to work by now. Lily should also be in school.''
With that thought, Michael left his room to check if anyone else was still in the house, but as he had expected, it was empty except for him.
Although it was still a while until noon when his delivery from the Supers Association was due to arrive, Michael decided to freshen up and wait. After all, the delivery was supposed to arrive before noon, which meant there was a chance it coulde earlier. And he didn''t want to leave the apartment without bathing.
Besides, once he received his order, he nned to enter the Land of Origin immediately. He really couldn''t wait any longer.
Since he had some time, Michael decided to clean up the house.
''My ssmates would probably never believe that even an Awakener still has to clean,'' Michael mused.
Awakeners were like celebrities here, even though little was known about them except for a few clips of them in action. Just like celebrities back on Earth, there were some overzealous fans who probably couldn''t imagine their favourite person doing something as mundane as using the toilet.
As a few mischievous thoughts crossed his mind, a smile appeared on Michael''s face as he happily cleaned up whatever he could around the house.
After finishing his chores, Michael brushed his teeth, took a bath, and got dressed. Since the delivery still hadn''t arrived, he served himself some leftover rice from the previous day and browsed the Supers Association forum on his phone while eating.
Never in either of Michael''s lives had he been so interested in studying. It was understandable though¡ªwhile the information was important and somewhatplicated, it felt like it had been pulled straight out of a fantasy novel, making it far more immersive than academic subjects.
Time passed like this, and a little past 11 in the morning, Michael received a phone call from an unknown number.
Curious and a bit wary, Michael picked up the call.
"Is this Mr. Norman?" a voice came through the phone. Hearing the question, Michael immediately guessed who was on the other end.
"Yes, I am," Michael replied as he stood up.
"That''s great. Mr. Norman, I''m here with your delivery. I''m currently in front of your apartment building, but I don''t know which floor you live on."
"Don''t worry, I''ll meet you there. Please wait for me," Michael said, already stepping outside his apartment and closing the door behind him.
Perhaps because the apartment building was old, or maybe because the owner was too cheap, there was no elevator¡ªresidents had to use the stairs to reach their floors. It was probably for the best, since if there was an elevator, the rent would likely be higher, and many residents wouldn''t be able to afford living here.
Luckily, Michael''s apartment was on the second floor, so it didn''t take long for him to meet up with the delivery man who had brought his goods from the Supers Association.
When Michael saw the appearance of the delivery man, he was a little taken aback.
The man seemed to be in histe 30s and had a huge physique, but that wasn''t what caught Michael''s attention. What drew his eye was the mechanical limb the man had in ce of his right hand.
This world was advanced enough that losing a limb wasn''t considered a serious issue anymore. One could easily get a mechanical recement that functioned almost like the real thing, except forcking a sense of touch¡ªand, of course, being expensive.
However, most people with mechanical limbs also purchased artificial skin to cover them, which was both realistic and far cheaper than the limb itself.
There were generally only two types of people who went without artificial skin on their mechanical limbs: those who couldn''t afford it and those with a particr sense of style.
Seeing as the delivery man wore clothing that deliberately exposed his mechanical arm, he was probably thetter.
However, Michael couldn''t deny that the man looked quite cool with the exposed mechanical arm¡ªalmost heroic, even.
"Are you Mr. Norman?" the delivery man politely asked as he saw Michael approaching.
"Yes, I am. I assume you have my order?" Michael replied, nodding in response to the greeting from the delivery man''s partner, who was still in the van.
After confirming Michael''s identity, the delivery man quickly began offloading Michael''s order from the van. There were quite a few items, and even with his improved stats from awakening, Michael knew he''d be left sweating after transporting everything to his apartment. Thankfully, the delivery man with the mechanical limb offered to help, which Michael greatly appreciated.
Back in the living room of his apartment, Michael stared at the packages on the ground in front of him, feeling a twinge of pain.
"Four thousand dors! Four thousand dors!" Every time he repeated it, it felt like a knife stabbing into his heart, even as his hands eagerly opened the boxes.
Michael hadn''t gone overboard just because he had some money in his ount when he ordered from the Supers Association store. He had simply followed the rmended list of items for entering the Land of Origin for the first time and selected those he liked.
Half an hourter, Michael had opened all his deliveries and ced their contents into the storage space within his Mark of Origin.
New Awakeners usually didn''t haverge spatial spaces in their marks, but it was more than enough for Michael''s current needs.
He didn''t change into any of the leather armour he bought or equip himself with any weapons because, ording to the forum, nothing on the Awakener follows them into the Land of Origin. Only items stored in the Mark of Origin could be brought in, so everything Michael thought he needed was already stored there.
Chapter 476: Skip!
Ace''s fiery projectiles collided with the barrier, erupting in a series of fiery explosions. The air around them was filled with the radiant hues of gold and crimson, and the ice deer was bombarded from all directions.Ace''s fiery projectiles collided with the barrier, erupting in a series of fiery explosions.
The air around them was filled with the radiant hues of gold and crimson, and the ice deer was bombarded from all directions.
The creature howled in agony, steam and mist swirling around it as the intense heat continued to pummel its ice-encased form. It became evident that the ice deer was struggling to withstand this unrelenting assault.
The forest became a breathtaking canvas of shing elements as Ace''s fiery projectiles, like meteors of gold and crimson, collided with the weakened ice barriers that the ice deer desperately summoned. Each impact gave birth to magnificent explosions, an inferno of color and energy that painted the surroundings with an awe-inspiring disy.
The once-peaceful forest now resonated with the cacophony of this elemental duel, and its very essence seemed to vibrate with the intensity of the battle.
The ice deer''s cries of torment echoed through the woods, reverberating with a haunting quality. Steam and mist swirled around the creature, the icy armor that had once been its source of power now its greatest weakness. The intense heat from Ace''s fiery onught relentlessly pummeled the ice-encased form, causing it to crack and shimmer with the dance of steam and mist.
The ice deer''s proud and imposing stature was no longer recognizable as it writhed and contorted under the unyielding assault. It struggled desperately to regain control, but the fire that Ace wielded with such mastery had left it at a grave disadvantage. The creature''s defense grew increasingly feeble, and Ace''s fiery onught showed no mercy.
The ice deer''s anguished howls pierced through the chaos, a testament to its suffering. Steam and mist swirled around the creature, its once-protective ice armor slowly melting away under the relentless assault of Ace''s fiery storm.
The struggle was evident in the ice deer''s every move. It writhed and recoiled, desperately trying to regain control of the situation. But Ace''s fire had put him at a distinct advantage, and the creature was unable to mount a substantial defense.
As the battle raged on, the ice deer''s form continued to diminish. Its icy exterior was slowly whittled away, exposing the creature''s true vulnerability. It became clear that the ice deer was nearing its limit, its ice unable to withstand the overwhelming force of Ace''s fiery power.
The sh between Ace''s fiery onught and the ice deer''s defenses created a breathtaking spectacle of colors and chaos in the heart of the forest. Each collision produced fiery explosions that bathed the surroundings in radiant hues of gold and crimson. The very air seemed to shimmer with the intensity of the battle, as if the forest itself held its breath in anticipation.
The ice deer''s anguished cries cut through the cacophony, a poignant reminder of its suffering. Steam and mist swirled around the creature as its once-protective ice armor sumbed to the relentless assault of Ace''s fiery storm. The forest bore witness to this sh of elements, where fire and ice collided in a dazzling disy of power and resilience.
The ice deer, despite its mastery over ice, struggled to withstand Ace''s unrelenting attack. It writhed and recoiled, attempting to regain control, but the fierce intensity of Ace''s fire had left it at a disadvantage. The creature''s defenses were gradually wearing down, exposing its true vulnerability to the searing heat of Ace''s mes.
As the battle pressed on, it became evident that the ice deer was reaching its limits. The once-proud ice that encased it now showed signs of weakness, unable to withstand the overwhelming force of Ace''s fiery power. The forest''s enchanting disy of shing elements was slowly but surely shifting in Ace''s favor.
In the midst of this elemental sh, Ace seized the opportunity presented by the ice deer''s dwindling defenses. He knew that the battle was reaching its apex, and he needed to press his advantage to secure victory.
With a determined focus, Ace created a concentrated sphere of golden-red mes in his palm. The fiery orb pulsed with incredible heat and intensity, and with a swift motion, he hurled it toward the ice deer. The fiery projectile soared through the air, closing the distance between Ace and his adversary in the blink of an eye.
The ice deer, weakened and struggling, attempted to form an ice barrier to defend against this new attack. However, its efforts were hindered by the lingering effects of Ace''s previous assault. The ice barrier materialized, but it was feeble and unstable.
Ace''s fiery projectile struck the faltering ice barrier, and the collision resulted in an eruption of zing energy. Golden-red mes enveloped the ice deer, searing through its diminished defenses and making direct contact with the creature''s form.
The ice deer let out a final, agonized cry as the searing heat overwhelmed it. Steam and mist swirled around the creature in a chaotic dance of fire and ice. Its once-proud ice armor continued to melt away rapidly, unable to withstand the relentless force of Ace''s final fiery assault.
As the fiery onught continued, the ice deer''s physical form began to wither, and the intensity of its struggle diminished. Ace watched as the creature''s once-ferocious demeanor gave way to exhaustion and defeat.
The forest bore witness to this dramatic conclusion, as Ace''s unwavering determination and newfound fiery power triumphed over the ice deer''s mastery of ice. The sh of elements hade to an end, leaving only smoldering remnants of what had once been an imposing adversary.
********
Dear cherished readers,
I want to take a moment to express my heartfelt appreciation for your continued support and for choosing to apany me on this thrilling literary journey. Your presence here today is not taken for granted, and it''s a source of immense inspiration for me as a writer.
Yourments and votes mean the world to me.
Your active participation in the story''s development, your thoughts, and your feedback have all yed a pivotal role in shaping the narrative. Your engagement is what breathes life into the characters and makes this wSkip!!!!orlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
dventure together.
Thanks for reading!!!into the characters and makes this wSkip!!!!orlde alive.
I value your input immensely.
dventure together.
Thanks for reading!!!
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!